《A Professor of Magic at Hogwarts》


 Chapter 1: Felix Harp

    Chapter 1: Felix Harp


    July 1992, London.


    Within a grand building nestled in the heart of London''s commercial district, skilled professionals bustled ceaselessly, their discussions mixing with the clatter of keyboards. Meanwhile, in a small makeshift conference room, a solemn conversation was taking place.


    "Felix, have you truly made up your mind? Although you''ve been with the company for less than a year, I swear your talents have already gained the recognition of everyone here. If you stay, believe me, you will achieve greatness!" spoke a quintessential middle-aged British man. He wore a polished business suit, his neatly curled hair giving him a distinguished appearance.


    Seated across from him was a young man of around twenty, strikingly handsome, with a pair of light blue eyes that left a lasting impression. At this moment, Felix smiled, "Boss, I''ve made up my mind."


    The middle-aged man stared deeply into Felix''s eyes for a while, witnessing his unwavering resolve. He sighed resignedly, "Very well, you win."


    Felix''s mild smile emerged as he stood up, picking up the suit jacket draped over his chair. He extended his hand to shake the hand of the middle-aged man who had also risen. The middle-aged man stepped closer, opened his arms, and embraced Felix tightly, murmuring softly, "Different paths for different folks, right? I believe we''ve lost a promising newcomer."


    Felix blinked his light blue eyes, "We''ll always encounter even better people."


    Half an hour later, Felix packed his belongings and exited the building. As he approached the exit, he watched the flow of people on the street, filled with anticipation.


    ...


    Carrying a small suitcase, Felix strolled down the street, occasionally pausing to step aside as vehicles zoomed by. Yet, he took keen interest in examining the different makes and models of cars.


    "Antique cars, hmm~"


    His steps were light and brisk, and the somewhat lengthy journey did not fatigue him; rather, it invigorated him.


    After nearly an hour of walking, he finally arrived back at his temporary residence in the city, or one might say, his home.


    The street scenery grew increasingly familiar, and Felix spotted more than one familiar face. "Good afternoon, Mrs. Murphy."


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Harp."


    After exchanging pleasantries with some familiar faces, Felix finally stood before his own front door.


    He retrieved his key, unlocked the door.


    Stepping inside, he closed the door.


    What truly brought him some insight into the plot was the rise of short videos later on, like certain snippets.


    And it''s precisely through these that he managed to piece together a rough storyline.


    But remembering the details? That was simply wishful thinking.


    Fortunately, what really interested him was the wondrous magic, the tangible, touchable magic world. And he had all of that.


    Evening approached.


    Felix sat at his desk, quietly perusing a magical tome, a cup of hot tea by his side.


    The clock ticked away, irritatingly exacerbating his restlessness, disturbing his previously serene mind.


    He was waiting for a letter.


    An incredibly important letter!


    As time flowed on, finally¡ªoutside the window, a soft "tap tap" sounded. An owl landed soundlessly on the windowsill, gently tapping the glass.


    "At last!" Felix''s heart raced in anticipation. His wand slid out, and with a gentle flourish, the window swung open, allowing the owl to glide in.


    The owl circled overhead twice before dropping an envelope, landing on his desk, and absentmindedly pecking at its feathers.


    Felix swiftly seized the envelope. On its back, a wax seal, a coat of arms, and a large letter "H" surrounded by an eagle, a lion, a badger, and a snake.


    He unsealed the envelope and withdrew the letter. It read:


    Dear Mr. Felix Harp,


    We are pleased to inform you that your application for employment (Muggle Studies) has been accepted. An interview is scheduled for 21st July at 10 o''clock in the morning. Please be prepared in advance.


    Also: Use Floo Powder to access the school (Location: Deputy Headmistress''s office, Hogwarts). If you intend to use an alternative method, please inform us in advance.


    Deputy Headmistress (Female) Minerva McGonagall


    Felix couldn''t help but punch the air, promptly downing the steamy cup of tea on his desk!

 Chapter 2: The First Half of My Life

    Chapter 2: The First Half of My Life


    He had been waiting for this day for three years.


    Three years, truly a long time.


    Felix Harp sat back in his chair, lost in thought, accompanied by the scent of tea, as if his memories were transported back to ten years ago.


    Back then, he was still an ignorant 11-year-old, carrying dreams and aspirations, much like a newcomer striving to make a living in the city.


    Felix admitted to having great ambition. Anyone with mature thoughts and foreknowledge of certain events wouldn''t lack the desire to achieve something meaningful. Consequently, he found himself sorted into Slytherin House as a matter of course.


    However, this house, whose keywords were ambition, lineage, and honor, wasn''t particularly friendly to him. It had been less than a year since the fall of the enigmatic figure, and remnants of the "pure-blood" ideology still held sway. Slytherin House, as the stronghold of pure-blood families, was undergoing intense internal turbulence.


    And precisely during this time, a student from a Muggle orphanage was sorted into Slytherin (though one of his parents might have been a wizard, which wasn''t entirely impossible given the circumstances of that era). The magnitude of the impact on them could easily be imagined¡ªindeed, cases like Felix were rare, though not entirely unheard of.


    If Felix were just an ordinary person, or even a regular time traveler, his seven years at school might have been filled with terms like "school violence," "bullying," and "indifference," which could have influenced him deeply.


    But, unfortunately, Felix wasn''t an ordinary person. He was a man (or boy) with a golden finger¡ªa metaphorical ability to improve certain practical magic spells through repeated practice, surpassing his current level of magical theory.


    Of course, it wasn''t without limits.


    For instance, if his magical theory level was at grade 1, he could use extensive, repeated, and ultra-intensive practice to elevate a specific magical spell to grade 2 or even grade 3, although it became progressively more difficult as he went higher.


    Although the golden finger wasn''t overwhelmingly powerful, it helped him get through the initial awkward period. Reflecting on his first three years at school, one could say it was a masterpiece of "face-slapping" in this magical world:


    Before starting school, driven by his curiosity about magic and certain fantasies exclusive to adults, apart from trying out some simple spells, he spent most of his time on mastering two spells: "Petrificus Totalus" and "Protego."


    One offensive and one defensive, reflecting his moderate approach to character development in his previous life''s games.


    Relatively speaking, "Petrificus Totalus" was simpler. After experiencing thousands of dull casting exercises, Felix forcibly advanced it to grade 2. "Protego," on the other hand, was only cast at a barely acceptable grade 1 level.


    For someone with near-zero theoretical levels, this was nothing short of a miracle! The magical world should have awarded him a Merlin Badge.


    When Felix stood before the sole representative of the Shafiq family, in front of everyone, and systematically followed the ancient duel etiquette to humiliate the Shafiq family (one of the necessary steps in a family duel), the sixth-year Shafiq collapsed on the ground, his body twitching.


    Even when Headmaster Dumbledore tried to dissuade him after the feast, Felix held firm to his decision. He remembers what he said to Dumbledore, "Headmaster, the Shafiqs attacked me twice during the summer! Four of them in total! The first time it was one person, and the second time it was three. Do you know what spells they used?"


    Dumbledore, his hair graying, had eyes deep with wisdom, but he remained silent.


    Felix calmly continued, "They used the Unforgivable Curses, apart from the Killing Curse, the other two. Of course, they didn''t succeed. It''s hard to believe that even after four years since the fall of the enigmatic figure, people would still do such things."


    Dumbledore, sounding somewhat weary, said, "The Shafiqs aren''t Death Eaters¡ªat least not all of them. They hold onto pure-blood ideology... a stubborn family."


    "But that doesn''t make much of a difference to me, does it? They sent four people after me in the summer. As far as I know, the Shafiq family doesn''t have a lot of members. Including the elderly and the underage, there are only ten of them, right?"


    ...


    The Shafiq family was far from a match. Felix''s combat abilities had been recognized during the summer, and with the four Shafiqs sent to Azkaban, their remaining forces were fewer than four!


    They could only resort to using their influence to attempt countermeasures, but the effect was minimal. Before pure-blood families, family honor was of the utmost importance.


    This unfinished duel caused quite a stir in the entire British magical world. After nearly half a year of twists and turns, it concluded with the Shafiq family permanently leaving the British magical world. The age-old tradition of pure-blood family duels was also formally abolished through legal means, influenced by a few individuals.


    This event came to be known as the 87 Duel Event, with far-reaching consequences. For some staunch families, its impact wasn''t lesser than the downfall of Voldemort!


    During his fifth-year holiday, Felix visited several pure-blood families. In summary, he had friendly meetings and reached amicable understandings on certain matters.


    Felix felt content; pure-blood families were reasonable after all!


    During his final two years at Hogwarts, Felix lived peacefully, innocuously delving into the mysteries of magic. When graduation approached, he requested to stay at the school as a teacher. Dumbledore refused on the grounds of his young age. Nevertheless, other than that, he spent his time contentedly, and the little snakes behaved well.


    Summing up his seven years of school life, he had a rather enjoyable time.


    Of course, Professor Snape might not necessarily think the same way. According to the latest gossip around Hogwarts, a certain professor''s unpleasant personality had a connection with a troublesome student from his early years of teaching!

 Chapter 3: The Interview

    Chapter 3: The Interview


    July 21st, 10 AM


    Felix Harp was dressed formally, standing by the fireplace. He tossed a handful of Floo Powder into the flames, calling out, "Hogwarts Deputy Headmistress''s Office." After a flash of green fire, his figure disappeared.


    Inside the Deputy Headmistress''s Office at Hogwarts, Professor McGonagall was sternly organizing school documents.


    The Transfiguration professor, known for her strict demeanor, usually wore an expressionless face, but at this moment, her mood was quite good. Gryffindor House had secured the House Cup after a long hiatus last school year, and the joy of Gryffindor''s Head of House lingered.


    "Pop!"


    A burst of emerald firelight erupted from the fireplace, and a young, courteous gentleman stepped out.


    Felix Harp surveyed his surroundings briefly, and nothing had changed. How long it had been! He smiled warmly at Professor McGonagall and said, "Professor McGonagall, hello. It''s been a while."


    Professor McGonagall pursed her lips, signaling a quick shift in her mood, perhaps into work mode. "It has indeed been a while, Felix."


    She had taught him too; she was one of his professors. Her feelings toward this famous student were complex, certainly not of the Snape variety.


    Before the long-awaited House Cup victory, Gryffindor had suffered seven consecutive defeats, an experience deeply connected to Felix Harp.


    Apart from his first three years, Felix had endured a rather rough learning environment, which compelled him to rise and fight back, resulting in lost points. In the following years, after he found camaraderie with the Slytherins, he seemed to realize his true place as a Slytherin student, fighting for the honor of the House.


    And in the years that followed, one could sum it up in a single phrase: "Glory belonged to Slytherin."


    ...


    Felix Harp stepped forward, checking his pocket watch. "I hope I haven''t missed the interview."


    Professor McGonagall''s reverie was interrupted. She stood up and led him to the Headmaster''s office. "Chocolate Frogs," she said as an incantation, sending Felix Harp inside. Just before he entered, she added, "Your books are quite impressive. It seems you''ve had a fulfilling three years."


    "Thank you, Professor McGonagall." He paused briefly, then smiled and ascended the staircase.


    Three years since graduation, he hadn''t been idly passing the time. Especially after his initial job application failure, he reflected and followed Dumbledore''s advice: "Wander and observe."?v€l?1n.


    He spent a year traveling the wizarding world, and the remaining two years working, uh, studying the Muggle world.


    Charlatan!


    Felix Harp thought inwardly, at least one of you is a charlatan.


    After the tea was sipped, the conversation transitioned into the main topic.


    "Felix, you''ve been doing exceptionally well these past few years. I''ve been reading your works, and I must say, your approach to Muggle studies is remarkably fresh and thorough... it has given this old man quite a lot to think about."


    Felix Harp smiled, "Thanks to your advice, the Muggle world is truly fascinating, especially in recent decades; they''ve developed rapidly. As for my works... perhaps it''s because I come from a Muggle background myself, I have an extra layer of understanding for them."


    Dumbledore shook his head. "Your background doesn''t diminish your effort. Many in the wizarding world come from Muggle backgrounds, yet not all excel in Muggle studies. They might have a deeper understanding of some common knowledge, but true comprehension is far from commonplace."


    Of course, because I was a pure Muggle in my previous life.


    Dumbledore waved his wand, summoning a book from his desk. The title read, "The Struggles of Muggles: A Journey from a Million Years Ago." It was one of Felix Harp''s works. He realized that Dumbledore had been reading his book all this time.


    "This book has been quite inspiring to me. I''ve read it more than once, particularly your perspective on the history of technology ¨C is that the right term? ¨C to explain how Muggles have progressed from primitive creatures over millions of years to their current state. I must say, it''s a marvel."


    "You also pointed out that Muggles experience rapid leaps in their technological level every once in a while, and the intervals between these leaps are growing shorter and shorter. You even predict the next leap is not far off ¨C very thought-provoking!" Dumbledore praised his book endlessly.


    Felix Harp humbly said, "This perspective isn''t entirely mine. In fact, many sociologists in the Muggle world, or rather, Muggle scholars who study Muggles, have contributed to my understanding."


    Dumbledore spoke calmly, "Many Muggles possess wisdom as well. Yet, in the wizarding world, few are willing to acknowledge this."


    "I agree with you, Professor Dumbledore."


    Dumbledore blinked shortly after, seemingly skipping over the previous topic. He playfully remarked, "So, I suppose you''ve read quite a few Muggle works? To be honest, many of my Christmas gifts are books. They seem to think I prefer books. But in reality, I quite enjoy a good pair of woolen socks."


    "Of course, if it''s a book from the Muggle world, I don''t think I''d refuse."


    A glaring hint...


    At least he now knew what to give for Christmas gifts...


    "Yes, even though they lack magic, some Muggles spend over a decade to complete a single book, meticulously exploring a single question or theory," Felix Harp murmured softly. "It''s a laborious process, and thus, it''s precious."


    Dumbledore looked somewhat content. "It seems you''ve truly gained a great deal over these years." Suddenly, he posed another question, "So, why are you so determined to teach at Hogwarts?"

 Chapter 4: Felixs Theories

    Chapter 4: Felix''s Theories


    Felix seemed somewhat puzzled and inquired, "I don''t understand, Headmaster?"


    Dumbledore placed his hands before him, his gaze contemplative. "What I mean is, your potential is vast, yet you''ve been fixated on returning to Hogwarts! I wonder why."?v€l?1n.


    The Headmaster''s intent was clear. Felix had already gained considerable renown¡ªthree years since graduation, three remarkable books written. Especially the two about Muggle studies, although their sales weren''t impressive¡ªcertainly not compared to the other professor he had interviewed, who was also an author. The difference in sales between their works was like night and day.


    Undeniably, these two books held immense influence. "A History of Muggle Struggles: From Millennia Past" and "How Muggles Think" had become guiding texts for many magical department dealing with Muggle-related matters across the world.


    At least Dumbledore himself had discussed some of the content with friends, including the head of the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Office and members of the Wizengamot, who spoke highly of these two books.


    Felix pondered for a moment and said, "Headmaster Dumbledore, I have a deep connection to Hogwarts. It''s like a home to me, a place of comfort! Moreover, I''m genuinely enthusiastic about teaching students. It''s a rewarding endeavor..."


    Dumbledore interrupted him, his bright blue eyes sharpening, showing none of the gentleness one might expect from a centenarian. "We all know that''s not true. I want to know your true thoughts; it''s crucial, especially for determining whether you should be granted a teaching position."


    Felix grew a bit uneasy, feeling the pressure. He instinctively tried to employ the Occlumency technique, then abruptly stopped himself.


    That wasn''t a wise decision. Occlumency wasn''t all-powerful, especially when you were of a relatively lower level, not to mention you were facing one of the greatest wizards of this century.


    Luckily, he had made some minor preparations before coming here¡ª


    For instance, a few drops of Felix Felicis.


    After a brief two-second contemplation, he decided to go with his gut feeling and said, "To be completely honest."


    Felix finally spoke up, earnestly confessing, "To delve deeper into the mysteries of magic."


    Dumbledore nodded, adopting an attentive demeanor.


    Though he was a Slytherin.


    A pity he was a Slytherin!


    Dumbledore fell silent, contemplating and hesitating. Time seemed to rewind fifty years in an instant.


    It was too alike, eerily so!


    The same Muggle orphanage background, the same Slytherin House, the same excellence and politeness, the same obsession with power. How should he decide?


    History had proven that perhaps his choice decades ago was wrong. If he hadn''t forced the young man to submit using the flames of magic, if he had cared a bit more back then, or even if he had discovered his latent ambition a bit sooner, perhaps a terrifying Dark Lord wouldn''t have emerged.


    So, what about now?


    Seemingly, another similar choice was before him. How should he decide again?


    The old man looked a bit dazed, gazing at the young, handsome, brilliant student before him, as if seeing the shadow of another.


    Voldemort!


    On the other side, Felix seemed puzzled. Everything I''ve said was true, even if selectively. We were having a good conversation earlier, so why does Dumbledore suddenly look so complex and solemn?


    Did I say something wrong?


    Did it sting him?


    What''s going on, exactly?


    Felix had quite the headache!

 Chapter 5: Decided

    Chapter 5: Decided


    The headmaster''s office was once again shrouded in silence.


    After a while, Dumbledore seemed to come back to his senses. He had made a decision.


    Dumbledore chose his words carefully, "I''m sorry, Felix, Professor Babajee has no intention of retiring yet..."


    Felix''s expression showed disappointment.


    "However," Dumbledore quickly continued, "it''s clear that you excel in ancient magical texts."


    "Yes, Headmaster," Felix thought of something, suppressing a glimmer of hope rising within him. He stared at Dumbledore with unwavering eyes.


    The old man across the desk didn''t beat around the bush. He straightforwardly revealed his idea, "I would like you to teach Ancient Runes, Felix. Are you willing?"


    "Of course, I am!" Felix blurted out, then slowed down his speech, "Yes, I am willing. But, Professor Babajee..."?v€l?1n.


    "Ah, Bathilda," Dumbledore sighed as if reminiscing, then explained, "She has served Hogwarts for over fifty years. In recent years, she''s been wishing to take a break and see how the world has changed."


    "A break? Are you suggesting I temporarily teach Ancient Runes? For a whole school year? Or just a semester?" Felix slightly furrowed his brow. This wasn''t exactly what he wanted.


    The library at Hogwarts was immensely rich, and being a professor at the school came with numerous conveniences. He didn''t want just a year or two. He wanted at least five, maybe ten years.


    Dumbledore chuckled, his silver beard trembling slightly. He pointed out earnestly, "Felix, Bathilda is not a pure wizard. She has a magical lineage that sets her apart¡ªher perspective on time is different from ours."


    Another lineage? Felix recalled Bathilda''s appearance. She seemed unchanged from her time as a student to her graduation...


    Could she be a half-blood? A mix of other humanoid races?


    That was possible. The wizarding world had its share of such individuals. The most common crossbreeds were between humans and giants, veela, dwarves, and fairies. He knew that there were more than a few at the school.


    Before he could come to a conclusion, Dumbledore continued, "In Bathilda''s view, taking a break for ten or twenty years is perfectly normal. In fact, when she complained to me about not getting a break, she suggested a few names to replace her, including yours, Felix."


    Felix realized in a moment. His relationship with this professor was indeed quite good. Though he couldn''t take Ancient Runes in his sixth and seventh years, he had been self-studying with her guidance. Even after graduation, their correspondence hadn''t stopped.


    It could be said that, apart from Dumbledore, Bathilda was the professor he stayed in touch with most after leaving school.


    Felix smiled, "Professor McGonagall, I would like to do some more preparation. You see, even though I''ve made some progress in the field of magic, I''m still quite young, and I don''t have relevant teaching experience. In this regard, you''re experienced, and I greatly need your guidance."


    Whether it was an illusion or not, Felix noticed a brief smile from Professor McGonagall. Of course, it could have been a twitch of the lips; he''d heard that people who rarely smiled were prone to facial tics.


    Felix''s mind was filled with disjointed thoughts.


    "Felix, you''ve always been so polite," McGonagall seemed to sigh with emotion, but she stopped her work by the desk, giving him face. "What would you like to know?"


    "I''d like to start by looking at student information, such as their academic records, the number of students in each house by year, some exceptional or well-known young wizards. If there are evaluations for each student, that would be even better."


    McGonagall gave him a sideways glance and waved her wand soundlessly. The doors of the large cabinet opened with a clatter, and countless rolls of parchment flew out. Felix quickly pulled out his wand and conjured a long table from the feathered quill on the desk.


    McGonagall understood and piled the rolls of parchment onto the long table. "Impressive Transfiguration."


    "Couldn''t have done it without your teaching," Felix said modestly.


    "I remember you didn''t have high marks in Transfiguration for your first three years."


    Felix blushed a bit. At the time, he was busy taming the little snakes in his seventh year, and he didn''t have enough time to practice spells, let alone Transfiguration. As long as it was passable, it was good enough.


    It was only later that he picked up Transfiguration.


    McGonagall didn''t linger on his grades because she knew very well the circumstances Felix was in back then. To be honest, she always had reservations about using the Sorting Hat to place Felix. For a long time, she believed he should have been placed in Gryffindor.


    Just for that recklessness¡ªahem, bravery¡ªhow could he not be in Gryffindor!


    Even among the lions, he was the most impulsive one!


    "These are the materials you asked for, but there are no evaluations. As for some exceptional young wizards, I can only speak from my Gryffindor perspective and mention some names from our house."


    "That''s still very useful." Felix wasn''t picky.


    "Oliver Wood and Percy Weasley in sixth year, Alicia Spinnet and Angelina Johnson in fourth year, Hermione Granger in second year," then, McGonagall pursed her lips, "Of course, there are also the Weasley twins, Fred and George. Merlin, if they put half the energy they use for pranks into studying..."


    "Is that all? I recall that the famous Harry Potter also started school. Isn''t he in Gryffindor? I''m curious, the name Harry Potter rings a bell across lifetimes."


    "Harry..." It was clear that this name brought even more mixed feelings.

 Chapter 6: Recommendations

    Chapter 6: Recommendations


    What kind of person is Harry Potter?


    Professor McGonagall is undoubtedly one of the most qualified individuals to answer this question. To be fair, apart from a certain unnamed Potions professor, most of the staff members have a favorable impression of Harry.


    Sincere, polite, and just; but on the other hand, he can be a bit impulsive, reckless even¡ªthough that''s not entirely a bad thing, and it certainly suits his Gryffindor nature.


    However, these are all personality evaluations. If we consider his academic achievements...


    It can only be said, can''t go into detail! Detailing it would reveal great potential! Much like some teachers in the previous life during parent-teacher meetings.


    Finally, Professor McGonagall introduced Harry in this way: "Harry is a very friendly young wizard, and he''s quite skilled in Quidditch."


    Leaving Felix Harp scratching his head a bit, I asked what subjects he excelled in, and you tell me he''s friendly? Is that the only thing worth praising?


    But skilled in Quidditch... that seems to indicate a natural aptitude for sports!


    Truth be told, Felix felt a bit envious. Not envious of standing out on the Quidditch pitch, but in his eyes, those with sporting talent were at least half-duelists.


    What does dueling rely on? Spell power, casting skill, mindset, experience, reflexes.


    One could say he fully possessed the first four traits, but as for the last one, reflexes, it can only be described as average, barely not lagging behind. But don''t think Felix is weak, thanks to his "plot armor," his spell power far surpasses what he should naturally possess.


    As early as the end of his fourth year, he could stand up to three fully grown wizards and break through their defenses through sheer force.


    Not to mention his current state.


    Comparing him to a certain unnamed Potions professor, Felix''s magical theory might be slightly less advanced due to age, but his spell power unquestionably surpasses the latter by more than a margin.


    And all of this, he achieved through day and night effort!


    Practicing a primary offensive spell over ten thousand times, can you believe it? Take for example, one of his strongest attack spells, "Petrificus Totalus," a spell he first encountered in magic. He now rates it as a top-level sixth-year spell, struggling to break into seventh-year level.


    No other reason, his magical foundation couldn''t support him going further.


    But what does a sixth-year spell mean? Just two years ago, with two sixth-year spells and a little trick, he took down seven American wizarding aces in an instant!


    Unparalleled speed and devastating spell power, that''s how Felix rates himself.


    McGonagall nodded slightly. As Felix was new, she hadn''t discussed this matter with him at all.


    "Your idea is to discover talents in advance? Prepare for next year''s club?" McGonagall inquired.


    "Exactly!"


    McGonagall considered it for a moment. She thought this could be done and would be beneficial for the students. Just the extra guidance would be like a treat for the high-achievers ¡ª as one of the few outstanding graduates with a dominant presence in the past few decades, Felix was undoubtedly qualified.


    As for the underachievers? Who cared about what the underachievers thought? It had nothing to do with them at all!


    There were no underachievers in the professor''s club.


    "So, what are your criteria?" Professor McGonagall asked. This opportunity wasn''t common, and she was prepared to use her power to promote her own house''s talents.


    Felix pondered for a moment and proposed a few points. "Well... first is a proactive learner, someone who''s eager to learn and hungry for knowledge. Secondly, good memory. Third... not too high of a year, after all, I''m the first assistant, and I want to spend some time cultivating them."


    "Also, Ancient Runes grades aren''t important; I have special teaching techniques." He added.


    Felix thought a bit more and felt these requirements were sufficient.


    In reality, he was looking for a handyman, someone to help him with various tasks. But even handyman had ranks, low-level underachieving handyman wouldn''t be of much use, they wouldn''t be more helpful than his own magic.


    However, top-notch handyman were different. They were comfortable to use, and with a bit of training, they could develop into teaching assistants, magical research aides, even partners¡ªtruly a win-win situation.


    McGonagall didn''t even have her bite of cake anymore. She quickly scanned through the Lion House students'' names in her mind. Wood wasn''t suitable, he had Quidditch conflicts; Percy was good, but he was already in fifth year and had to prepare for OWLs...


    The Weasley twins? She feared they''d be sent back within two days! But these two did have potential...


    Suddenly, a name popped into her mind.


    "You mean Hermione Granger?" Felix was somewhat surprised. Wasn''t that the name of one of the members of the adventurous trio? She was in Harry Potter''s year, so she was only second year this year?


    "Exactly, she almost perfectly meets your requirements¡ªloves knowledge, excellent memory, and she''s not too advanced in her year," Professor McGonagall spoke kindly. She had a favorable impression of Miss Granger because there was a rumor going around that she had the nickname "Mini-McGonagall."


    Seeing Felix hesitating, Professor McGonagall also mentioned the Weasley twins, but she also told him about their awful pranks.


    "Let''s have a talk when school starts." In the end, Felix couldn''t make up his mind either.


    Can you guess what''s being referred to as the "finishing move" in the text? And what might the "little trick" be?

 Chapter 7: Lesson Preparation

    Chapter 7: Lesson Preparation


    After reviewing the materials, Felix Harp bid his farewell.


    On his way back, he made a detour to Diagon Alley, where he procured two sets of ancient magical text books, spanning from third year to seventh year, from Flourish and Blotts. One set was brand new, while the other, a carefully chosen "treasure," was extracted from a stack of old books, a task that took him quite some time.


    These old textbook editions were contributed by four academic wizards. Though their handwriting varied, their notes shared detailed consistency. Felix believed he could draw some inspiration from them, considering it as a form of research.


    The next day, he embarked on the thrilling phase of lesson preparation. He first perused the textbooks and surprisingly found them quite straightforward!


    Professor Babbling certainly lived up to her reputation as an expert in ancient magical texts. The selected materials possessed distinct characteristics: they aligned with the current mainstream perspective, yet also integrated a considerable proportion of practical magical writing.


    The prevailing viewpoint was this: ancient magical texts were a form of ancient script used by wizards of old to record magic. It was the responsibility of modern researchers to translate those remnants of magical manuscripts.


    However, this was just a partial truth. In reality, though all labeled as "ancient magical texts," their history extended far back¡ªinto distant ages when they were intricate mystical patterns used to harness wizarding magic. These patterns were extensively employed in ancient magic and alchemical creations.


    And it was these magically imbued ancient magical texts that Felix sought, the power he pursued, and the field of study he was dedicated to.


    He subsequently perused notes from several academic wizards. The sections pertaining to challenging points, comprehension strategies, and solutions proved to be highly enlightening. They helped him understand how young wizards perceived the subject.


    Indeed, he admired the academic wizards, as like attracts like.


    With these notes from academic wizards and the curriculum he acquired from Professor McGonagall, Felix had a very clear understanding of the teaching content he needed to cover.


    Next came the consideration of teaching methods.


    Even though he had obtained the coveted teaching position, Hogwarts'' millennia-old library had once again opened its doors to him, and yet he was a legendary graduate returning to his alma mater. He couldn''t risk being criticized for inadequate teaching, could he?


    He couldn''t afford that! After all, he was from Slytherin House¡ªimage was important!


    "How can I make it captivating enough?" Felix pondered repeatedly. His first thought was a "sea of questions" strategy.


    At this moment, he wasn''t alone in this battle! The psychological shadows that countless examinees could never shake off were now attached to him.


    A sinister chuckle echoed within the small room.


    But back to the topic at hand. Felix took out a piece of parchment and wrote down the words "Sea of Questions" on it. He then branched out into two paths: one listed the advantages, such as "quick consolidation of acquired knowledge," and the other represented the drawbacks, noting "risk of triggering resistance."


    Of course, Felix aimed for excellence, but he also understood the level of those unpredictable young wizards. If he didn''t want to outshine Professor Binns as the "least popular professor," he had to tread carefully.


    "The key lies in being both engaging and substantial. But engaging and the sea of questions are opposite strategies..." Felix mumbled, "Perhaps I can start with using ancient magical texts to write journals and short essays."


    Time flowed swiftly as he contemplated...


    "End-of-term assessments are crucial too; incorporating a practical segment might be worth considering."


    Ancient magical texts were inherently dry, yet they delved into the mysteries of magic and were essential knowledge, linking ancient magic and ancient alchemy.


    The former represented immense power, while the latter symbolized the once glorious creations of magic.


    "Ancient magic might not be easy to grasp, I can''t even fully grasp it now. But using the acquired knowledge to complete or at least repair an alchemical artifact seems like a feasible approach..." Felix plunged into a kind of "brainstorming" mode, ideas and inspirations exploding forth. His quill danced swiftly on the table, leaving a trail of fleeting strokes.


    And it wasn''t entirely inaccurate to say so.


    Midway, Felix passed by a dental clinic. Gazing at the clean and neat storefront, he paused briefly, a thought that had been lingering in his mind reemerged.


    No hurry, I''ll come back in a few days.


    He continued walking, eventually stopping at a youth activity center. Listening to familiar phrases like "Yofaku Kinda" and "Gogsinei," Felix found himself walking in, almost as if controlled by some unseen force.


    The interior was dimly lit, with slightly older children frantically tapping buttons, tirelessly jerking the joysticks, and uttering strange terms like "huhuhaha."


    Fighting games, huh?


    Felix felt a trace of his childhood returning, not from this lifetime but from the previous one. Familiar characters on the screen brought a sense of familiarity, especially the girls in scanty outfits.


    "Fire Guy''s moves are so cool!!"


    "Ice Girl''s ultimate skill is AoE; you don''t get it!"


    Felix chuckled softly. True, gaming enthusiasts worldwide had similar naming conventions: distinctive moves plus gender.


    About to turn and leave, a spark of inspiration suddenly lit up. Wait a second, what was I just thinking about?


    Fighting?


    Action figures? Yes, action figures!


    Felix''s eyes brightened. He had finally found the suitable alchemical artifacts for the fifth-year class¡ªsufficiently intricate yet not overly challenging. It wasn''t exactly action figures, rather magical puppets, right?


    After days of contemplation, he finally had closure.


    Using characters from fighting games as templates and employing ancient runic circuits as the method, he could recreate some of the characters from the games!


    This type of magical puppet (action figure), both wizarding world children and Muggle-born witches and wizards would find acceptable, without any psychological obstacles.


    As for difficulty, it was also easy to adjust. For third and fourth years, he could engrave the core magical runes of the puppets and leave them to complete certain nodes and branch structures.


    Older students would need to be hands-on, completing at least one functional module.


    The more Felix thought about it, the more excited he became. He could even organize a puppet fighting competition!


    After all, wizarding world kids were living quite a tough life, their entertainment options were quite limited. What was so great about Quidditch, anyway?


    He just couldn''t get into Quidditch; it definitely had nothing to do with his failing first-year Flying class!


    A mental image surfaced in Felix''s mind: two students facing off, one holding a magical puppet the size of a palm. They struck classic combat poses.


    Prepare for an intense and thrilling magical showdown!


    Felix got lost in his daydream, a faint smile involuntarily playing on his lips.

 Chapter 8: Figurines

    Chapter 8: Figurines


    What does it take to create a "genuine" magical puppet?


    First, one must understand what a magical puppet is. Simply put, it''s a guardian and protector. As Felix Harp knew, Hogwarts School had a collection of stone puppets, intricately crafted and enduring through the ages, always safeguarding Hogwarts'' security.


    However, for the purpose of teaching, such strictness was unnecessary.


    Find some high-quality clay, mix in a bit of dragon dung, and add a splash of magical creature blood - dragon blood would be best, but for instructional purposes, cost-effective options would suffice.


    But Felix himself could certainly create some advanced combat puppets for his personal collection...


    Felix quickly submitted an application report to Professor McGonagall. After a complex exchange, Professor McGonagall ultimately agreed to his idea, allowing him to give it a try.


    Along with the acceptance letter, a formal appointment, and a small bag of Galleons arrived.


    Felix promptly acquired the materials for the student version of magical puppets. He dug the clay himself, and obtained dragon dung and magical creature blood from the black market. Then, he spent three days wandering Diagon Alley, Knockturn Alley, and various magical black markets around the world, finally gathering the premium materials for his "deluxe edition" magical puppets.


    Subsequently, Felix wrote to his "dear" Slytherin classmates, borrowing house-elves from their homes temporarily to establish a magical version of an assembly line.


    Felix cleared out his own house and used the Traceless Extension Charm to transform the room into a plaza-sized space.


    Before him stood a row of house-elves.


    "Everyone, I''ll be relying on you from here on!" After demonstrating the puppet model creation process once, Felix stepped back and delegated the task.


    As for himself, he was busy too! Aside from redesigning his "deluxe edition" combat puppets and adding various restricted powerful magical circuits, he also had to tend to the food needs of the house-elves, ensuring they could fully devote themselves to their work.


    Felix wasn''t just speaking idly; the testimonies of the house-elves confirmed it: "Mr. Harp is truly magnificent!" xNl--B1n.


    Days slipped away, and in the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.


    Felix looked at the models of hundreds of magical puppets and was greatly satisfied, even though these models lacked any magical circuits, they could be considered unfinished products at best.


    But it was sufficient.


    As a farewell gesture, Felix prepared a lavish farewell feast for the house-elves.


    "You''re truly generous!" xN


    After harvesting another round of thanks, Felix saw off these "volunteer laborers."


    Transfiguration Master, Beautiful female doll;


    Hehe, surprisingly consistent in features~


    Overall, in his collection of figurines, he added two new types: speed assassins and transfiguration disruptors. These six figurines weren''t run-of-the-mill; he expended a significant amount of premium materials, engraved intricate ancient magical runes, and protective magic to create these alchemical masterpieces.


    For instance, the Fire Master''s figurine was engraved with a potent magical fire, with extremely high temperature. It could shoot flames up to 20 meters away, its power capable of smashing half a wall and maintaining this combat intensity for ten minutes.


    According to his estimate, any of these six magical puppets could easily overpower a seventh-year graduate with minimal effort.


    And when the six figurines combined, there were ranged and close combat options, speed and power, strong offense and disruption. They could fight individually or pair up, or form teams of three, four, even up to six, with their combined power increasing exponentially.


    Hmm, Felix thought maliciously, with these six puppets, he could easily stall an unnamed Potions Professor for ten minutes!


    The only flaw was that they required a wizard to control them.


    But the key was that Felix himself was far stronger than magical puppets...


    A bit disappointing, Felix shook his head. There was still much room for improvement.


    At the very least, they needed some combat intelligence.


    Looking at the remaining materials, he pondered and decided to mix in some lower-grade materials to make five more puppets ¨C stronger than the student version but weaker than the deluxe edition.


    Consider them as prizes for the start of class ¨C one for each year!


    Perfect!


    Felix took out a small box and placed the teaching tools inside ¨C needless to say, this box was also subjected to the Traceless Extension Charm.


    For his six figurines, Felix didn''t think much. He waved his wand, causing them to float and fly onto a jade-green ring on his left index finger.


    This object, resembling a storage ring, was fundamentally an alchemical creation reinforced with the Traceless Extension Charm and stable magical inscriptions.


    Hidden magical circuits were also inscribed, minimizing magical fluctuations. From the outside, it looked like a decorative gemstone ring.


    However, this ring held a third of his fortune, accumulated from his travels near and far!


    Though the saying goes "a fox has three burrows," Felix had already established two burrows, only one left.


    And this third burrow, he had already begun to outline it a few days ago.

 Chapter 9: The Three Chambers

    Chapter 9: The Three Chambers


    Felix Harp gently traced the inside of his wrist, where there was a nail-sized, flesh-colored pattern. Unless closely examined, few would notice this intricate design.


    In reality, this pattern was an ancient magical inscription, concealing a small pocket of space within.


    Within this space rested a backup wand.


    Given the limited size of the pattern, it could hold only a few items. Moreover, the ancient magical inscription remained sealed, only to be unlocked under specific conditions.


    And the condition for unlocking it was to apply a layer of his own blood.


    This was his most secretive and imperceptible last resort¡ª


    For a day when he found himself in a disadvantageous position, disarmed, wandless, or even stripped of his ring, this magical inscription would aid him in turning the tide.


    As long as he wasn''t immediately killed, he would have a chance to turn the tables.


    The ring on his left hand was apparent, while the magical inscription on the inner side of his right wrist was hidden¡ªa balance of light and shadow, nearly perfect.


    And now, Felix was preparing to complete the construction of the third chamber.


    The reason for his caution wasn''t solely because Hogwarts was a treacherous place with potential dangers or because he had malicious intentions. It was because he knew that from the moment he became the ancient runes professor at Hogwarts, he had officially stepped into the "plot."


    Given his shallow understanding of the plot, it was difficult for him to foresee events, hence the need for early precautions.


    He didn''t believe in so-called "fairy tales"; he only believed in his own power.


    Yet, no matter how little he understood the plot, he was clear about some fundamental things.


    For example, in the previous life, Harry Potter''s adventure experiences were condensed into eight movies, which roughly aligned with eight years in the magical world, considering one movie per school year. This fit Felix''s imagination: seven years of in-school adventures, plus a year after graduation to completely defeat the enigmatic figure¡ªseemed flawless.


    A very rigorous deduction.


    Now, one school year had already passed. If everything went as expected, Voldemort would meet his end in seven years.


    Thinking about this, Felix felt somewhat relieved.


    He was by no means Voldemort''s match at the moment, but the future was uncertain.


    "You need to drill a hole in your gum with a small drill, then do the same on your artificial wisdom tooth, screw them together, and finally fix and adjust the position."


    Suddenly, Felix''s teeth started to ache...


    And the girl''s informative monologue carried on, "Even if you get the tooth filled, it''s not a one-time solution. On the contrary, after damaging the gum, it becomes more susceptible to harm. If your oral hygiene isn''t good, it could lead to gum decay, plaque buildup, causing your original teeth to loosen, fall out, and require further repairs..."


    "Please, no more!" He had a mental image now.


    Although he could use magic to heal and numb the pain, his mind was traumatized.


    Seeing Felix''s discomfort, the girl shook her voluminous hair and went to a corner to read a book, visibly content with herself.


    Almost twenty minutes later, Dr. Granger emerged again.


    In his hands, he held a silver-white tray bearing a polished and refined artificial tooth.


    "Looks great, doesn''t it?" Dr. Granger praised his own craftsmanship.


    However, Felix merely nodded briefly; he was still shaken by what the girl had said!


    Following Dr. Granger''s instructions, he tested the artificial tooth¡ªof course, there were no drill holes or wires, just a comfort assessment.


    "Very nice!" Felix Harp praised. "However, I''ve decided not to get the tooth filled anymore."


    "Is that so? It seems you''ve made the right decision." Dr. Granger didn''t feel annoyed by losing a business opportunity; instead, he was happy for him.


    However, the customer had a new request, "I''d like to purchase this tooth as a souvenir."


    "A souvenir?" Another odd request, Dr. Granger thought, and even his quiet book-reading daughter looked up to glance at him.


    "Yes, a souvenir."


    "Very well." In the end, Dr. Granger only charged for the materials.


    As Felix exited the clinic, Dr. Granger still felt a bit puzzled. He turned to his daughter and remarked, "A very peculiar customer, wouldn''t you agree, Hermione?"


    Hermione Granger looked up, watched Felix''s figure disappear around the street corner, shook her head, and returned to her book.

 Chapter 10: "Felixs Wisdom Tooth"

    Chapter 10: "Felix''s Wisdom Tooth"


    Upon returning home, Felix Harp approached his workbench and began to modify the tooth:


    First, he drilled a small hole at the bottom of the tooth, creating a tiny cavity;


    Next, he smoothed out the cavity;


    Then, he placed it under a microscope and, using a carving knife he had purchased from a micro-carving merchant, etched intricate ancient magical symbols, nesting them together to form a circuit.


    This was a delicate task, constructing magical symbol circuits within an incredibly minuscule space. It could be said that very few in the entire wizarding world could achieve such a feat. However, with the aid of his professional carving tools and the latest generation microscope he acquired at a high price, Felix Harp managed to reduce the difficulty of the entire magical process by two-thirds.


    This was one of the fruits of his theory ¨C the fusion of Muggle wisdom and magic.


    Muggle wisdom, in this context, didn''t merely refer to their unconventional ideas; their tools for studying and altering the world were equally fascinating.


    In the wizarding world, very few could achieve this.


    Pure-blood wizards, not to mention, often harbored disdain for Muggles, at best they might be indifferent;


    As for half-bloods or wizards from Muggle families, they might be more familiar with the Muggle world, but between the ages of 11 and 18, their focus was primarily on magic. By the time they reached adulthood, their thought patterns had already solidified, making it nearly impossible to deeply integrate the strengths of both worlds.?v€l?1n.


    ...


    It wasn''t until the afternoon of the next day that Felix Harp gradually completed the construction of twelve sets of magical symbol circuits. Each circuit ranged from a few ancient symbols to more than ten. As he finished etching the final ancient symbol, he carefully connected these twelve circuits, forming a cohesive whole.


    Magic circuits lit up one after another, and the brilliance of magic blossomed within the narrow and confined space!


    With the illumination of the last circuit, the entire assembly of twelve circuits finally closed completely, forming an everlasting and unified mysterious pattern.


    The tiny hole within the tooth began to expand without a trace, swiftly growing to the size of a small suitcase. And this expansion did not stop; Felix Harp patiently waited, savoring the results of the day and night''s work, a satisfied smile playing on his lips.


    Finally, the interior space of the tooth expanded to the size of a small room. Then, the concealed circuits began to function; the surging fluctuations of magical power quickly diminished until they were almost imperceptible. The stable circuits solidified the entire magical script structure, making the tooth''s container sturdy and resistant to wear...


    Most importantly, the activation circuit would only trigger under the conditions he set.


    Felix Harp smiled contentedly. The Third Hole, completed!


    He retrieved a suitcase and transferred the items he had already prepared into the tooth''s cavity. Felix Harp had designated it as a "portable backup storage room," containing not only seven or eight wands (obtained from dark wizards), but also various magical potions, flying broomsticks, tents, and other items.


    With everything in place, Felix Harp placed the tooth into his mouth and secured it with magic.


    He intends to watch some movies, attend concerts, indulge in delicious food ¨C after all, he still has a hundred thousand pounds in his account! In the future, most of his time will be spent in the wizarding world, and keeping all that money in cash isn''t practical!


    Felix Harp spent a good amount of pounds purchasing a range of Muggle items for recreational purposes.


    Particularly, he spent eight thousand pounds on a small projection device, the kind used in cinemas, along with copies of classic Muggle movies. Concerned that Hogwarts might not permit Muggle items?


    Is that a problem for him?


    Likewise, music is indispensable. Felix Harp, who considers himself a quintessential Slytherin, aims to enjoy life to the fullest.


    As the start of term approaches, Felix Harp tidies up his room, gathering all magical items into his suitcase ¨C if a thief were to break in and steal a few magical items, it could become quite a nuisance.


    "What else needs preparing?"


    After contemplating for a while, Felix Harp suddenly taps his wise little brain, "Right, books!"


    He recalls the hint given by the Headmaster during his interview. First, he bought several pairs of colorful wool socks, then he embarked on a mad shopping spree at various bookstores.


    He got books he''d like to read and also Christmas gifts for various professors ¨C whether they''d be useful or not, it''s best to be prepared.


    Felix Harp plans to give his former Head of House a book titled "Common Experiment Procedures for Secondary Students." Yes, the one with lots of illustrations.


    Hopefully, he''ll like it.


    Felix Harp is confident he will ¨C after all, he''s his best student!


    Felix Harp''s anticipation for his new post at Hogwarts only grows stronger.


    Dear readers, I humbly request a show of support with a little investment~


    If we reach 100 investors, there''ll be a small-scale recommendation, which is quite crucial for a new author. If you''ve read up to this point and enjoyed the story, please take a moment to support the author.


    Investment method: On the main page of the story, beneath the book''s title, you''ll find a section that says ''xx people are investing to share the profits.'' Just click on it (after reading for more than ten minutes on that day).


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 11: New Beginnings

    Chapter 11: New Beginnings


    September 1st.


    The moment of commencement.


    Felix Harp, the quintessential idler, undoubtedly employed Floo Powder to arrive at the Deputy Headmaster''s office. He was dressed in robes of deep emerald green, his hair impeccably groomed, carrying a small handbag as he emerged from the fireplace.


    "Professor McGonagall," Felix greeted with a smile on his lips.


    Professor McGonagall was occupied with organizing the day''s proceedings. The annual start-of-term feast was under her charge, making these few days perhaps the busiest of her year.


    "Oh, thank goodness you finally came."l--B1n.


    "Is something amiss?" Felix inquired.


    "I need you to share some of the workload."


    "Delighted to be of service, ma''am," Felix responded gallantly.


    After handing him a series of tasks, Professor McGonagall hurriedly departed, muttering something like, "Dumbledore never cares about these matters... it''s all on me..." It seemed she harbored some resentment toward the headmaster.


    Felix examined the parchment in his hand with keen interest. "Let''s see, the first task is to decorate the Great Hall?"


    Great Hall (not the cafeteria).


    Felix brandished his wand, adorning the walls with decorations, neatly arranging four long tables, optimizing the spacing of each chair.


    Next was the weather above the Great Hall.


    "To be honest, I''ve been itching to do this." Felix muttered and waved his wand.


    Above the Great Hall, the midday sky instantly turned overcast, thick black clouds descending low, as if they were about to touch one''s face.


    Subsequently, Felix continued to wield his wand. The dense black clouds dispersed, revealing a vast expanse of eerie green light from high above, casting the entire Great Hall in an ambiance reminiscent of a cursed land...


    "Ah," Felix exulted with extreme delight. He even conjured a large serpent that emerged through the green light, opening its jaws wide to reveal a twisted figure in the same sickly green hue, bearing an uncanny resemblance to a certain professor.


    "Is this how you view the professor who taught you for seven years, Felix?" Just as Felix was joyfully engrossed, a gloomy voice suddenly cut through.


    Felix turned around to see his Potions professor and Head of House, Severus Snape, his robes billowing like a specter as he floated over.


    Snape was momentarily speechless.


    "Professor McGonagall! Why are you here?" Felix suddenly turned his head to the side.


    "Don''t play your clever tricks with me!" Snape retorted in annoyance, feeling someone rapidly approaching from behind.


    Emmm, this time it''s true... Felix gestured discreetly behind Snape. Before Snape could turn around, Professor McGonagall''s brisk footsteps were already audible, her tone stern and impatient.


    "Professor Snape, your timing is impeccable. I need to discuss something with you."


    And so, Professor Snape was led away by McGonagall. Felix waved goodbye, earning a fierce glare from Snape.


    "Seems like the professor has quite an opinion of me~" Felix mumbled, "It''s been years since I threatened you, but you still remember. How embarrassing."


    Well, Felix had indeed threatened Snape before. To be precise, the overt and covert clashes between them had been going on for not just once during their time at school, but for a full seven years.


    But that''s a whole other lengthy story.


    In any case, Felix continued to organize the Great Hall. This time, he refrained from playing around. Waving his wand, he transformed the space above the hall into a dazzling starry sky. He deliberately enlarged and brought closer some stars, including the pristine round moon, the fiery red Mars, and the yellow-brown Saturn with its encircling ring... In the distance were smaller, twinkling stars that continuously blinked, adorning the hall in resplendent beauty.


    "Exquisite magic!" came a high-pitched voice. Felix looked up, then quickly looked down.


    He offered a smile, "Professor Flitwick, greetings!"


    "Oh! Felix!" Professor Flitwick seemed very excited; he was almost on the brink of fainting.


    "Hogwarts'' prodigious graduate returns to the school! How wonderful! I still remember your outstanding performance in the NEWTs Charms exam ¨C flawless, absolutely flawless!"


    Professor Flitwick was genuinely thrilled. Despite his small stature, he was full of emotion, and he harbored no bias toward any of the houses.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you, Professor!"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 12: Undecoded Conversation

    Chapter 12: Undecoded Conversation


    The scene rewinds to an hour earlier.


    Severus Snape strides into the Headmaster''s office, his face tense, but it''s evident that he''s quite infuriated at the moment.


    "Headmaster! Headmaster Dumbledore!"


    Dumbledore raises his head from the desk. "Ah, Severus, do you have something on your mind?"


    Snape stands before him, not taking a seat. He kicks aside an obstructing chair and, with the desk between them, he asks with a fiery tone, "You brought Felix Harp in to teach at the school? What were you thinking?"


    Dumbledore sets aside the book in his hand. "Severus, I don''t see any issue. Mr. Harp is exceptionally talented, and his abilities are widely recognized in the wizarding world, including by me."


    Snape shows impatience. "I didn''t say he lacks ability! I taught him before; I know what kind of person he is."


    "Indeed, you''ve evaluated him as ''a quintessential Slytherin'' ¨C quite a high praise," Dumbledore responds with a smile.


    Snape''s expression darkens. "I wasn''t complimenting him," he retorts ¨C it''s more of a mockery.


    Dumbledore nods. "We both have a certain understanding of Mr. Harp. I also know your concerns. Since he''s to teach at Hogwarts, this is a matter worth discussing. Let''s sit down and talk it through." He waves his hand, conjuring the chair back.


    Snape sits down stiffly, as if there were a fire-breathing dragon cushion beneath him instead of a chair.


    "Pumpkin juice? Tea? Or perhaps a glass of butterbeer?" Dumbledore inquires, and with each word, a corresponding cup appears out of thin air.


    "I don''t need anything," Snape replies, unyielding.


    "In that case, a cup of tea. Mr. Harp quite enjoys it." Dumbledore places a cup of tea in front of Snape.


    "No, no, Severus," Dumbledore countered, "I''m rather skilled at reading people. Longevity has its perks, even without magic, I can discern the thoughts of most people."


    "From his enrollment until now, he''s shown no prejudice against Muggles. Quite the opposite, his understanding of the Muggle world is profound. His books bear clear evidence of this. He doesn''t see wizards as superior beings; instead, he continuously draws wisdom from the Muggle world."


    "I didn''t say he discriminates against Muggles, Dumbledore! But his ideology is equally perilous. Do you know how he expressed himself in the book ''How Muggles Think''?"


    Almost reciting, he swiftly recited a passage: "In the Muggle world, while the nobles make up about one unit, the commoners exceed ten thousand units. And once the rulers emancipate the commoners, their efficiency surges with an unstoppable force, aided by their productivity hundreds and thousands of times greater than before. Abundant resources have provided a solid foundation for the spread of education, and those commoners who lack noble lineage exhibit exaggerated potential, propelling the Muggle world''s development like riding on a flying broom."


    Seeing Dumbledore about to interject, Snape pressed on, disregarding him, and recited more: "In the Muggle world, if the ratio of aristocrats to commoners is one to a thousand, the power and potential of the commoners outweigh the aristocracy a thousand times over. And once the barriers are shattered, they surge forward with an irrepressible force, their advancements sweeping away all obstructions!"


    The Headmaster''s office fell silent.


    Even the portraits on the walls, including the one that was eavesdropping, had their mouths wide open. While these words seemed to talk only about the Muggle world''s progress, they were laden with allusions to the current wizarding world.


    One of the portraits was indignant, shouting loudly, "This is betrayal! Betrayal of pureblood honor!"


    Other portraits began to chatter as well.


    Snape glanced at that particular portrait, sarcastically remarking, "Headmaster Black, that lad isn''t pureblood!"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 13: The Boy Who Would Be Dark Lord

    Chapter 13: The Boy Who Would Be Dark Lord


    Headmaster Black''s portrait began to rant and rave. Soon, other portraits couldn''t bear to watch and joined in, arguing back at him. A hot-tempered former headmaster stormed into his frame, and a brawl ensued.


    Dumbledore paid no mind to the portraits. His expression was one of reminiscence. "Mr. Harp does indeed possess remarkable potential."l--B1n.


    "To me, that''s a declaration of war from a Muggle-born wizard against purebloods. His ambitions are greater than you can imagine. He''s the next generation''s Dark Lord."


    Dumbledore''s demeanor grew solemn. "This is a grave accusation, Severus."


    "You always trust too easily, Dumbledore," Snape sneered. "Perhaps he won''t start a war. I know him; he avoids trouble."


    "But as you said, he has immense potential. If I were to name anyone in this century who could rival you and that person, it''s only him. Countless will flock to be under his wing, observing every expression, dissecting every word..."


    Snape sneered mockingly, "History has its cycles. Maybe this time, the ones following him will be those foolish lions."


    "What will they call him? Perhaps, the White Lord?"


    "Severus, I never realized you held such deep bias against him." Dumbledore expressed deep surprise.


    "Hmph! I''ve said it before¡ªI understand him more than you think. I taught him for seven years!"


    Dumbledore weighed his thoughts and decided to confide, "I did hesitate for a long time. In him, I see the shadow of another person. Similar upbringing in a Muggle orphanage, sorted into Slytherin, similar excellence, a shared pursuit of power..."


    "But they are different."


    "Voldemort used magic to intimidate peers; Felix rallied companions against bullies. He''s still in touch with some of his orphanage friends."


    "Voldemort coveted power, forming a group around him during school¡ªan early version of the Death Eaters. Felix, on the other hand, dismisses power. As you said, he dislikes trouble. To sum it up, he doesn''t invest effort in things he''s not interested in, and power is one of those things."


    "Voldemort excelled in school and was polite; he had good relationships with professors. Felix only focused on subjects that interested him. From what I know, he never passed in History of Magic, Divination, Astronomy, or Flying lessons. Though he set a record with his spell scores."


    "Voldemort obsessed over power, even delving into Dark Arts during school. He was naturally gifted in that regard. By graduation, his mastery of Dark Magic surpassed the lifelong efforts of some dark wizards."


    "And Felix..." Dumbledore hesitated, a rare occurrence. "I must admit, he did study Dark Arts briefly, in the Shrieking Shack. But before I could intervene properly, he abandoned it on his own."


    "And you are?" Felix felt like he recognized this person, but he couldn''t place him.


    The wizard seemed to hear something unbelievably shocking. His mouth hung open for two seconds, as if petrified, before he swiftly recovered his smile and began to talk, "Felix, you must have been busy with Muggle studies, not paying much attention to the wizarding world. That''s alright! Let me reintroduce myself. Trust me, you deserve this honor."


    "Please, go ahead," Felix said.


    "I," the wizard blinked, "Gerolol Harte. Knight Third Class of the Order of Merlin, Honorary Member of the Anti-Dark Arts Alliance, five-time winner of the Witch Weekly''s Most Charming Smile Award. But I won''t go around boasting about it; I''m not the type to chase away specters with smiles!"


    Gerolol Harte?


    Felix remembered now. He had read Harte''s biography¡ªan impressive adventurer with considerable experience and wit. But this person seemed somewhat enigmatic, always keeping half of the story hidden, never revealing crucial details.


    Felix became intrigued, pondering how to draw some substantial information from him.


    "It''s Mr. Harte indeed. I''ve read your works; they are quite remarkable. Your experiences are truly captivating..." Felix began with flattering words, and within three minutes, he had already formed a camaraderie with the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor.


    At the same time, he admired Harte''s courage silently. Not concerned about the curse of the Dark Lord, huh?


    Felix knew the significance of that course. Despite the perpetual lack of professors at Hogwarts, he wouldn''t dare entertain the idea of taking up that job.


    Truly, audacity matched his expertise!


    However, judging from Harte''s experiences in his books, he was undoubtedly an incredibly astute and resourceful wizard, always managing to turn danger into triumph!


    It seemed he needed to pay more attention. What did this professor like?


    Felix delved into deep contemplation.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 14: The Opening Feast

    Chapter 14: The Opening Feast


    As time passed, the sky gradually darkened.


    Above the Great Hall, thousands of candles burned, casting a shimmering universe of stars onto the enchanted ceiling. The tables and chairs were neatly arranged, presenting an orderly display.


    All the professors had gathered, including Dumbledore himself. Hagrid was the only one absent, as he was busy welcoming the first-year wizards.


    Not far away, Professor Lockhart, Professor Flitwick, and Headmaster Dumbledore stood together, and the entire Great Hall could hear Lockhart praising himself, "Indeed... this is a simple matter, my badges are definitely genuine, ha-ha-ha..."


    Felix Harp and Severus Snape were each in their own corners, observing everything happening in the hall.


    At this moment, Felix was quite perplexed. Just a while ago, he hadn''t expended much effort at all, yet he had guided Professor Lockhart into freely sharing information about himself. Lockhart had been more than willing to talk about his adventurous experiences, as long as you played the role of a good audience on the side.


    But the harvest was meager.


    Was Lockhart wary of him? It didn''t seem like it at all. Could he be an actor? Gathering information through exaggerated words and self-promotion?


    Felix was utterly puzzled. Equally puzzling was another professor.


    Severus Snape stood in another corner, a mocking smile on his face, directed at someone only he knew.


    How had Professor Snape changed like this?


    Back when he was a student, he wasn''t so brooding and sarcastic, was he?


    Had something happened during those three years?


    Felix felt that his usually sharp mind wasn''t enough. He became more cautious and then joined a conversation with Professor Sprout, discussing magical plants.


    "Felix, I must say, you didn''t put much effort into Herbology during your school days."


    "Professor, I was distracted by other subjects, I was very busy."


    "I don''t quite think so. Back then, you went to great lengths to ask me about those dangerous plants, inquiring about their weaknesses..." Professor Sprout remembered this vividly.


    Well, it was a bit of a black mark. He indeed wasn''t interested in Herbology back then.


    Could it provide strength?


    No? Not a single bit.


    So, his Herbology grades were always between A (Acceptable) and P (Poor). However, he was very skilled at dealing with dangerous magical plants and tirelessly worked to find their weaknesses, attempting to resolve them with the least effort.


    This was his approach to the Care of Magical Creatures class as well.


    One could only say that he had become a bit obsessed during those years.


    A commotion came from a distance.


    How could he be here?


    For a moment, his already dull mind felt even slower.


    Following Marcus Flint''s sudden scream, other Slytherins turned their gaze toward the professors'' table, then swiftly followed by a collective gasp of shock.


    In an instant, more than half of the Slytherin table fell into an eerie silence.


    And the remaining small group of lower-year students also noticed the upperclassmen''s inexplicable silence, causing them to halt their conversations and stare at their peers in bewilderment.


    Malfoy, observing this bizarre scene within his house, felt perplexed. He couldn''t help but pull a nearby senior aside, whispering, "What''s going on?"


    "Shh, keep your voice down!" The senior reprimanded him in a hushed tone, lowering his head to avoid looking at the figure of that man, instead pretending to be deeply engrossed in examining a silver plate.


    Then he whispered again, "Draco, keep it down. That man has returned."


    "That man? Sir?" Draco was puzzled, it sounded like a nobleman''s address.


    The senior uttered a few whispered words, "The Battle of ''87."


    "Whew!" Draco, too, inhaled sharply, unable to resist looking up at the young professor sitting at the professors'' table.


    Was it him?


    As the Slytherins unexpectedly fell silent, students from other houses also noticed their peculiarity.


    Hermione had noticed Felix''s presence earlier. With her remarkable memory, she immediately recognized him as the peculiar guest from her summer. So, he''s a wizard too? No wonder he had such odd requirements!


    I wonder what subject he''s teaching?


    The two unfamiliar faces this year¡ªLockhart she had already met, having read all his works herself.


    His experiences were truly incredible!


    The other professor, who appeared quite young, raised her curiosity. She frowned slightly, sensing that the Slytherin students had abruptly hushed down. The other three houses, initially silent, soon exploded into a cacophony of excited discussions, the Great Hall buzzing.


    The older students were enthusiastically sharing what they knew, wearing expressions akin to "I have a big secret."


    Hermione had initially been worried about Harry and Ron''s well-being, but she had already informed Professor McGonagall. It shouldn''t be a problem, right?


    Hermione inconspicuously stretched her neck, straining to listen.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 15: Painting Castles in the Air

    Chapter 15: Painting Castles in the Air


    In the professor''s chamber.


    Felix Harp sat there, watching this scene unfold. He felt rather perplexed; had he really done anything terrifying? Why were the Slytherin students so afraid of him? He had been cultivating his character since his sixth year, and these young wizards were, at most, second years. This felt like a smear on his reputation!


    If this got out, it would be like a mob boss infiltrating the school disguised as a new, adorable teacher.


    The other professors also exchanged curious glances. Most of them had witnessed Felix''s "Glorious Seventh Year," though they had graduated three years ago. To maintain such power was truly admirable!


    The way they were looking at him made Felix want to punch someone! Dumbledore, on the other hand, maintained his usual cheerful demeanor, as if everything that had just transpired was perfectly normal.


    Although time seemed to crawl for Felix, he continued to act as though nothing had happened, engaging in awkward small talk with Lockhart.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    A thunderous knocking echoed, and the grand doors swung open, revealing a giant entering the room. Behind him, a line of first-year students trailed like quails.


    Professor McGonagall, who had previously left, returned. She guided the new students to small stools and placed the tattered Sorting Hat on each stool.


    In the next instant, the Sorting Hat burst into song.


    Felix couldn''t help but smirk; it was still as eccentric as ever...


    Once the annual song concluded, the Sorting Hat began its sorting, and one by one, the young wizards donned the hat, awaiting their destiny.


    Oh, the memories!


    Sorting complete, the entire school began to enjoy their dinner. However, Felix noticed that Professor Snape hadn''t returned yet, and no professor mentioned him. Well, Professor Snape''s social standing wasn''t exactly impressive...


    Thankfully, Snape made a midway appearance, putting Felix''s worries to rest. The professor hadn''t been abducted by some unknown monster, after all.


    However, Snape took Professor McGonagall with him. What magical development was this?


    Felix let his imagination roam. He was in high spirits, finding even the sight of the translucent Nearly Headless Nick delightful.


    A while later, McGonagall and Snape returned. Felix hurried over and pulled McGonagall aside, explaining the teaching techniques he had devised for his upcoming lessons.


    "A public lecture?" Professor McGonagall repeated with a hint of skepticism in her gaze.


    "Yes, after all, I am a new professor. The first class is vital, and I''ve spent a lot of time preparing during the holidays. It''s a shame to divide it into five different years."


    "But if you gather all five years together, they won''t learn much."


    Felix explained, "My first class doesn''t involve any theoretical knowledge. It''s a demonstration class¡ª they just need to watch with their eyes. My goal is to showcase the wonders of ancient magical scripts. If they''re interested, the rest will be easier to teach."


    McGonagall pursed her lips, not fond of breaking traditions. Still, she inquired, "On which day do you plan to hold this public lecture?"


    "Thursday afternoon!"


    "Very well, I agree." Professor McGonagall displayed a touch of the Deputy Headmistress in her.


    "Um..." Felix felt a bit awkward.


    "Let''s continue the previous topic. For an extended period¡ª at least until you graduate¡ª I will be teaching Ancient Runes at Hogwarts. Therefore, I plan to mentor an assistant. This assistant would help me with some miscellaneous tasks, like grading papers."


    Seeing the twins'' lack of enthusiasm, Felix quickly skipped over this uncomfortable part.


    "Of course, there are gains to be had. By becoming my assistant, you''ll enjoy certain hidden benefits. For instance: extra guidance from me. Apart from Ancient Runes, I''m also skilled in spellcasting, as Professor McGonagall can attest."


    "Secondly, extra house points. Being an assistant does take up some of your free time, so I''ve discussed it with Professor McGonagall, and each semester you''ll earn fifty points."


    The twins exchanged a glance¡ª one hundred points for a year!


    And Hermione''s eyes sparkled just as much. In fact, she had been intrigued from the moment she heard the first point.


    "Thirdly, the opportunity to be involved in my research. You''ll encounter a lot of advanced magical knowledge, things that won''t be covered in class."


    "Fourth, priority access to my Ancient Runes Club next year."


    "Fifth, you''ll gain my personal friendship. If you become my assistant, I won''t refuse a little help now and then," Felix winked, speaking in a tantalizing tone, "like accessing restricted books in the library, embarking on Forbidden Forest trips on weekends, roaming the castle after lights-out..."


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Professor McGonagall suddenly erupted in a violent fit of coughing, as if she were about to cough up her lungs.


    "Alright, the last two don''t count," Felix lamented, a bit disappointed. During his time as a student, he had strongly wished to do these things openly instead of sneakily¡ªtwo entirely different experiences.


    However, with the preceding benefits, the three young wizards were thoroughly excited.


    Indeed, as Felix predicted, after he finished speaking, the twins and Hermione looked expectant, as if they were about to say "I''m in" in the next second.


    "Of course, becoming my assistant won''t be that easy. All three of you are among the most exceptional in the Hogwarts under fifth year, which is why Professor McGonagall recommended you to me."


    "However, there will be necessary assessments," Felix said calmly, like a cunning and seasoned hunter. He withdrew his wand and turned two hairs into parchment and a quill. The quill started writing on the parchment seemingly on its own.


    The three young wizards sneakily glanced at it; it seemed to be a very long reading list...


    The twins'' faces immediately turned bitter, even more so than before.


    After the quill finished writing, it silently transformed into flames. Felix then pointed his wand at the parchment, dividing it into three parts that floated toward each of them.


    "Here, this is a reference reading list. You can read as much as you can, but by next Monday at the latest, you need to hand in a paper about the history of the development of Ancient Runes."


    Felix looked at them with a mischievous glint, "No word limit, but the more, the better; no set structure, but the more, the better; no limit to the number of reference books, and again, the more, the better."


    "You have a week."


    The three "the more, the better" phrases left them somewhat bewildered, but that wasn''t his concern. His expectation was that they would produce at least two pages of parchment, not just extracts, but with their own reflections as well. And they should read through at least half of the suggested books.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 16: Unveiling Magical Inscriptions

    Chapter 16: Unveiling Magical Inscriptions


    Returning to his private professor''s quarters, Felix Harp began arranging the room according to his own ideas. From his suitcase flew items of various sizes, big and small.


    Once everything was in place, he watched a movie for entertainment and then contentedly went to bed.


    Early the next morning, Felix hurried to the library, wandering among the millennium-old books of Hogwarts.


    On the first day of school, there weren''t many people there to read. Felix selected an original copy of "Ancient Alchemical Secrets" from the Restricted Section and eagerly started reading.


    As expected, forbidden books had their allure; the content inside widened his eyes. He even discovered seven methods for crafting a scrying mirror.


    However, his purpose wasn''t the alchemical creations in the book. After all, it was quite old, and many things were outdated. What he valued were the ancient magical inscriptions hidden within the alchemical creations.


    Ancient magical inscriptions never appeared all at once, nor did they decline suddenly.


    In the earliest and untraceable ages, during the savage times of magic, some gifted "individuals" struggled to lay the foundation of the magical edifice. They sought the secrets of magic in magical creatures and plants, unexpectedly discovering patterns that could temporarily store magical power, resulting in marvelous magical effects.


    This was the origin of the earliest ancient magical inscriptions.


    Through the continuous efforts of numerous pioneers, wizards began to grasp more and more magical inscriptions. This led to the development of powerful ancient magic and ancient alchemy, allowing human wizards to stand out.


    At that time, magical inscriptions symbolized power.


    As time went on, more and more potential "individuals" were discovered, the number of wizards increased, and they urgently needed a form of writing to record their magical knowledge.


    People gathered together, basing themselves on magical inscriptions, and derived a form of ancient script that spread widely. By this point, most magical inscriptions were not imbued with power; they were merely vessels for recording knowledge.


    Long ages passed, and new magical inscriptions with potential were discovered one after another. Meanwhile, the original ancient script that had been created continued to evolve and change, undergoing its own evolution all around the world.


    This process gave rise to numerous homophones, synonyms, mistranslations, and irregular writings, causing countless troubles for future researchers.


    Following this, two significant events deeply affected the wizarding world.


    The first was the invention of the wand, which made spellcasting more stable and straightforward.


    The second was the emergence of simplified magic derived from ancient magic. While this form of magic might have slightly less power, with the amplification of wands, it was still quite impressive. Importantly, this simplified magic was easier to learn and safer!


    And so, over more long years, wizards gradually abandoned magical inscriptions, and they eventually faded into legend.


    Today, these magical inscriptions are collectively referred to as ancient magical inscriptions. Many wizards simply view them as a type of writing, with their only purpose being to translate the magical manuscripts left by their predecessors.


    Felix wasn''t interested in studying ancient history. What he wanted was the "magical" ancient inscriptions or, in other words, the original inscriptions. As for the rest, what were they really for?


    But after all, learning was still learning. At least now, he could use them to teach students, right?


    Those original inscriptions, whether lost to time or existing within ancient magical tomes, were now gathering dust in some forgotten corner.


    Holding the book, she took brisk steps and quickly disappeared.


    Felix gingerly stretched his stiff neck. Only now did he realize how hungry he was!


    Managing to borrow a book just in time, Felix sauntered into the kitchen. Using "please," "kindly," and "thank you" as the magical keywords, he obtained three pies, a piece of cheese, and a jug of pumpkin juice from his house-elf.


    On his way back, he encountered two young Hufflepuff wizards sneaking out to get an extra meal, but he pretended not to notice.


    Back in his quarters, he devoured the food hastily before collapsing into bed.


    The second day followed suit;


    So did the third day;


    In the blink of an eye, it was Thursday morning.


    Transfiguration class.


    Seeing Hermione rushing off right after class, Harry and Ron exchanged glances and hurriedly caught up.


    "Hermione, slow down!" they panted.


    "What have you been up to lately? Can''t see you anywhere these days."


    Hermione walked swiftly, responding quickly, "I told you both already, didn''t I?"


    Harry paused for a moment. He had been busy too, with Quidditch practice. Ron quickly recalled, "You mean, you''re preparing to become the new professor''s assistant?"


    "Exactly! But I''m not the only student candidate."


    The three of them arrived at the Potions classroom. Hermione placed her Potions textbook aside and took out another book. She muttered incantations while flipping through it, and the thickness of the book was enough to make Ron and Harry, who weren''t exactly scholarly, despair.


    "Is this your task? To read through such a thick book?" Ron eyed the book with trepidation.


    "It''s not just one book, it''s twenty!" Hermione answered while scanning, jotting down valuable information rapidly. This was her fourth book so far. Besides Felix''s own work, she skimmed through the others, searching for useful passages.


    But the number twenty still filled her with some despair, making her quite restless recently.


    This chapter took quite a few words to lay out the setting, but it''s also essential.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 17: The Charms Lesson (1)

    Chapter 17: The Charms Lesson (1)


    Soon, Professor Snape strode into the room with brisk steps. As his wand swished through the air, the windows closed tightly and the curtains drew shut. A heavy and eerie atmosphere settled upon the entire classroom, and the young wizards fell instantly silent.l--B1n.


    Hermione promptly closed her book, ready to focus on the lesson.


    After finishing their first Herbology class of the afternoon, the trio was quite exhausted as they hurried to the Great Hall for the Charms lesson. The hall had transformed significantly; four long tables were moved to the corners, leaving a circular raised platform in the center, about twenty feet in diameter and three feet high.


    "What''s that?" Ron inquired.


    "Perhaps it''s where the professor will stand? Seems like there''s quite a crowd today," Harry glanced around. Merlin''s beard, most of the school''s students had gathered, including many first and second-year witches and wizards.


    Is he really this popular, or is it another Lockhart situation? Harry mumbled to himself.


    While Harry was only thinking that, Ron had already spoken it aloud, muttering, "It couldn''t be another Lockhart, could it?"


    "No, it''s not. I''ve had contact with Professor Harp, and his nonverbal spells are extraordinary! And unlike Lockhart, he..." Hermione started hesitatingly.


    "What kind of spells?" Harry didn''t catch that.


    "Nonverbal spells. Some particularly skilled wizards can cast various curses without uttering an incantation, making it exceptionally convenient to hex people silently," Ron explained.


    Both of them missed the young witch''s opinion on Lockhart.


    Is there even a need to discuss this matter?


    Hermione shot Ron a glance.


    Harry, on the other hand, contemplated a bit more. So, this professor sounds promising, then? He felt a bit more anticipation for the upcoming Charms class.


    Honestly, neither he nor Ron wanted to come, does this even concern them? They were dragged here by Hermione''s insistence; according to her, "It''s important for third-years to learn about elective courses in advance, isn''t it?"


    And Hermione also wanted to assess Felix''s teaching abilities. Although she had already read Felix''s work, "Exploring Ancient Magical Texts," which had bolstered her confidence in this new professor.


    Hmm, just like her confidence in Professor Lockhart.


    Ten more minutes passed, during which a steady stream of students arrived. Several professors also joined in, as if it weren''t a class but a grand party.


    Harry caught sight of Lockhart and quickly lowered his head, avoiding the gaze of this professor caught in "controversy."


    Meeting him is never a good thing!


    "But Professor, why do we mostly learn how to translate Ancient Magical Scripts?" a Ravenclaw senior student raised her hand and questioned.


    Felix looked at her, "There are primarily two reasons."


    "The first reason is that the translation-focused approach is indeed the prevailing viewpoint in the current magical world."


    "In my opinion, Ancient Magical Scripts can be divided into two aspects: ancient language and magical text. The former was a language used by ancient wizards, while the latter was a form of power they mastered. However, over the course of many centuries, they blended together, making it difficult for later generations to distinguish between them."


    "The former represents the mainstream viewpoint ¨C they inherit and study ancient magical manuscripts. This is genuinely useful; after all, much of our knowledge about ancient wizards comes from these individuals."


    "This route is relatively straightforward for beginners; even you, as you are now, can follow it."


    "But if you wish to directly harness the power of ancient wizards through Ancient Magical Scripts, it''s extremely, extremely difficult. Not only do you need exceptional magical proficiency, but you also require remarkable research skills."


    The young wizards listened with a mixture of understanding and confusion. They grasped the gist of it. The study of Ancient Magical Scripts can be approached in two main ways: translation-focused, which is easier to start with and doesn''t demand much from the wizard''s individual aptitude; and power-focused, which is much harder to pursue, only suited for the elite and scholarly.


    Felix paused for a moment, allowing the information to sink in, before smiling and saying, "Returning to the previous question, as for the second reason¡ªbecause there are no exams for it."


    The young wizards suddenly found themselves speechless; this reason was quite strong.


    "However, personally, I believe..." Felix continued, "that providing you with practical applications in delving a bit into Ancient Magical Scripts will effectively ignite your enthusiasm for this subject."


    "Are you going to teach us ancient magic?" one of the twins exclaimed.


    Felix shook his head, "No, ancient magic is renowned for its great power and difficulty to tame. I have no intention of imparting such knowledge to you all. Moreover, my research in this area has only just begun."


    "Alright! The theoretical part concludes here. As an introductory class, I won''t delve too deep into the specialized knowledge¡ª"


    "Next, it''s time for a demonstration."


    This book has already collected more than three hundred bookmarks. What a delightful achievement!


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 18: The Second Public Lesson

    Chapter 18: The Second Public Lesson


    Upon hearing Felix Harp''s words, young wizards were filled with excitement, their curiosity long awakened.


    Even the few professors present were quite intrigued.


    Professor Snape stood in a corner, wondering what this lad had managed to conjure and dared to interrupt his class time!


    Professor Flitwick was positively thrilled. He adored charms, true enough, but his expertise in ancient runes was not deep. As for Felix''s view on ancient magic, he agreed wholeheartedly. He possessed a few potent ancient spells himself, though rarely employed.


    Lockhart, on the other hand, envied Felix standing at the center of the auditorium. Wouldn''t he garner more attention if he hosted a public class?


    If he included this scene in his new book...


    But what should he do? Perform a theatrical act?


    As each person in the room entertained their own thoughts, Felix Harp swiftly waved his wand, causing all the candles in the auditorium to extinguish instantly. The sky on the ceiling vanished too, cloaking everything in darkness.


    The entire hall was plunged into pitch black.


    "Flicker Luminos." Felix''s voice resounded clearly in the ears of everyone present, quieting even the restive young wizards. "This is a commonly used spell that illuminates the surroundings¡ªquite simple, even young wizards not yet enrolled can master it through self-study."


    Bathed in the shimmering light of Flicker Luminos, the outlines of Felix''s figure became vaguely visible.


    "After you''ve mastered this incantation fully, you can make alterations to it¡ª"


    "Such as intensifying the brightness," with Felix''s words, the glow from the tip of his wand expanded to encompass the entire platform;


    "Changing the color," the sphere of light shifted from white to red, green, yellow, cyan...


    "Or, casting it outward." Felix swung his wand, and the light ball shot far away from the wand''s tip, tracing an arc in mid-air.


    The hall descended into darkness again, "And the corresponding ancient magic for it¡ª"


    Following that, people heard the pronunciation of an odd word. In the next moment, a massive burst of light emanated from the center of the platform. Milky-white radiance enveloped the entire auditorium. Strangely, the light seemed to come from all directions, leaving no trace of shadows.


    "This is the Illuminative Charm," Felix murmured softly.


    Each young wizard in the audience erupted into thunderous applause.


    Felix Harp''s lips curved into a smile. "This is just a simple example, but even so, we can perceive the difference." Once more, he swung his wand, reigniting the candles, and the ceiling reverted to its initial state.


    "Modern magic is bounded by limits of power and intensity, fluctuating within certain ranges¡ªyet we can still clearly perceive this."


    "What''s this?" Ron, beside them, inquired. Being pure-blood, he had no idea what these things were. Just moving dolls, what was so astonishing about that?


    "These are characters from a Muggle world''s fighting game," Harry pondered, searching his memory to provide more information, but unfortunately, he hadn''t played it either.


    "A fighting game?" Ron''s curiosity was piqued by this term, clearly more interested.


    Felix Harp chuckled. "It seems some have recognized them. Indeed, the inspiration for these figurines'' appearance comes from a Muggle game. However, that''s not our focus today."


    Felix waved his wand again, causing two of the figures to leap high onto the platform and stand at its center. The other figurines stepped back to the edges.


    "Does anyone know their names?"


    "Fire Boy and Ice Girl!" Justin shouted, this was his domain!


    Felix Harp continued, "And do you know their abilities?"


    "Fire and ice!" Justin rushed to answer again, his enthusiasm evident.


    Felix repeated, "Fire and ice... Well then!" He waved his wand once more.


    The figures on the platform immediately sprang to life. Fire Boy''s right index finger burst into bright yellow flames. As he swung his hand forcefully, the flames expanded into a fireball the size of a Quaffle and shot far away... half a meter, then exploded with a resounding boom.


    Wizards closer to the platform instinctively took a step back. Seeing the fireball not leave the platform, they relaxed, their gazes now hotly fixated on the figurines.


    They wanted to play, and they wanted their own.


    On the other side, Ice Girl kicked, displaying a graceful and fierce posture. A row of ice-blue icicles shot forth, causing some young witches'' eyes to shine.


    Awww, they''re so cute!!! I really want to hold them!


    Felix Harp wore a smile that seemed to control the entire room¡ª


    "Next, we need a battle!"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 19: The Public Lesson (2)

    Chapter 19: The Public Lesson (2)


    The Great Hall of the school fell into a hushed silence. Every student''s gaze was fixed on the raised platform, fearing they might miss the slightest detail.


    A fierce battle was unfolding there.


    Palm-sized figurines moved like the wind, their forms agile, each punch and kick accompanied by bursts of fire and billowing ice crystals. Every so often, one of them would unleash a certain "ultimate move," like the Fire Boy''s massive fireball or the Ice Girl''s icy spikes, elevating the fiery atmosphere to new heights.


    After three minutes, the battle concluded as Fire Boy, using a series of flaming combos followed by the "Concealment Charm: Transfiguration into a Phoenix," defeated Ice Girl.


    Many young wizards let out a collective sigh.


    They had wanted to see the charming Ice Girl triumph...


    Felix Harp''s explanatory voice came in at the right moment, "This is a branch that has evolved from the ancient magical script, known as alchemy."


    "What you''re witnessing is a not-so-complex alchemical creation, a magical puppet. The exterior is not the key; the crucial part lies in the ancient magical script circuitry within."


    "And the ancient script circuitry is essentially a combination game of magical writing."


    "Your practical final exam will be centered around this."


    Initially enthusiastic young wizards now appeared bewildered. Make them do this? Professor, are you perhaps overestimating us?


    You''ve just arrived; you might not understand our actual situation yet...


    Let''s hope for someone less skilled to give the professor a taste of reality.


    "Of course, this magical puppet might be too complex for you all right now. But luckily, the ancient magical script involved in creating a magical puppet essentially covers the content of five years'' worth of studies. I will divide the difficulty according to your respective years."


    "I will provide more detailed requirements in the upcoming classes."


    The young wizards finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But Professor!" a Hufflepuff girl raised her hand to ask.


    "I''m a fifth-year student, and the ancient magical script I''ve learned so far has mostly been focused on translation. Do I need to learn new knowledge? Also, I have my OWLs exams this year..."


    "I understand," Felix Harp calmly responded, "First and foremost, you don''t need to learn entirely new material. I''ve reviewed your textbooks. Please have some confidence in your professors."


    Lockhart, on the other hand, wore a heavily pensive expression, his thoughts inscrutable.


    Joyful moments are always fleeting. As the lesson drew to a close, some students, lured by their hunger, entered the Great Hall to discover a raging dueling scene. A brief glance was enough to make them forget their initial purpose, and they swiftly joined the crowd gathered to watch.


    This delayed dinner by half an hour, compelling Felix Harp to reluctantly conclude the lesson and restore the hall to its original state.


    Throughout the dinner, the young wizards continued animatedly discussing the recent public lesson. Particularly lucky students who got a chance to duel were positively beaming, enthusiastically sharing their "experience." Forks and knives danced in their hands as if they had stepped into the scene themselves.


    One has to admit, the young wizards'' entertainment options are indeed limited.


    At the Gryffindor table, Ron was still energetically recounting the "epic showdown" with Harry. Despite his minor disadvantage, he was defeated; his enthusiasm remained undeterred.


    "Harry, the Fire Boy I used just now was so cool, swoosh! Kapow!" Ron waved his fork and flung a pumpkin pasty, which smacked Neville on the head.


    Although Harry wasn''t as animated as Ron, he was equally exhilarated.


    However, he had a vague notion¡ªan idea that compared to controlling magical puppets, he''d prefer to be out on the field, participating in duels himself...


    Hermione, on the other hand, was somewhat discontented. She hadn''t had a turn yet. She liked the Ice Girl a lot¡ªso adorable, much like a doll she had as a child.


    But there will be more chances!


    Once she becomes Professor Harp''s assistant, she''ll surely get to interact with that puppet.


    Hermione cheered herself on.


    What''s more, she could even craft her own magical puppet, using herself as the template, albeit with smaller teeth and smoother hair...


    This unique public lesson undeniably succeeded, cementing Felix Harp''s fame. He was the talk of the town, the center of attention!


    Discussions about this lesson were bound to persist for quite some time, perhaps even turning into a campus legend, like countless rumors do, morphing into who knows what in the end.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 20: The Beloved Professor

    Chapter 20: The Beloved Professor


    Friday.


    A new day dawned, and young wizards continued to enthusiastically discuss yesterday''s class, a wave of excitement that crashed upon the school like a tumultuous sea, injecting a powerful dose of vitality into their mundane campus lives.


    What were they discussing a few days ago?


    The perfectly handsome Professor Lockhart?


    But now that news has been swept away by the rain and wind, not just because Lockhart''s performance in class was disappointing ¡ª even the term "disappointing" was a result of some die-hard fans controlling the narrative.


    More importantly, Professor Harp has become the idol professor of the new generation, subtly trending towards replacing the "heartthrob" title held by Professor Lockhart.


    This has left a certain Dark Arts Defense professor quite annoyed.


    Lockhart paced around his office, his once flowing and gentle golden hair now a bit limp. The dozen or so portraits hanging in the office displayed matching expressions of irritation.


    "I must come up with a solution, yes, a solution... Merlin''s beard! He''s truly a master of stealing the spotlight!"


    Before coming to Hogwarts, he believed that only the famous Harry Potter was qualified to contend for the headlines of the Daily Prophet. He was mentally prepared for that. But now, he had to admit that he had encountered a formidable competitor.


    This reminded him of the detestable Rita Skeeter. A few years ago, he also vied against that Skeeter for the title of best-selling author. Although he lost in the end, it was because that woman cheated, revealing his dark history from his school days in the newspaper!


    However, he wasn''t one to be trifled with either. Didn''t Skeeter know how unpopular he was during his school days?


    Professor Lockhart loosened the tight robes around his chest. Those were truly passionate and fiery times! He felt his fighting spirit rekindling.


    "A formidable opponent, eh?" He stopped in front of a full-length mirror, pumping himself up. "Gilderoy, you''re facing a battle right now. Someone wants to outshine you! What will you do?"


    Seeing himself in the mirror, he felt somewhat at ease. With a face this handsome, how could he possibly lose?


    Leaving aside the incident that occurred in this small office, in the wider wizarding community, Felix''s popularity index had soared to new heights, and everyone was looking forward to his official lectures.


    "Perhaps he''ll continue the magical puppet duels in class? Remember, many people didn''t get a turn yesterday." Ron, with a beef pasty in his left hand and a fork stabbing a potato in his right, didn''t let his mouth rest either.


    "Maybe, but we''re only in our second year, Ron. Remember?" Harry responded more sensibly.


    "But he fought back fiercely with spells. The older Slytherin students are scared of him because he''s given them a lesson."


    Harry and Ron had dreamy expressions on their faces.


    Honestly, they also wanted to give a few Slytherins a lesson.


    But the rumors Hermione heard were obviously wrong. By now, Felix Harp was in his fifth year when the current seventh-year students entered Hogwarts. Did he really have a reason to give them a lesson? Naturally, there would be someone to teach them how to behave.


    During Potions class, the young wizards were still discussing the previous day''s Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson. Harry could clearly see Draco Malfoy in the group of Slytherin students, loudly boasting about his "relationship" with himself and Professor Harp, claiming they had a close connection.


    Harry couldn''t help but think, perhaps it was a "beating-up" kind of connection.


    Ron was also enthusiastically describing the scene of his magical puppet duel in the previous day''s lesson. From his words, it sounded as if he and Harry were engaged in a live duel, not the magical puppets.


    "Silence!"


    Snape''s voice echoed from the back of the classroom, instantly silencing the young wizards. This professor walked with an air of intimidation, his black robes making a "swishing" sound, and his presence had a +10 intimidation factor.


    He surveyed the room, his gaze settling on Harry Potter, causing him to tense up. However, Snape shifted his gaze away. This time, he fixed his eyes on Ron and mockingly said with his characteristic low voice, "Ronald Weasley... yes, you''ve certainly been quite the spectacle these past few days. However, you should focus on improving your abysmal Potion grades. I don''t want to see another ''T'' on your end-of-term exam."


    Slytherin students burst into laughter in unison.


    Ron''s face turned crimson, and he gripped his broken wand taped back together. He looked like he wanted to curse Snape on the spot.


    "And Miss Granger, put away that extracurricular book of yours. This is Potions class, not Ancient Runes. You still have a year before electives."


    Hermione reluctantly closed her book.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 21: The Relics of the Dark Lord Are at Hogwarts!

    Chapter 21: The Relics of the Dark Lord Are at Hogwarts!


    The Library


    Felix Harp was engrossed in his book, his ears oblivious to the world beyond the windows. The events of the previous day''s class didn''t seem to have affected him, even though he was the direct cause of the uproar.


    With his left hand flipping through the pages and his right hand wielding his wand with precise movements, ancient runes appeared and dissipated in the air. Madam Pins, casting watchful glances, had been observing Felix for over half an hour.


    Madam Pins was a thin and elderly woman who seemed somewhat malnourished. However, she was well-suited for her role as the librarian due to her deep love for books and keen instincts, always quick to spot and punish any students breaking the rules.


    If a student dared to brandish a wand and gesticulate in the library, she would promptly escort them out. But Felix was a professor, which left her somewhat hesitant.


    Fortunately, Felix soon left with two books, relieving her of her dilemma.


    Returning to his office, Felix took out a piece of chestnut wood from his briefcase. Magic flowed from his wand through the carving knife, etching ancient runes onto the chestnut''s surface.


    Chestnut wood was a material for crafting wands, but it was neutral in nature, like a blank canvas, and not overly expensive. Felix had unearthed it to practice ancient runes.


    The enchanted carving knife left magical symbols on the chestnut''s surface. Each time a complete rune was etched, it burst into a searing red light before fading, leaving behind black markings.


    Felix''s speed in engraving runes was remarkable, causing the chestnut''s surface to shimmer incessantly. The carving knife danced through the air, as if he were not engraving runes, but composing an enduring epic.


    After a few minutes, Felix filled the surface of the chestnut, and he swept his wand across it, causing a thin layer to peel off and fly to the other side of the table.


    He then resumed with the carving knife, continuing to work on the chestnut.


    When the chestnut had shrunk by three inches, he paused and stretched. In one corner of the table, thirty thin wooden pieces were stacked, resembling a collection of black ancient runes on pages.


    Felix calculated a number in his mind and nodded in satisfaction, "272 runes, that''s the power I currently possess."


    Leisurely rising, he stood by the window and looked out, convinced that his decision to return to Hogwarts was absolutely right.


    This is the life I wanted!


    "Swoosh~"


    An owl flew in through the window, dropping a letter onto the table.


    Felix opened the envelope, his brows furrowing as he read.


    It was a letter from an "old friend."


    Though only three years had passed since Felix graduated, and he had only been actively adventuring for a year, his rich experiences had broadened his perspective enough to be considered "well-traveled." He could pinpoint the closest magical black market to him even with his eyes closed, no matter where in the world he was.


    This letter came from a "friend" he had made in one of these markets.


    Felix took out parchment and hastily penned a few lines, arranging to meet this friend at the Hog''s Head Inn on Saturday.


    As the owl flew away, he pondered the friend''s intentions.


    He recalled their first meeting.


    Felix was somewhat exasperated. "Malevolent, huh? Do you think you''re Voldemort?"


    Seemingly detecting Felix''s skepticism, Kline added, "The prophecy I sought concerned the secret of the Vanishing of Death."


    In an instant, Felix engaged Occlumency, appearing "astonished" as he asked, "Could you repeat that?"


    "The Vanishing of Death."


    "But the Dark Lord is already dead."


    "The prophecy remains."


    "You could check for yourself."


    "Hogwarts has Dumbledore."


    "Are you afraid of him?"


    Kline chuckled softly. Although Felix couldn''t see the expressions behind Kline''s mist, he sensed that the man wasn''t in a good mood.


    Felix feigned a pensive expression before finally saying, "Thank you for the intel, but I can''t promise that I''ll obtain the relic. I can only promise that I won''t betray you. I''ll personally tackle the Dark Lord''s secret."


    Kline contemplated for a moment and then replied, "Agreed."


    They extended their hands, their index fingers touching, and a golden pattern bloomed.


    This was a temporary magical contract, valid for a year. There wouldn''t be dire consequences if Felix breached it, except that Kline would always know his location!


    If you weren''t afraid of the retaliation of a mysterious wizard, you could certainly breach the contract.


    Many readers might have questions, so let me explain further.


    In the agreement, what qualifies as unlocking the Dark Lord''s secret?


    Touching the diary, having a chat, or even destroying it¡ªall of that doesn''t count as research, as it would be meaningless for both parties in the contract.


    Who would care about the decibel level of the sound emitted when a Horcrux is destroyed?


    The content of the contract, to be direct, revolves around the knowledge of creating Horcruxes. Nothing more.


    Changing this would have lost the charm of dialogue in the novel. This was my mindset when writing.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 22: Seeking Guidance

    Chapter 22: Seeking Guidance


    Felix Harp stepped out of the Hog''s Head Inn, exhaling a long breath.


    Never underestimate anyone!


    Look at that, even a dark wizard harbors ambitions of glimpsing the Dark Lord''s secrets. Is one''s own ideal of "exploring the essence of magic" perhaps too modest?


    Felix pondered this seriously, ultimately concluding that his own ideals were loftier.


    As for the contract with Crane, contract be damned!


    Stirring up trouble right under Dumbledore''s nose, did he think he was invincible?


    Moreover, he had long known the answer to the problem.


    What was the secret of Voldemort''s leap into death? Horcruxes, of course¡ªFelix had some concept of that. So, as long as he refrained from researching Horcruxes, the contract would naturally dissolve after a year.


    Because the prophecy stated, "The Dark Lord''s relic shall stay at Hogwarts for only a year," which meant it was but a passing guest. Hence, the contract between them only needed to last a year¡ªthis was Crane''s idea.


    Felix, on the other hand, speculated that the relic had probably been destroyed by the main group of characters.


    The main group of characters never had a peaceful year at school, maybe he would only find tranquility after they graduated.


    Yet this also reminded him that this year''s "plot" crisis came from Voldemort''s relic, the Horcrux.


    Which one of the Horcruxes could it be?


    This was the question Felix had been pondering since he returned to his office.


    He vaguely remembered that there were seven Horcruxes in total, mostly relics of the Hogwarts Four Founders, which conveniently matched Harry and his friends'' seven-year school career. Did that mean one Horcrux would be destroyed each year?


    Ravenclaw''s Diadem, Slytherin''s Locket, Hufflepuff''s Cup¡ªthese he knew. So, by that logic, Gryffindor''s Sword was also a Horcrux?


    Then, which one was destroyed last year? The first book seemed to be called "Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone," so, was the Philosopher''s Stone a Horcrux?


    Felix guessed irresponsibly.


    The information at his disposal was quite useless, firstly because he couldn''t prove what he said, as he didn''t know where Voldemort had hidden the Horcruxes; secondly, it was too taboo. Felix himself was already in a precarious position, and suddenly revealing to Dumbledore that he was researching Horcruxes... well, that would not be wise, would it?


    So, he decided to let things take their course, at most giving a nudge.


    "Well, you see, I read from a book that some exceptionally gifted wizards can hear things others can''t. Is that true?" Hermione asked, her breath steady.


    Felix was taken aback. Could it be about The One Who Knows? But he quickly discarded that unlikely idea.


    "Could you be more specific? Your conditions are quite broad."


    Hermione thought for a moment and then carefully organized her words. "It''s a short story, about a young wizard and... his father, transcribing materials in a castle. Suddenly, the young wizard hears something strange, but his father knows nothing about it!"


    Strange, why did Hermione always hesitate on the word "father"?


    The thought flashed through Felix''s mind, and he considered it seriously before answering, "Many of these stories are actually fabricated, so what you heard might not necessarily be true. However, we can discuss it for now."


    Hermione nodded eagerly.


    "The first possibility is that the young wizard is lying, hoping to gain his father''s attention. That sort of thing is quite common in the Muggle world," Felix began with what he believed to be the most likely answer.


    Seeing Hermione about to interject, he shook his head. "The second possibility is that they were transcribing dangerous magical materials. You see, some ancient magical manuscripts contain magical power or have been treated by their previous owners. Unauthorized contact can easily lead to dangerous consequences."


    Seeing Hermione deep in thought, he added, "The Hogwarts Restricted Section holds quite a few books of this sort."


    But they''re all bound by magical chains, and young wizards are strictly forbidden to peek¡ªunless you have the professor''s handwritten signature.


    "The third possibility," Felix slightly raised his voice, "is that the young wizard awakened some sort of gift, such as prophecy, perception, or perhaps suddenly gained proficiency in a certain language."


    "Could you elaborate, Professor?"


    "Well, you know, some young wizards possess extraordinary gifts, like affinity for animals or exceptional wandless magic skills. Rarer still is the gift of prophecy; Professor Trelawney''s ancestors apparently had this gift... Oh, Professor Trelawney teaches Divination; you might take her class next year."


    "As for language aptitude, it''s often linked to their ancestry. If their ancestors were skilled in, say, Mermish, this aptitude might be passed down to the next generation or suddenly appear in their bloodline centuries later."


    Felix offered a casual example, "For instance, the young wizard in your story might have had ancestors who spoke Mermish, and that day he happened to overhear some chatty Mr. Rat''s ramblings."


    Hermione continued pondering even after Professor Harp''s figure had left. Could it be that Harry''s ancestors included an eccentric wizard who could speak Rat? She felt rather baffled.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 23: Parseltongue and Diligent Hermione

    Chapter 23: Parseltongue and Diligent Hermione


    "Absolutely, positively, no way!"


    When Hermione relayed Felix Harp''s words to Harry and Ron, Harry countered with annoyance.


    He couldn''t bear to admit that he had an ancestor who understood the language of rats!


    Harry felt that he had a miserable first week of school. Flying over Britain in a car and being locked in detention, the forced encounter with Lockhart, the crazy run-in with photography enthusiast Colin, and on top of that, the demanding Quidditch training...


    And then, yesterday, he was in detention again, having to write back to Lockhart''s fans, one letter after another, endlessly, for a whole four hours!


    But that wasn''t the worst part. In Lockhart''s office, he heard disjointed phrases, "kill you... tear apart... death..."


    When he told his two friends about this today, their expressions were as if he had finally lost it. And then Hermione volunteered to inquire with Professor Snape, and the answer she got made him slightly unhinged.


    "That''s not necessarily the case, mate. I''ve heard similar rumors," Ron whispered, taking a plump rat out of his pocket. The rat looked somewhat dispirited. "You can try, talk to Scabbers!"


    Ron held Scabbers with both hands and presented him to Harry, his eyes filled with expectation.


    Harry had to lower his head and lock eyes with the rat. "Can you understand what I''m saying?"


    Scabbers rolled his eyes and turned his body away, refusing to look at him.


    "Harry, don''t speak human language! You just spoke human language," Ron advised.


    Harry: "..." Even though I know what you mean, could you be a bit more refined?


    He tried more than a dozen times, but the rat showed no reaction. "It''s not working!" He let out a big sigh of relief.


    Luckily, things didn''t take the worst turn.


    Hermione, observing the recent farce, reminded, "Harry, Professor Snape was just giving an example; there could be other possibilities."


    Ron had a different opinion, "Apart from rats, what else is there in the castle? It can''t possibly be insects, right?"


    This speculation was even more terrifying. Harry shivered, quickly using his wits to change the subject.


    "Maybe it''s snakes!"


    "Snakes?"


    Ron and Hermione suddenly fell silent, exchanging strange looks.


    "You mean, you can talk to snakes?" Ron swallowed nervously.


    Harry hadn''t noticed this reaction. Excitedly, he recounted his pre-school visit to the zoo and his conversation with a snake there.


    "A giant python told you it had never been to Brazil?" Ron''s voice was very weak.


    "So what? I bet a lot of people can do that! It''s like what Professor Harp mentioned, that... gift!"


    Ron didn''t speak, but Hermione whispered, "Harry, speaking with snakes is a sign of Salazar Slytherin. It''s called Parseltongue, so the emblem of Slytherin House is a snake."


    She worked until closing time. By then, she had finished reading sixteen books. Carrying the remaining four and her thick parchment, she returned to the common room, stifling yawns.


    Tonight, she was prepared for a late-night study session.


    Pushing open the common room door, everyone else had already left, leaving only two people.


    "Harry, Ron?" Hermione was somewhat surprised.


    "Hey, we didn''t see you at dinner. Figured you might not have gone, so we brought this for you." Ron pointed at the table in front of him. On it were wrapped portions of food in parchment paper, the grease from the food had seeped through the outer layer of parchment, leaving oily stains.


    Hermione covered her mouth, trying not to cry.


    Harry chuckled, "We can''t help with your essay, so this is all we can do. Hang in there, Hermione. You''re the smartest person I''ve ever met in my life."


    Hermione nodded vigorously.


    The two of them left, and Hermione unwrapped the parchment paper. Inside were two pastries, and she ate them hungrily.


    In the quiet common room, there was only her.


    The next day, Monday, Hermione was in a daze the entire day. During Transfiguration practice, she nearly turned Harry into the Transfiguration subject.


    By noon, she had to make a trip to the infirmary.


    In the afternoon, with no classes during the second period, she intended to finish the last two books. Having pulled an all-nighter to complete her essay, she felt she had to finish reading these books as well. Maybe they would add some new content to her paper.


    But she was too tired. When Harry returned from Quidditch practice, he found Hermione asleep in the common room.


    "Hermione, Hermione?"


    "Harry?" Hermione blinked her bleary eyes open. Her hair was even messier, and she looked disheveled.


    She quickly woke up, then let out a scream, "What time is it, Harry, what time is it?"


    "Half-past eight, Hermione." Fred, who had also just finished practice, answered. "I''ll never forget Wood''s craziness, practicing until eight on the first weekend of school. And it got even worse in the second week."


    Oliver Wood himself, who was present, had a black line on his face. "I''m still here, you know!"


    Not just him, the members of the Gryffindor team were all there. They were covered in mud, too tired to even speak.


    Hermione jumped up suddenly, hastily ran outside, then turned around and hurried back, quickly straightening out the parchment paper on the table. Muttering to herself, she made sure everything was in order, then grabbed her bag and disappeared from everyone''s view.


    "What a hardworking and studious girl," Angelina, one of the players, commented.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 24: Dissertation

    Chapter 24: Dissertation


    Professor of Ancient Runes'' Office


    Felix Harp wrapped up a day of teaching. Today, he had three classes in total, but half of the time was spent on exams, cleverly labeled as "assessing students'' learning progress." In his previous life, there was a professional term for this, called "formative assessment."


    The definition of formative assessment was: an evaluation of the students'' existing level of development at the beginning of a semester or unit.


    It fit quite well in this context.


    The other half of the class time was used to review previously learned knowledge. This disappointed the young wizards who thought they might continue the magical puppet battle.


    Fortunately, the professor told them that they would see the continuation in the next class, and those who performed well would receive extra rewards.


    Felix was in his office watching a movie, fully engrossed in it.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    A series of urgent knocks interrupted his entertainment time. He opened the door and saw Hermione, out of breath.


    "Professor... I''m sorry... I... huff... I fell asleep and missed... the time!"


    Hermione''s chest heaved, her face flushed, and a thin layer of sweat dampened her hair.


    Seeing the anxious look on the young witch''s face, Felix gestured for her to calm down and led her into the office.


    "Please, have a seat."


    Hermione obediently sat down, and only then did she realize, belatedly, that a movie was being projected on the wall in front of her.


    She turned her head and quickly spotted a projector.


    Hermione felt a bit confused. Did I not wake up yet? Isn''t Hogwarts supposed to ban the use of Muggle products?


    But she didn''t dare to move recklessly and could only watch the content of the projection. After a few minutes, she realized, oh, it''s actually quite engaging.


    The movie was about a princess visiting Rome who unexpectedly meets a journalist. It was clear that the movie had some years on it, but the storytelling was compelling, drawing her in.


    She happened to watch a scene where the princess used a violin to hit a thug''s head.


    Hermione couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    Soon, she heard footsteps and immediately suppressed her smile, sitting up straight.


    Felix held a beverage in his hand and handed it to her. "This is Butterbeer. I''ve added a touch of Cheering Charm and Dreamless Sleep Draught to it. They will be released gradually, ensuring you have a good night''s sleep when you return."


    "Thank you, Professor Harp." Hermione took a sip; the taste was a bit odd, but not unpleasant. She found her spirits lifting, dispelling the exhaustion of the past week.


    She remembered the purpose of her visit, quickly opened her bag, pulled out seven pieces of parchment, and handed them to Felix. "Professor, these are my research papers."


    Felix took the papers and glanced at them, simultaneously waving his wand without looking up. A few plates of snacks floated over to Hermione. "You can have a bite to eat and enjoy the movie. You probably haven''t had much time for entertainment lately."


    "Hooray! Cheers for the Gryffindor''s Know-It-All! She''s now Hogwarts'' youngest assistant!" The twins cheered, their hands behind them as they mimicked an airplane''s posture, soaring around the common room.


    A few fireworks popped with a "bang," and the common room was submerged in a sea of joy. The young wizards gathered around, offering congratulations to Hermione, regardless of her whispered explanations that it was "assistant" not "professor."


    The twins disappeared for a moment and returned with a large assortment of snacks, adding fuel to the festive atmosphere.


    Halfway through, Professor McGonagall was summoned. She pursed her lips, apparently contemplating how many points to deduct from Gryffindor.


    "Professor McGonagall, we''re celebrating Hermione becoming an assistant." The twins quickly explained.


    Professor McGonagall cast a quick glance at Hermione, who nodded subtly, prompting a smile from her. "Well, I suppose... but... keep it down a bit, will you?" Professor McGonagall quickly conceded.


    "Is this your paper?" Professor McGonagall asked, bypassing the cheering crowd and looking at the parchment in Hermione''s hand.


    "Yes, Professor McGonagall."


    Professor McGonagall picked up the parchment and first counted the pages with surprise before quickly diving into reading.


    It contained both Hermione''s original text and the annotations added by Felix.


    At first, Professor McGonagall flipped through the pages quickly, but soon her pace slowed. While Hermione''s paper resembled more of a review, it was concise and clear, essentially reorganizing the entire development process of ancient runes.


    Basically, anyone reading Hermione''s paper would gain a comprehensive understanding of ancient runes.


    "An incredibly well-written paper. I believe it''s qualified for publication in a journal."


    "I have a long way to go. Professor Harp helped me with a lot of corrections," Hermione whispered.


    Professor McGonagall was also somewhat speechless. In her eyes, Hermione''s paper was already outstanding, but the fact that Felix could provide even more corrections indicated this exceptional graduate''s depth of knowledge in ancient runes.


    However, Felix''s annotations weren''t about pointing out errors but were more like suggestions for further understanding, such as "consider reading ''A History of Ancient Runes'' pages 172-174 for deeper insights." This indicated that Felix believed Hermione''s thinking needed to delve even deeper.


    "He''s quite demanding." Even the stern Professor McGonagall found herself siding with Hermione.


    "Professor Harp thinks I''ve passed. His annotations indicate the next steps I should take." Hermione explained.


    Professor McGonagall nodded then, looking at the paper, she grew fonder of it the more she read.


    "Well then, once you''ve incorporated Professor Harp''s annotations and revised the paper, I''ll pass it to a friend of mine. There''s a chance it could be published."


    The young wizards present looked on with expressions that seemed to say, "Wow, she''s in the presence of greatness."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 25: Let the Lessons Begin!

    Chapter 25: Let the Lessons Begin!


    Bright and early on the second day, as young wizards rose from their slumbers, they discovered that Gryffindor House had suddenly gained fifty points, catapulting them to the lead in the House Cup. Naturally, questions swirled about what had transpired the previous day.


    And so, the news of Hermione becoming the assistant to the new Ancient Magical Texts professor was announced.


    Gryffindor, of course, was the most proud, while the other houses couldn''t help but express some reservations. A second-year student, now an assistant to a professor? Was there some sort of secret involved?


    Thus, a rather unpleasant incident unfolded on the Quidditch pitch. Draco Malfoy called Hermione a "mudblood," and in his fury, Ron cast a curse intended to harm but struck himself instead.


    Hermione felt deeply disheartened, but Hagrid offered her solace, "He''s just jealous, that nasty piece of work! Our Hermione''s writing papers they can''t even dream of!"


    However, the winds of change came swiftly. The new Ancient Magical Texts professor handed out an extensive essay as supplementary material to all the students enrolled in the course, including the seventh years.


    This essay was, of course, penned by Hermione.


    Numerous older students attempted to find errors within, but despite their skill, they couldn''t find a single mistake.


    It wasn''t that Hermione''s knowledge of Ancient Magical Texts exceeded that of the seventh years¡ªshe hadn''t even started studying them yet. Rather, almost singlehandedly, she had meticulously reorganized the historical development, research directions, significant discoveries, and theoretical schools of Ancient Magical Texts, updating the information right up to the previous year.


    For nearly thirty years, no one had undertaken this task. As a result, the knowledge of Ancient Magical Texts that researchers possessed was outdated.


    This was the true value of Hermione''s essay.


    Several professors expressed their admiration for the essay on various occasions, particularly Professor Flitwick, who nearly fainted with excitement during class.


    As a result, all controversies ceased. Especially after a Gryffindor student "kindly" shared Hermione''s recommended reading list, the prevailing sentiment shifted from "Hermione the Know-It-All" to "The New Professor is Truly Eccentric."


    For a second-year student to be tasked with reading twenty heavy tomes in a week and writing seven pages of parchment was nothing short of "eccentric."


    Countless young wizards taking Ancient Magical Texts were now trembling with trepidation.


    Professor Felix Harp found his reputation suffering.


    Even Professor Snape joined in, taunting Neville in his recent Potions class, "With your intelligence, I sincerely advise you not to take Ancient Magical Texts in your third year. Professors might mistake themselves for teaching a giant."


    Felix''s Ancient Magical Texts course, meanwhile, began to follow its proper path.


    In the fourth-year classroom:


    "Welcome to the hallowed halls of Ancient Magical Texts, our first class," Felix addressed the young lions and serpents below.


    Among them were two familiar figures¡ªthe Weasley twins.


    "I won''t waste too much time repeating the importance of this course; some information I''ve already shared in the open sessions."


    "If you aspire to uncover the glory of wizards past, to decipher the arcane secrets of ancient wizardry hidden within cryptic manuscripts, then this course is for you."


    "Your homework is to practice the four incantations we covered today. Keep your magical puppets with you for now; they''re here for your practice."


    "I hope that in the next class, all of you will have mastered these four incantations."


    George raised his hand, "Professor, what if the magical puppet breaks?"


    Truth be told, he wanted to take it apart and reverse engineer it.


    "No need to worry, I''ve cast protective spells."


    Felix seemed to offer a well-intentioned addition¡ª


    "Under the protection spells, your magic will only last half an hour. So, you know, practice more."


    The young wizards, still packing up their things, looked at this amiable professor with dazed expressions.


    But for the highly skilled duo of twins, this wasn''t much of a concern. Their focus lay elsewhere. Fred asked, "Professor, will you teach new incantations in the next class?"


    He was eager to enhance his magical puppet.


    "That depends on your overall progress," Felix''s response was ambiguous. In reality, of course not. The next few classes would all be theoretical. Now, be good and translate your textbooks.


    Did they really think I''d be shepherding? Do I even need evaluations anymore?


    Felix''s strategy was to lure the young wizards in, and then he could do as he pleased.


    "By the way, there will be a test before Halloween, covering both theory and practice. The student with the highest combined score will receive a magical puppet handmade by me," Felix whispered softly, "The upgraded version."


    "Now, class dismissed!"


    ...


    This same strategy was repeated over the following days. Soon enough, the third and fourth-year wizards were fueled by enthusiasm for the Ancient Magical Texts course, their interest reaching a fervent peak.


    After class, everyone had a magical puppet in hand, waving their wands to command the puppets.


    By Friday, Fred Weasley took things a step further in the Transfiguration class. Before the lesson started, he openly used his magical puppet to perform a tap dance routine, sending this wave of enthusiasm into full throttle.


    However, Professor McGonagall wasn''t particularly pleased and deducted two points from Weasley.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 26: Duel with Commentary

    Chapter 26: Duel with Commentary


    Facing the fifth and seventh-year students, Professor Harp displayed a different side of himself.


    He waved his wand, distributing the test papers to the students¡ªthese were the test papers from their previous class.


    Felix Harp stood at the front of the room, not saying a word, yet an air of tension had already enveloped the young wizards and witches.


    They were all seventh-year students who had shared three years of camaraderie with this professor, especially Felix, who was in his fifth year when they first entered Hogwarts.


    What did he do in his fifth year?


    Well, he merely issued a duel invitation to someone from the Shafiq family. However, for these students, it was not just a duel invitation; it was like a notice of impending death! Or more like a whole family coming to deliver it together.


    Felix toyed with his wand, sensing that the atmosphere had reached its apex. Finally, he spoke, "These are the results of your test from the last class. Honestly, I am somewhat disappointed, quite disappointed indeed..."


    "Marcus!"


    Marcus Flint trembled as he stood up. "Prof... Professor." Felix might not remember him, but he remembered Felix very clearly, as the ''Shafiq'' was sitting right next to him.


    Both being pure-bloods, Marcus'' father had even asked that senior student to look out for him. But just as school started, he was hit by a big lightning bolt.


    He could never forget the sight of that confident senior lying on the ground.


    Felix walked up to him and patted his shoulder. "Your grades have slipped a bit. Do better in the future, I have high hopes for you."


    "Yes... Professor."


    Marcus couldn''t say much else; he would have to study like mad from now on!


    Felix was quite pleased with this Slytherin''s attitude. After all, it was his own house, and they were really giving their all.


    "Let''s begin the lesson. Today''s content is a bit extensive, so I''ll move quickly. When you go back, make sure to complete these three sets of papers."


    "After all, your NEWTs exams are coming up this year..."


    ...


    Saturday, Gryffindor Common Room.


    Percy looked exhausted, having just finished a twelve-inch essay on the History of Cauldron Development and Innovation. But he still had assignments from six more subjects to tackle¡ªhis course load was simply too heavy.


    Damn it, at this rate, I won''t even have time for a date!


    Hermione emerged from the girls'' dormitories, carrying a hefty tome. She saw Harry and Ron huddled around a table, with several other young wizards nearby, all watching something interesting.


    Walking over, she noticed the Weasley twins were present as well. In fact, they were using their wands to make two magical puppets dance.


    She recognized these two puppets¡ªthese were the ones Professor Harp had used in his public lecture.


    Hermione felt a strange familiarity.


    This style seemed quite common when she was in primary school...


    Professor Harp was a Muggle-born after all, and he certainly had a wealth of life experience, Hermione thought.


    As they chatted, Percy suddenly stood up, quickly packed his belongings, and left without looking back, his backpack on his shoulders.


    It''s time for his date!


    Watching Percy''s departure, Harry pondered, "He seems a bit agitated."


    Ron shrugged. "Percy has taken too many courses. He passed 12 OWL exams and still wants to take 12 courses this year. However, Professor McGonagall managed to talk him out of some of them."


    The two of them sighed in understanding and then turned their gaze to Hermione. Could this be Hermione''s future?


    Ignoring the two, Hermione sat on the side reading a book.


    Harry looked at the book in Hermione''s hands, "Ancient Runes History Exam," and couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t you pass the test? Why are you still reading this book?"


    Hermione turned a page, "Professor Harp left a bunch of notes on my paper¡ªthings I need to pay attention to. Besides, I''ve found that Ancient Runes are quite fascinating."


    "Fascinating..."


    The two academic underachievers exchanged looks. Every time they discussed academic matters with Hermione, they felt like there were pumpkins planted on their necks by Hagrid.


    So, they started playing Wizard''s Chess on their own.


    In the afternoon, Wood led the team out of the common room. Harry thought about asking him how to handle his Ancient Runes assignment, but considering that not even the end of the world could deter Wood''s enthusiasm for training, he eventually kept his mouth shut.


    On the way, he bumped into Colin Creevey, the clingy enthusiast, who greeted him enthusiastically, "Hi, Harry!" Harry replied wearily, "Hi, Colin."


    He had anticipated that the upcoming training session would undoubtedly be accompanied by countless flashes and shutter sounds.


    Inside the castle, Ron was a bit bored, stuck with his homework.


    Staring at the blank parchment, he daydreamed for a while, then eventually folded it into a paper plane. Unfortunately, the paper plane hit Neville''s nose, causing him to let out a yelp.


    In the evening, after dinner, Hermione headed to Felix Harp''s office for her report.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 27: Hermiones Magical Script Journey

    Chapter 27: Hermione''s Magical Script Journey


    The office of Ancient Runes professor.


    Felix Harp was grading papers, a task so monotonous it made him feel as if he were adding one plus one repeatedly hundreds of times. Fortunately, as he handed this chore over to Hermione, who had just knocked on the door and was still unsure about the situation, he felt thoroughly liberated.


    "Mainly fifth and seventh-year papers, mostly multiple-choice questions and sentence translations. Grading them is relatively straightforward¡ªyou just compare the correct answers and mark the wrong ones with a cross."


    And true to her reputation as a top student, Hermione quickly got into the groove, excelling at this type of work.


    Meanwhile, Felix perused the paper Hermione had revised¡ªa piece meant for Professor McGonagall''s consideration for publication in an academic journal. He had to be stringent in his review. However, he didn''t merely make blunt corrections; instead, he offered continuous suggestions and references to specific pages in recommended books.


    He believed this approach would be more beneficial to Hermione.l--B1n.


    About half an hour later, both of them finished their tasks almost simultaneously.


    "Alright, let''s get to the point."


    Hermione had fulfilled her role as an assistant previously, and now it was time for Felix to fulfill his promise.


    Seated face to face on a couch, a small low table between them, Felix conjured two glasses of juice with his wand. He attempted to put Miss Granger at ease, but she still seemed somewhat reserved.


    "From your paper, it''s evident that you already possess a substantial understanding of the history of ancient magical scripts. Even though you haven''t formally begun your studies, I can assure you that your progress will be quite rapid."


    "Professor, I''m currently studying ''An Introduction to Ancient Magical Scripts.'' I''ve also learned how to use the ''Script Dictionary'' and the ''Compendium of Magical Symbols.'' I''ve gone through the reading list you provided earlier, though I haven''t fully grasped most of it." The young witch sat up straight, quickly detailing her recent learning progress.


    Felix paused for a moment. "Impressive, though I won''t spend too much time discussing translation techniques with you. At most, I''ll offer some advice."


    "You can start around 900 years ago, the time of Hogwarts'' founding. The four founders were great individuals who both translated the works of their predecessors and left behind challenging research materials for future generations. These materials filled the earliest library."


    "However, these materials are now located in the Restricted Section, particularly well-preserved by Lady Ravenclaw. Slytherin''s materials have been largely lost, possibly due to him taking his research with him in a fit of anger after his split with the other three..."


    Felix recounted a segment of history vividly, capturing Hermione''s rapt attention. "Nevertheless, it''s also possible that Slytherin''s research might not have been suitable for the library. Who knows."


    "If you require it, I can issue you book tokens."


    Felix stood up, motioning for Hermione to follow. They both approached his worktable.


    Watching the professor fall into silence, Hermione guessed, "Perhaps they can continuously provide magic themselves."


    Felix chuckled softly, "That''s impossible, they''re not living creatures."


    "What about the Sorting Hat? It''s been around for centuries and can communicate with people, having its own wisdom." Hermione tried to support her speculation with examples. "And the portraits of past headmasters in the Headmaster''s office, Harry mentioned them."


    "Miss Granger, portraits themselves are intricate magical creations; they can carry a person''s thoughts. Moreover, from what I know, for magical portraits to endure, regular maintenance is essential, although the intervals can extend for decades..."


    "However, the Sorting Hat," Felix pondered for a moment, "I did overlook it. I''m not familiar with it. Perhaps I should find an opportunity to reintroduce myself to it?"


    "Alright, Miss Granger, let''s put a halt to our imaginative journey for now. Next¡ª"


    Felix took the palm-sized piece of chestnut wood from Hermione''s hand, saying, "Next, I will connect these magical runes, forming a circuit. Watch closely."


    This task was quite intricate; he carefully guided the lines, connecting them to one another, explaining as he operated. "This step is crucial; many alchemical creations possess complex functions."


    After about fifteen minutes, he handed the chestnut wood back to Hermione, allowing her to feel the difference before and after.


    "I can sense the flow of magic, with fluctuations and undulations. They... they seem to resist me." Hermione expressed her perception with some confusion.


    It was truly remarkable.


    Felix understood, "When you say ''resist,'' it''s because it''s a rough semi-finished product, with magical fluctuations spreading chaotically, and you sensed that."


    "Of course, this also indicates your keenness. You must have strong aptitude for spellwork."


    Hermione''s face turned a bright shade of red.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 28: "My Unique Teaching Techniques"

    Chapter 28: "My Unique Teaching Techniques"


    Hermione inquired, "Professor, what is the purpose of this magical rune circuit?"


    Felix Harp waved his wand, and a piece of chestnut wood floated up from his hand, soaring into the air as their gazes followed.


    "This chestnut wood fragment bears only one Bursting Rune circuit, extremely unstable. With just a slight nudge from me, like this..." He lightly snapped his fingers.


    "Boom!"


    The chestnut wood shard exploded abruptly, accompanied by a powerful blaze and a resounding boom that startled Hermione.


    Following that, Felix Harp demonstrated several more rune circuits to Hermione, giving her a fundamental understanding of this professor''s field of study.


    "Let''s end it here for today. Tomorrow, I''ll truly teach you about ancient magical runes."


    Unbeknownst to them, the time had already reached half-past nine.


    Returning to the common room, Hermione saw Harry covered in dust, looking weary as he leaned on the table, absentmindedly playing with a wizard chess piece. The "insulted" knight repeatedly poked Harry''s fingers with its miniature lance.


    Ron was busy with a potion assignment, three sets of reference answers laid out in front of him.


    Seeing Hermione''s return, Harry couldn''t help but ask, "How does it feel, being the assistant for Ancient Runes on your first day?"


    Hermione smiled, "It''s been fantastic!"


    Ron was curious about her tasks, "What have you been doing? Grading papers?"


    "Well, I''m only responsible for grading a portion of the fifth and seventh year papers. You know, not many students from sixth and seventh year opt for Ancient Runes. They all attend the classes together from the four houses."


    Ron suddenly got excited, "If I were you, I''d definitely deduct points from Slytherin for their essays."


    Hermione''s face instantly turned serious, "Ron, I must uphold my responsibilities."


    Ron deflated like a punctured balloon onto the table.


    "How about you, Harry? How''s your Quidditch training going?" Hermione inquired.


    "Same as usual, especially now that Fred and George got some intel from Slytherin. The Nimbus 2001 is so fast, you can''t even see their faces." Harry looked rather pessimistic.


    However, the distorted environment soon reverted to normal.


    To her surprise, she and the professor were still seated on the couch, but the small low table between them acted as a dividing line, splitting the room into two halves. Professor''s side was cluttered with a myriad of books, easily thousands of them.


    These books were arranged into several stacks, seemingly representing different categories.


    Yet, what caught her eye were the ancient runes pulsating on the books, each displaying varying colors: bright red, emerald green, deep blue, metallic sheen...


    Hundreds of ancient runes resembled playful sprites, darting around the half of the room.


    Hermione couldn''t resist standing up. She glanced at Professor Harp, who gave a slight wave, indicating she could explore at will.


    The young witch passed through the invisible barrier. An ancient rune flew before her, and Hermione couldn''t help but cup it in her hands, allowing it to bounce around her palm.


    Only after the little rune hopped away did she reluctantly shift her focus. She moved through the stacks of books, skimming through them with a sweeping gaze, while quickly scanning their titles¡ª


    "History of Ancient Runes," "Explorations in Ancient Runes," "Mysteries of Ancient Alchemy," "Principles of Spellcasting," "Advanced Spell Analysis," "Selected Transfigurations," "The Art of Duelling," "Dueling Techniques," "The Ravenclaw Manuscripts (Volume One)," "Compendium of Dangerous Magical Creatures," "Magical Potency," "Advanced Ancient Runes," "The Allure of Alchemy"...


    So many, and all of them were substantial tomes. Hermione even spotted a book that stood two feet tall, with a thickness of nearly half a foot.


    Even as a top student, she couldn''t help but feel inadequate. She silently resolved to read as many books in the future...


    She stepped over a tall stack of books and bypassed the undisturbed deep green curtains, only to find a pile of Muggle books: "Experiments of the Mind," "Secrets of the Human Brain," "Analysis of Thought," "The World''s Best Jokes"...


    She even stumbled upon a complete set of the "Encyclopedia Britannica," her childhood favorite!


    Apart from these relatively normal books, in a corner of the room, lay seven or eight books scattered about, constantly emanating dark tendrils. If one stared at them intently, they could faintly hear the lament of a male wizard.


    Could it be... dark magic books? The young witch was dumbfounded, sneaking a glance at the professor.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 29: The Chamber of Thought

    Chapter 29: The Chamber of Thought


    Felix Harp subtly caught Hermione''s gaze.


    "Well, those indeed are dark magic books, but there''s a saying, isn''t there? If you wish to defend against dark magic, you must have a certain understanding of it. As far as I know, the Department of Magical Law Enforcement even teaches some dark magic."


    "But I rarely see..."


    "Some wizards don''t use dark magic, but that doesn''t mean they''re unfamiliar with it."


    Felix smiled gently at her, "I''ve traveled the world for a year, and I must say, when dealing with certain specific troubles, dark magic can indeed be more effective."


    Upon hearing Professor Harp''s explanation, she quickly pondered and found the reason somewhat acceptable, but still maintained a stern face, "Professor, I still advise you to avoid using dark magic. I read in a book: Dark magic always quietly infiltrates your heart, corroding you unknowingly¡ª"


    "¡ªMany young wizards have gone astray due to this, especially for underage wizards. Dark magic is like an irreversible poison of the soul," Felix continued along Hermione''s line of thought.


    Seeing the young witch somewhat surprised, he blinked, "I''ve read that book too."


    "Nevertheless, I thank you for your advice."


    Hermione pursed her lips, her demeanor reminiscent of Professor McGonagall.


    Noticing his assistant''s slight disgruntlement, Felix deftly changed the subject, praising, "I never expected you to have read so many books. For your age, it''s quite an impressive achievement."


    Following the professor''s gaze, Hermione then realized that the other half of the room¡ªseparated by a low table, closer to her¡ªwas decorated entirely differently.


    Warm sunlight bathed the area, casting a gentle glow. The light brown carpet and pale yellow curtains created an extremely comfortable ambiance. In the center stood a small round table adorned with two potted plants.


    Directly across the room, there stood a floor-to-ceiling bookshelf. It held neatly arranged rows of books, and on the second shelf from the top, there were seven or eight photo frames displaying family portraits and Hermione''s photos from childhood.


    Adjacent to the bookshelf was an ivory-colored door.


    Hermione gasped in astonishment, as she realized that this half of the space was uncannily similar to her own room back home, about seventy to eighty percent.


    She turned to Professor Harp, her mind full of questions, realizing that only he could provide the answers she sought.


    And indeed, Professor Harp supplied the explanation, "This is the world of thought, a dwelling of imagination¡ªyou can call it whatever you like. Of course, none of this is real; our consciousness merely exists here."


    Seeing the professor''s reluctance to say more, Hermione began practicing engraving ancient runes. She used a piece of chestnut wood provided by Felix¡ªit was one of the limitations of this spell; if you can''t comprehend it, it won''t appear here.


    For most of the remaining time, Hermione practiced on her own, with Felix occasionally offering guidance.


    Seven thought hours later.


    Felix noticed sweat on Hermione''s face, her figure growing fainter, almost like a transparent ghost.


    "Professor, I can''t concentrate, I can''t... maintain focus."


    "Hmm, it''s about time. Let''s conclude for today." Felix snapped his fingers, and in the next instant, the world spun, and the two of them returned to the sitting room.


    Felix''s wand still rested on Hermione''s head, and the previously still professor suddenly stumbled, almost falling to the ground.


    He pressed his hand to his forehead while waving his wand, summoning a potion from his bag.


    Guided by the wand, the potion bottle acted quite independently¡ªit opened its own lid, fetched two cups, and poured out a portion of the potion.


    Meanwhile, Hermione was in a less fortunate state. She collapsed onto the couch, her face contorted in pain, as if she was on the verge of passing out any moment.


    "Drink it, it will alleviate your symptoms."


    Hermione reluctantly drank the potion.


    "Have a piece of chocolate." Felix handed her a piece of chocolate.


    After seven or eight minutes, Hermione finally regained her senses. She kept murmuring softly, "It was so terrifying, so terrifying."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 30: Professors Admirer

    Chapter 30: Professor''s Admirer


    After finishing an entire piece of chocolate, Hermione finally began to feel normal again. Despite looking quite exhausted, at least her intellect had been rebooted.


    "Professor, is this one of the drawbacks of the Room of Thought? I feel like I haven''t slept for three days and nights, and then this exhaustion just suddenly washed over me." She described her sensations.


    "This is one of the drawbacks: it accelerates the consumption of your energy, and this consumption accumulates continuously," explained Felix Harp, "You''ve just spent seven hours in the Room of Thought, but the level of exhaustion you''re feeling might exceed fourteen hours."


    Felix looked thoughtfully at her, "It seems we''ll have to shorten your time in the Room of Thought in the future. I think three to five hours, twice a week, should be a more appropriate frequency."


    Upon hearing the professor''s suggestion to cut down her study time, Hermione was about to instinctively argue back, but the recent experience had left her shaken, and she agreed to Felix''s plan.


    Her attention quickly shifted back to the recent magic; she asked curiously, "Professor, how did you come up with this magic? It''s simply incredible! I think the Ministry of Magic should award you a Merlin Medal!"


    Felix shook his head and said softly, "This magic is still far from perfect. I initially thought¡ªit would allow me to gain several extra hours, even dozens of hours, out of thin air. But in practice, I encountered too many troubles."


    "The essence of this memory magic is to speed up your thinking process, currently by¡ª" he glanced at the clock, "about three times."


    Hermione also turned to look at the clock, her expression very complex, "I spent seven hours in the Room of Thought, and only two hours have passed outside. This is truly a miracle!"


    If others were to learn this magic, how much time would they have for studying!


    But not many people could withstand the side effects of the magic, most likely.


    And they would also need Professor Harp''s assistance...


    It seemed she was the lucky one, Hermione thought gleefully.


    Felix continued to explain, "The Room of Thought is not the real world; fundamentally, everything in it is constructed by your cognition. Have you realized its problem?" Felix asked.


    Hermione thought for a moment, "It reflects our own understanding of the outside world, which means¡ªit means, we can''t get accurate feedback! No, I could definitely practice runes inside."


    The young witch''s thought was that the foundation of the "Room of Thought" was built upon the wizard''s understanding of the outside world, so it couldn''t "create" something they weren''t clear about, like¡ªusing the Room of Thought to brew potions, practice magic, and of course, learn runes.


    But this contradicted her own experience.


    Felix looked at the young witch with interest as she struggled to put her thoughts together, her expression one of deep concentration¡ªProfessor McGonagall''s assessment of Miss Granger was quite accurate.


    "That child is very eager for knowledge; she always manages to grasp the knowledge from books faster than others. Of course, her talents might not match yours, but I think you''re an exception..."


    Indeed, she was an exception, especially since she had a particular advantage when practicing spells. His perception of this witch had been constantly evolving, from a familiar stranger to a recommended assistant, and now, a hardworking academic achiever.


    Truly worthy of being one of the original trio of main characters. Few could rival her potential.


    What about the other two''s talents? Felix wondered.


    After resting for a little over ten minutes, Hermione still looked a bit under the weather, but it wasn''t a big issue. A good night''s sleep back in the dormitory would fix it.


    ...


    In the evening, in the common room.


    Hermione asked Ron about this question and unexpectedly, he knew about it.


    Ron grinned widely with delight, "He''s been put in detention by Professor Harp. It''s been three days now... Apparently, Professor Harp thinks he''s been disrespectful to his classmates, so he''s making him copy books as a punishment."


    "Copy books?" Harry asked curiously. Seeing his old rival''s misfortune made him quite pleased, and he couldn''t wait to hear more details.


    "That''s right, completely hand-copying them. I overheard him complaining to Crabbe and Goyle about it. They''re two massive tomes, stacked together they''re at least three inches thick. It''ll take him a month at least."


    "What books?"


    "I caught a glimpse, didn''t see them too clearly, seemed to be something about Muggles." Ron furrowed his brow in thought for a while, "Wait! I remember, Malfoy mentioned something, griping that Professor Harp''s books don''t sell at all, they can only be used as tools to punish students."


    "Are they ''How Muggles Think'' and ''A History of Muggle Struggles: Starting from a Million Years Ago''?" Hermione said both book titles in one breath.


    Ron scratched his head, "Sounds about right... but how did you know?"


    Hermione didn''t reply, but dashed back to the dormitory and soon returned with two books.


    They were indeed massive... Harry thought. He looked at the spines and they were exactly the two titles Hermione had mentioned.


    Ron''s mouth fell open, "Hermione, don''t tell me these are your pastimes."


    "Do you have a problem with that?" Hermione retorted assertively.


    Harry took one of the books and flipped it open from the middle, finding pages upon pages of text that made his head spin. "Hermione, do you really need to read these kinds of books? I mean, we''ve lived in Muggle households since we were kids."


    Hermione looked very pleased, "Looking at the Muggle world from a wizard''s perspective is still quite interesting. And Professor Harp''s books are really well-written; the perspectives he brings up are ones I''d never think of."


    Then she added with a hint of resentment, "Malfoy is really getting off easy; if it weren''t for Professor Harp, he''d never get to read such outstanding books in his life!"


    Hermione generously praised Felix Harp, and the two boys exchanged a glance, silently sharing their thoughts¡ªhad Hermione''s admiration shifted from Lockhart to this Professor Harp?


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 31: Felixs Journey of the Heart

    Chapter 31: Felix''s Journey of the Heart


    Felix Harp watched as the young witch walked away. He stood by the window, able to glimpse through the darkness the distant sight of two young wizards sitting together, holding hands, savoring a leisurely weekend.


    "Times of peace..." he pondered the phrase with a touch of nostalgia. It wasn''t until he returned to Hogwarts that he truly realized the impact of the war.


    While the Dark Lord''s reign of terror persisted, Felix was leading older children in the Muggle orphanage to thrash the bullies from the neighboring school. He was, in a sense, having a jolly good time. By the time he entered school, the Dark Lord had been defeated for nearly a year.


    The magical world was in chaos at that time¡ªDeath Eaters were busy evading punishment, ambitious individuals were eager to seize power vacuums, victims were demanding compensation, and those who refused to accept defeat were plotting counterattacks from their hiding places. Of course, none of this affected him; what affected him were the young wizards within Hogwarts.


    During those days, pure-blood families in the wizarding world were doing their best to distance themselves from the Dark Lord. Discrimination? Absolutely not, wizards and Muggles are all kin. But what happened within the household, how they educated the next generation, could be completely different.


    Felix entered Hogwarts under these circumstances, and then¡ª


    Hush! Don''t make a sound. Let''s see what we''ve discovered. A Muggle-born Slytherin! Quick, let''s bully him!


    Hmm, that was the mindset of most Slytherin students at that time.


    After the evening feast, Felix prepared to use his talents to make friends with his housemates. But a Slytherin looked at him with disgust and said, "Get lost, filthy Mudblood!"


    It wasn''t until Felix unconsciously petrified the Slytherin that he realized the meaning of the word. What on earth had just happened?


    Both sides were a bit dumbfounded.


    Thankfully, he was as stubborn as they come, and while his other two roommates lacked any sense of integrity, Felix''s responses were sharp, and so, that night as he lay in bed, he had already predicted his future situation to some extent.


    He realized that this conflict today was not the end of an event, but the beginning of everything.


    Subsequent developments unfolded as he expected, but luckily, within a week, he had proven himself; well, pah! He had forcefully made friends with the new students. They said more than once in public that Felix was a good person, not only gifted but also helpful.


    Though he couldn''t yet overpower the older students, with professors and school rules in place, they wouldn''t curse him either. After all, fighting within the same year could be brushed off as friction, but if older students attacked younger ones, they could be expelled.


    By the time he displayed his immense magical talent, there were few left who wanted to trouble him.


    It must be said, Slytherin wasn''t lacking in clever minds.


    But danger wasn''t confined to the school. Felix couldn''t remember how many death threats he received during his years there, but he clearly remembered the first one during his first-year Christmas party.


    It was an anonymous howler. Later, he speculated that it might have been sent by the parent of a new student he had beaten up.


    However, that year he chose to stay at school cautiously, flipping the second-year Slytherins¡ªcan''t blame him, they started it, he merely guided the situation to his advantage.


    But he hadn''t anticipated the escalation of death threats. In the beginning of his second year, a barrage of red howlers flew at him. The entire Great Hall echoed with "You filthy Mudblood, get out of Slytherin!" or "Don''t let me see you, or I''ll personally erase Slytherin''s shame!"


    In dealings within the shadows, he joyfully tested the magic he had conceived on them. It''s crucial to emphasize that he hadn''t personally ended any lives¡ªjust left behind a bunch of imbeciles. Hopefully, their friends and family took them for treatment.


    His "Chamber of Thoughts" also began to take shape, bit by bit.


    After completing his travels, Felix once again applied for a teaching position at Hogwarts, only to be gently rejected. However, Dumbledore seemed to discern his disinterest in the Ministry of Magic. He suggested Felix spend some time in the Muggle world.


    Felix chose to accept the suggestion. On one hand, he believed this might be Dumbledore''s "assessment" of him, considering his actions during his school years hardly qualified him as a "potential professor." On the other hand, he wanted to pave a path for himself, to mold an identity as a scholar¡ªso that even if becoming a professor didn''t pan out, he could still engage in conversations with other renowned wizards.


    He was confident about it. In the field of Muggle studies, he could catch on quickly.


    If he didn''t worry about shocking the wizarding world, he could write ten Muggle research books in a year. But in the end, he decided to exercise patience and make his actions more reasonable.


    During those two years, his correspondence with Dumbledore increased substantially. Felix sent him research manuscripts, and the two engaged in written conversations about Muggle matters.


    This gave him hope of returning to Hogwarts.


    Though he faced a third rejection in his third application... reflecting on the journey, he still felt quite pathetic. But from the letters, he could discern Dumbledore''s attitude quietly shifting.


    Then came the time to publish, publish. His books received modest responses in the market, but among professionals, they held significant reference value.


    The name Felix Harp became associated with the title of "Muggle Studies Expert."


    Thanks to this, in his third year post-graduation, he established pen-pal relationships with many renowned wizards, greatly benefiting from them.


    Some smaller wizarding countries even invited him to lead departments handling Muggle-related matters, but he politely declined.


    Exactly three years after his graduation, he finally received an interview invitation from Hogwarts.


    From here, everything would begin...


    Felix stood by the window, watching as the sun set, its last rays touching the horizon.


    Today''s two updates, totaling five thousand words.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 32: Transition

    Chapter 32: Transition


    As time gradually moved into October, Felix Harp found himself settling comfortably into the intense world of teaching, becoming more and more adept at it with each passing day.


    Teaching third and fourth years, with the aim of sparking interest, Felix had organized a few practical activities in his classes. He had to admit, the young wizards'' creativity knew no bounds. Even though they had only learned the first set of practical magical phrases, which allowed them to control magical puppets for basic movements, they had managed to turn it into a spectacle.


    The "Enchanted Dance Troupe" among the girls and the "Fiery Duels" among the boys had become incredibly popular.


    Felix also discovered a talent named Cedric, a fourth-year Hufflepuff student, who had developed a magical application during lessons ¨C passing notes in class.


    During a History of Magic class, probably due to the inherent dullness of the subject, Cedric controlled a puppet to roam around the classroom, passing notes to his friends. A few half-asleep young wizards were stunned as they witnessed the scene. The magical puppet bounced over to a young wizard who was deep in slumber, drooling away.


    Cedric made a subtle motion with his wand, and the magical puppet leaped up, its little fist tapping the sleeping wizard''s knee.


    "Bang!"


    The slumbering young wizard awoke with a start, instinctively kicking out. The magical puppet was sent flying, passing through Professor Binns'' spectral form and crashing to the ground.


    Professor Binns, who had been teaching for decades and was the sole player of the Hogwarts MMORPG (Magical Multiplayer Online Role-Playing Game), displayed an unusual burst of anger. "Lambert, disrupting the classroom order, ten points from Ravenclaw!"


    The honest Hufflepuff stood up, stating that his name wasn''t Lambert and he wasn''t in Ravenclaw. Nonetheless, he was given detention.


    This bit of gossip spread rapidly throughout the school. By the next day, some couldn''t wait to replicate this feat. However, they were swiftly suppressed by a coalition of campus miscreants led by Professors McGonagall, Snape, and Flitwick.


    The Weasley twins suffered a stroke of misfortune as they controlled magical puppets and transfigured objects in their Transfiguration class¡ªtwo lizards in a fight earned them a fifty-point deduction and three weeks of detention.


    At the dining table, Professor McGonagall gently reminded Felix not to indulge the students. This prompted him to reiterate in his class that practicing magical puppets in other lessons, apart from his own, would result in the confiscation of the puppets.


    In the sixth year, young wizards were still trying their hand at contending with their "disabled" magical puppets. Their tools were not as refined as those of the third and fourth years; they had to draw thirty percent of the magical phrases themselves.


    This resulted in the sixth-year class having a rather peculiar style. One could frequently see magical puppets with disabled legs, crawling only with their hands. Many young witches had to sign a series of unequal treaties¡ªlike doing assignments¡ªin order to borrow cherished dolls from younger students.


    As for the fifth and seventh years, their magical puppets were the most comprehensive, but they were the "trial versions." Their experience time was determined by theoretical grades, and not everyone could get their hands on one.


    However, their manipulation of the puppets was the most dazzling. Come the weekends, the top students would encounter each other at various school events, exchanging secretive glances before engaging their magical puppets in battle.


    With a wave of Felix Harp''s wand, the ghost doll opened its mouth and exhaled a plume of black smoke, darkening the faces of the young wizards in the front row.


    "I mentioned at the beginning of the term that there would be an exam before Halloween. The top student in each grade will receive a mysterious prize. And now I can reveal it¡ªit''s going to be a magical puppet chosen from my personal collection."


    "Limited edition, exclusive, power upgraded. So... what are you waiting for?"


    "Half a month left. Work hard!"


    A group of young wizards cheered as they reviewed ancient magical texts.


    When Hermione heard this news, she felt a bit regretful. Being only in her second year, she couldn''t participate in the exam.


    However, she had personally witnessed Professor Harp creating this ghost doll. It was her first time seeing the entire process of transmutation from raw materials to finished product. To gain the privilege of observing, she had to bring her assistant duties to the common room.


    Seeing Hermione grading a thick stack of papers, the young wizards marveled. Several Ancient Runes strugglers from Gryffindor, with Wood at the forefront, hesitantly requested Hermione''s leniency in grading. She sternly declined.


    In just over a month, this young witch had gained a certain "prestige" throughout the school, especially among the senior students who had chosen Ancient Runes. Her delicate handwriting often appeared in their corrected papers.


    In contrast, Professor Harp''s handwriting was relatively scarce.


    Harry and Ron looked at the papers on her desk and felt a bit relieved. Though most of it was multiple-choice and short sentence translations, grading them wasn''t an easy task.


    However, Hermione was enjoying herself, "I''m learning a lot from this." She told the two, with her memory, after marking a paper dozens of times, it was practically imprinted in her mind.


    Is this what it''s like to be a top student? Gryffindor students exchanged glances.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 33: Hagrid

    Chapter 33: Hagrid


    In mid-October, the raging flu at Hogwarts not only failed to subside, but intensified further, even affecting several professors unfortunate enough to catch it.


    Fortunately, Felix Harp had foresight. He obtained two vials of invigorating potion from Madam Pomfrey in advance, taking a sip before class to avoid being infected by unreliable young wizards.


    On Wednesday, Felix found himself unusually free from classes. He walked out of the castle and followed a small path, passing through the greenhouse and the Whomping Willow, until he reached the cabin guarded by the Forbidden Forest.


    As he approached, a large dog started barking, but Felix waited quietly. After a while, a burly fellow with a thick beard and feet like small boats emerged from the cabin.


    He called out to the dog, "Fang, hush!" then turned to Felix, giving him an assessing look.


    "Professor Hagrid? Do you have a moment?"


    In his eyes, this professor was dressed meticulously, with neat hair and a cleanly shaven beard ¨C an entirely different kind of person from him.


    "As a new professor, I realized I haven''t paid you a visit yet, and I must say, that''s quite impolite..."


    "Is that so?" Hagrid grumbled, leaning against the doorway and showing obvious disinterest.


    "I learned from Dumbledore that you''re an excellent keeper of the Forbidden Forest and quite skilled with magical creatures. Coincidentally, I''m very interested in these lovely little creatures as well."


    "Really? Uh, I mean..."


    Felix tapped his wand on the ring on his left index finger, conjuring a thick book in his hand with silhouettes of animals on the cover.


    "This is my gift."


    Hagrid''s gaze fell upon the assorted animal silhouettes. He hesitated, then said somewhat awkwardly, "Oh, this, you''re too kind. I mean... you didn''t really have to..."


    Hagrid stood there for a moment, then waved his massive arms. "Come in, do come in."


    Felix smoothly entered Hagrid''s cabin, and from his perspective, it had the aura of a bachelor''s living space ¨C seemingly messy but with everything in its right place.


    When Hagrid handed him a cup, Felix realized he was mistaken. Hadn''t this cup been unwashed for days? It was dirty!


    After chatting with Hagrid for a bit, Felix noticed his gaze was continuously drawn to the book. He naturally shifted the conversation in that direction.


    "Hagrid, I made this book myself. It took quite a bit of effort, and I hope you''ll like it."


    For example, facing a Sphinx, it was wise to preemptively present three riddles to confound and engage it in deep thought;


    For instance, when encountering a Blast-Ended Skrewt, one could use magic to shape a stone, and these creatures had an intense fear of dogs with pure white fur;


    And, the thought of food for Mountain Trolls and their fear of bright light...


    Midway through, the professor provided butterbeer and specially crafted cakes, and the two enjoyed their meal.


    When Felix exited Hagrid''s cabin, the sky had already darkened.


    By the roadside, he spotted a young witch with red hair who seemed a bit disoriented. He redirected her back to the castle.


    The next day, Felix exchanged several Whomping Willow branches and a pot of Devil''s Snare from Professor Sprout''s Herbology class.


    The former was a highly valued material, often used for wand-making and important in the creation of several potions. Thanks to Harry and Ron¡ªdue to their collision with a Whomping Willow at the start of term¡ªthis material was currently quite abundant.


    His office.


    Felix observed the materials on his worktable: a dirty cushion, a few seven- to eight-meter-long black branches, and a pot of tightly coiled plants.


    He was quite satisfied.


    Felix was preparing to craft a magical item.


    The method came from an extremely ancient and rare magical book he had recently come across in the library. Initially, he didn''t pay it much attention, as the book''s title, "Alchemy Applications," seemed similar to what he had seen before.


    But he quickly realized the difference. The cover of the book had been added later, and the pages inside were visibly older. Were it not for magical protection, Felix had no doubt that they would have disintegrated into ashes immediately.


    Within this thin little tome were the notes of more than ten individuals. Some were chaotic, while others were neat and orderly. There were annotations, corrections, additions, and condescending oversight of successors.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 34: Magical Inscriptions and Halloween

    Chapter 34: Magical Inscriptions and Halloween


    Through a somewhat verbose message left by a certain loquacious Chagus Gant, Felix Harp confirmed that this ancient book came from a family named "Gant," or at least they had long held possession of it.


    For behind-the-scenes notes, there was no shortage of praises for this great-grandfather.


    Not just one person either.


    This provided Felix with the pleasure of reading comments.


    The magical inscription artifact Felix was preparing also came from this ancient book. The reason it was called a "magical inscription artifact" instead of "alchemy artifact" was because its internal circuitry was entirely constructed from individual magical inscriptions, devoid of any traces of later alchemical techniques.


    Many people couldn''t discern this distinction, but Felix was an exception¡ªmagical inscriptions could be used in ancient magic and inscribed onto objects, as they were a language imbued with magical power.


    Their essence lay in the ancient wizards'' exploration and summarization of magic.


    Alchemy, on the other hand, was different. It partially inherited ancient magical inscriptions while developing its own methods, its purpose being "to imbue objects with magical power and grant them special magical abilities."


    Thus, the symbols used in alchemy couldn''t truly be called a language, merely magical symbols.


    But it had its merits too. To infuse various objects with magical power, many great wizards had experimented with different methods, resulting in a multitude of enchanting techniques that bordered on the unimaginable.


    A pinnacle of this was achieved by the French alchemist Nicolas Flamel.


    Compared to alchemy, magical inscription craftsmanship was quite antiquated. That''s also why he thought the notes were quite ancient in origin.


    ...


    The magical inscription artifact Felix aimed to complete was called the "Binding Vine," utilizing the inherent growth extension of magical vine plants to launch surprise attacks. The advantage was that it required no incantations and could be activated stably without interference.


    However, when it came to assessing its power, opinions varied. At least Felix had his doubts.


    Yet he didn''t prioritize power; he valued the ideas contained within it. First, the thought process behind crafting magical inscription artifacts, and second, the technique of deeply integrating opposing magical properties.


    The unicorn represented purity and goodness;


    The Devil''s Web, on the other hand, was an aggressively magical plant, always launching attacks on various small animals and unfortunate humans¡ªhunting was in their nature.


    Under normal circumstances, combining the magical properties of these two was a challenging task. Following the approach in the ancient book, Felix used the Beating Willow to neutralize this opposition¡ªthe Beating Willow, despite its violent behavior, was genuinely a neutral plant.


    Felix waved his wand, unraveling the cushion woven from unicorn hair and placed it in clear water. In an almost instant, the clear water turned pitch black.


    Felix: "..."


    He changed the water a few more times before finally cleaning the unicorn hair and then magically drying it.


    In the end, Hermione lent them her essays.


    Over the next two days, the festive atmosphere on campus grew stronger. Despite the heavy rain pouring outside, turning the sky as dark as ink, inside the rooms were bright and cheerful.


    Professor Flitwick adorned the Great Hall with live bats, Professor McGonagall conjured massive colorful decorations, and Hagrid''s enormous pumpkins finally found their purpose as they were carved into hollowed-out lanterns large enough to fit three or four people inside.


    Whispers circulated around the campus that Dumbledore had booked a skeleton dance troupe to entertain during the festivities.


    Everyone was eagerly looking forward to the Halloween feast.


    Only Harry and Ron were gloomy. The reason was that Harry, unable to turn down a request, had agreed to attend the 500th Deathday celebration of Nearly Headless Nick, and Ron, ever loyal, was accompanying his friend.


    However, the more they looked at the festively decorated Great Hall, the more bittersweet their smiles became.


    This bitterness reached its peak on Halloween day.


    At seven o''clock, the trio walked through the doorway, ready to join the feast. Passing by the Great Hall, which was adorned with lights and candles, the enormous pumpkin lanterns were as big as carriages. Some young wizards had already chosen their seats and were chatting animatedly.


    As Harry squeezed through the crowd, he even spotted one of the Weasley twins directing ghostly dolls to chase after one young wizard after another, spraying them with black smoke, while the magical puppets emitted eerie "creak creak" ghostly sounds.


    Just the day before, Felix had distributed the grades and fulfilled his promise, awarding a custom-made magical puppet to the top student of each year. These puppets had even more power and a wider array of internal "moves."


    The first place for the fourth year wasn''t claimed by one of the twins, but rather by Hufflepuff''s Cedric. He had been consistently at the top. However, when it came time for him to choose his prize, he was swayed by the twins and opted for a ghostly doll.


    Now he was sitting with his friends, his gaze straying to a third-year Ravenclaw girl. He suddenly felt a pang of regret; if he had chosen a pretty girl instead and presented her with the doll...


    Cedric''s thoughts spun in circles, and as for Harry and his companions, the path beneath their feet grew winding and convoluted. Descending further, they reached the dungeons. The cheerful sounds from above grew distant and subdued, mirroring their feelings.


    They passed through a corridor lit with black candles and saw Nearly Headless Nick standing at the entrance of a room, welcoming the guests. He was dressed up today, draped in a black velvet curtain.


    "Welcome, my dear friends. It''s so wonderful to have you here..."


    Almost simultaneously, Dumbledore announced the official beginning of the Halloween feast, and the cheers of the young wizards resounded throughout the Great Hall.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione exchanged glances. Bathed in the shimmering candlelight, their faces held a shadowy aura, and as they walked inside, they felt a sense of resignation, akin to facing the inevitable.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 35: Ambush

    Chapter 35: Ambush


    Great Hall.


    The atmosphere of the evening was incredibly lively. Dumbledore had fulfilled his promise and brought in a troupe of skeleton dancers. They played cheerful tunes on instruments made of bones while performing whimsical dances. To be honest, this style of performance was truly unforgettable.


    The young wizards wore satisfied and excited expressions, sitting within pumpkin lanterns, indulging in the festive delicacies. To Felix Harp, the taste didn''t seem to have changed much, but the presentation was quite innovative and unique.


    Felix took a piece of black, tombstone-shaped caramel cake and took a bite.


    Various colored ribbons and monster masks adorned the ceiling of the hall, and he even spotted three large black dogs¡ªblack dogs didn''t have a good reputation in the wizarding world. But upon closer inspection, he realized it was a three-headed dog.


    Felix: "..." Always feels like the three-headed dog''s reputation is unjustly tarnished.


    Unbeknownst to them, time passed, and it was nearing ten o''clock, heading towards eleven. The young wizards began to put down their utensils, wearing satisfied smiles on their faces.


    Felix wiped his mouth with a napkin and started discussing spells with Professor Flitwick. Professor Lockhart tried to interject but was ignored by the two.


    After two months of the school year, anyone with a bit of intelligence could see what kind of person Lockhart was.


    Felix couldn''t help but cast a reproachful look at Dumbledore. "You''ve wasted my trust on someone like him? Did you really have to choose such a flimsy professor?"


    I thought he had some genuine talents.


    Felix felt his investment of time was wasted.


    Finally, the troupe of skeleton dancers concluded their performance with an alternative and soothing tune. Everyone politely applauded until they took a bow and dissolved into a cloud of black smoke, exiting the scene.


    As the evening came to an end, the young wizards left the hall in a crowded rush. A few professors remained, waving their wands to tidy up the aftermath.


    At that moment, a young wizard returned in a fluster, his lips trembling.


    "Professors, I think you need to come and see... something has happened!"


    Without him saying anything, the professors also heard the gasps of the young wizards outside the hall. Dumbledore took a few strides and walked over, the crowd naturally parting to make way.


    Felix and Professor Flitwick exchanged a glance and quickly followed.


    They ascended the stairs and reached the third floor. Following the gaze of the young wizards, they turned a corner and arrived at an empty corridor.


    The first thing Felix noticed was Harry, Ron, and Hermione¡ªstanding alone, with an obvious empty space around them. But the next moment, his gaze fell upon the cat hanging from the torch sconce.


    Mrs. Norris.


    Kid, not skilled at lying, and lacking in emotional stability.


    However, Felix soon began pondering, what were they hiding?


    After participating in the anniversary party in the dungeon, they should have returned to the Great Hall, but they didn''t...


    Perhaps he could seize an opportunity to ask his assistant.


    After the trio left, the professors exchanged information.


    "Potter didn''t tell the whole truth, Headmaster, that''s my opinion," Snape reiterated.


    This point was not disputed among the professors; they all saw it.


    But Professor McGonagall habitually defended her students. "We don''t have evidence to show they did something wrong. In fact, they might have just heard some odd noises."


    "Can''t rule out that possibility," Dumbledore neither confirmed nor denied, "And what''s your opinion, Felix?"


    All eyes in the room turned to Felix, even the Lockhart picture on the wall leaned out from the shadows.


    "My opinion... I''m still thinking about the words on the wall. The Chamber of Secrets has been opened. Whose chamber? Opened by whom? And who stands against this so-called heir?" He posed three questions in quick succession.


    Professor McGonagall pursed her lips. "It sounds like the legend of the Slytherin Chamber again, but there''s never been any evidence to prove..."


    Except for Felix and Lockhart, the other three were seasoned faculty members. Similar campus legends spread among young wizards every few years, gaining sensational and curious details as they were passed on.


    "But from what I know, the names associated with the term ''Chamber'' are most famously Ravenclaw and Slytherin. And considering this attack, the direction is quite clear."


    The others understood Felix''s implication: Chamber, and related to Slytherin.


    Ravenclaw couldn''t do such a thing.


    "Speculation is reasonable, but sadly, there''s no evidence," Snape retorted.


    Finally, Dumbledore concluded, "Over the next few days, we''ll search the castle thoroughly to see if we can find anything."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 36: Serendipity

    Chapter 36: Serendipity


    On the second day, Felix Harp arrived at the corridor where the attack had occurred the previous night, and quite coincidentally, he encountered Fletch.


    The corridor had obviously been cleaned up, and the accumulated water on the ground had disappeared. By the wall bearing the words "The Chamber of Secrets has been opened," there stood an empty chair.


    At this moment, he was facing away from Felix, laboriously scrubbing the words on the wall with a cleaning solution, but it seemed to be in vain.


    "Mr. Fletch."


    Fletch turned around, his eyes bulging, his face sporting an unusual flush of red, and he mumbled something unintelligible. However, upon seeing Felix, he courteously greeted, "Professor Harp."


    "I''ve come to examine the scene. Perhaps I can find some clues left behind."


    During his time at school, Felix didn''t have much interaction with this Fletch. Back then, he didn''t have the assistance of Madam Rosmerta and relied solely on his exceptional Disillusionment Charm to completely nullify Fletch''s threats.


    Fletch stepped aside, somewhat awkwardly standing to the side. Having just revealed his true identity as an Animagus yesterday, he didn''t want to spend a second longer in the presence of this brilliant professor today.


    "Well then, I''ll be off, Professor. I have a little something to attend to..."


    "You go on ahead," Felix responded with a nod. "Oh, by the way." He waved his wand, and the writing on the wall immediately faded.


    "Hmm?"


    He was slightly surprised. He quickly approached the wall, examining the writing from top to bottom. "Seems to be a form of Compulsion Magic, but not a Permanent Sticking Charm." Felix used his wand to gesture on the wall, and soon, the writing vanished.


    "Th-thank you," Fletch blushed, hastily said, and promptly left, not even taking his cleaning tools with him.l--B1n.


    Felix began to search the surroundings, and soon enough, he found a hint.


    He crouched down on the ground, tapping the ring on his left hand with his wand, and a large magnifying glass appeared in his hand.


    Felix carefully observed the ground. There was a charred mark there.


    "What is this? How did it appear?"


    Felix lifted his head, gazing at the girls'' restroom opposite. Without much thought, he quickly pushed open the bronze handle and entered.


    It was a rather dim and damp place, with streaks of dirt on the walls and puddles on the floor. The tiles on a row of sinks were peeling off, and the only source of light came from a few pitch-black candles.


    Suppressing his discomfort, Felix''s gaze continually roamed.


    A voice suddenly echoed from the innermost cubicle, "Who''s there?" Immediately after, a gloomy-faced ghost rushed out, her pearly glasses covering most of her face.


    She looked at Felix and clearly recognized this professor.


    What snake possessed the power of petrification?


    The only one Felix could think of was a basilisk, but these magical creatures were extinct.


    "Unless Slytherin performed blood grafting... from his remaining notes, his research into magical bloodlines was quite extensive."


    Even after finishing his lunch, he hadn''t sorted it all out. However, he soon had a new idea: he began collecting rumors about the Chamber that had circulated at Hogwarts over the years and meticulously scrutinizing them.


    Perhaps the truth was hidden within the rumors.


    ...


    Three days later, Felix Harp stood opposite a tapestry on the 8th floor of the castle, bearing the words "The Chimaera Takes on Stupid Babanus," looking at a silver door appearing before him with a curious expression.


    Could this be it?


    With a slight hesitation, he lightly tapped his chest with his wand. A flash of light passed over his wrists, ankles, and chest, and then he stepped forward into the room.


    It was an enormous storage room, piled high with all sorts of discarded items: broken quills, old books, damaged mirrors... He even saw the Golden Snitch with one wing missing.


    He cautiously walked around, finding no traces whatsoever.


    "A hidden room?" He found it difficult to believe that proud Slytherin would place the Chamber here.


    "However, this room is certainly well concealed. Its magic must be quite fascinating. I''ll have to study it another day." Felix Harp walked out of the room, reluctantly taking his eyes off the silver door, which had quietly vanished.


    Meanwhile ¡ª


    The trio was also diligently researching the secret of the Chamber, with this "diligence" mainly being attributed to Hermione Granger.


    After days of fruitless searching and the "Hogwarts: A History" borrowing list being booked for another two weeks, this Gryffindor witch finally raised her hand in History of Magic class, benefiting everyone by obtaining valuable information about the Chamber.


    Poor Professor Binns had to deviate from the curriculum, delivering a lecture on "Myths and Legends" to the eager gazes of the students, much to his chagrin. Following this episode, his typically sluggish, dry voice sped up ¡ª enhancing his class''s hypnotic power even more than before.


    The once lively young wizards fell once again, their faces rapidly becoming blank and vacant.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 37: The Trios Investigation

    Chapter 37: The Trio''s Investigation


    After class, Harry, Ron, and Hermione walked out of the classroom, discussing the information they had just received from Professor Binns.


    "I always knew Salazar Slytherin was a mad old loony," Ron said with a strong sense of disgust.


    Hermione was sorting through the current information. "Professor Binns mentioned the monster in the Chamber of Secrets. Nobody knows what it is exactly, but Harry, we have a direction now."


    She looked deeply at Harry.


    Magically, Harry understood what she meant. He quickly glanced around and whispered, "You mean, my Parseltongue..."


    Ron also looked at them with a fearful expression.


    "Exactly!"


    The three of them squeezed through the crowded corridor and soon arrived at the scene of the attack.


    The scene before them had changed significantly from that night. The water was drained, the petrified cat was no longer hanging on the torch sconce, and the words "The Chamber has been opened" were cleaned away.


    However, there was an empty chair leaning against the wall.


    "Filtch has been standing guard here," Ron whispered, "He''s been especially irritable lately, finding all sorts of reasons to deduct points, like talking too loud or goofing around."


    "But that''s not our concern. We just need to inspect the scene and see if there are any overlooked clues," Hermione said.


    The trio quickly got to work. Harry was crouched on the ground, his glasses almost touching it. Soon, he discovered burnt marks, and Hermione noticed a spectacular sight of spiders queuing to flee the castle.


    "What does this mean?" Harry was puzzled.


    Ron, staying far away from the spiders, looked terrified. "This could mean a lot of things¡ªlike the spiders are afraid of the monster."


    Hermione continued to piece together the clues. "So, the attacker is a snake, one that can petrify, and spiders are its natural enemies. This clue is getting us closer to the truth!"


    The young witch exclaimed with excitement, "Give me a week, maybe two at most, and I''ll have its information. Ron, seriously, why have you been trembling all this while?"


    And so, Ron went on to tell the story of his childhood experience of being turned into a teddy bear with many legs by the twins'' botched magic, making her burst into giggles.


    Ron grumbled, "You wouldn''t find it funny if you''d been through that. Imagine hugging a teddy bear and calling its name, and suddenly it sprouts multiple legs..."


    "The water on the ground is gone," Harry suddenly said.


    "Perhaps someone cleaned the floor, like Filch, that''s his job," Ron replied without thinking.


    "But where did the water come from in the first place?" Harry felt it might be a clue.


    "Ah! I''ve got it," Hermione screamed.


    "What is it?"


    "I''ve thought of something¡ªa possible witness. She''s right next door to us, possibly witnessed the entire attack."


    Following her gaze, the two boys looked at the sign for the girls'' restroom and nervously swallowed.


    ...


    After dinner, they left the castle and followed the path to Hagrid''s hut.


    Harry immediately accepted this viewpoint, "Could very well be him. Think about it, his family has been pure-blood for generations, he''d have a reason to do it, and most importantly, he''s been through a lot lately¡ªbeing punished by Professor Harp for insulting Hermione, he got detention!"


    Hermione''s breath caught for a moment.


    Ron seemed to have found some theoretical basis too. "Harry''s right. It''s likely him. Maybe the Malfoy family is somehow connected to Slytherin, passing down this secret for generations... right, Hermione?"


    At that moment, the twins walked over from a distance, "We overheard you talking about Professor Harp. Has he done something interesting again?"


    One on each side, they sat down next to Harry and Ron.


    "Nothing much," Ron quickly said.


    Fred put his arm around Ron''s shoulder and winked at the three, "Come on, we can exchange information. We''re big fans of Professor Harp too."


    George, sitting next to Harry, chimed in, "Oh yeah, huge fans. We''d love to dissect his brain and study it."


    Fred sighed, "George, you''re making it sound like we have some ulterior motive towards Professor Harp."


    "Do we?"


    "Definitely not."


    "At most¡ª"


    "Trying to replicate his magical puppets." The twins finished each other''s sentences, speaking in unison.


    Harry pondered for a moment, "Alright, we went to Hagrid''s hut this evening and saw a magic book Professor Harp gave him."


    "What''s it about?"


    "Muggle animals, you know, Hagrid''s really into them."


    "Cool!" The twins exchanged a glance and said together.


    Ron said, "Your turn, we agreed to exchange information."


    Fred winked, "Our little Ronnie''s growing up¡ª"


    "¡ª¡ªNot so easily fooled." George followed up.


    "But... who made you our little brother?" Fred playfully teased and then muttered, "We can provide information, you know, we''re fans of Professor Harp. If any of you want to know his whereabouts, for example, arranging a coincidental encounter..."


    Ron exclaimed in surprise, "You''ve been following the professor?"


    "Let''s not put it that way. We just got a bit of help, you know, Professor Harp''s been frequenting the Forbidden Forest lately." Fred shrugged and casually dropped a bombshell.


    "The Forbidden Forest?" Hermione exclaimed.


    The three exchanged glances.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 38: Tracking

    Chapter 38: Tracking


    Nighttime at the edge of the Forbidden Forest.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione hid in the bushes at the edge of the Forbidden Forest, constantly gazing towards the direction of the castle.


    Hermione said somewhat impatiently, "I don''t think we should suspect the professors..."


    Ron quickly interjected, "Hermione, we''ve been burned by that before, remember Professor Quirrell in our first year? Who would''ve thought the timid guy had Voldemort sticking to the back of his head?"


    "But that doesn''t mean other professors¡ª" Hermione tried to argue, defending the professors she admired.


    "Think about Lockhart. He might not be a dark wizard, but he sure isn''t a competent professor either. Harry, have you forgotten when you had to impersonate a vampire in Defense Against the Dark Arts?" Ron reminded.


    Harry paused for a moment, suddenly feeling queasy.


    So, in a hushed tone, Harry reassured her, "We''re not suspecting, just curious. Let''s see why he''s going into the Forbidden Forest. It could help us eliminate a suspect, and maybe even seek Professor Harp''s help."


    Hermione fell silent.


    The three of them hid in the bushes. The November night had brought a chill, and the thin mist intensified the cold sensation.


    Ron''s body had stiffened from the cold. Shivering, he said, "Maybe he won''t show up tonight. Should we head back?"


    "Let''s wait a little longer," Harry advised patiently.


    Time passed, approaching midnight.


    A tall figure emerged from the castle.


    "Someone''s coming, it''s Professor Harp!" The three of them got excited, their wait had not been in vain.


    On the other side¡ª


    Felix Harp left the castle and headed towards the direction of the Forbidden Forest.


    The cool night breeze brushed against his face, creating a pleasant sensation.


    He reached the edge of the Forbidden Forest and then felt as if something was watching him.


    Small creatures? Forest creatures?


    But they shouldn''t appear at the edge of the Forbidden Forest.


    Felix drew his wand, and from its tip shot out a burst of light. Several milky white sparks flew out and then exploded, illuminating a hundred-meter radius of the forest.


    Nothing.


    Feeling curious, he walked towards a large tree and inspected it carefully.


    After a while, a soft chuckle escaped his lips.


    Across from him, three small figures were draped in Harry''s invisibility cloak, hardly daring to breathe, their faces filled with tension as they watched the professor.


    Harry could even feel his legs trembling, and Ron''s warm breath was hitting his face.


    In the eyes of the trio, the professor seemed to split into three, simultaneously casting three spells.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Three large black dogs fell to the curses, collapsing instantly.


    Underneath the Invisibility Cloak, they watched in astonishment.


    "Merlin''s beard, what kind of magic is that!" Ron exclaimed, his mouth agape, replaying the scene in his mind.


    Amidst the black smoke, the stern face of the professor appeared along with a burst of red light, disappearing in a blink only to appear in another spot. This speed was astonishing, impossible to evade or resist.


    Harry''s eyes were equally wide.


    In the center of the clearing, Felix, having just cast the spells, shook his head. It still wasn''t quite right; he had deviated by half a meter.


    This was the second teleportation. If he had done it ten or eight times, would he be at risk of being hit by his own curses?


    The reason Felix had come out was to perfect his Triad Ambush technique. In his teenage enthusiasm, he had dubbed this tactic the "Instant Execution" skill. The principle was simple: three spells cast simultaneously, seamlessly blended, resulting in an effect much greater than the sum of its parts.


    The speed of "Phantom Translocation," the might of "Solidification Hex," and most importantly, the "Thought Acceleration" that maintained his own balance and reaction capabilities.


    When combined, Felix could release spells from multiple different locations in an instant, forming an elaborate crossfire line, achieving a terrifying effect of one person acting as an entire squad.


    The principle was indeed simple, yet the path was exceedingly arduous.


    The only challenge lay in enhancing his reaction time and maintaining physical balance in a split second.


    At the beginning of the school year, he had developed the rudimentary form of this magic¡ªor rather, a branching technique called the "Mind Chamber," suitable for instructional purposes. But that wasn''t enough. Over the past two months, he had been far from idle.


    While Hermione practiced magical texts in the Mind Chamber, he brainstormed how to apply it to combat situations.


    Thankfully, he had gained quite a few insights recently.


    This was why he had been venturing deep into the Forbidden Forest for the past few days¡ªto avoid the ubiquitous Anti-Phantom Translocation spells within Hogwarts Castle!


    "Two teleportations, it''s somewhat acceptable." Felix was rather satisfied; there was room for improvement, after all.


    Afterward, he looked up and fixed his gaze steadily in the direction of the trio.


    "Come out."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciatedThis chapter was first shared on the N??v€l?1n platform.

 Chapter 40: The Detention

    Chapter 40: The Detention


    There is no Chapter 39.


    --------------


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione tentatively lifted the Invisibility Cloak.


    Approaching, they wore mournful expressions, "Professor..."


    Felix Harp''s gaze swept between them, "Miss Granger, as well as Mr. Potter and Mr. Weasley, could you explain the reason for your presence here?"


    Summoning his courage, Harry spoke up, "Professor, we, we wanted to visit Hagrid. You might not know, but we''re friends with him."


    "This isn''t on your way, you ventured too deeply into the Forbidden Forest." Felix shook his head, "I believe your professor should have advised you not to trespass in the forest."


    Ron stammered, "Professor, we were originally looking for Hagrid, but by chance, we saw you. Curiosity got the better of us, so we followed."


    "Curiosity got the better of you," Felix toyed with his wand, studying the three of them without speaking.


    A tremendous weight of unease settled on the trio.


    Finally, Hermione, her voice quavering, apologized, "We''re sorry, Professor, we''ve let down your trust¡ª"


    "It''s nothing," Felix said calmly, "Adventure is every young wizard''s nature, especially for Gryffindor students. But I hope you can define the boundary between bravery and foolishness. Remember, life only comes once."


    Felix didn''t say much more; he led the three back to the castle.


    "Let me think, breaking curfew, trespassing in the forest, tracking a professor..." As Felix spoke, the faces of the three paled instantly, "Ten points deducted from each of you and a week of detention."


    The trio returned to the common room as if in a daze.


    Seeing Hermione''s distressed look, Ron consoled, "It''s not so bad, actually. It''s a better outcome than I imagined. I thought we''d lose fifty points each and be in detention until Christmas."


    Harry nodded in agreement; he couldn''t even begin to imagine the consequences if they''d been caught by Snape tonight.


    As they lay in their beds, Ron suddenly said to Harry, "Pretty cool, huh?"


    "What?"


    "Professor Harp, whoosh whoosh whoosh! You can''t even see his moves properly. I''m telling you, he''s definitely way stronger than Snape, maybe even stronger than Dumbledore!"


    "Dumbledore is the strongest," Harry replied without hesitation.


    "Not necessarily, the headmaster hasn''t been in action for many years. If it were a few decades ago, I definitely wouldn''t doubt..." Ron murmured softly before gradually drifting into sleep.


    Harry, however, found it hard to sleep. In his mind, he kept replaying images of Professor Harp performing magic, from the moment he cast the first spell to when he transformed into black smoke. Every movement was dissected and reimagined in his mind.


    He saw it all vividly.


    Professor Harp closed the door and said casually, "Originally, I planned to keep you separate, but I thought it would be too troublesome. I asked, and Mr. Malfoy doesn''t mind sharing the same table with you."


    Ron suddenly snorted in suppressed laughter. Judging by Malfoy''s expression, "doesn''t mind" didn''t seem quite right. He was starting to look forward to this detention.


    Felix conjured three chairs and placed them in front of them, "I''ll go get the material you need to copy." With that, he left.


    In the office, the four of them stared at each other.


    Harry teased, "Malfoy, your detention isn''t over yet? Quite a price you''re paying."


    Malfoy raised his head proudly, "Harry Potter!" He glanced at the three of them and seemed like he wanted to say something when he held back.


    With a touch of arrogance, he said, "At Professor Snape''s suggestion, Professor Harp allowed me a break in between to not miss the Slytherin Quidditch practice, Potter! I''m going to defeat you on the pitch!"


    Harry''s mood instantly soured. With the financial backing of the Malfoy family, the entire Slytherin Quidditch team had been equipped with Nimbus 2001 brooms, making them incredibly fast, like seven faint green shadows on the field.


    Ron taunted, "True matches are about skill. Even if you take shortcuts and become a Seeker, you''ll only become a laughingstock, spoiled brat!"


    "Shut up, Weasley. Do you even have a single Galleon left in your family vault?"


    Ron''s face flushed, and even his ears turned hot. He pulled out his wand and shouted, "Say that again, Malfoy! Say it again!"


    Harry and Hermione quickly held him back. Setting aside the consequences of fighting in a professor''s office, even if Ron were to fight, what if he cried over slugs for the rest of the afternoon again?


    Felix returned with a stack of parchment. Harry and Ron looked at the pile, over a foot high, and any desire to argue had vanished.


    "I asked Professor McGonagall; she had some outdated material that needed updating. I volunteered for the job," Felix said cheerfully, "It''s coincidentally related to your behavior¡ªstudent infractions and their punishments."


    Felix placed the material on the desk. A "thud" raised a cloud of dust, and he waved his wand to "clear the air," sending the dust away with a gust of wind. "Let''s get started, children."


    Felix sat in a corner of the office, about seven or eight meters away from them. He pointed his wand at his ears and then opened a thick book, enjoying a leisurely weekend.


    On the other side, Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat down resignedly. Ron strongly rejected sitting next to Malfoy. Grudgingly, Harry had to sit right next to him.


    Harry flipped open a parchment and began copying the material with a quill dipped in ink.


    Malfoy whispered, "Potter! You know, you''re going to lose..."


    "Shut up, Malfoy!" Harry hissed.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 5 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 41: Malfoy

    Chapter 41: Malfoy


    Harry felt absolutely miserable in detention, as Malfoy had been muttering and taunting him incessantly. This caused his productivity to plummet, and by nearing noon, he had only managed to copy ten pieces of parchment.


    The thickness wouldn''t even match up to a small thumb.


    During lunchtime, Harry complained about this to Hermione and Ron. He was somewhat exasperated, saying, "I never imagined he could talk so much, buzzing and buzzing non-stop."


    Ron gave him advice, "You could harass him back."


    Harry was at a loss; he didn''t have that much to say to Malfoy.


    Hermione pondered, "Perhaps you could provoke him, use the opportunity to ask if he''s the Heir of Slytherin."


    "Don''t be absurd, he''d never admit it unless it was someone close to him," Ron countered.


    Harry also found this idea implausible; it might just backfire and alert the enemy. "By the way, Hermione, what about the signing?"


    "How about you consult Professor Harp?" Ron suggested.


    "That''s not a good idea," Hermione sighed, "He''s not like Professor Lockhart, that kind of..."


    "¡ªfool," Ron finished her sentence, earning a glare from Hermione.


    "But I could give it a try tonight, just to see. It''s worth a shot," Hermione didn''t give a definite answer.


    After lunch, they returned to the Ancient Runes office to continue their copying task.


    And Harry had to endure Malfoy''s taunting looks. He considered using his wand to cast a curse on him a few times, not just one, preferably three spells in quick succession like Professor Harp, rendering him powerless...


    In the afternoon, Felix took a look at their progress and nodded in satisfaction, "Not bad at all, the three of you will be able to finish the task tomorrow afternoon. And Mr. Malfoy, you''re even faster, only about seven or eight pages left."


    Draco Malfoy nearly cried, thinking about how much he paid for his impulsive words ¨C two thick volumes of entirely hand-copied books.


    Over the course of nearly two months, despite him sneaking out of detention several times to attend Quidditch training...


    Following that, Draco wrote furiously, to the point that Harry was ignored. He finally managed to complete the entire content just before dinner.


    Felix couldn''t help but praise him, "Very well done. Alright, Mr. Malfoy, your detention ends here."


    "Yes, Professor," Draco said softly.


    He sat in a chair with a gloomy expression, his gaze piercing through the greenish light of the common room, looking at the Black Lake outside the window. Occasionally, a fish would swim by the window.


    Two of his cronies came over, "Draco, are you having dinner?"


    "Crabbe, Goyle..." Malfoy scrutinized them seriously, "Never mind, you guys go."


    Crabbe and Goyle shrugged and left quickly.


    Malfoy shrank into his chair, half of his pale face and his platinum blond hair concealed in the shadows.


    He was still pondering the words of Professor Harp.


    Though he tried to argue against this absurd viewpoint, the two months of copying punishment had already ingrained a portion of the content from the book into his mind.


    It reminded him of a scene from his childhood when his mother took him to visit a pure-blood wizard and they happened to encounter his aunt.


    His aunt was his mother''s second sister, but because she married a foolish Muggle... a Muggle wizard, she was disowned by the family.


    At that time, they had a fierce argument. His mother tried to persuade her to come back and apologize, but she was bluntly rejected.


    He had vague memories of the incident. The only sentence he remembered was his aunt shouting at them, "Besides magic, what else do you have that''s superior?"


    He still remembered her twisted expression.


    Somehow, he suddenly picked up his bag, took out the two books, and stared at their covers.


    One was titled "The Struggles of Muggles: Starting from a Million Years Ago," and the other was "How Muggles Think."


    He was familiar with the covers, after all, he had been holding them while copying for two months, but there was a slight difference¡ª


    Underneath the author''s name, a few words had been added¡ªTranscriber: Draco Malfoy.


    Malfoy picked up the book "How Muggles Think" and opened it to the first page. Looking at the familiar font, he cast aside his preconceptions for the first time and earnestly started reading.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 42: Potions

    Chapter 42: Potions


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Hermione, as she had for the past two months, entered Professor Harp''s office right on time.


    However, this time, she felt a bit nervous.


    Felix Harp looked up and saw the young witch appearing somewhat uneasy. With a smile, he said, "Please have a seat. I had thought you might have a week off, considering you spend most of your daytime here."


    Hermione gathered her courage and said, "Professor, I apologize, but we tracked you because we were following a lead on the Chamber of Secrets and happened to find you in the Forbidden Forest..."


    Felix understood, "So, I''m a person of suspicion, I see..."


    "It''s not that, Professor. You''re incredibly skilled. We were just being overly cautious. In the previous school year, we encountered a professor who was a dark wizard and tried to steal the Philosopher''s Stone hidden in the school."


    "Ah, I see. With such experiences, it''s no wonder you''re a bit jumpy. However, let me advise you, your intentions might be noble, but it''s important to be realistic. Many dangers don''t change based on whether a person is vile or virtuous."


    Hermione nodded meekly.


    For the next two hours, they stayed in the Pensieve for five thought-hours, and Felix taught her three incantations.l--B1n.


    They had determined this timeframe through trial and error ¨C not too exhausting and still conducive to learning. Hermione even had some energy left to practice for a little over ten minutes after returning to reality, managing to barely sketch out the three incantations.


    "Absolutely splendid," Felix couldn''t help but applaud.


    If it weren''t for his plot armor, he might not necessarily outshine her.


    Yet he also noticed a flaw in this young witch. The magic she wielded always seemed to be within the boundaries of the norm, with little fluctuation. While this was good in a way ¨C stable spellcasting that once mastered, had a low chance of failure ¨C it was also a drawback. She was unlikely to "burst forth" with magic, unable to amplify spell effects through powerful emotions.


    In a sense, she was better suited to be a magical scholar, studying and learning magic, rather than becoming a formidable spellcasting wizard like an Auror.


    Felix pondered, perhaps after her graduation, he could make her his research assistant, or even... a partner?


    He couldn''t blame himself for overthinking; qualified backup options were scarce, which was also what he disliked about Hogwarts and the magical world at large ¨C their methods of education were too broad. How many wizards continued tirelessly researching magic after graduating?


    On the other hand, the black market was filled with such wizards, but the question was, could he trust them?


    "If I could govern the wizarding world..." a thought crossed his mind but was quickly discarded. That wasn''t his path.


    Hermione whispered, "Professor Snape mentioned it in class. It can make the drinker take on the appearance of someone else."


    "Exactly, it''s another rather complex potion, with a month-long brewing time. A standard dose lasts anywhere from 10 minutes to 12 hours, depending on the quality of the potion."


    "And your sample?"


    "Mine? It would probably sustain a half-hour transformation."


    Hermione felt somewhat disappointed. It seemed she''d have to brew her own. The problem had circled back; how could she obtain Professor Harp''s signature and recipe?


    Felix''s explanations continued. He waved his wand, causing the last vial to fly before her.


    "The sixth, Amortentia. Also known as Love Potion. Once ingested, the drinker becomes infatuated with the one who provided the potion."


    Hermione couldn''t help but widen her eyes.


    "You''ll find that its usage is somewhat similar to the Polyjuice Potion. Polyjuice involves adding someone else''s hair or body part to transform into them."


    "While Amortentia requires adding your own hair or body part, giving it to someone else, making them fall in love with you."


    The young witch exclaimed indignantly, "Such potions are utterly despicable."


    Felix shrugged, "Indeed, they only provide a false sense of love, like a soap bubble ¨C much like its scent, coincidentally, it''s the smell you''re fondest of."


    With a wave of his wand, the stopper on the vial popped out with a "pop," and he said, "You can try its scent ¨C don''t worry, it''s the purest form, not very dangerous, at least won''t affect your reason."


    Hermione leaned in and took a gentle sniff. It smelled like books, sunlight, and the scent of her home in the Muggle world.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 43: Quidditch and the Second Attack

    Chapter 43: Quidditch and the Second Attack


    The following week flew by, with everyone bustling about in a whirlwind of activity.


    Felix Harp had to invest more energy into the fifth and seventh years, as this year was pivotal for the young wizards'' futures. Of course, he also ardently hoped for more people to engage in magical linguistic studies¡ªnot the archaic translations, but the kind of research he pursued.


    He also had to tend to the mischievous network of young wizards and imbue the willow branches with magic for his first magical linguistic creation, which was crucial to his success.


    And the art of Apparition, that skill couldn''t be neglected either.


    Numerous forbidden books in the library awaited his selection and perusal...


    Others were equally busy. Harry was engrossed in Quidditch training. As the first match drew near, the entire Gryffindor Quidditch team became increasingly anxious, using every available evening after classes for extra practice.


    In addition to her daily practice of magical linguistics and researching the Chamber of Secrets'' creature, Hermione also managed to find time to procure a signature from a certain professor.


    She successfully obtained a signature from Professor Lockhart, who didn''t even bother to read the content of the note, signing his name with an extravagant flourish.


    "You brilliantly caught that last leprechaun, you''re quite the sharp thinker..." The memory of her own words made Hermione blush slightly.


    Fortunately, the Polyjuice Potion project was progressing smoothly.


    "It should be ready in about a month, around Christmas," Hermione exclaimed cheerfully.


    Harry and Ron sat gloomily on the bathroom floor, the environment here was less than ideal.


    In the days that followed, the school remained calm, devoid of new attacks and sudden appearances of any unknown monsters turning young wizards into stone.


    The young wizards lost interest in the thousand-year-old legends and mysteries, even suspecting the previous incident to be a rather poor prank, especially since the victim was Filch''s cat, the "accomplice" of the least popular castle caretaker.


    Some young wizards even swore they had seen a sneaky shadow lurking on the third floor right before the incident, holding a piece of cake laced with petrifying potion!


    These rumors spread faster than the truth, so within a week, everyone was discussing various petrification potions that could achieve similar effects. Dumbledore was at a loss, having to wait for the Mandrake Restorative Draught to mature for a solution.


    However, the professors at Hogwarts knew the truth of the matter. They spent a week searching the entire castle, but to no avail. Consequently, they had to instruct the prefects to take on the responsibility and handle the public relations.


    During a Gryffindor gathering, Percy cited the example of his own brother wandering near the abandoned girls'' bathroom to illustrate the imprudence and danger of such behavior.


    The scene had been quite heated, and Ron had nearly come to blows with his brother.


    That evening, after seeing off a young witch, Felix prepared to watch a movie to relax. Dumbledore''s phoenix guardian flew in through the window.


    The guardian appeared before him, Dumbledore''s serious voice echoing in the air.


    "Felix, quickly come to the professors'' lounge. There''s an urgent matter."


    When Felix rushed to the lounge, a number of professors had already gathered there, looking visibly rushed. Some of them were even in their pajamas.


    Dumbledore sat solemnly at the front of the room, half-lidded eyes focused. Professor McGonagall was nervously wringing her hands.


    "What''s happened?" Felix moved closer to Snape and asked in a hushed voice.


    Snape glanced at him briefly before whispering, "Another attack has occurred, the second attack."


    Felix''s expression grew serious.


    "Who''s responsible?"


    "Colin Creevey, that fanatic admirer of Potter."


    Felix had no recollection of him. Professor McGonagall''s expression turned sorrowful as she said, "He''s a first-year student this year, always idolizing Harry... Yes, he always carried around a camera, and I remember him well... Heard he''s already sent home three albums. Oh dear!"


    Felix picked up the damaged camera from the table, an intense burnt smell hitting him.


    After about ten more minutes, a cheerful, joyful voice pushed the door open, "Did I miss anything?"


    Dressed in golden pajamas, Lockhart walked into the room and was slightly surprised by the crowd, "So many people!" But his next statement earned him furious glares from the professors. He said, "Are we having a pajama party, everyone?"


    "I''m an expert in this area, with extensive experience!" Lockhart winked and flashed his signature toothy grin.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 44: The Meeting

    Chapter 44: The Meeting


    Felix Harp found it difficult to comprehend the nature of Professor Lockhart.


    He had seen through this person''s essence ¨C a merchant who sold books by concocting stories and self-promotion.


    As for magical ability, that had been returned to the teachers along with his graduation.


    This author''s routine was to crown the protagonist of his stories with his own name, shamelessly labeling them as "autobiographical" to amass wealth.


    Such a thing might not be uncommon in the Muggle world, but the wizarding world wasn''t as open, and to some extent, it could even be considered quite sincere. When you claim your adventures in a book are your own, people choose to believe ¨C and that borders on fraud. Once exposed, it almost always leads to a tarnished reputation.


    Did he not know this himself? If he did, why persist? And why perform in front of the most outstanding batch of wizards in the British magical community?


    Honestly, Felix couldn''t fathom it.


    He and Lockhart were entirely different sorts of people.


    "Silence." With Lockhart''s arrival, Dumbledore convened the meeting.


    "The second attack has occurred, just an hour ago. Again, a case of petrification, like Lady Lorris." Dumbledore''s tone was somber.


    "But this time, the nature of the incident is entirely different. The victim is a young wizard, a first-year student. This suggests¡ª" His piercing blue eyes swept the room with intensity. "The Chamber of Secrets has truly been opened."


    "Hogwarts is facing a crisis!"


    All the professors grew solemn.


    Next, Professor McGonagall recounted the information from the previous time the Chamber had been opened. She pursed her lips and began narrating that piece of history: "Fifty years ago, the Chamber was opened once before."


    "A student lost her life then. Her name was Moaning Myrtle Warren, and yes, she still lingers at Hogwarts as a ghost."


    "However, since then, the Chamber has remained sealed until now¡ª"


    He seemed thoughtful, "We''ve overlooked this in the past. It seems we need to strengthen the students'' moral education."


    Felix''s theory on "manipulation" led to several professors discussing. After waiting a moment, he continued, "As for the location of the Chamber, I have no way of knowing. Perhaps we can ask the castle''s portraits and ghosts?"


    After a quiet moment, an elderly professor with hesitation began, "Originally, I shouldn''t say this, but I believe Hogwarts is in a critical time. Every clue matters..."


    Felix looked at this senior professor, Silvanus Kettleburn. He had been Felix''s Care of Magical Creatures instructor during his school days, rumored to be considering retirement.


    This professor was renowned for his love of studying and caring for dangerous creatures. He set an unparalleled record, having faced 62 medical check-ups during his tenure.


    If Felix were to rate him, he''d be another version of Hagrid.


    At this moment, Kettleburn said, "That child isn''t evil, but if you ask me, if he''s like me... making mistakes out of curiosity," he paused and mentioned a name, "Rubeus Hagrid."


    "It''s not him, Silvanus," Dumbledore said firmly, "I was the Transfiguration professor at the school back then. I know he''s innocent, but there''s no evidence... Under pressure, Headmaster Dippet expelled him."


    "It was a grave mistake; we didn''t capture the real culprit."


    The meeting concluded with Dumbledore assigning a series of tasks. For now, prevention remained the priority. Apart from regular patrols, they also needed to urge young wizards in classes not to trust any magical items'' nonsense.


    As Felix left, he saw Lockhart engaged in conversation with Dumbledore.


    The headmaster''s expression was intriguingly inscrutable.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 45: Influence

    Chapter 45: Influence


    On the second day of the weekend, news of Colin Creevey''s attack spread throughout Hogwarts.


    This time was different from the last incident¡ªit was a student this time, not just a cat. If it weren''t for the reassurance that the student could be saved, it might have caused widespread panic.


    On the other hand, the regular patrols by the professors and prefects also indirectly intensified everyone''s anxiety, even though it was necessary behavior.l--B1n.


    After the evening session of magical text instruction:


    Felix Harp and Hermione exchanged some information that could be revealed. "The professors at Hogwarts will ensure the safety of young wizards. You can spread the word about that," Felix suggested.


    Hermione agreed with a smile.


    "However, Professor, why do you think the creature in the Chamber of Secrets is a snake?" Hermione asked cautiously.


    Of course, Felix couldn''t tell the truth. Instead, he shared a story about Salazar Slytherin and snakes that needed to be told.


    "Slytherin used snakes to serve him?"


    "Of course, after all, he was the most famous Parseltongue known." Felix replied.


    From the fragments left by Ravenclaw, it could be inferred that Slytherin had various snakes accompanying him year-round, obeying his commands. This earned him quite a "resounding" reputation back then.


    Hermione exclaimed, "Professor! Are you saying... Parseltongue can control snakes?" Her heart raced.


    "I''m only speculating. After all, Parseltongues are exceedingly rare, and there aren''t many samples to study. But since this ability can be inherited, it suggests that it''s not merely a unique language but one infused with magic..."


    ...


    In a corner of the common room, the trio engaged in a heated conflict.


    "Harry, I think you should tell Dumbledore or Professor Snape about your Parseltongue ability," Hermione insisted.


    "Don''t say it," Ron countered without hesitation.


    "Ron! You don''t understand the seriousness of this matter," Hermione scolded him in frustration.


    Ron lowered his head and whispered, "Harry, what I mean is, don''t reveal this secret openly. If you expose your Parseltongue ability in public, you''re done for. You''ll definitely be seen as Slytherin''s heir."


    "We could tell Headmaster Dumbledore only and ask him to keep it secret," Hermione argued logically.


    Rubbing his forehead, Harry said, "But that wouldn''t have much meaning, right? You guys know I''m not the one who opened the Chamber of Secrets. This means there''s another Parseltongue at the school."


    Ginny nodded.


    The next day at noon, Ginny sneakily looked around and left the main group to reach a secluded spot. She took a black book out of her bag and tossed it away forcefully.


    After the afternoon Potion class, the trio quietly entered an abandoned restroom to brew the Polyjuice Potion.


    "Progress is going well," Hermione said, looking at the color of the potion, and announced happily.


    "Wait a moment," Harry said, looking towards a corner of the restroom where something seemed to be, but it was too dark for him to make out.


    Just as he was about to approach, footsteps sounded from outside the door.


    The three exchanged fearful glances¡ª"Who''s there?" Harry called out.


    The footsteps quickly moved away.


    Gritting his teeth, Harry opened the door and went after the source of the footsteps. After a while, he returned.


    "It was Malfoy!" he said through clenched teeth, "He must have followed us."


    "Did he find out..."


    "I''m not sure."


    "But this place isn''t safe anymore."


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione unanimously agreed to change their location. This time, they chose an abandoned classroom underground.


    "It''s quite remote here."


    The trio was satisfied with the new spot.


    In the evening, a young wizard sneaked into the place where Harry and the others had been brewing potions before. After a moment''s hesitation, he walked into the girls'' restroom.


    After a while, he came out and quickly left, something hidden in his robes.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 46: A Guest Appearance by the Mind Healer

    Chapter 46: A Guest Appearance by the Mind Healer


    As the aftermath of the Crivey incident unfolded, the young witches and wizards of Hogwarts displayed an unexpectedly unreliable side. They exchanged amulets, protective charms, and other trinkets to guard themselves, all while keeping it hidden from the teachers.


    During this time, this trend quickly swept through the school. Ernie Macmillan bought a foul-smelling giant onion, a sharp-pointed amethyst, and a decaying newt tail from Knockturn Alley.


    Resulting in Neville Longbottom, the other boys in Gryffindor House told him that he wasn''t actually in danger; he was of pure blood, and thus immune to attacks.


    "They went after Filch first," Neville said, his round face filled with fear. "Everyone knows I''m more like a squib."


    The professors had to repeatedly stress in class that these items were completely ineffective. Among them, Felix Harp, with his good reputation and gentle demeanor, gained a following among many young witches and wizards.


    There were even numerous lower-year students who came "by word of mouth" seeking psychological guidance.


    "Professor, could I, um, talk to you?" A curly-haired Hufflepuff boy intercepted him as he patrolled the corridors.


    "Of course," Felix Harp sighed inwardly. This was the fourth one this week, the weight of his reputation was truly felt.


    The two made their way to a nearby pillar. The young wizard seemed somewhat uneasy, but Felix, with his high "approval rate" among the student body, quickly reassured him.


    "Professor, I''m facing some difficulties," Felix gestured for him to continue. "I''m Justin Finch-Fletchley, and I come from a Muggle family..."


    Felix understood the situation.


    "...When I received my acceptance letter, I wasn''t sure about coming to Hogwarts. But, well, you know, I was supposed to attend Eton College. My father graduated from there."


    Felix nodded in agreement. "I''ve heard of that school; it''s quite famous in the Muggle world."


    "Yes, exactly," Justin became more enthusiastic. "But I''m more curious about magic. I convinced them to let me come to Hogwarts. Professor McGonagall''s performance at my house terrified them."


    Felix Harp nodded; Hogwarts had a tradition of visiting Muggle-born new students'' families.


    Though thinking of the expression on a Muggle''s face upon seeing magic for the first time from a materialistic perspective would be quite interesting.


    Justin continued, "A lot has happened this year, the situation is tough... Everyone''s in a panic, and many people are writing letters home."


    "Your parents are worried about you too, aren''t they? Did they ask you to take a temporary break from school?" Felix asked.


    "No, no, Professor," Justin quickly replied. "I didn''t tell them. I believe Hogwarts will continue, Professor. I love magic! I''m just a bit afraid. There are rumors going around... Potter, Harry Potter, he''s the Heir of Slytherin!"


    "Most rumors are unreliable," Felix said calmly. "Do you believe in this theory?"


    "I''m not sure either. Logically, well, you know the word ''logic,'' right, Professor? That''s great. Logically, they''re just appearing in the wrong places, but I don''t quite understand magic..."


    However, his difficulties were just beginning.


    According to his plan, he intended to use the Whomping Willow rope as a framework and weave unicorn hair into it, creating something like a small pouch.


    But he got stuck at the first step¡ªhow to weave them together in the right way?


    "I know this, I learned how to knit from my mom!"


    In the end, it was his assistant who came to the rescue. Hermione provided seven different knitting patterns in succession, earning Felix Harp''s admiration.


    Busy for three days, the young witch impressively completed her task. Even after getting Professor Harp''s permission, she used the leftover material to knit a small beaded bag for herself.


    The beads were ready-made, crafted by Hermione from practicing runic carving on chestnut wood blocks.


    The reason for using beads as decoration was due to the shortage of the original material, forcing her to make a compromise.


    The final semi-finished products were Felix Harp''s refined gentleman''s wallet and Hermione''s beaded bag.


    "The remaining work involves engraving the magical runes, relocating the Devil''s Snare, making it think it''s still thriving... and some fine-tuning. It''ll probably take a week or two."


    "When danger arises, you can use magic to trigger the Devil''s Snare''s attack."


    "Of course," Felix Harp explained, "your beaded bag might not accommodate many Devil''s Snare branches, as the material isn''t of the best quality."


    "That''ll be enough for me," Hermione said happily. "Professor, can I handle the construction of the magical runes myself?"


    "You''re not quite there yet, but you can help me with the groundwork."


    ...


    Thursday afternoon, a small group of people gathered around a bulletin board, reading the text freshly posted on a piece of parchment.


    The first few words at the top were shining brightly, constantly drawing people''s attention. They were¡ªDueling Club.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 47: The Pitiable Professor Snape

    Chapter 47: The Pitiable Professor Snape


    The Dueling Club!


    In a matter of mere hours, this phrase spread throughout Hogwarts. In these dire times, learning to defend oneself was a poignant concern for every young wizard.


    Aside from the first-year newcomers who remained innocent and ignorant, every wizard of any other year felt a pang of bitterness when confronted with this topic.


    Hogwarts was faltering, indeed!


    The course responsible for instructing young wizards in the art of defending against danger¡ªthe Defense Against the Dark Arts class¡ªhad traditionally held its merit, although it contained its fair share of fluff. However, this year, it had become widely acknowledged as a class in theatrical performance.


    Consequently, there was a fervent interest among the young wizards in the Dueling Club, a place where they could enhance their own strength.


    Seamus Finnigan had a look of excitement on his face. "They''re finally thinking of starting a Dueling Club! It''s about time!"


    "Which professor is going to teach?" Ron squeezed through the crowded students, his gaze scanning the parchment as if hoping to spot a couple of professor names.


    A Ravenclaw girl beside him said, "It''s not written here, but I hope it''s Professor Flitwick. He was a dueling champion when he was young."


    "Professor Snape is even better," Ron quickly retorted. Since the Forbidden Forest trip that night, he had developed a strange confidence in Professor Snape''s abilities, believing he could take on Severus Snape. Albus Dumbledore, the headmaster, was harder to gauge, but at the very least, it could be a fifty-fifty chance.


    Harry instinctively wanted to nod in agreement, but when he caught sight of the girl who had spoken, he involuntarily stopped in his tracks.


    Cho Chang noticed Harry''s gaze and smiled kindly at him. Harry felt his breath catch.


    "What do you think, Harry?" Ron asked.


    "Huh?"


    Harry received an elbow nudge from Ron on his ribcage, but it didn''t hurt at all. He mumbled, "Oh, yeah, you''re right..."


    The young wizards continued their discussions, asking each other for opinions.


    "First gathering tonight. Mate, are you going?"


    "I don''t object to learning some dueling. Might come in handy someday."


    "I think we could use it right now."


    "Do they think they''ll duel with Slytherin''s monsters?" Though Ron grumbled under his breath, he still seemed interested as he finished reading the notice. "Harry, what do you think?"


    "That girl does seem... Wait, what did you say?" Harry suddenly realized.


    "Harry, that magic is way too advanced," Ron looked around and, a bit mysteriously, said, "I asked Fred about it¡ªno, I didn''t say it was Professor Harp," seeing Harry about to say something, he quickly added.


    They were both bound by Professor Harp''s request for secrecy, unable to reveal what had happened that night.


    "Disillusionment Charm is a rather dangerous magic, something we can only learn when we''re of age at the very least."


    "Disillusionment¡ªwhat?"


    "Disillusionment Charm. It lets you disappear from one place and reappear in another."


    Harry quickly noted down the name of the spell. Professor Harp''s performance that night in the Forbidden Forest had deeply impressed him, but he had thought it was an exclusive spell of the professor''s.


    "Moreover, I did some sleuthing, and this spell is used for traveling at high speed. Very few people can use it in quick succession, and a slight mishap can result in splitting."


    "Splitting?"


    "Like your head flying off and your body staying put." Ron somewhat exaggeratedly explained, "Not to mention, you have to cast the spell while moving. Honestly, when I talked to Fred about it, he thought I was joking."


    Harry ignored the danger Ron mentioned, his face full of daydreams.


    ...


    Ancient Runes classroom.


    "You mean the Dueling Club?" Felix Harp asked with great interest.


    "Yes, the notices are all up. It''s in the Great Hall at eight tonight. Professor, you didn''t know?"


    Felix shook his head.


    Hermione''s expression was quite disappointed.


    She bid her farewell and took a few steps, then suddenly turned back, clenched her fist, and encouraged him with a flushed face, "Professor, we all think you''re a truly exceptional wizard. I read a line in a book: ''The hardships of youth are nothing, they only become the driving force for your progress. Life is long, keep going!''"


    As she trotted away, Felix was left with a puzzled expression.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 48: Farce

    Chapter 48: Farce


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the school''s Great Hall was bustling with activity.


    The long dining tables had vanished, replaced by a temporary gilded square stage at the center of the hall, bordered by three tiers of wooden steps.


    Hundreds of candles floated in midair, adorning the center of the hall with their enchanting glow.


    Harry and Ron hurriedly returned to the Great Hall. Nearly all the students in the school had arrived, squeezing and jostling as they excitedly discussed. Squeezing through the crowd, Harry accidentally knocked off the frog-shaped glasses of a first-year witch. He quickly apologized, "I''m sorry."


    The witch took her glasses back, placed them on her forehead, and softly hummed a tune that Harry couldn''t quite catch.


    They reached the Gryffindor section where Seamus, Dean, and Neville were. "Hey, Harry, over here," they sighed with relief. "It''s getting really crowded."


    Neville Longbottom''s round face turned, taking in the scene. "Seems like everyone''s here. Looks like everyone''s curious about the dueling."


    At that moment, Hermione joined them from another direction, holding a newspaper in her hand.


    "You''re a bit late. Where were you?" Harry asked, craning his neck to look down the corridor.


    "I went to see Professor Hagrid first. On my way back, I bumped into Professor McGonagall."


    "Anything important?" Ron asked absentmindedly. Before Hermione could answer, he let out a heavy sigh, echoed by many other young wizards. They had caught sight of Professor Gilderoy Lockhart, dressed in splendid purple and crimson robes, striding into the hall.


    Walking beside him was the stern-faced Severus Snape. The contrast between the two was remarkable¡ªLockhart exuded exuberance, while Snape emanated somber gravitas; Lockhart''s attire was vibrant, whereas Snape''s was entirely dark.


    Harry groaned; his two least favorite professors were about to teach them dueling.


    With a peacock-like flourish, Lockhart started his speech. For the first ten minutes, he recounted how he had "persuaded Dumbledore to give everyone the opportunity to learn self-defense," inevitably weaving in familiar elements of self-promotion and book recommendations¡ªthey were quite immune to this spiel by now.


    In the last thirty seconds, Lockhart unusually introduced his "assistant" Snape.


    Especially with Snape intentionally or unintentionally grouping his own house and the Gryffindors together¡ªof course, a fight was inevitable.


    Despite Lockhart''s repeated emphasis on only using the Disarming Charm, the young wizards were clueless¡ªexcluding Lockhart''s previous "demonstration." As a result, after several unsuccessful incantations, a variety of minor hexes popular among the student body were unleashed.


    From Felix''s perspective, only Harry and Malfoy''s group had a semblance of skill, but they hardly grasped the concept of dueling. It was a turn-based affair, with one uttering "Lethifold Lariat" while the other countered with "Tarantellegra," leaving the rest of the time spent in idle observation.


    The remaining young wizards fared worse¡ªNeville and Justin lay fallen, gasping for breath. If Felix wasn''t mistaken, they hadn''t managed to cast a single spell throughout the ordeal. Ron was clinging to the ashen-faced Seamus, his wand still emitting a faint green smoke.


    As for his own assistant''s group... Their wands were long gone, and they were grappling with each other. The Slytherin girl''s larger size gave her the upper hand, her arm locking Hermione''s head in place, though Hermione had a handful of the opponent''s hair in a vice grip...


    "Oh my, oh my!" Lockhart screamed. But he was utterly ineffective in the chaos. Felix had to step through the crowd, waving his wand to cast several spells, separating the young wizards.


    "Professor Harp..." Lockhart sounded panicked and somewhat hesitant. But soon his attention was captured by the pitiable state of the young wizards. "Miss Fawcett, grip tightly¡ªyour bleeding will stop in an instant. Boot, your nose is broken, and Ernie..."


    Madam Pomfrey ascended the stage, pulling Lockhart away. The eminent school nurse quickly performed spells, administering various potions into the young wizards'' mouths. "Dumbledore should never have approved... absolutely absurd, downright ridiculous... wholly unfit..."


    Seamus took a sip of the shimmering green concoction, his face growing even greener. Finally, he let out a burp, emitting a puff of green smoke.


    "Subjecting young wizards to dangerous activities, making a mockery of the professors..." Madam Pomfrey muttered incessantly, but she soon resolved the trouble. In less than five minutes, the young wizards were back on their feet.


    Lockhart appeared somewhat bewildered. "Um, er..." He hesitated for a few seconds. "Let''s thank Madam Pomfrey for her efforts, she''s a valuable assistant in our Dueling class... and of course, Professor Harp."


    He sneaked a glance at Felix, who stood on the stage with no intention of leaving.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 49: The Exhibition Match

    Chapter 49: The Exhibition Match


    "Well, next..." Professor Lockhart stammered slightly, "I believe it''s best to teach you how to counter unfriendly magic. Yes, unfriendly, just like I''ve written... as recounted in my personal experiences."


    "Would a willing pair come forward¡ªLongbottom and Flitwick, how about you? Professors Harp and Snape, we should leave the stage to them..."


    Felix Harp idly toyed with his wand, "A fine suggestion, Professor Lockhart. But before that, I think it''s necessary to acquaint the young wizards with what a true duel is like, even if it''s more of a demonstration duel."


    Lockhart''s expression momentarily froze. He looked around, noticing that the young wizards in the audience were quite intrigued. He struggled to find words.


    "Professor Snape, what are your thoughts?" Felix inquired of Snape, who had remained silent all this time.


    The Potion Master regarded him with a deep, unexpected gaze. He parted his lips, forming a smile. "Are you challenging me to a duel, Felix?"


    "Merely an exhibition match."


    Neither of them had considered Lockhart.


    Snape gave him a profound look, saying little, and smoothly drew his wand.


    To the side, Lockhart suddenly found himself miraculously breaking free from the vortex of confusion. His face regained its enthusiastic demeanor. "It seems that our curriculum will have an impromptu addition¡ªa duel to welcome our two professors!"


    This time, the applause from the audience was fervent. Ron excitedly pestered Harry, "Honestly, I''ve been waiting for this day forever! Do you think Snape will end up in the hospital?"


    As a "Harp enthusiast," standing by Professor Harp''s side was only natural for him.


    "It''s just an exhibition match," Hermione emphasized, though she couldn''t help hopping up and down on her toes.


    Lockhart retreated to the edge of the stage and magically boosted his voice¡ªthanks to his practice with the Sign and Lecture Charm, he was quite skilled at it.


    "Now, I shall provide you all with commentary. Although this is merely an exhibition match, real dueling isn''t like this. It requires sharper anticipation of danger¡ªto learn more about this, please refer to my published works." Lockhart spoke confidently. "But¡ªthis will still be beneficial for you. Now, a bow..."


    However, the two on stage paid him no mind. Instead, they exchanged a few words.


    "Felix, what do you intend?"


    "Professor, I just happened to be passing by, and I thought I''d lend a hand."


    "Don''t lie to me!" They were very close, allowing their conversation to be only for each other''s ears.


    "Is it because Professor excels in Legilimency?" Felix quipped.


    Snape snorted. In his eyes, this former student had a strong sense of purpose in his actions. His current behavior, naturally, fell under the category of "Felix''s first step towards seizing power."


    They both bowed and took seven paces backward, turning to face each other with wands raised to their chests.


    Incredible magical prowess...


    Sweat was forming on Snape''s face.


    The young wizards in the audience were dazzled. For the first time, they realized that a duel wasn''t just about facing each other and casting spells blindly. Casting speed, timing, defensive strategies, footwork, awareness... there were so many nuances.


    What they didn''t know was that neither of them was using their full power.


    Felix easily sidestepped a red burst, capitalizing on the brief gap to cast a spell. He swiftly evaluated the limit of this Potions Master''s abilities.


    Snape''s skill shouldn''t be like this...


    The next second, a sudden alertness surged within Felix. He quickly cast three successive Armor Charms, sending them flying far ahead to block the anticipated path.


    A powerful crimson spell sliced through the air, piercing through the first two barriers and then hurtling fiercely toward the third.


    The young wizards widened their eyes. While they might not gauge the strength of spells accurately, Snape''s spell left a trail of burning light in the air and managed to penetrate the Armor Charm barrier. They saw it clearly.


    "Thud!"


    A resounding explosion echoed through the hall.


    Felix''s third Armor Charm proved effective, deflecting Snape''s unexpectedly potent curse.


    He sensed a taint of dark magic...


    Incorporating the characteristics of dark magic into the Disarming Charm, Professor, you truly exceeded my expectations.


    Do you have even stronger spells? Do you have an ace up your sleeve...


    Snape wasn''t finding this as easy as he had anticipated. He did have a few spells hidden away, but they were all dark magic, inappropriate for public use. And judging by Felix''s performance, even if he were to use them, their impact would be limited.


    He has surpassed me...


    Snape had never been so acutely aware of this fact.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciatedl--B1n.

 Chapter 50: Revelation

    Chapter 50: Revelation


    The two of them stopped casting spells almost simultaneously, a perfect display of synchronization.


    "Marvelous! A battle of equals!" Professor Lockhart''s voice chimed in at the right moment. "Did you see that? How perfectly in sync they are! I bet these two professors practice spells together often in private, two cunning fellows!"


    Snape''s face was dark and grim. He remained silent, stepping down from the stage. However, he didn''t leave; instead, he positioned himself in the shadows.


    Their exchange was less of a duel and more of a probing.


    Indeed, Snape still held a few dark spells in reserve, but those were learned from the Dark Lord, and he hadn''t used them since that time, as they held little meaning. And Felix... What about his ancient magic? His alchemical creations? Dark magic?


    In the midst of the duel, Felix''s magical prowess continued to grow stronger. Would that be his limit when the duel ended? Snape attempted to assess Felix''s strength, but he found himself unable to see clearly.


    Felix calmly descended from the stage, and the crowd automatically made way, gazes of awe shifting between Snape and Felix among the young wizards.


    From the perspective of these young wizards, the duel was a tie, with no clear winner. Although Professor Harp appeared incredibly composed, didn''t Snape also pierce through two Ironclad Hexes with a single incantation?


    Those were, after all, the most formidable defensive spells most young wizards knew.


    "Snape is unexpectedly powerful!" Ron exclaimed, obviously taken aback.


    "Professor Harp holds Snape in high regard," Hermione whispered. She was somewhat worried, as to complete the complex potion, they''d likely have to break into Snape''s private stores. If they were caught...


    Harry remained silent. The recent duel had stirred his blood, making him wish he could take the place of either combatant. However, he realized that while he might be able to see each spell clearly, if he were in their shoes, he might not be able to dodge even the first one.


    At this point, Professor Lockhart returned to the center of the stage, his spirits high as he delivered a speech. "It seems the demonstration went well. I''m sure you''re all eager¡ªmy goodness, I want to cast spells as smoothly as our three professors, but let''s not get ahead of ourselves. You''re still far from reaching that level!"


    Ron muttered something under his breath, and though Harry couldn''t hear, he had a strong suspicion it was a criticism of Professor Lockhart, as he felt much the same way.


    "Now, according to the plan, we''ll select two representatives to showcase their skills. How about Longbottom and Finchley?"


    "I find this choice inappropriate, Professor Lockhart," Snape regained his composure and swiftly ascended the stairs, his robes swirling like a bat gracefully gliding across the stage.


    "Even using the simplest spells, Longbottom can cause unexpectedly profound damage. If he were to participate," Snape''s gaze turned icy, sweeping from Felix to the crowd, "we might end up fitting Finchley''s remains into a matchbox."


    Laughter erupted among Slytherin students.


    However, he quickly realized something was amiss. The Great Hall fell into an unnerving silence.


    Everyone''s gazes fixed on him with a disconcerting intensity. Justin trembled, shouting, "What kind of trick are you playing?" He dashed out of the Great Hall like a startled rabbit.


    Snape stepped forward, transforming the prone serpent into a wisp of black smoke. His gaze was just as intense, carrying so much beneath the surface that Harry couldn''t begin to understand.


    Whispers began to ripple through the crowd, accompanied by pointing¡ªcertainly not a good sign. Harry felt a shiver run down his spine.


    Just then, he felt someone tugging at the back of his robes.


    "Come on," Ron whispered, "let''s go¡ªquickly."


    "But why¡ª"


    "Don''t ask, Harry. Let''s just go."


    Ron and Hermione practically dragged him out, leaving the Great Hall.


    The crowd naturally parted on both sides, and as they exited, a cacophony of discussions erupted behind them.


    Meanwhile, Felix stood still, the recent events playing back in his mind.


    Parseltongue...


    Harry Potter was a Parselmouth.


    All the inexplicable moments connected¡ªthe times Hermione had hesitated before asking him questions only other wizards couldn''t hear, her unusual interest in magical creatures of the snake variety after the attack...


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 51: I Want to Learn Parseltongue

    Chapter 51: I Want to Learn Parseltongue


    The trio stepped out of the Great Hall and followed a stone path leading to an open area.


    It was after nine in the evening, and the night had fallen completely, casting darkness all around.


    "What on earth is going on? Why are you acting so strangely?" Harry shook off the arms of his companions and asked, annoyed.


    Ron glanced at him and said, "Harry, you''ve been exposed."


    "What¡ª" Harry suddenly choked, a profound fear gripping his insides. "You mean, about speaking Parseltongue?"


    "We heard you talking to that big black snake just now, using a different language," Ron explained.


    Ron''s words made his heart sink further, and he desperately tried to find reasons for himself. "But I was trying to save Justin''s life! If I hadn''t told the snake not to attack him¡ª"


    "Was that what you meant at that moment?" Ron interrupted.


    "Of course! You were there too..."


    "Mate, your facial expression while speaking, it was kind of eerie... like you were giving it orders, encouraging it to attack continuously," Ron said.


    Hermione chimed in with a somewhat sad tone, "Harry, I think... a possible reason is that Parseltongue has an inherently sinister aura. Your voice at that moment was a hoarse hiss, accompanied by a chilling echo, making it sound unsettling."


    "Professor Snape mentioned that Salazar Slytherin also used Parseltongue without restraint to control snakes, making them serve him. That''s why in the eyes of others, he had the image of a dark wizard," she continued.


    Meanwhile, Felix Harp approached Dumbledore later in the evening, and the two engaged in a lengthy conversation.


    "Felix... your keen observations surprised me. I will inform the portraits in the castle and the professors to work a bit harder for some time. During the Christmas break, most young wizards will go home, and by then, the castle will be relatively empty. We can conduct a comprehensive search..."


    "Dumbledore, have you considered the issue of Parseltongue?"


    "Yes, Parseltongue might indeed be the key to unlocking the Chamber of Secrets. But I believe you''ll find a way, Felix."


    "Of course. However, regarding the Dueling Club..."


    Dumbledore neither agreed nor disagreed, saying, "If Professor Lockhart doesn''t object, I have no issue with it."


    Would Lockhart object? The Dueling Club was already under his purview.


    Felix rose with satisfaction, took a few steps, then suddenly halted. "Forgive me for being straightforward, Headmaster Dumbledore, but have you not considered simply telling Harry Potter? He and his friends have been following the Chamber''s clues."


    Dumbledore fell into silence. "I''m not yet certain, Felix. Harry''s Parseltongue ability has reminded me of certain things. I need to be certain..."


    ...


    That night, Harry tossed and turned, unable to sleep. He gazed through the curtain''s gap, watching snowflakes drift past the castle windows, feeling utterly lost.


    Once again, he remembered the Sorting Hat''s advice.


    "I belong in Gryffindor," he emphasized to himself.


    Originally, Harry thought that this day would be the second most challenging of his school year (the first being the day Ron received a howler from Mrs. Weasley). But he was mistaken. The next morning, news had spread throughout Hogwarts, and everyone looked at him with odd glances.


    At the office''s entrance, she knocked, then pushed the door open.


    Professor Snape was bent over his desk, looking at a book. A rare sardonic smile graced his face.


    This expression was not common, and Hermione quickly glanced at the title of the book: "Armando Dippet: A Master or a Fool?" by Rita Skeeter.


    The young witch noticed a copy of the Daily Prophet on the table too, with a photo of Headmaster Dumbledore on the front page and the headline reading, "Dumbledore''s Grand Blunder."


    Her curiosity piqued, but Professor Snape placed the book on top of the newspaper.


    Hermione: "..."


    "Good evening, Professor Snape," Harry greeted cautiously.


    "Come, the three of you, take a seat."


    Felix Harp sat on a sofa, facing the three young wizards.


    "Professor, did you need something from me?" Harry''s heart raced; please, don''t bring up Parseltongue, don''t mention Parseltongue.


    "Potter, you are a Parselmouth."


    Harry: "..."


    "Professor, I swear, it wasn''t me who opened the Chamber. There''s another Parselmouth in the castle who is the Heir of Slytherin!" Harry blurted out excitedly, nearly revealing the Polyjuice Potion and the Malfoy incident.


    "Calm down," Felix conjured three glasses of orange juice with his wand. "No one said you opened the Chamber."


    "Then why did you summon me¡ª"


    Harry was puzzled, but Felix nodded towards the floating glasses of orange juice. Harry took one and took a sip.


    Hermione and Ron followed suit, sipping from their glasses.


    "I called you here for a simple reason. I want to learn your Parseltongue."


    "Splutter!"


    "Cough, cough!"


    "Cough!"


    "Professor, did you just say...?" Harry couldn''t believe it. If he could rid himself of the Parseltongue ability, he would pay any price. But now, someone was actively trying to learn it?


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 52: Persuasion and Research

    Chapter 52: Persuasion and Research


    "The prejudices of the human heart are like great mountains, Harry."


    ...


    As Harry stumbled out of the Ancient Runes office, the words of Professor Harp echoed in his mind.


    Two hours prior, he had attempted to dispel the professor''s "terrifying" idea, but now, clutching a scroll of magical runes, he found himself contemplating how to translate the sinister language of "Parseltongue."


    He even believed he might be benefiting the entire wizarding world.


    "Harry, I think Professor Harp has a valid point. A person''s innate abilities aren''t crucial; what matters is the path they choose," remarked Ron, who had been listening to the entire conversation.


    "Moreover," Ron added, his eyes gleaming with envy as he looked at the magical puppet in Harry''s hand, "Professor Harp''s gift is quite lavish." The puppet had ice-blue hair and was one of Professor Harp''s most prized possessions.


    It was the price Professor Harp had paid for the exchange¡ªa puppet of the highest caliber from his personal collection. According to him, this puppet could "easily defeat a seventh-year graduate."


    Harry''s thoughts rewound two hours...


    "Harry, we often label others and unfamiliar things too easily, but once we gain some understanding, we realize this approach is quite one-sided. Take Albus Dumbledore, for example. He accomplished much during his tenure, yet all people seem to remember are some absurd rumors, twisted by those with ulterior motives..."


    Professor Harp summoned the book "Albus Dumbledore: Genius or Fool?" from the table. It flipped open with a "swish" to a page in the middle, revealing its contents to the three.


    "Headmaster Dumbledore improved Hogwarts'' regulations, abolished most forms of punishment... Additionally, he declined the Dark Lord''s job offer, sparing Hogwarts'' students from his influence. This is the general view, but is it truly so? With the aim of uncovering the truth, the author delves into a different logic¡ªone hidden in obscured history, steeped in political intrigue..."


    Felix Harp calmly interjected, "This book, riddled with lies and distorted facts, has been on the bestseller list for quite some time."


    Harry felt a strong aversion towards the woman named "Rita Skeeter" and a shared empathy for Headmaster Dumbledore''s plight¡ªthey both were misunderstood, he just happened to be due to Parseltongue.


    Fueled by a sense of camaraderie, he swiftly agreed to Professor Harp''s proposal. Thus, Professor Harp handed him a dictionary and instructed him to translate accordingly.


    Ron and Hermione looked on with curiosity. After their initial shock, they became intensely interested in the matter at hand. In Ron''s words, "This is the process of unveiling Parseltongue; we''re witnessing history!"


    Yet, the process wasn''t easy. Harry opened the dictionary to the first page, hesitated for a while, and struggled to utter a single word.


    "Professor, I can''t do it."


    Felix considered for a moment. "Your Parseltongue isn''t proficient, perhaps it lacks direct stimulation." He waved his wand, casting a Detect-Feedback spell on the magical dictionary.


    As a result, whenever someone read the book, they felt as though they were face to face with a snake.


    Now, Harry quickly got into the groove. Skipping the first two useless words, he emitted a hoarse, eerie sound that startled Ron and Hermione beside him.


    A strong gleam erupted in Hermione''s eyes; this was magic. She had always thought of magic as tangible things: spells, potions, or moving portraits. But Professor Harp showed her through action that magic was capable of far more than she had imagined.


    Magic was the unknown, a realm of endless possibilities.


    Felix Harp glanced at the "army of words" before him with satisfaction. Temporarily activated, they floated in the air. He gave his wand a swift flourish, and a suitcase in the corner "pop" opened, releasing sheets of parchment.


    Felix raised his wand and drew a circle, connecting them. Under the influence of his magic, the sheets stuck together.


    Then, Felix Harp''s wand tapped the tabletop. The "word army" on the workbench merged into the parchment, forming distinct letters in an orderly arrangement.


    Once this was done, the long parchment, or rather, the parchment scroll, coiled itself up, transforming into a magical scroll.


    "Snap!"


    It landed on the workbench.


    "Here you go, Harry. Fortunately, I''m familiar with some obscure magic," Felix Harp said with a smile.


    "How do I use this, Professor?"


    "It can store your Parseltongue pronunciation¡ªof course, before using it, you need to tap the corresponding content with your wand. Also, I''ve removed some English vocabulary; you see, there are tens of thousands of words in the dictionary, but many are utterly useless."


    So, in the remaining time, Harry unrolled the scroll, translating word by word¡ªthis time the progress was much faster.


    In the office, every few seconds, a hoarse, eerie sound would fill the air.


    Ron and Hermione transitioned from initial discomfort to getting used to it, and finally to numbness, all in less than an hour.


    At nine o''clock, Professor Harp escorted the three out. "Harry, you can find a private place to record these, and if you encounter any issues, feel free to come to me."


    Then he turned to Hermione, "Tomorrow''s Magical Runes class is temporarily canceled; I have some urgent matters to attend to."


    "I need to meet someone," the professor stated.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 53: Lies and Truth

    Chapter 53: Lies and Truth


    On the morning of the second day, a weekend morning, Harry and Ron stumbled out of their dormitory to find Hermione already seated in a chair in the common room.


    As they took their seats beside her, Hermione slammed a newspaper onto the table with a resounding "thwack."


    "I knew it!" the young witch exclaimed, her anger palpable.


    Harry and Ron immediately snapped to attention, exchanging a glance before Harry inquired, "What''s happened, Hermione?"


    "Do you remember the book the professor showed us? The one about Headmaster Dippet? There was a copy of ''The Daily Prophet'' on Snape''s desk that day, and something just didn''t sit right with me. So, this morning I collected the newspapers from the past few days... That woman, Rita Skeeter! She dared to defame Headmaster Dumbledore..." Hermione''s voice shook with rage.


    Harry quickly picked up the newspaper while Ron plopped down next to him, craning his neck to read.


    It was yesterday''s issue of ''The Daily Prophet,'' and the most prominent feature was a photo of Dumbledore with his mane of white hair looking upward, aged and stern in appearance. The headline blared, "Dumbledore''s Grand Blunder."


    An ominous feeling gripped Harry as he began to read¡ª


    "Our special correspondent, Rita Skeeter, reports that the peculiar Albus Dumbledore, headmaster of Hogwarts School, has always been a controversial wizard."


    "As the acknowledged greatest wizard of the modern era, Dumbledore has resided within the walls of Hogwarts Castle since his defeat of the dark wizard Grindelwald in 1945, rarely stepping into the public eye."


    "He is widely praised for safeguarding the hopes of the British wizarding world, tirelessly supplying magical talent of all kinds. But is this truly the reality?"


    "In recent times, the author has received letters from concerned parents of students claiming alarming incidents within the school, with the culprits still at large. Mrs. Fawley of Topsham writes: ''My child lives in constant fear at school, dreading for their life. The professors seem powerless, completely ineffective! I have no choice but to bring my child home for Christmas.''"


    "Interviewing this concerned parent with an agitated heart, I found the situation to be even graver than I imagined. Attacks are not a recent occurrence, as they began over a month ago. Back then, the victim was a cat, but the information was meticulously sealed!"


    "To mitigate the consequences and avoid external scrutiny and criticism, the headmaster didn''t hesitate to concoct an outlandish falsehood, attributing all these incidents to the fabled Chamber of Secrets within Hogwarts."


    "Ironically, he employed a similar tactic over fifty years ago, when he was still the Transfiguration professor. During that time, a hapless Ravenclaw witch lost her life. Although Hogwarts apprehended a suspect, Dumbledore''s influence over then-headmaster Armando Dippet led to the matter being swept under the rug, and the suspect was merely expelled."


    "As I pen this piece, it''s been two weeks since the second student attack, yet the outside world remains oblivious, and the assailant still roams free. We can''t help but be concerned¡ªis the once-invincible Dumbledore truly showing his age?"


    "I shall pursue this story and present the truth to all. In our next issue, we will delve into the work of this headmaster, revealing a more authentic image of Dumbledore."


    The main text concluded at this point, but at the bottom of the page, a small line of text previewed the content of the next issue: "Dumbledore has always been willing to hire controversial instructors, like this year''s Gilderoy Lockhart and Felix Harp. But are these two individuals truly suitable? Stay tuned for more (Informants welcome, contact: Rita Skeeter, Chief Editor of ''The Daily Prophet,'' author of twelve bestsellers, record holder for bestseller appearances)."


    Harry had the magical scroll given to him by Professor Harp, and he was translating the Parseltongue language word by word. In the echoing emptiness of the abandoned classroom, the eerie, sinister voice could occasionally be heard, sending shivers down Ron''s drowsy spine. In his half-awake state, he could see a witch brewing a potion akin to mud and a wizard hissing like a snake.


    Earlier that afternoon, they had finally heard firsthand about the Chamber of Secrets from Hagrid.


    Now, they were huddled together in a corner of the common room.


    "Almost everything lines up!" Hermione suddenly said.


    "What?"


    "The monster in the Chamber! Wait for it¡ª" Hermione seemed to be deep in thought, and she hurried back to their dormitory, returning with a piece of parchment.


    The three of them leaned in, examining the words written on it¡ªa terrifying magical creature named the "Basilisk."


    Once Harry and Ron had finished reading the material, Hermione began to connect the dots, sharing the clues she had gathered over the past few days. "The Basilisk can remain dormant for long periods, its gaze is lethal, it''s the mortal enemy of spiders, and it''s repelled by the crowing of a rooster... What do you guys think?"


    "So, the monster in the Chamber is the Basilisk?" Ron asked excitedly.


    "No doubt about it!" Harry exclaimed, pounding the table.


    The information they had received from Hagrid revolved around two key points: his chickens dying under mysterious circumstances and his history of raising Acromantula spiders, creatures known to dread the monster within the Chamber, yet Hagrid hadn''t disclosed a single word.


    "It all matches up!" Hermione confirmed. "But there''s still one major problem¡ªthe Basilisk''s gaze doesn''t petrify people. I initially overlooked this, but now, the circumstantial evidence is quite substantial." Hermione spoke with meticulous care. "Perhaps I should consult Professor Harp to see if there''s a way to mitigate the Basilisk''s gaze..."


    She gave her head a frustrated thump. "It''s strange, I feel like something is right in front of us, but I just can''t see it..."


    Harry suddenly swallowed hard. "Hermione, I think I''ve figured it out."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 54: Rita Skeeter

    Chapter 54: Rita Skeeter


    Meanwhile, Felix Harp stood dressed neatly within the confines of the office fireplace. Sprinkling a handful of Floo Powder, he uttered the words "Diagon Alley" with clarity and resonance. In an instant, he vanished from Hogwarts.


    Diagon Alley.


    Emerging from the public fireplace, Felix Harp dusted off the ash from his robes and pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket¡ªa address.


    The next moment, Felix Harp Apparated directly with a Patronus Charm.


    In the London outskirts, in front of a standalone house, a tall figure materialized abruptly.


    Felix Harp checked the door number, climbed the steps amidst the wind and snow, and rapped the door with his wand.


    After a brief moment, an elegant woman opened the door. Her gaze peered through a pair of jewel-studded glasses, scrutinizing the stranger before her.


    Felix Harp introduced himself gently, "Felix Harp, currently serving as the Ancient Runes Professor at Hogwarts¡ªyou mentioned me in the newspaper, Mrs. Skeeter."


    "You are Felix Harp?" Rita Skeeter''s eyes lit up. In the blink of an eye, her fingers, adorned with vibrant red nails, grabbed hold of Felix Harp''s arm and dragged him inside, saying, "Please, come in!"


    The furniture in the living room was arranged meticulously, and the air was imbued with the scent of magical incense. On one side of the wall stood a massive floor-to-ceiling drinks cabinet, while on the other side was a square shelf filled with various books, trophies, and newspapers. On the shelf behind the door rested an alligator-skin handbag.


    "Those are my achievements... Felix, I''ve been quite interested in you. I''ve been wanting to interview you for a while," Rita Skeeter sat across from him. Her hair was done up in elaborate, stiff, and oddly-shaped curls, which, when paired with her large-chinned face, looked rather peculiar.


    "Mrs. Skeeter..."


    Felix Harp was swiftly interrupted; this woman was intimidating in her assertiveness. She waved her wand, conjuring a Quick-Quotes Quill and a roll of parchment from the alligator-skin handbag.


    "Felix, I''m going to take notes with this Quick-Quotes Quill. You don''t mind, do you? This way, I can have my hands free to talk to you more naturally..."


    Without waiting for his response, the parchment spread out on its own, and the Quick-Quotes Quill hovered above it, its tip gently trembling.


    "Well, where should we begin... let''s start with the purpose of your visit today. I guess..." She suddenly burst into laughter, revealing three gold teeth. "You''re here on someone''s commission, aren''t you?"


    The long, green Quick-Quotes Quill danced rapidly, pouring out a smooth stream of words:


    "Of course!" Her gaze fixed upon him, as if he were a precious treasure. "Felix, you''re a known figure in the wizarding world, with many labels: Slytherin from a Muggle orphanage, faced threats during school, defeated the Shafiq family¡ªone of the 28 Sacred Twenty-Eight¡ªand a group of dark wizards with Dumbledore''s protection, became an expert in the Muggle realm after graduation, and now returned to Hogwarts to teach..."


    As Rita Skeeter spoke, the Quick-Quotes Quill raced to record her words. Observing Felix Harp''s indifferent demeanor, she enticed, "Your journey is nothing short of legendary. If you agree, I''m willing to write a biography about you, bringing endless Galleons and immense fame!"


    "However, the label ''Muggle expert'' sounds rather feeble; our readers prefer strong-willed wizards, preferably with connections to celebrities... Let me think about how to handle this."


    Felix Harp chuckled, pointing at the books in front of him. "Like these kinds of biographies?"


    "Art requires a touch of imagination," she said slyly.


    Felix Harp grew impatient. He decided to settle the matter at hand and returned to his seat.


    This action misled Rita Skeeter into believing his acquiescence. She plopped down on the sofa, imperiously commanding, "Let''s begin with your relationship with Dumbledore."


    "Mrs. Skeeter, I need you to cease your false reporting. I''ve noticed you mentioned me in the Daily Prophet and intend to fabricate¡ª"


    "I''m not fabricating; at most, it''s a different perspective..."


    Felix Harp nodded. "Allow me to show you what a different perspective is." He lightly tapped the table with his finger.


    "Tap, tap," fingertip met tabletop, emitting a crisp sound.


    "What are you say¡ª" Rita Skeeter suddenly choked, realizing her world had shifted.


    Colors were rapidly fading: the exquisite violet teapot, the deep red robe, the golden trophies in the cabinet, the black-brown alligator-skin handbag, the pale yellow parchment, the green Quick-Quotes Quill...


    All colors were fading away.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 55: Youre Blocking My Path...

    Chapter 55: You''re Blocking My Path...


    The entire world was left with only three shades: black, white, and gray.


    Rita Skeeter''s body stiffened as she struggled to look at Felix Harp tapping his fingers on the tabletop, the fingers fair and slender, nails a healthy pale pink¡ªthe only color within her field of vision.


    With each tap of his fingers, concentric rings of black and gray ripples bloomed from his fingertips, rippling through both their bodies and silently expanding in all directions.


    "You¡ª" the woman said haltingly, her wand in her hand, yet she couldn''t raise it even a fraction of an inch.


    "You see, occasionally I adopt this perspective to observe the world, to observe magic. It''s quite fascinating," Felix explained, his demeanor unwavering from start to finish.


    However, Rita Skeeter didn''t share the same sentiment.


    "What you''re doing... it''s illegal... Azkaban..." she managed to say, each word a struggle.


    "Rita, dear Rita, you don''t think I''d do something unpleasant to you, do you?" Felix chuckled. "Just now I asked, do you truly understand me?"


    "Clearly, you don''t."


    "Did a colleague of yours advise you against crossing me? I bet it was a Slytherin."l--B1n.


    Rita Skeeter''s gaze remained locked onto him.


    Calmly, Felix continued, "When I was in fifth year, I took the holiday time to visit a few stubborn pure-blood families. After that, they never brought up any topics concerning me in public."


    "Do you know why?"


    Her eyes widened.


    "Did you think¡ªI needed to rely on someone''s influence to counter the threat of extreme pure-blood families? No, Rita," he whispered, "I merely showed them a possibility."


    As Felix''s emotions fluctuated, the world rapidly transformed from white and gray to an ink-like, oppressive darkness.


    Rita Skeeter''s body trembled lightly.


    "Yes, a possibility. If I were to become the Dark Lord..." he didn''t continue.


    The darkness quickly receded, returning to sharp black and white, like an old faded photograph.


    "Think about it, I''m quite reasonable. As long as you don''t provoke me, I have no interest in bothering you. But sadly¡ª"


    "You''re blocking my path..."


    "Felix Harp!" she shouted the name fiercely.


    "I''ll get back at him! Retribution... his secrets... yes, that''s right, that damned... he doesn''t even know I''m Animagus, maybe... no, too risky."


    After cursing for a long time, Rita Skeeter''s mouth felt dry, and she finally stopped.


    She went to the drinks cabinet, wanting to grab a bottle of alcohol to quench her thirst. However, as her fingers touched the handle, the exquisite silver piece turned to sand in her hand.


    Rita Skeeter froze in place.


    She tentatively extended a sturdy finger and tapped a purple-necked jug¡ªit was her favorite decanter. But in the next second, the decanter rapidly disintegrated into sand, including the liquor it held.


    Her eyes turned fearful. Her body stumbled and bumped into a chair behind her. Then she noticed that the chair, too, was scattering into the ground, turning into a pile of sand.


    Rita Skeeter surveyed her surroundings. Her house¡ªevery inch of it was steadily transforming into sand, including her delicate picture frames and crocodile skin handbag.


    Even the floor couldn''t escape.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    In terror, she ran out of the house. Under her gaze, the entire standalone house teetered, a sand vortex rising from its base, slowly and resolutely swallowing it.


    "This is a lesson," a voice sounded very abruptly in Rita Skeeter''s mind.


    Her lips trembled, as if she wanted to say something, but this time, she quickly closed her mouth.


    At the edge of the Forbidden Forest.


    Felix''s figure suddenly appeared. Facing the wind and snow, step by step, he made his way toward the castle. December weather was bitterly cold, especially with gusts of wind carrying blizzards; each step was a severe test.


    As he glimpsed the outline of the castle, a thought was triggered. He shook his head; he really had a short memory.


    Felix pushed open the dark brown door, shook off the snowflakes, and entered the warm castle.


    With a gentle wave of his wand, the door behind him closed with a "thud," shutting out the wind, snow, and darkness outside.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 56: Magical Linguistics Contest

    Chapter 56: Magical Linguistics Contest


    As the Christmas season drew near, the festive atmosphere grew stronger, but the enthusiasm for learning among many young wizards plummeted.


    Although the professors kept saying that students couldn''t slack off, they didn''t apply too much pressure, as evident in the amount of assignments given.


    However, this leniency didn''t apply to fifth and seventh years. They had to prepare for their Ordinary Wizarding Levels (OWLs) and Nastily Exhausting Wizarding Tests (NEWTs) respectively, which were the standard and advanced wizarding exams.


    Ancient Runes class, fifth year.


    Felix Harp emphasized once again the importance of OWLs, "You have only six months left until your Ordinary Wizarding Levels. If you subtract holidays and weekends, how much time is left?"


    "Let me calculate for you. Six months, that''s about twenty-five weeks."


    In the puzzled expressions of the young wizards in the audience, the professor began calculating, "Two classes per week, one double period lasting two hours, and one single period lasting one hour, which adds up to..."


    "A total of seventy-five hours."


    "Do you have that much study time outside of class? Even if I calculate, it''s still less than two hundred hours."


    Seeing Professor Harp''s regretful expression, the young wizards fell silent.


    But Felix Harp was in a good mood today. He decided to conduct a student survey.


    "What subject do you think you''re least skilled at?"


    A timid young witch spoke up, "Does Ancient Runes count?"


    "No!"


    "Then it''s History of Magic," said the Hufflepuff girl. "Professor Binns always makes us memorize a lot of content, and my memory isn''t that great."


    "He never emphasizes key points in class, unlike other professors who give some hints," a disgruntled Ravenclaw said.


    Professor Binns belonged to the type that thought "everything I say is crucial, everything mentioned in class is a potential question." Moreover, he was known for his monotonous and unvaried tone, sounding as though he were reciting scriptures.


    His lectures were supremely hypnotic.


    "History of Magic... Very well, Miss Salton, Mr. Pardis. Anyone else?"


    "I struggle with Astronomy; I always mix up the positions of planets."


    "The practical part of Herbology is fun, but I can''t remember the properties of magical plants."


    "Don''t you find Arithmancy too complex?"


    "Divination is an absolute nightmare!"


    Immediately, someone retorted, "Nonsense! Divination is the easiest!"


    "Trelawney is just a lunatic!"


    "Professor McGonagall is quite strict."


    "Kettleburn''s class is always filled with dangerous magical creatures."


    "Professor Snape is terrifying."


    "Correct answer," Felix Harp nodded, and a "+1" symbol appeared above Warren''s head, and his score became 1.


    The contest continued, "Poverty, hardship, also representing some form of misfortune."


    Without hesitation, Warren tapped his wand on the top left corner, but this time, the area quickly turned into a dismal gray.


    "Wrong answer, Mr. Pardis." Felix Harp waved his wand, and a "-1" symbol appeared above his head, resetting the score to zero.


    Warren frustratedly clenched his fist.


    By now, the young wizards had fully grasped the rules of the game¡ªcorrect answers gained points, wrong answers deducted points, and the first to reach one hundred would win.


    "Harvest, crops, or a growth cycle¡ª"


    Petra bit her lip, and Warren fidgeted with his fingers.


    "Peorth, Peorth." Some of the young wizards watching couldn''t resist and quietly provided the answer.


    Petra''s eyes brightened, and she tapped her wand on the correct answer.


    Felix Harp neither approved nor disapproved; he didn''t stop the whispers from the young wizards below, nor did he give the two additional points.


    He simply replaced the grid with another.


    The two understood the professor''s intention: next, they would be competing against the entire class of young wizards.


    The two exchanged a glance, both looking a bit troubled.


    But the young wizards in the audience grew excited. In the following dozen or so grids, they collectively put their heads together, chirping and chattering incessantly. Meanwhile, the two on stage each only managed to earn one point.


    The bell for the end of class rang, but no one moved.


    The score was stuck at 99:98.


    The young wizards fell silent, not uttering a word.


    Felix Harp quickly said, "The power of the sun, conquering demons and darkness¡ª"


    "Sigel." Petra''s wand tip landed in the center of the grid, causing golden light to sparkle.


    "I won, I won!"


    Amid her jubilant scream, Professor Harp waved his wand, causing brilliant fireworks to burst forth in the classroom.


    "Thanks to both students for their splendid performance. Gryffindor gains ten points, Ravenclaw gains five."


    "Now, class dismissed!"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 57: "Harry, Show Your Skills!"

    Chapter 57: "Harry, Show Your Skills!"


    The young wizards were fervently discussing, their excitement palpable. As fifth-year students, they rarely encountered such intriguing courses ¨C every professor was pushing them to explore their potentials to the fullest.


    Of course, to some extent, this was also a debt owed for the preceding four years.


    In the corridor, Warren Parldis was somewhat annoyed as he said to his friend, "I could have won, it''s just that luck wasn''t on my side."


    "You were too aggressive; you got at least ten questions wrong," his friend replied.


    The young wizards exited the classroom in a bustling crowd, and Felix Harp rubbed his slightly sore fingers.


    The "visual effects" of this knowledge competition were conjured up by his magic, one spell after another. From the nine-square grid to score changes, and even to the color feedback for correct and incorrect answers, he had orchestrated it all.


    "Miscalculation, I should switch to a ten-point scale next time."


    During the afternoon''s two lessons, Felix attempted this in both the sixth and seventh years, with remarkably successful results. Even the "trouble-prone students" in Ancient Runes were staying alert in class.


    This clarified his thoughts.


    "In the future, I can incorporate more of these game-like teaching methods, but only if I prepare thoroughly." In the evening cafeteria, Felix halfheartedly speared a potato dripping with black sauce. After a whole day, he felt rather drained.


    Little by little, today''s spellcasting tally had clearly exceeded the limit.


    In the common room.


    The Weasley twins, Fred and George, were controlling magical puppets in a duel, having completed their second and third sets of practical runic scripts.


    Their duel was highly entertaining; every punch Fred''s magical puppet threw released a circle of crackling electricity, making "zapping" sounds. Lee Jordan was so close that his hair stood on end.


    George, on the other side, was not to be outdone. His magical puppet was the popular "Fire Boy," and each time he conjured the iconic "big fireball," it elicited waves of applause.


    At this moment, Percy Weasley entered the common room from outside. He had just finished a patrol. Upon seeing him, Ron quickly turned his head away in the corner.


    The two of them were still at odds.


    "Ron, haven''t you two made up yet?" Hermione asked with concern.


    "Unless he apologizes to me," Ron stubbornly declared.


    Harry sighed. He didn''t have much to say, after all, Ron had shouldered the blame for all three of them, losing face.


    "Hey! Percy, heard you got a perfect score from Professor Harp today?" a Gryffindor asked.


    Percy proudly puffed out his chest, making his Prefect badge more prominent. "Yes, Professor Harp tried a new teaching method. I have to admit, he''s quite wise."


    "And you beat Slytherin!"


    Percy modestly replied, "It was just a competition. Oh, by the way, on the ten-point scale, I was nine points ahead of my opponent."


    Another round of admiration swept through the Gryffindors. Percy truly deserved his reputation as the top student with twelve O.W.L.s.


    "Nine points ahead!" Ron repeated disdainfully.


    Harry quickly changed the subject, "Hermione, did you ask Professor Harp about the serpent creature?"


    Hermione shook her head. "I hardly see the professor from Monday to Friday." Unless she had papers to grade.


    George sighed, "When we presented the pieces of the second broken puppet to him, he had to restrain himself from deducting points."


    Hermione rolled her eyes.


    George studied the exquisitely detailed magic puppet, occasionally uttering words of admiration. Finally, he handed it back to Harry. "Impressive work. What did you guys do?"


    "It''s¡ª" Ron was about to speak but was viciously stomped on the foot by Hermione.


    The twins exchanged a glance and shrugged.


    Fred said, "Want us to demonstrate for you? This puppet must have a lot of new functions. I don''t think you guys are quite proficient yet."


    "Who says! Harry, show us what you''ve got."


    Harry withdrew his wand and, with its guidance, the magic puppet stood up with a sway and a wobble.


    A few young wizards looked over from a distance.


    Harry struggled to control the magic puppet, but unfortunately, at best, it could only scatter a few ice-blue snowflakes.


    "Harry, your control isn''t enough," Fred pointed out.


    Harry pointed his wand at the magic puppet, feeling like he had touched its core. So, he focused all his attention, attempting to awaken the dormant runic circuitry.


    His magic connected to a world of ice and snow. The sharpness and coldness were akin to gulping down ten ice pops in a breath, freezing his consciousness.


    Harry''s face turned purple from the cold, and he exhaled a breath of frost.


    "Harry, what''s wrong?" Ron stood up in a fluster. At this moment, anyone could tell something was off.


    However, in the next second¡ª


    "Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle!"


    The magic puppet suddenly lit up, and light blue ice crystals fell one after another. The temperature around dropped sharply. "She" raised her arm abruptly, and a series of ice-blue pillars shot up from the ground, cold air spreading out like rolling waves.


    The group watched in astonishment.


    In front of the palm-sized magic puppet, a row of half-height ice pillars extended seven or eight meters, thoroughly sealing the entrance to the common room.


    Cold mist filled the air, and the young wizards in the common room collectively sneezed.


    Meanwhile, in his office, Professor Harp was sipping tea with a contented smile, leafing through an ancient alchemy book.


    Beside him was that day''s edition of the "Daily Prophet." The headline read: "Good vs. Evil: Vast Discrepancy Between Two New Professors," authored by Rita Skeeter.


    Ahem! During the May Day holiday, everyone wants to go out and play (including the author). Therefore, there won''t be any additional updates this weekend. I''ll do my best to keep the updates stable at two chapters.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 58: Unexpected Developments

    Chapter 58: Unexpected Developments


    On Tuesday morning, the weather was unexpectedly clear, and the winter sun cast a golden glow upon Hogwarts, the ancient castle.


    Felix Harp slept until eight o''clock, waking up to the laughter of young wizards engaged in a snowball fight.


    Throwing back the covers, his cotton pajamas automatically disentangled, and a finely woven cardigan slipped over his shoulders. He stretched his neck, adjusting the clothing for comfort, and then, with the aid of magic, donned a pair of fleece-lined trousers.


    "Magic does make one lazy," Felix couldn''t recall when he had read that line during one of his years at school, but he found it to be quite true.


    Finally donning a dark wizarding robe, Felix pushed open the window and looked down upon the snowy landscape.


    The weather had warmed considerably; Felix didn''t feel the cold. The courtyard and grounds of the castle were blanketed in thick layers of white snow, and a few young wizards hurriedly made their way to the dining hall for breakfast.


    "Thank Merlin I don''t have classes in the morning. Happiness is truly relative."


    Back in his office, he reviewed the tasks he had been dealing with lately:


    Discover the Chamber of Secrets and handle the serpent creature (agreed with Dumbledore to address during the Christmas break).Identify the Dark Lord''s relics resembling Horcruxes (after advertising three times, still clueless; young wizards are unreliable, but one piece of evidence).Practice Apparition skills (recently been lax, stuck at four consecutive jumps).Acquire the rare Parseltongue skill (awaiting feedback, liaison: Harry Potter).Keep up with the arrangement with Krayne (indefinitely postponed...).Prepare for the next encounter with the extravagant Hagrid (meticulously planned).Continue scouring the thousand-year-old books of Hogwarts (in progress).Deal with the public relations threat brought by Rita Skeeter (¡Ì).Complete the Magical Runes binding vine (¡Ì).Assist Hermione in her thesis (¡Ì).Prepare Christmas gifts (¡Ì).Undertake the Dueling Club proposal (¡Ì).Draft the Ancient Runes curriculum reform proposal (¡Ì).Befriend Lockhart (utterly absurd; this task is void).


    Felix pursed his lips. There didn''t seem to be anything particularly urgent. Christmas was less than a week away, and he was growing a bit lazy.


    "I could pay Professor Snape a visit and finalize the details for the Dueling Club assistants."


    Felix descended the castle''s staircase, crossed the courtyard, and noticed several oddly shaped snowmen along the path¡ªclearly the work of younger students. Limited by their magical skills, they had to take matters into their own hands.


    After having breakfast, he made his way down to the castle''s underground area, familiarly navigating to the office of the Potions professor.


    Knocking on the door, Felix was met with Snape''s expressionless refusal to enter.


    "I believe I didn''t invite you to my office, Felix."


    However, Felix had long understood the professor''s character. Unless you wanted to provoke him, he preferred direct speech and getting to the point, especially about the topics that interested him most.


    So Felix spoke, "Professor Snape, I have obtained Headmaster Dumbledore''s approval to oversee the upcoming Dueling Club sessions. Regarding the teaching staff, I need to know your intentions..." He paused and locked eyes with Snape.


    Snape pressed his lips tightly together, his black eyes staring unflinchingly at him. After a moment, he stepped aside. "Please come in, Felix."


    The Potions professor''s office was located underground, with dim lighting. Countless glass specimen jars lined the shelves against the walls. Beyond those lay Snape''s private chamber.


    Approaching one of the shelves, Felix carefully examined one of the jars. "Is this the large claw of an Acromantula? The ones that inhabit the Forbidden Forest?" he asked with genuine interest.


    "I require involvement in the selection of the course content," Snape made a condition.


    "Of course, your experience is valuable," Felix smiled, saying this.


    Felix placed the cup of pumpkin juice back on the table and stood up. "Professor, the next Dueling Club session will commence after the Christmas break. I will communicate the teaching content to you then. Farewell."


    "No need for pleasantries," Snape said with a stern face.


    Just as Felix was about to exit, he suddenly stopped. "By the way, Professor Snape, I''ve already prepared your Christmas gift in advance. I believe you''ll be pleased."


    Snape managed a small smile. "I''ll also prepare a gift for you, Felix."


    ...


    In the evening, Felix switched shifts with Professor Flitwick to oversee the routine patrols within the castle. There were always young wizards who, with various legitimate and less legitimate reasons, slipped away from the watchful eyes of professors and prefects to act on their own.


    What he didn''t expect was to encounter a breathless Miss Hermione Granger, who seemed to be in a hurry.


    "Professor Harp! Oh, thank Merlin, I finally found a professor!" the young witch exclaimed in excitement.


    "Miss Granger, what''s the matter?" Felix inquired.


    "The Chamber... the creature in the Chamber..." Hermione tried to speak, but after running quite a distance, she was gasping for air.


    "Another attack?" Felix''s expression grew serious. Could this really be happening again? Another attack just days before Christmas break?


    His assistant nodded at first, but then shook her head.


    "Indeed, there was an attack, but no one was hurt. However, Harry... he went after the serpent creature!"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 59: The Serpent and the Serpent Whispers

    Chapter 59: The Serpent and the Serpent Whispers


    "Calm yourself, Miss Granger!" Felix Harp inquired, "You need to tell me, how long has it been since you last saw Harry? Can you ascertain his current location? And by what means did he track the serpent?"


    Hermione quickly responded, "Not more than 5 minutes, Professor. We deduced that the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets is in Moaning Myrtle''s bathroom, so we arranged to meet there. Harry used Parseltongue to locate the serpent..."


    "Very well," Felix interrupted her, waving his wand. A silver light emanated from its tip, coalescing into a small, graceful bird with scythe-like wings that hovered in midair.


    Felix proclaimed, "Albus Dumbledore, Headmaster, Harry Potter is tracking the Chamber''s serpent on his own. Hasten to the abandoned bathroom of Moaning Myrtle; it is highly likely to be the location of the Chamber''s entrance."


    With his words spoken, the diminutive bird fluttered its wings and vanished into a streak of light.


    "Professor, what kind of magic is that?" Even in the urgency of the situation, the young witch couldn''t help but ask.


    "A Patronus Charm, it can shield you from Dementors or deliver a quick message," Felix explained.


    "Is it a kind of swallow?"


    "Yes, its speed is remarkable."


    "We should head to the bathroom," Felix said to Hermione. "On the way, you can brief me on the situation."


    As they neared Moaning Myrtle''s bathroom, Felix had a clear understanding of the situation.


    One hour earlier.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione swiftly finished their dinner in the Great Hall, exchanged glances, and stealthily slipped away.


    "It''s 6:20 now," Hermione said to the two before they moved, "We have around forty minutes. As long as we''re back before seven to rejoin the others in the common room, no one will notice we''ve been out."


    They intended to confront Professor Snape, gain his trust, and then report the information about the Chamber of Secrets to Headmaster Dumbledore.


    But their plan hit a snag halfway through¡ª


    "Rend you... want to kill... thirst for blood..."


    As they passed through a dim corridor, Harry suddenly heard this voice. He yelled, "It''s the serpent! It''s out!"


    "You heard it?" Ron nervously responded.


    Harry dashed forward, climbing a flight of stairs, ears straining. He caught faint scraping sounds, so he sprinted, Ron and Hermione close on his heels.


    However, the sound was elusive, sometimes disappearing, forcing Harry to climb up and down to determine its source.


    After running for quite some time, they were breathless and exhausted.


    "What?" Justin trembled, his voice shaky.


    "Not you, get away from here!"


    Justin only understood the first half of the sentence; the second half, coming from Harry''s mouth, sounded eerie, like a snake''s hiss, but much more terrifying.


    Parseltongue, he instantly realized.


    Harry continued to speak Parseltongue, ordering the serpent to "leave here" and "go back." It worked¡ªthe slithering sound of the serpent''s movement ceased.


    Yet, it hadn''t departed; instead, it responded, "Kill... master''s command... tear apart... rid of Muggles..."


    "Leave here!" Harry commanded in Parseltongue. "I command you, leave this place!" Fortunately, he had been practicing Parseltongue using a magical scroll for the past two days, which made him somewhat proficient.


    "Master''s command..."


    "My master and your master are the best of friends, we''re allies. Listen! You''re in grave danger right now, a powerful wizard is coming! Leave this place quickly!" Harry urged incessantly. He didn''t know if it would work, but Hermione had informed him from Professor Harp''s teachings that Parseltongue could control snakes.


    He didn''t know if it was true or not, but he could only hope it was.


    Finally, the serpent moved away. Harry held his breath, waiting for the verdict of fate. Thankfully, the sliding sounds of the serpent grew more distant until they vanished.


    "Cannot cease killings... next attack... soon... patience exhausted..." These were the words Harry heard from above, suggesting that the serpent had returned to the pipes.


    Justin sat trembling on the ground, looking shell-shocked.


    "It''s over." Harry opened his eyes.


    After several seconds, Hermione and Ron arrived breathlessly from behind. "Harry, what happened?" They had lost track and taken a detour.


    Harry said, still shaken, "The serpent was about to attack Justin. I stopped it."


    "What¡ªoh, dear!" Hermione pointed at the scratched marks on the ground. "This is..."


    "Yeah, I confronted it face to face."


    Note: In the following sequence, various plot threads come together. The protagonist''s direct involvement might seem limited (though not absent), but every step of the plot is a result of his participation, influence, and changes. Think of it as the butterfly effect, while also aiming to concentrate on showcasing the different traits of the trio¡ªboth the good and the bad. Reader discussions are welcome. Once this sequence concludes, the focus will shift back to the protagonist.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 60: Divide and Conquer

    Chapter 60: Divide and Conquer


    Ron and Hermione''s expressions at this moment were truly captivating.


    Harry struggled to his feet, saying, "Thanks to your information, Hermione, it''s true that Parseltongue can control the snake creature."


    Hermione covered her mouth, "Harry, you nearly died, do you realize?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry!" Justin said from the ground, "He was trying to save me..."


    He got up, brushed his hands on his clothes, and extended his hand formally, "Harry, I''m really sorry, I''ve been misunderstanding you. I went to Professor Snape, and he assured me that you''re definitely not the culprit, but I was terrified during that duel lesson..."


    "It''s alright," Harry put on a casual demeanor, extending his hand as well, and they shook hands.


    "A satisfactory outcome, isn''t it?" Ron chimed in, "I don''t want to interrupt this friendly atmosphere, but I think we should inform the professors as soon as possible..."


    "Wait," Harry walked to a slightly ajar wooden door in front of him.


    "This can''t be..." Hermione gasped, her hand covering her mouth.


    "It''s possible," Harry said, "but it should be gone by now."


    He pushed the door open and walked in, with Ron and Hermione following closely behind.


    It was a very narrow room, filled with dust, and a long trail dragged away, disappearing into a wall.


    "Do you think there''s an entrance to the Chamber of Secrets here?" Hermione asked.


    "We''ve discussed this, right?" Harry carefully examined the spot where the snake creature''s trail vanished, "There might only be one entrance to the Chamber, but for the convenience of the snake creature''s movement, Slytherin might have left more than one exit in the castle''s network of pipes."


    Using Parseltongue, Harry said, "Open." Justin, who had just entered, shivered.


    The wall showed no reaction, leaving him somewhat disappointed.


    Ron speculated, "Harry, if this exit is indeed prepared by Slytherin for the snake creature, he must have set specific conditions¡ª"


    "On the contrary, that means the true entrance to the Chamber must not have these restrictions!" Hermione exclaimed excitedly.


    "What are we waiting for then?" Ron had a look of "the problem is finally solved," "We just need to notify a professor, anyone except Lockhart..."


    Harry said, "No, it''s you two who should notify the professors."


    This place was the entrance to the Chamber.


    Their discussion had led them to believe that the entrance to the Chamber was most likely where Moaning Myrtle had been killed¡ªnow the abandoned girls'' bathroom. Myrtle had enthusiastically mentioned that on the day she died, she had heard a boy''s voice.


    This boy could only be the heir of the previous generation of the Chamber!


    Following the faint sounds, Harry reached the center of the bathroom. There was a row of circular sinks. He gently placed his backpack aside, disregarding the standing water on the floor. He crouched down and pressed his ear against the metal pipe of a sink.


    After a sound similar to a sticky hose sliding on the ground passed, the sound completely disappeared.


    Waiting in silence for about ten seconds, Harry stood up and circled around the sinks, carefully inspecting the area. As expected, he found a small snake pattern on the side of a faucet.


    He could hardly contain his excitement. In a hushed Parseltongue, he said, "Open."


    Instantly, the faucet emitted a dazzling white light and began to spin rapidly. Then, the sinks themselves began to move. Harry watched as they slowly disappeared from view, revealing a significantly large pipe.


    Walking through the standing water, Harry approached it. He peered inside, inspecting, but it was pitch black, seemingly leading straight into hell.


    Harry was hesitating whether or not to go down. Following his usual instincts, he would have thought twice and not just jump in. But after being punished by Professor Snape and having to write lines about reckless behavior for two days, he felt that he could be bold.


    "What are you doing?"


    A very melancholic voice appeared behind him, close enough that it sounded like it was right next to his skull.


    Startled, Harry slipped on the wet floor, falling into the passage and disappearing within.


    The last thing he saw was a rather surprised expression on Moaning Myrtle''s face.


    My backpack...


    It contained Professor Snape''s magical puppet!


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 61: Rons Adventure

    Chapter 61: Ron''s Adventure


    On the other side, Ron, Hermione, and Justin each searched for the professor''s trail. After seven o''clock, the young wizards returned to their respective common rooms under the guidance of their house prefects, leaving the entire castle empty.


    A few minutes later, Ron encountered a professor first. He ran over in excitement, only to show a look of despair¡ªit was Lockhart.


    Lockhart was also one of the patrollers today.


    "Ha! Look what I''ve caught? A wandering young wizard out after hours! What''s your name?" Lockhart''s face lit up with surprise as he walked over, grabbing Ron''s arm. "Come along, child. You must be a Gryffindor, right? Professor McGonagall won''t be pleased... Anyway, come with me to my office."


    "No! Let go of me, Harry''s in danger, we''ve encountered a snake monster!" Ron struggled against his grip.


    "A snake monster?"


    "The creature in the Chamber of Secrets!" Ron roared, his anger flaring.


    "The Chamber of Secrets... Snake monster..." Lockhart became nervous, wiping the sweat from his forehead with a magenta-colored handkerchief he pulled from his pocket. "What are you talking about? Don''t expect to deceive me with lies..."


    "I''m not lying!" Ron nearly lost his temper. He pushed hard and pulled a wand out of Lockhart''s chest pocket in the process.


    "Hey!" Lockhart tumbled to the ground. "My wand!"


    Their argument quickly attracted another free presence within the castle¡ªPeeves, who passed through a wall and witnessed Ron and Lockhart''s struggle.


    "Students and a professor fighting! Students and a professor fighting!" Peeves gleefully shouted.


    "Clang, clang." The footsteps of Filch approached from a distance.


    Ron didn''t look back and ran off. In his panic, he found himself in a familiar corridor.


    The Moaning Myrtle''s girls'' lavatory¡ªwhere they had brewed Polyjuice Potion for a while, although they had since moved to the abandoned classroom underground.


    Ron swallowed nervously, carefully turning the handle of the lavatory door.


    Learning from Moaning Myrtle''s experience, he dreaded seeing a pair of yellow eyes behind the door.


    With his eyes shut, Ron pushed the door open. "Is anyone here? Harry?"


    "He''s not here. Oh, poor little thing!" a strangely peculiar voice said. Ron recognized it as Moaning Myrtle''s tone. He opened his eyes.


    A silver, translucent ghost floated in midair.


    "Harry was here, where is he?" Ron wanted to inquire further, but the scene before him widened his eyes. In the center of the lavatory, the basin had vanished into thin air, replaced by a deep black hole.


    He approached, giving a rather disdainful look at the bottomless, grimy pipe, and asked, "Myrtle, did Harry jump in?"


    "Yeah, it was so sudden, I was just about to talk to him..." Moaning Myrtle said in a rather mournful tone. "His things are still here!"


    "It''s Ron!" Hermione exclaimed.


    "Indeed, you three were still here¡ª"


    "Shut up, Moaning Myrtle!" Hermione hurriedly stopped her words, not wanting Professor Harp to discover their secret of secretly brewing Polyjuice Potion. Then she cast a careful look at Felix.


    Moaning Myrtle whimpered and quickly flew into the innermost stall, not coming out again.


    The young witch felt a bit ashamed, apologizing to the poor ghost in her heart.


    Just then, a clear chirp sounded. Felix looked in the direction of the sound, and the figure of Dumbledore appeared abruptly. He was wearing gray pajamas with polka dots, and his usually neatly kept beard was disheveled¡ªunlike how he usually tied it.


    Apparition or...? Felix''s gaze fell on the phoenix on Dumbledore''s shoulder.


    It was quite an odd sight¡ªa silver and translucent phoenix perched on Dumbledore''s shoulder, like a guardian.


    No, a guardian indeed!


    Except, within the silver and translucent guardian, nestled a tiny, palm-sized bird.


    This was the true phoenix...


    "Fawkes has just undergone rebirth not long ago. Its power is still weak, so I had to use a guardian to protect it," Dumbledore explained.


    So, a young phoenix wearing the cloak of a guardian?


    Felix nodded. "Headmaster Dumbledore, Potter, Weasley, and Granger encountered an attacking snake creature in the corridor. They saved Justin and later, Potter voluntarily guarded the entrance to the Chamber, while the other three sought help from professors."


    "However, for some reason, both Potter and Weasley went in."


    "At present, it''s unclear whether they''ve encountered any danger."


    "Very well, Felix." Dumbledore fell into thought. But within seconds, he lifted his head and addressed Fawkes on his shoulder, "Fawkes, you''ve done well."


    The phoenix, draped in a silver cloak (similar to this one), emitted a soft trill.


    "Remember, the snake creature''s greatest threat is its eyes."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciatedThis chapter was first shared on the N??v€l?1n platform.

 Chapter 62: Into the Chamber of Secrets

    Chapter 62: Into the Chamber of Secrets


    The phoenix flew down the pipes.


    Facing Felix Harp''s puzzled gaze, Dumbledore explained, "Fawkes is too weak now, he can''t carry all three of us. If Harry is in danger and he sincerely seeks help, Fawkes will sense his location."


    At that moment, a cold voice came from the door, "Apologies, I think it''s four people." Professor Snape appeared, wearing a dark green robe, his hair disheveled, and he was slightly out of breath.


    "Severus," Dumbledore looked at him, "You''ve come as well."


    "How could I not come, Potter... a Hogwarts student''s life is threatened!" Snape''s temper wasn''t great, "What are we waiting for? Planning a party here?"


    "Right you are, Severus." Dumbledore seemed to have a sudden realization, he glanced at the four people present, "Miss Granger..."


    "I''m going down!" Hermione quickly said, "I won''t slow you down, I can, well..."


    She spotted her bag in the corner, her eyes lit up, she rushed over, rummaged inside, and finally pulled out a magical scroll.


    "Headmaster, Professor, this is Harry''s scroll. It contains some pronunciation of Parseltongue, I think it might be useful."


    "What is this?" Dumbledore''s expression showed surprise, he looked at Felix Harp.


    "We mentioned it..." Felix Harp said subtly, and the Headmaster understood.


    "Very well, Granger." Dumbledore praised.


    Hermione struggled not to show a smug look.


    Dumbledore touched her shoulder with his wand, and she felt herself becoming weightless, rising slightly off the ground.


    Then, the three of them cast Levitation Charms on themselves, "Are you ready?" Dumbledore received affirmative responses. He waved his wand, and the four of them flew into the dark pipes like light soap bubbles.


    Next came a long underground slide, and Felix Harp couldn''t be sure if it was five kilometers or ten. The tunnel twisted and turned, and sometimes even spiraled downward.


    With the help of magical light, Felix Harp could see that the inner wall of the slide was sticky and damp, with many pipes branching out in all directions.


    Finally, the downward slide turned horizontal. They arrived in a circular clearing, covered in standing water, with countless pale rat skeletons floating on the water''s surface.


    At this moment, they stood atop a massive pile of skeletons.


    The tunnel was as silent as a tomb.


    Dumbledore''s fingers touched the twisted snake on the door. He shook his head, "I could force it open, but that would take time." He looked at Felix Harp.


    Felix Harp comprehended and pulled out a scroll, tossing it high in the air. The magical scroll quickly unfurled, extending to about seven or eight meters in length.


    His wand tapped the scroll, and he murmured, "Open." The writing on the magical scroll began to twist, distort, and rearrange. Soon, a whirlpool appeared at the center of the scroll.


    The four of them heard the magical scroll emit a strange, hissing sound.


    The next moment, the circular iron door moved. From the point where the snake tails intersected, a smaller snake slid out, circling around the door before a clicking sound signaled the door opening.


    "Professor, what''s this?" Hermione was curious; she wasn''t aware that a magical scroll could do this.


    "It can translate my speech into Parseltongue, of course, provided it holds sufficient snake language information."


    Dumbledore exclaimed, "This is the concept you mentioned during the interview, blending Muggle intellect with magic?"


    Snape and Hermione''s gazes landed on Felix Harp simultaneously.


    Calmly, Felix Harp said, "Just an experiment."


    "Felix," Dumbledore said, "Wizards with such open minds as yours are rare."


    Afterward, the group proceeded, passing through the circular iron door. Before them lay a long, dimly lit space. The space was shaped like a hammer, with the handle being the broad passage before them. On either side of the passage stood many pillars carved with coiled serpents.


    These pillars towered, supporting the high and dark ceiling. In the shimmering green light, they cast long, eerie shadows.


    At the end of the space, there was an open area, resembling the square head of a hammer. Along the edge of this area was a statue, the same height as the room itself, pressed closely against the dark wall behind it.


    Felix Harp almost instantly recognized it as a Slytherin statue, similar objects he had seen in many books.


    His gaze landed on the open area where a fierce battle was unfolding.


    A blind serpent creature, thrashing wildly, was a full thirty feet long. With each swing of its body, it sent stones flying like rain, while a young wizard ¨C none other than Harry Potter ¨C was dodging it in a disheveled manner.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 63: The Observer

    Chapter 63: The Observer


    "Headmaster, we..." Felix Harp drew his wand.


    Dumbledore didn''t answer; instead, he seemed lost in thought, as if he had fallen asleep.


    "Headmaster Dumbledore!" Hermione stamped her foot impatiently.


    Dumbledore pondered for a few seconds, then waved his wand, casting a few Disillusionment Charms over them.


    Felix overheard the conversation between Dumbledore and Snape.


    "I don''t understand, Dumbledore..."l--B1n.


    "What is it, Severus?"


    "That child... Harry Potter, he''s about to die!"


    "I''m here," Dumbledore said briefly.


    The conversation ended there, and Felix couldn''t help but get lost in thought ¡ª


    Could Dumbledore be trying to nurture Potter? Between life and death lies the greatest wellspring of courage and potential for a person, especially when the old man stands by, controlling the whole situation.


    Or perhaps...


    Suddenly, he remembered Potter''s Parseltongue incident and his conversation with Dumbledore. The headmaster mentioned needing to confirm something. What could that be?


    The group approached the battlefield silently. As they drew closer, Felix noticed shattered ice crystals scattered across the clearing. Several palm-sized, bloodstained black scales clung to a partially collapsed ice wall.


    The four of them reached an area near a coiled snake-shaped pillar. The effects of some of the Disillusionment Charms were lifted, allowing them to see each other''s positions.


    "Professor!" Hermione tugged at his sleeve. Behind the pillar, a young wizard lay on the ground, beside him a small bird the size of a hand.


    It was Ron and Fawkes.


    "Headmaster, we''ve found Weasley."


    Dumbledore glanced at the scene. "Severus..."


    "I''m watching," Snape replied without turning his head. His gaze was fixed intently on Harry, his expression intriguing.


    Dumbledore and Felix crouched beside Ron. His clothes were covered in dust and scratches, but he seemed uninjured.


    The small phoenix at the side let out a soft chirp, seemingly claiming credit.


    Clearly, it had healed Ron.


    "Thank you, Fawkes," Dumbledore said appreciatively to the phoenix.


    "Hermione!?"


    The young witch had wrapped the other end of Devil''s Snare around a pillar, using it to counter the serpent''s terrifying strength. "Harry, run!"


    Harry didn''t have time to ponder why Hermione was here. He quickly retreated and stumbled for a moment, almost tripping over the Sorting Hat, the same one the silver bird had brought him earlier!


    Not too long ago, the serpent had spotted him, an intruder, and decided to kill both him and Ron. At this point, the Parseltongue wasn''t going to help; its "master''s command" was everything.


    At that critical moment, a majestic silver bird suddenly appeared. It not only blinded the serpent but also, upon reappearing, brought him the Sorting Hat.


    He didn''t know why, but he believed the Sorting Hat was useful in this situation.


    Picking up the tattered hat, he muttered softly, "Whatever it takes, please help me."


    No audible response came, but the hat tightened around his head as if an invisible hand was desperately clutching it.


    Clang!


    Something heavy and hard landed on Harry''s head, nearly knocking him out. He realized it was a gleaming silver sword, adorned with a dazzling, egg-sized ruby on its hilt.


    Not far away, Felix''s gaze froze. That was... the Gryffindor Sword?


    The symbol of courage and conviction of the Hogwarts Four Founders? He turned his head, staring intently at Dumbledore. Is this what you wanted to confirm?


    Dumbledore didn''t pay attention to his gaze, his eyes through half-moon glasses fixed on the serpent. His lips moved silently.


    This gave Felix an inkling of unease, a peculiar feeling. In his line of sight, three paces to the left, an immense source of magic burned as brightly as the sun ¨C Dumbledore. From his feet, a line of magic extended, connecting to the ground beneath the serpent.


    There, an enormous magical fluctuation lay hidden. In his unique perspective, the ground appeared like rippling waves, undulating and surging.


    What was this?


    Had Dumbledore intervened in secret?


    It appeared to be some kind of transfiguration, but Felix had never seen such an extravagant form of it before...


    Felix''s emotions were incredibly complex at this moment.


    Unbeknownst to him, Dumbledore had already trapped the serpent inside a cage.


    At this point, Felix cared little for the ongoing battle; there was no need. The serpent was just a colossal pawn. Perhaps its only value was to play a part in Harry''s act, to make Dumbledore see something clearly.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 64: The Snake Slayer

    Chapter 64: The Snake Slayer


    On the other side, Ron woke up under the effects of the potion.


    "Ugh... Where am I? Harry! Hermione?" Ron sat up, a bit confused, and soon he saw Harry and Hermione battling the serpent.


    He quickly recalled what had happened.


    He had chased after Harry with the enchanted puppets, and they encountered the serpent. Harry had attempted to speak Parseltongue, but the serpent attacked immediately.


    They had to run for their lives, not daring to look back.


    And then, a majestic silver bird appeared. It pecked out the serpent''s eyes, only to be swatted away by the furious creature, leaving Ron in agonizing pain. He had almost thought he was done for.


    Ron''s last memory was of Harry supporting him and the once magnificent silver bird reduced to a pitiful tiny form, perched upon his shoulder.


    Was it weeping, mourning for me?


    Ron stood up, flexing his limbs, surprisingly unharmed.


    He drew out his wand, prepared to step forward, but the memory of being swatted by the serpent''s tail flashed before his eyes, gripping him with immense fear.


    I''m going to die!


    He fixed his gaze on the scene before him. Harry held a foreign silver sword in his hand. Had Hermione brought it? But where were the professors, Dumbledore? Ron looked around, unable to find them.


    And those devilish vine-like things? Ron felt like he had woken up only to find the situation utterly incomprehensible.


    By now, the serpent had broken free from its third devil''s snare. It seemed even angrier, spewing venom and baring long fangs as sharp as daggers.


    It coiled its body, tail smacking against the pillars, sending debris flying.


    In the midst of chaos, Harry scrambled onto the toes of the Salazar Slytherin statue. The serpent lunged, its massive head creating a half-meter-deep pit upon impact.


    Hermione''s beaded bag had lost its effect. She emerged, casting several red curses at the serpent, but its scales deflected them easily.


    What should I do?


    Ron trembled all over, torn between conflicting emotions.


    Snape''s lips curled into a soundless smirk as he raised his wand.


    However, in the next moment¡ª


    Ron Weasley charged forward, picking up a stone and smashing it onto the serpent''s head.


    "Hey! I''m over here!" He exaggeratedly waved his arms, diverting the serpent''s attention.


    The serpent''s dark eye sockets turned toward Ron, making him swallow hard.


    Under the Invisibility Cloak, the professors had diverse thoughts.


    "Foolish lion," Snape''s perspective.


    "Brave Gryffindor..." Dumbledore''s eyes glistened with moisture.


    Harry also laughed, looking quite miserable himself. His arm had numerous scratches, and a long gash adorned his thigh¡ªa parting gift from the serpent''s final moments.


    He was about to say something, but his vision blurred suddenly.


    "Harry!"


    "Harry!"


    Ron and Hermione''s voices seemed distant, difficult to discern. Struggling to hear, Harry faintly caught Hermione mentioning something about snake venom being potent, that even the serpent''s venom was highly toxic.


    Am I going to die?


    Harry questioned himself, his lips moving, yet he wasn''t sure if he was speaking.


    "Harry!" Ron shouted loudly.


    Hermione called towards the location where Felix and the others stood, "Professors, Headmaster..." The Disillusionment Charm was lifted, and Dumbledore strode forth.


    "Headmaster, Harry''s dying," Ron mournfully said, not sparing a thought for how fortuitous Dumbledore''s arrival was.


    "He won''t die!" Dumbledore''s resolute tone brought immense comfort to Ron and Hermione.


    With a wave of his hand, Fawkes the phoenix emitted a melodic cry and swooped down. Landing beside Harry, large teardrops fell onto his wounds.


    The wounds swiftly closed, healed, and vanished.


    "Headmaster? Professor?" Harry opened his eyes, staring at Fawkes before looking at his wounds. "What''s happening? I''m not..."


    "Harry, phoenix tears can counteract poison and heal wounds."


    Harry gazed curiously at the small Fawkes. Was this really a phoenix? But it looked so ugly, and so small¡ªbarely the size of a palm.


    "What''s its name?"


    "Fawkes."


    Harry stared at the phoenix, gratitude in his eyes. "Thank you, Fawkes. It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Harry, Harry Potter."


    The tiny phoenix hopped onto his shoulder, nuzzling Harry''s cheek affectionately.


    Dumbledore introduced, "Phoenixes are truly captivating creatures. Unfortunately, Fawkes has just undergone a rebirth. In a short while, its entire body will be covered in wondrous red and gold feathers."


    "They can carry heavy loads, their tears counteract poison, and they''re particularly loyal pets."


    Afterward, they returned to the castle. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were taken to the infirmary.


    Ron and Hermione had suffered scrapes, with Ron''s injuries being more severe. Harry, on the other hand, had just been healed by Fawkes'' tears. Aside from some dirt, he was completely unharmed.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 65: Telling the Tale

    Chapter 65: Telling the Tale


    Madam Pomfrey, the school nurse, used a few simple spells to heal the wounds, and then she gave the trio a bottle of cheering potion. "This will do you good!" Harry was taken aback by the strength of it.


    "Poppy, please give us a few minutes," Dumbledore said gently.


    Madam Pomfrey left the scene.


    Present were the trio, Dumbledore, and Felix Harp. Snape had been sent by the headmaster to find Professor McGonagall. Later, they would have to go to the Chamber of Secrets again to dispose of the basilisk''s remains.


    "I believe you have much to tell," Dumbledore''s gaze landed on a nearby table where the Sorting Hat rested, along with a silver sword adorned with a ruby.


    Harry began to recount the events exactly as they had unfolded. He spoke of hearing the disembodied, ghostly voice for the first time in Professor Lockhart''s office while he was in detention. Combining this information with what Hermione had learned from Professor Harp, he confirmed that he was a Parseltongue.


    "But due to the negative reputation associated with Parseltongue, I kept it a secret, and besides, there were no attacks at that time," Harry admitted, a hint of shame in his voice.


    "Everyone has their secrets, unwilling to be exposed," Dumbledore said sympathetically, easing some of Harry''s discomfort.


    He also spoke of the incidents that followed the first attack. They discovered that the castle''s spiders were fleeing, and from Moaning Myrtle, they learned that she had been the victim when the Chamber was last opened fifty years ago. Harry specifically mentioned that on the day of Myrtle''s attack, he heard a male voice, which became their primary evidence for identifying the entrance to the Chamber.


    Dumbledore couldn''t help but applaud lightly.


    "It was Hermione''s deduction," Harry deflected the credit, and Hermione modestly waved her hand.


    Then came the account of the second attack. As Harry was summoning the courage to voice their suspicions about Malfoy, Snape and Professor McGonagall burst into the room. Seeing the disheveled state of the trio, McGonagall exclaimed, clutching her chest, "Oh my, what have you all been through? Professor Snape said you recklessly challenged the monster in the Chamber... If that''s true, I shall deduct points from¡ª"


    "Minerva," Dumbledore interrupted, "and Severus, you''ve arrived just in time. Let us hear the end of their adventure before passing final judgment."


    Thus, two more listeners joined the story session.


    Harry described meeting Ron near the shed skin and entering the Chamber together, encountering the basilisk soon after. As he spoke, Harry suddenly realized that he should have paused near the shed skin, but the thought hadn''t crossed his mind at the time.


    Am I truly the reckless, foolish lion Snape thinks I am?


    The story continued. Their unexpected visit triggered the basilisk''s aggression¡ªit relentlessly attacked Harry and Ron. Only when Fawkes blinded the basilisk''s eyes did they find the courage to stand up to it.


    "Professor Harp''s magical puppet was a great help," Harry gratefully glanced at Felix. The professor simply smiled, saying nothing, his gaze fixed on the battered, dirty Sorting Hat. Harry continued, briefly glancing at Hermione in a peculiar way, not knowing when she had arrived.


    Finally, he recounted how, working together, they made their ultimate leap and defeated the basilisk. Thus, the tale concluded.


    Felix Harp clapped his hands. "A thrilling adventure indeed. I believe your story is worthy of a book."


    "Felix," Snape drawled with a prolonged tone, using his signature emotionless voice, "perhaps you see a reflection of yourself in them..."


    "No, Professor Snape," Felix said light-heartedly, "I am quite different from them. They are exemplary Gryffindors, whereas you and I," he looked at Snape, "are true Slytherins, aren''t we?"


    "The Sorting Hat can vouch for that."


    He casually picked up the Sorting Hat and placed it on his own head.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 66: Dumbledores Heir?

    Chapter 66: Dumbledore''s Heir?


    As the trio emerged from the hospital wing, their faces were lit up with radiant smiles. Just moments ago, Dumbledore had rewarded them each with two hundred points for their exceptional courage and had also bestowed upon them the Special Contribution Award of the school.


    Of course, some points had to be deducted as well¡ªpast transgressions against school rules were left unaccounted for. However, for their recent actions, each member of the trio had lost twenty points for defying orders to stay out, Ron had lost fifty points for his improper behavior towards Professor Lockhart, and on top of that, he was assigned a month of detention.


    Nonetheless, they had secured a staggering four hundred and ninety points for their own house all at once.


    This essentially meant that Gryffindor had sealed the House Cup well in advance.


    "I reckon it was worth it!" Ron, even with a month''s detention ahead, had no complaints.


    If they managed to win the Quidditch Cup as well, this year would truly be perfect... Harry couldn''t help but think with a touch of greed. But there was still a chance!


    In their final conversation, Harry had a private exchange with Dumbledore. In this intimate dialogue, he mustered the courage to voice a lingering doubt¡ªwhether he had been sorted into the wrong house. After all, the Sorting Hat had strongly hinted that if he were in Slytherin, he could achieve great things.


    Dumbledore''s words, however, put his mind at ease. Pointing to Gryffindor''s sword on the table, he said, "Only a true Gryffindor could have pulled it out of the Hat."


    Harry had also learned the reason behind his Parseltongue ability. According to the Headmaster, Voldemort had transferred a part of his own abilities into Harry''s body that fateful night.


    This left Harry utterly astonished.


    "Living by one''s choices is more meaningful than dwelling on an unchangeable past," Dumbledore told him.


    ...


    The night had fallen completely, and the shadow that had hung over Hogwarts for two whole months had finally dissipated.


    Ron suddenly spoke up, "What do you reckon Professor Harp meant just now? About Gryffindor and Slytherin and all that..."


    Thinking of his own actions tonight, Harry responded thoughtfully, "I guess it might be about the values different houses emphasize. Like Gryffindor valuing courage, and Slytherin valuing cunning."


    "Y''know, I almost forgot that Professor Harp was a Slytherin," Ron muttered under his breath.


    Hermione remained silent, recalling her first private lesson in magical linguistics when Professor Harp had expressed particular interest in the Sorting Hat. His exact words were, "Perhaps I should find an opportunity to reintroduce myself to it."


    The young witch thought that the professor might just be looking for an excuse to try on the Sorting Hat again...


    Back in the common room, the three huddled in a corner, exchanging their newfound insights. Hermione''s words intrigued them the most; the three professors had been standing by from start to finish.


    "How could they just stand there?" Ron complained indignantly, having felt at death''s door several times.


    "With them around, our lives aren''t in danger," Hermione analyzed rationally.


    "Dumbledore, what should we do then?"


    "We just need to wait." Dumbledore''s gaze seemed to pierce through the ceiling of the Chamber, seeing a far-off horizon.


    Felix and Snape, in a series of exchanges, laid out a preliminary plan for dividing up the serpent''s materials.


    Felix also found Lockhart''s wand. After cleansing it several times with the "Aguamenti" charm, aside from an unshakable strong odor, its appearance gave away nothing of its recent history.


    Hopefully Lockhart wouldn''t mind.


    Afterwards, they moved the serpent''s corpse into an abandoned classroom and magically sealed the door¡ªonce the school made the announcement, they would disassemble the serpent.


    When Felix returned to his office, he realized it was nearly nine o''clock.


    Hogwarts was under curfew, with few people in the corridors, but it wouldn''t be long before the hustle and bustle of old returned.


    Sitting on his couch, Felix continued pondering about the Chamber.


    The Chamber was found, the serpent was defeated, but there still remained a Slytherin heir within the castle.


    Or more precisely, in Felix''s mind, a certain young wizard controlled by a piece of Voldemort''s soul.


    How could they expose them?


    And if they stirred up serious trouble, the thought of Hogwarts being closed for two months for a thorough inspection was unacceptable.


    Felix contemplated strategies for dealing with this quandary when a hurried knocking on the door interrupted his thoughts.


    He opened the door to find a rather unexpected young wizard¡ªDraco Malfoy.


    Strangely, Malfoy appeared quite pale, sweat beads forming on the tip of his nose. He clutched a long scarf with deep green stripes tightly in his hand¡ªon the other end of the scarf, about two meters away, trailed an ordinary black book.


    It was evident that Malfoy was making every effort to keep his distance from that thing.


    "Please come in, Mr. Malfoy," Felix said, his intuition telling him that tonight would be quite eventful.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 67: Midnight Conversation

    Chapter 67: Midnight Conversation


    Draco Malfoy sat uneasily on the couch.


    Felix Harp sat across from him, first summoning a cup of hot cocoa for him. "Sweets can make one feel happy," he said, his blue eyes gentle. Then, he waved his wand, causing a black notebook to float and land on the small table between them.


    "Thud."


    Malfoy couldn''t help but shudder.


    "It seems your experiences have been quite extraordinary. Would you be willing to share?" Felix asked encouragingly.


    "The diary... Professor," Malfoy began, his voice hoarse. "I must request forgiveness... I think I inadvertently made a mistake."


    Felix''s pale blue eyes fixed on him. "Go on."


    "It''s... it''s Potter and his lot!" Malfoy''s breathing grew hurried. "A few weeks ago, I found them breaking the rules, more than once! So, I followed them secretly and discovered they were in Moaning Myrtle''s territory, the girls'' bathroom!"


    "Moaning Myrtle''s territory..." Felix repeated his words.


    "Exactly, Professor." Felix''s reaction gave Malfoy confidence; his nose slightly reddened. "They must be plotting something! Potter and his gang always do this, repeatedly violating school rules without facing any consequences..."


    It was clear he held deep resentment for this and kept ranting about Potter.


    "Everyone must be accountable for their actions," Felix agreed.


    "Yes, Professor Harp, you''re so fair... in my opinion, few see through his fac?ade. Potter is reckless and arrogant, always with that Weasley by his side, like a pair of¡ª"


    "Mr. Malfoy," Felix interrupted, "let''s return to our previous topic."


    "Of course, Professor. Potter spotted me, and I fled in a panic. When I went back later, they had already erased all traces, but I found this..." His gaze landed on the black notebook.


    "What is it?"


    "A diary, a very ominous dark magic item!" Malfoy said quickly, his expression a mix of disgust and fear.


    "At first, I thought it was left by Potter and his gang, perhaps someone''s diary. But I found out it belonged to a person named Tom Riddle, a former Slytherin student. I could converse with him through it, and he taught me many things..."


    Tom Riddle, this name... Felix''s gaze became deep.


    "So, you concealed its existence? I believe the professors have emphasized not to trust things that keep their minds hidden."


    Malfoy lowered his head, his platinum blond hair easily visible to Felix.


    "Then what, Malfoy? According to your account, it started well, but something changed. Sometimes, I find myself in strange places, and when I try to think, I subconsciously forget about it... and my robes, my bag, and even my collar were inexplicably covered in feathers. I never touched those things!"


    "Later today, I found myself in a remote corridor on the fourth floor of the castle. When I realized this, I saw Potter fleeing from beside me."


    "I believe," Malfoy''s voice dropped, as if his previous words were a preparation for this moment, "this is a trap set for me..."


    Felix: "..." Is my approach wrong, or did Malfoy not explain clearly?


    He pulled out his wand and pointed it at the open page of the diary¡ª


    "Reveal secrets!"


    "Reveal immediately!"


    "Trace magic!"


    "Feedback status!"


    After a series of attempts, the diary didn''t respond at all. It lay quietly there, undisturbed.


    Felix: "..."


    What''s wrong with this thing? Or did Malfoy not explain it properly?


    Even he couldn''t figure it out in a moment.


    Did sixteen or seventeen-year-old Voldemort have this capability? If it were in the realm of Dark Magic, he dared not make hasty judgments, but magical creation...


    Why would he surpass me?


    Felix sank into deep thought, his fingers continuously tapping the desk. The quiet office filled with the sound of "tap, tap."


    After an unknown amount of time, he finally stopped.


    Felix''s light blue eyes became particularly bright. He thought of a possibility, a possibility that made him tremble all over¡ª


    Voldemort was the heir of Slytherin who opened the Chamber, and there was a high likelihood that he was a descendant of that person. That''s why Voldemort, during his time at Hogwarts, used Parseltongue to open the Chamber.


    What could be inside the Chamber?


    Would it merely be a millennia-old snake creature?


    That would be a terrible waste. But if viewed from a different angle, perhaps it was guarding something.


    For example, the top-secret research materials of Salazar Slytherin?


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 68: Enchantment

    Chapter 68: Enchantment


    Felix Harp attempted to deduce the scene from fifty years ago¡ª


    A clever and ambitious young wizard, upon entering Hogwarts, chanced upon the legend of Slytherin. So astute was he, that he must have noticed the shared magical talent between himself and Slytherin¡ªparseltongue¡ªalmost implying a factual blood connection between them.


    He must have been exhilarated, with the same noble Slytherin blood coursing through his veins.


    Without a doubt, he would have endeavored to uncover the Chamber of Secrets left behind by his ancestors. This might have taken years, but with his intelligence, and perhaps with the help of some serpentine allies... in any case, he succeeded.


    As a descendant of Slytherin, he became the new master of the Basilisk.


    He naturally inherited everything within it. For instance, a deeper hidden chamber filled with various forbidden materials of Slytherin''s.


    Slytherin excelled in bloodline research and possessed a good deal of powerful ancient magic. Crucially, during that era, dark magic was rampant, and Slytherin never shied away from studying and employing such dark arts...


    The young wizard received the bequests of his ancestors, secretly assimilating it all, delving deeper into the realm of magic, his ambitions swelling in tandem. Until, after being rejected by Dumbledore, he formed an army of Death Eaters, becoming the fearsome Dark Lord.


    ...


    "Could all this be true? Or is it just my conjecture?" Felix Harp''s gaze seemed to pierce through time, witnessing the rise of the second Dark Lord.l--B1n.


    He stared motionless at the diary, in the quiet of the night, like a serene painting.


    Research material of a masterful legendary wizard, bridging past and future¡ªwho wouldn''t want it?


    "Even a possibility alone is worth my attempt."


    "But if Voldemort were to take away or destroy these materials, that would complicate matters."


    Felix had a plan forming in his mind.


    "The first step is to establish a connection, but the Horcrux seems dormant..."


    After contemplating, Felix quickly constructed a short memory and emotional segment in his mind.


    In this new memory, he was still a young prodigious wizard with remarkable achievements at an early age. The difference was his extreme arrogance and pride, with no doubt in his ability to control this mysterious diary...


    "The art of lies is mixing nine truths with one falsehood. I just need to let him misjudge my character, make him believe I can be of use to him." Felix thought to himself.


    He opened the diary, dipped the quill in ink, and wrote fervently on its pages.


    "Malevolent presence, reveal your secrets, or I shall utterly obliterate you!"


    After contemplating for a moment, his emotions aligned, yet the revealed information wasn''t enticing enough. So, he imitated the tone of Lockhart and added another passage¡ª


    "The culprit who opened the Chamber was Rubeus Hagrid," the diary concluded.


    "But how do you explain controlling the young wizards in the school?" Felix posed a pointed question.


    Rapidly, a lengthy passage appeared on the diary''s page.


    "The Chamber was reopened..."


    "Rubeus Hagrid wasn''t sent to Azkaban. He remains at the school as the Keeper of the Forbidden Forest. The danger never abated, and as I expected, there''s finally trouble this year. I attempted to warn, but a wizard named Draco Malfoy wasn''t interested. In fact, he was more inclined to enjoy the spectacle. I had to manipulate him, attempting to find evidence against Hagrid."


    The diary''s pages spoke with an emotive tone, "Even though I''m but a memory, my determination to protect Hogwarts remains unchanged. I''m still a part of Hogwarts, with the obligation to prevent all of this from happening."


    Felix wrote on the diary, "How do I know your words are true?"


    "I come from a Muggle orphanage, unlike those pure-blood families. Their arrogance is practically in their bones. You can check the Trophy Room at Hogwarts, where you should find some of my awards."


    "Sounding rather convincing," Felix wrote, yet under the protection of Occlumency, he couldn''t help but silently curse, you''ve probed me seventeen times already, did you really think I wouldn''t notice?


    "Because it''s all true. You''re welcome to investigate. But time is of the essence; the next attack could happen anytime. My suggestion is to secretly write to the Ministry of Magic, have them temporarily remove Rubeus Hagrid."


    "You want me to inform on him?" Felix "angrily" wrote.


    "No, just a test. Trust me, once he''s gone, the attacks will cease immediately. Once all is resolved, you can step forward and enjoy the deserved honor. I believe a medal from the Order of Merlin¡ªKnight, as the hero who ended the Chamber attacks, should be in order!"


    "However, please keep my existence a secret for now. There are those within the school who protect Hagrid. If he discovers my presence, he won''t hesitate to use me as a scapegoat. This is my only request. After everything is settled, you''re free to decide what to do."


    Felix paused for a moment, then wrote, "I will consider it."


    Subsequently, he retrieved an ornate box from the corner of his office, placing the diary inside.


    Intricate magical patterns flashed and vanished.


    With the diary now completely cut off from the outside world, Felix sat back in his quiet office, pondering the recent exchange of words. Sincerely, he praised,


    "You sound as if it''s all true."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 69: Trouble at Hogwarts

    Chapter 69: Trouble at Hogwarts


    In the following two days, the campus remained calm on the surface, but beneath the surface, hidden currents were stirring.


    Rita Skeeter had focused all her firepower on Professor Lockhart, and after many years, the two of them were once again engaged in a battle of words in the newspapers.


    Both were renowned authors with massive reader bases, making their feud the hottest news of the moment.


    In the small print of the newspapers, sporadic doubts about Dumbledore''s inability to handle the Chamber of Secrets attack began to appear. Felix Harp sensed the scent of a conspiracy within it.


    Thinking back to the conversation between Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall in the Chamber, he almost understood what was going on.


    It was probably just a ploy by some pureblood families to launch a propaganda offensive, aiming to bring down Dumbledore. But it would all be in vain; the basilisk was already dead, though its demise hadn''t been disclosed.


    If Dumbledore wanted to fish for more, to permanently resolve the trouble, so be it; Felix wasn''t interested in the matter.


    In the final class before the holidays, he held a piece of parchment given to him by Professor McGonagall, delivering some points to note.


    "Do not perform magic outside the school grounds, and do not bring your magical instruments home. You know what I mean."


    Laughter rippled among the young wizards below.


    At noon, as Felix entered the Great Hall, he unexpectedly spotted Lockhart standing by the doorway. He was about to pretend not to see him, but Lockhart grabbed his arm.


    "Professor Lockhart?" Felix had to halt his steps.


    Lockhart''s expression was uneasy as he said, "Professor Harp, we need to talk."


    The two of them walked into a shadowy corner of the entrance hall.


    "Professor Harp, given that we are colleagues, you must help me out. Skeeter is driving me mad!


    She''s spreading crazy rumors in the newspapers, desperately tarnishing my reputation. She even accused me of fabricating my adventurous experiences. Good heavens! What an absurd notion!"


    Felix gazed at him with a peculiar expression.l--B1n.


    "Indeed, you find it outrageous, don''t you? Just because I have a splendid appearance doesn''t mean you should doubt me. I''m not the sort who banishes malevolent spirits with a smile!" He irritably cleared his throat.


    "Professor Lockhart," Felix interrupted his words, "please get to the point directly."


    "Oh, ah... Well, it''s like this¡ª" his tone became hesitant, "I believe that our public quarrel doesn''t need to consume public resources. Perhaps we could communicate privately... negotiate a resolution..."


    Harry asked her with interest, "Is that the pouch that releases the Devil''s Snare?"


    "Exactly. The basilisk in the Chamber caused some damage to it. I applied to Professor Harp for permission to independently repair it. But it''s much more troublesome than I imagined, even though I watched the professor make it from start to finish..."


    Harry couldn''t help but ask more, and the young witch enthusiastically provided them both with a basic introduction to ancient magical symbols. Harry and Ron found themselves a bit overwhelmed and mutually changed the subject.


    In the evening, Felix Harp took out his journal and began to write and sketch again.


    "Hagrid has been taken away. I don''t know if I did the right thing." Felix wrote, of course, this was just a diversion. In the afternoon, he had rechecked the prepared Christmas gifts, which included Hagrid''s gift.


    The journal displayed flowing, elegant handwriting, "You''re doing the right thing. Believe me, the attacks will stop, and you are the greatest hero."


    Felix remained "unmoved," saying, "I won''t easily believe your words. I''ll remain vigilant!"


    "Of course, if another attack happens, you can always turn me in," the journal wrote.


    Felix changed his tone, "I''m curious, how were you created? Keep in mind that your vessel is just an ordinary book, yet it carries memories spanning half a century!"


    The journal wasn''t opposed to this question; in fact, it seemed quite welcoming. Let''s chat, and let your inner thoughts open up to me...


    The pages quickly filled with a cascade of eloquent words, "That involves incredibly complex magic. If you''re interested, I''ll tell you everything I know."


    So, with one person and one journal, the exchange began in a harmonious and friendly atmosphere.


    Initially, they discussed relatively shallow topics, but after Felix pointed out errors a few times, the journal had to present more profound material. However, it was also quite clever, often excusing key points with "I didn''t infuse this information back then."


    That night, Felix acquired part of the technique to store memories on regular objects and some surface-level knowledge about bloodlines.


    At the end of the exchange, the journal strongly recommended a "mind-relaxing technique" to him, assuring that it had an amplifying effect on magical powers...


    After locking the journal, Felix couldn''t help but mutter, "I don''t trust you for a second."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 70: Memories

    Chapter 70: Memories


    Finally, the term came to an end. The young wizards lined up to board the train back home, leaving Hogwarts partially empty.


    The tranquility of a morning after heavy snowfall settled over the castle, wrapping it in a profound silence.


    Felix Harp walked through the castle, occasionally encountering a fellow young wizard. Yet, he found solace in this stillness, embracing the quietude.


    Near the frozen Black Lake, Felix chose a secluded spot and conjured a comfortable armchair with a flick of his wand. He snapped his fingers lightly, summoning a bright blue flame that floated above his head.


    From a ring on his finger, Felix took out a book and began reading with keen interest.


    The book in his hand was "Ravenclaw Manuscripts (Volume Two)," a compilation of materials left behind by Rowena Ravenclaw. The contents were divided into twelve volumes, each focusing on different categories.


    The second volume contained Ravenclaw''s personal reflections and did not delve into specific magical knowledge. Through his eyes, it seemed to be filled with passages akin to poetic murmurs, shrouded in clouds of vague imagery.


    He randomly picked a passage¡ª


    "Stones turned into birds, chirping and singing. Crossing mountains and lakes, it brought back daisies from the crimson fields."


    Felix: "..." He found it difficult to fathom Lady Ravenclaw''s state of mind at that time.


    Felix himself had received an education befitting a young aristocrat during Ravenclaw''s era, with a deep familial connection to learning. Thus, he had a special fondness for poetry.


    But were there any renowned poets from that age?


    Felix scratched his head, aware that Hogwarts'' four founders were active in the medieval period, yet it seemed that the poetry of that time was inseparable from religious hymns.


    He continued reading¡ª


    "The river speaks to me, Creator, you endowed me with thought but not form. One day, I shall merge into the ocean."


    Felix: "..." Upon reflection, it was quite artistic, at least enigmatic when read aloud.


    Rather than delving into its intricate meanings, he breezed through the text like a casual reader. In less than half an hour, he reached the end.


    "Tsk!" Felix clicked his tongue, unsure of what to make of it.


    Did lacking literary appreciation mean one wasn''t qualified to study magic?


    He reclined in the armchair, gazing at the distant lake covered in ice and snow, recollecting the knowledge he had gleaned from the diary over the past few days. With his discerning eyes, he could easily identify which parts were more valuable to him. Though the diary had concealed much from him and even attempted to convey false information, he was still dealing with a fledgling Dark Lord who hadn''t yet stepped out of school and whose every aspect remained quite immature.


    In this regard, Voldemort and his past self shared some similarities. Both had forcefully augmented their mastery in specific subjects through "external assistance," achieving levels far beyond their peers.


    But when it came to understanding and insight into magic, they were still quite shallow.


    Unless you reached a certain level of mastery, you wouldn''t possess the corresponding comprehension.


    ...


    After gaining the thoughts of the four founders, the Sorting Hat had practically become an independent sentient being.


    And how similar it was to the little bird that flew over mountains and lakes, bringing back a daisy from the crimson fields!


    The key here was autonomy. Both exhibited tremendous autonomy, akin to true life. Even outside the realm of magic, they could make independent decisions and perform complex actions.


    How could this autonomy be achieved through magic?


    Setting aside the realms of "life" and "soul," which he couldn''t quite grasp, Felix swiftly thought of a method he could accomplish¡ªinjecting memories.


    He had just acquired this knowledge from the diary.


    Felix waved his wand, causing a palm-sized pebble to fly in front of him. Then, he lightly tapped the stone with his wand, and it swiftly transformed into an exquisite, small swallow.


    However, upon closer inspection, one could see that the eyes of this swallow were remarkably lifeless, as though it were a puppet, every movement guided by the wand.


    Next, Felix simulated a brief "memory" for the swallow in his mind. He touched his own forehead with his wand, drawing forth a thin silver, shimmering thread.


    Felix infused this fabricated memory into the swallow''s form, leveraging the knowledge from the diary to blend the two together.


    He simplified this process as much as possible, merely to test his theory.


    Under his gaze, the swallow''s eyes grew more vibrant. Without his control, it flapped its wings and awkwardly took off.


    Yet, the next moment, it plummeted into the snow, leaving only its legs twitching.


    Felix pulled it out, and the swallow hopped and struggled through the snow, resembling a sparrow searching for food in the snow¡ªhis constructed memory was indeed of poor quality.


    However, he stared intently at the little creature before him.


    After about two to three minutes, faint threads of silver mist seeped from the swallow''s form¡ªthe fabricated memory dissipated.


    It returned to its lifeless state.


    Felix waved his wand, turning it back into a pebble, lost in thought.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 71: Christmas Presents

    Chapter 71: Christmas Presents


    "Felix Harp found the idea feasible." Through this simple attempt, Felix saw even more possibilities. He believed that with enough effort, he could achieve a level of enchantment akin to the slumbering guardian statues in the castle.


    However, he didn''t believe he could create something as intricate as the Sorting Hat or a magical diary.


    The latter was different, of course, being a Horcrux that contained a fragment of Voldemort''s soul. But the Sorting Hat? Its predecessor was merely a hat of Godric Gryffindor, not specifically crafted for sorting students.


    In Felix''s imagination, perhaps during a shared afternoon tea, the four founders had questioned each other''s "talent selection methods." To resolve their disagreements, they decided to use a "wisdom-infused magical creation" for sorting.


    And thus, the Sorting Hat came into being. The Sorting Hat had endured for millennia, always present. It could communicate with people, possessed its own memories and personality, and in a sense, calling it a true lifeform wasn''t an exaggeration.


    This brought to mind magical portraits that could also interact with people.


    Some simple portraits, like Sir Cadogan within the castle, possessed limited intellect and couldn''t engage in complex, organized conversations.


    During his school days, Felix had experimented and found that the boastful knight could only provide seven distinct responses, such as bragging about his glorious feats or challenging to a duel.l--B1n.


    Yet some portraits exhibited a remarkable level of magic¡ªthey could interact intricately with the outside world and retained a considerable amount of memory.


    To his knowledge, this included the portraits of past headmasters within the Headmaster''s office at Hogwarts, as well as portraits of some ancient pure-blood family ancestors.


    This was because the portrait''s owner imbued them with significant memories and magic, allowing these portraits to retain a personality similar to their original selves. But only similar; they weren''t true life forms.


    The greatest distinction lay in the fact that the personality of the portrait wouldn''t change over time. It remained fixed at the moment of its creation, much like a complex interactive program.


    This was fundamentally different from the Sorting Hat...


    "The Sorting Hat undoubtedly conceals greater secrets!"


    ...


    Dawn of Christmas arrived. Felix Harp emerged from his room dressed neatly. Underneath a small Christmas tree in a corner of his office, a pile of variously shaped Christmas presents had accumulated.


    Roughly estimating, there were nearly a hundred of them.


    "A highly effective Veritaserum, you''ve truly outdone yourself, Professor," Felix said with amused delight. "I hope you''ll also appreciate my gift." Felix had given Snape a set of Muggle primary and secondary school laboratory equipment, including measuring cups, scales, and droppers.


    He thoughtfully included a copy of "Code of Conduct for Chemical Experiments (Children''s Edition)," replete with illustrations, to ensure the professor wouldn''t find it incomprehensible.


    Many of the young wizards at Hogwarts had also sent gifts. His assistant, Miss Granger, sent him a deep green knitted scarf. Harry Potter sent a large bag of chocolates, and Ron Weasley sent a box of buzzing Honeydukes candies.


    The most amusing gift came from the Weasley twins. It was a pair of wooden figurines hugging each other¡ªa couple. They seemed rougher in texture than Hagrid''s short dagger, and their facial features were merely painted on. Following the instructions, Felix tapped the head of the male figurine, and it yelped, after which the two figures began to perform a shaky, awkward dance.


    Though the twins explained it as an African "Round Dance," Felix chose to outright ignore that.


    Aside from these, some lesser-known young wizards also sent gifts. Justin Finch-Fletchley, for instance, had sent a splendid feathered quill pen, equipped with multiple functions.


    Felix spent an hour to complete his letter-writing and gift-responding duties.


    He entered the Great Hall, where scattered young wizards occupied four elongated tables.


    On the Christmas trees, adorned with silver frost, hung various fascinating trinkets. Magic-imbued mistletoe and holly garlands dangled from the ceiling, releasing magical snow that drifted down.


    Professor McGonagall and a few other professors were busy decorating the Great Hall.


    "Need any help?" he asked.


    Professor McGonagall straightened up, "Oh, no need, we''re nearly done." She waved her wand, attaching a long ribbon of colorful fabric to the Christmas tree. Turning to him, she said, "I quite liked your gift, Felix."


    Felix smiled. He had given Professor McGonagall a half-human-sized magical puppet, intricately designed with a variety of circuits that allowed it to take on two forms¡ªbesides its humanoid form, it could transform into a majestic lion.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 72: Luna Lovegood

    Chapter 72: Luna Lovegood


    Felix Harp leisurely enjoyed his breakfast, and one by one, young wizards joined him in the Great Hall. Their faces were filled with cheerful smiles as they bantered and joked with each other.


    The entire hall was brimming with a lively atmosphere.


    Leaving the hall, Felix walked in the direction of the Forbidden Forest and ran into Hagrid on his way to the castle.


    "Hello, Professor Harp!" Hagrid greeted warmly.


    "Hello, Hagrid. I received your gift, and I quite like it," Felix said, particularly the material it was made of.


    "Hah, glad you fancy it. By the way, that self-cleaning scrubber you gave me works like a charm. Cleans up the place real nice," Hagrid said in his booming voice. "I don''t have to worry about a thing, and it even cleans itself up."


    After the pleasantries, Felix reached the edge of the Forbidden Forest. He intended to gather some chestnut wood branches as his supply was running low.


    However, halfway there, he furrowed his brow.


    On the snowy ground lay a set of footprints leading straight toward the Forbidden Forest.


    Felix measured the size of the footprints¡ªit seemed to be a young wizard breaking the rules. He followed the footprints.


    Walking through the snow, Felix heard nothing but the soft crunching of snow and rustling of leaves underfoot. Unbeknownst to him, he had reached the edge of the Forbidden Forest.


    This area was quite secluded, situated in the northwest corner of the forest, and it was already quite close to the main entrance of Hogwarts¡ªthe path young wizards took to Hogsmeade village on weekends.


    Felix halted his steps, and everything around him seemed to embrace a quiet atmosphere. Snowflakes fell gently from the sky, and he looked up as if countless ice crystals were coming towards him.


    All was quiet, and the world felt as if it belonged to him alone.


    "Hiss-ting~"


    A creature that looked like a horse, but was entirely black, emerged from the Forbidden Forest. It glanced at Felix with silvery-white eyes, sneezed, then retreated back into the woods by flapping its large, bat-like wings.


    "A Thestral," Felix exclaimed in surprise.


    These were rare magical creatures, often associated with the category of magical creatures known as "Invisible Beasts." Only those who had seen death, experienced death, and understood death could see them.


    This characteristic made them somewhat ill-reputed, as Thestrals were once thought to be omens of death, comparable to the Grim, the large black dog omen. However, they were actually quite gentle creatures.


    Even more intrigued, Felix ventured deeper into the Forbidden Forest. After about two minutes of walking, he arrived at a clearing.


    Amidst the falling snowflakes, a young girl stood surrounded by a dozen emaciated Thestrals. In her hands, she held a bunch of hay, feeding the Thestral closest to her.


    He also heard her softly humming, appearing utterly content.


    Luna looked surprised, one hand holding up her spectrespecs as she peered at Felix from behind them.


    "Wrackspurts... well, they''re usually invisible, but when they want to do something to your brain, they emit a pink light in excitement."


    "So, you''ve seen them?"


    "Yes," she said with utmost certainty, as if stating a truth.


    For the first time, Felix felt a bit suspicious. He scanned the surroundings, but found nothing.


    After a while, the two returned to the castle together.


    As they walked, he asked Luna, "Didn''t you go home for Christmas?"


    She replied calmly, "Father''s on deadline for the ''Christmas Special'' issue. But we''ve made plans to search for the Crumple-Horned Snorkack during the summer break."


    Another unfamiliar name, "And your father is¡ª"


    "Xenophilius Lovegood. He''s the editor of ''The Quibbler.''"


    Felix didn''t say anything. He knew the reputation of that newspaper.


    Standing at the castle entrance, Felix said to her, "I won''t deduct any points this time. Go on, find your friends, and have a joyful Christmas."


    "I''m already quite joyful," Luna said with a happy smile. Then she looked thoughtful, "You''ve reminded me. I''ve encountered a new Gryffindor student before. She seemed friendly. Maybe we can be friends."


    "Really? You can give it a try," Felix encouraged nonchalantly.


    "I remember she was carrying a rooster at the time," Luna said in a whimsical manner, "But then, who doesn''t have some peculiar quirks?"


    "What did you say?" Felix raised his voice, but quickly softened his tone, "Do you know her name?"


    Shaking her head, Luna''s two strands of hair above her forehead fluttered, "But her hair was very beautiful, like a bundle of dancing flames."


    And there''s one more chapter to go, probably later.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 73: Christmas Feast

    Chapter 73: Christmas Feast


    Felix Harp couldn''t believe his unexpected stroke of luck.


    Piecing together what Malfoy had said, he realized that the diary wasn''t something Malfoy brought to the school himself¡ªhe was just an unlucky fellow who stumbled upon it after the second attack occurred.


    Now, he finally had confirmation.


    Felix nodded and turned to leave when suddenly he heard Luna''s ethereal voice from behind.


    "Christmas present."


    He turned around to look at her. "What?"


    Luna said quite seriously, "I just realized that I haven''t prepared a Christmas present for you. We got to know each other in such a rush." She casually rummaged through her pockets, and amid Felix''s slightly perplexed gaze, she produced an oddly fashioned bracelet.


    With a hint of regret, she said, "I made it myself. I was planning to make a pair." She extended her hand and handed it to Felix.


    Felix wasn''t sure why he reached out to take it, but he did.


    Luna skipped away happily.


    As Felix returned to his office, he still held the bracelet in his hand. He leaned back in his chair, earnestly pondering how to reciprocate.


    He felt that a typical gift wouldn''t quite suit her unique demeanor...


    In the end, he retrieved a book titled "A Compendium of Worldly Jokes" from his collection. For some inexplicable reason, he thought it matched well with the young witch named Luna. As he watched his owl fly off into the distance, he refocused his attention on the new piece of information.


    Gryffindor, fiery hair, first-year student¡ªputting these pieces together, he was nearly certain that it was a Weasley child. Their family''s trademark red hair was quite renowned.


    And he vaguely recalled his assistant mentioning the youngest Weasley family member¡ªRon''s sister, starting school this year.


    So, in a convoluted way, how did this tie back to the trio again?


    He remembered encountering a few red-haired young witches earlier in sensitive locations¡ªeither near Hagrid''s hut or in the abandoned girls'' bathroom.


    Ron and Harry exchanged glances; they felt this plan had its share of flaws. Ron asked her, "And what about you, Hermione?"


    "I''ve already got mine! Remember the Dueling Club? Millicent and I were wrestling, and I was putting up a good fight... Long story short, I got some of her hair."


    Hermione left to check on the situation with the Polyjuice Potion, leaving Harry and Ron to execute the mission.


    "To be honest, I don''t think it''s very likely to work," Ron said with a troubled expression.


    Harry didn''t hold much hope either.


    Yet, they could do nothing but huddle in the shadows, their eyes fixed on the entrance.


    After a while, a slightly bored Harry whispered to Ron, "When do you plan on asking Professor McGonagall for permission?"


    "Sooner is better," Ron replied without hesitation. "I can''t wait to have a new wand. Professor Harp is truly considerate!"


    Felix Harp had simply handed Ron seven Galleons and a note that read, "I''ve noticed your wand is damaged. I suggest you buy a new one; otherwise, you won''t be able to attend next term''s dueling classes. P.S.: Consider it a reward for your courage."


    Harry received a book titled "Dueling Compendium," one of the reference books Felix had used to compile the dueling course materials.


    Consequently, both of them learned that Professor Harp had taken over Lockhart''s Dueling Club. They had privately discussed their high expectations for his courses.


    "I just hope the new dueling classes won''t have any trace of Snape," Harry said with hopeful anticipation.


    The feast had been ongoing for over an hour, and little by little, young wizards began to leave. Felix Harp, as a professor, concluded his first Christmas feast at Hogwarts amidst the lively atmosphere.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 74: Encounters

    Chapter 74: Encounters


    On the night of Christmas, as the bustle gave way to silence, the Hogwarts castle was enveloped in the cloak of night.


    In the office of Ancient Runes, Felix Harp habitually opened his diary and engaged in conversation with the young Dark Lord within.


    For the past couple of days, he had been trying to steer the conversation towards Salazar Slytherin, but the topic had always been diverted.


    Tonight, Felix decided to employ a different strategy. He needed to delicately set a trap, allowing the young Dark Lord to step into it on his own.


    For this purpose, he revisited several psychology books.


    "Something rather sensational happened today," Felix wrote.


    "What is it?" the diary asked with evident interest. Lately, it had been quite troubled. After each interaction, this astute professor would lock it away, leaving it completely cut off from external information.


    "The attack on the Chamber of Secrets was reported. People are talking fervently, some even suggesting the dissolution of Slytherin House and stripping Salazar Slytherin of all honors."


    Felix felt like a grand spider, artfully weaving a web.


    The diary''s pages immediately displayed a hasty scrawl, "Ridiculous discourse, utterly absurd! Who is it? Dumbledore, perhaps! He''s always had biases against wizards from Slytherin lineage."


    Felix smirked slightly, wickedly penning, "No, not him. It''s a woman named Rita Skeeter, known for concocting rumors about celebrities."


    The name "Rita Skeeter" flickered on the diary''s pages, appearing chaotic and menacing¡ªshe seemed to want to etch that name firmly in her memory.


    Within the diary, the young Tom Riddle was indeed angered. He couldn''t help but wonder if the magical world had deteriorated to such a degree.


    After a long pause, the diary inquired, "And then? The Ministry surely wouldn''t entertain such a preposterous proposal!"


    "Of course not, but this matter has sparked extensive discussions within Hogwarts. Many young wizards have a rather negative opinion of Salazar Slytherin¡ªwell, you could say it''s extremely unfavorable."


    The diary couldn''t help but write, "Salazar Slytherin is the greatest among the Founders! Yet, later generations merely judge him superficially, desperately smearing his reputation!"


    Felix thought of the immense face within the Chamber of Secrets: an aged, simian visage with thin, stringy facial hair that almost reached the hem of his robes.


    It had to be noted that it was Slytherin himself who had carved that. There was a possibility of self-glorification.


    In the diary, Tom Riddle was noticeably nervous. He despised this feeling of being "exposed."


    After a long silence, the diary displayed a line of text, "Is that what you think? That I lied to you? I thought¡ªwe had established a sturdy friendship."


    Calmly, Felix wrote, "That''s why I''ve given you a chance to explain."


    From the perspective of the Dark Lord, as long as he didn''t reveal the truth about the Horcruxes, everything could still be discussed.


    The diary rapidly and hastily responded, "It''s certainly not me. I''m a Muggle-born, remember? I have no connection whatsoever with Salazar Slytherin."


    Felix remained silent. He didn''t reply with any words, just exerted a gradual pressure.


    In the diary, Tom Riddle couldn''t endure any longer. He wrote again, "But... I must admit, I did stumble upon something during my school days. Yes, I acquired some advanced magical knowledge."


    "Was it from Salazar Slytherin?" Felix held his breath and asked.


    "I guess so," the diary replied succinctly.


    "Tell me, Tom, where did you place it?"


    The diary remained silent. The young Dark Lord was in quite a predicament. He desperately wanted to refuse, but this professor was far too perceptive. He was backed into a corner; if he denied, he would undoubtedly be considered the culprit who opened the Chamber¡ªthough he indeed was.


    His frustration with his own powerlessness grew, and he was on the brink of madness.


    But soon, he replied with polite, composed language, "It was fifty years ago. I found a rather extraordinary room on the eighth floor of the castle..."


    This chapter features a game of wits between the main character and Tom, filled with deception and falsehoods. It''s rich in misleading elements and is intriguing to explore.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 75: The Deceiver

    Chapter 75: The Deceiver


    It took about twenty minutes to read through the diary, which told a tale of "youthful days and serendipitous encounters."


    During his time at school, he had stumbled upon a room on the eighth floor of the castle. It was a vast storage space filled with treasures collected by Hogwarts young wizards over centuries.


    "I later inquired, and it was rumored they called this mysterious room the Room of Requirement or the Come and Go Room," the diary wrote, "It''s from here that I obtained that portion of information¡ªpossibly hidden by some young wizard before me."


    Felix Harp smirked, jotting down in the diary, "So, you didn''t find Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets, but rather another hidden room? And it was in this Room of Requirement that you discovered Slytherin''s research materials?"


    The diary quickly responded with a few words, "Exactly so."


    Felix tapped his fingers on the table, pondering for a moment. He wrote in the diary, "So, those research materials are still in the Room of Requirement? You didn''t take them with you?"


    "I believe¡ªthey belong to Hogwarts. Before I graduated, I left them hidden behind a bubbly, seemingly acid-splashed cabinet. It''s easy to find, and I remember there''s a stinky quintaped inside the cabinet. Next to it is a rather ugly wizard statue," the diary noted.


    Felix pursed his lips, struggling not to burst into laughter.


    Interesting, truly fascinating.


    The dialogue between them resembled an intricate game, full of lies and misdirection, a battle of wits.


    Prior to this, Felix hadn''t dared to hope for information about the hidden room of Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets from the diary. It would have been unrealistic, akin to revealing himself as the "Heir of Slytherin."


    His goal today was, in fact, to attempt to discover one or two hidden spots of extracurricular research materials, as one of his speculations. However, the more significant likelihood was that Tom Riddle had already destroyed all records¡ªa result Felix hoped not to see.


    Thankfully, the diary directly revealed the eighth-floor room.


    His efforts had not been in vain.


    However, Felix had a hunch that since the diary chose to reveal this information, it probably wasn''t of utmost importance¡ªespecially not to the Dark Lord.


    Nonetheless, he replied to the diary with a contented tone, "Thank you, Tom. I will investigate. If I have misunderstood you, I''ll apologize."


    "Let''s hope not," the diary calmly replied.


    With a hint of regret, Felix added, "People are unaware of the splendid era that Slytherin''s research might have ushered in. That''s why he''s always portrayed as the embodiment of evil among wizards. Tom, you did the right thing."


    The diary remained silent, the essence of Tom Riddle within it almost seething.


    And Felix appended, "Slytherin and Gryffindor are truly polar opposites. Godric Gryffindor''s own virtues shine brightly¡ªfairness, bravery, justice..."


    The diary poured scorn into its words, "All just a fac?ade." It posed a pointed question, "Felix Harp, here''s a riddle for you: who caused more bloodshed, Slytherin or the lives fallen to the wand and sword of Gryffindor?"


    Last night, they had taken the Polyjuice Potion in an attempt to extract information from Malfoy¡ªthey suspected him of being the one who opened the Chamber of Secrets.


    However, things went awry when Hermione used cat hair that Millicent Bulstrode had brewed into a Polyjuice Potion. The consequences were severe.


    Her face was covered in black fur, her eyes turned yellow, and two pointed, elongated ears jutted out from her hair.


    As Harry and Ron entered the ward, she was pleading with Madam Pomfrey to hang a curtain around her bed.


    "Did you get any clues last night?" she whispered, mindful of Madam Pomfrey overhearing.


    "None," Harry replied in frustration.


    "I''m sure it''s Malfoy," Ron asserted, "He didn''t tell the truth. When we asked him about the Chamber, he got all defensive and warned us to shut up. I''m really curious about that."


    Hermione sighed, her long ears drooping.


    Harry glanced around and whispered, "I did get something, though. Around midnight last night, that house-elf, Dobby, came to see me..."


    "Last night?" Ron asked.


    "Yeah, you were asleep at the time," Harry shrugged.


    "Harry," Ron furrowed his brow thoughtfully, "I have to remind you that house-elves are extremely loyal servants. Obedience to their master is almost ingrained in their very bones. I''ve never heard of one like you described, one that¡ª"


    He struggled to find the right words.


    "Seems peculiar?" Harry offered.


    Ron nodded, and Harry continued, "He is quite odd, but I think he respects me. Yes, respects. He told me that danger still hangs over Hogwarts."


    "And then?" Ron''s curiosity grew.


    "Then he started banging his head against the railing like crazy..." Harry said rather exasperatedly.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 76: The Next Legend

    Chapter 76: The Next Legend


    Early the next morning, Felix Harp received the research materials he had requested from the Room of Requirement.


    He easily located the cabinet Tom had mentioned, the one that was "bubbling on the surface, like it had been splashed with strong acid." Using the Levitation Charm, he moved the cabinet aside and discovered a dusty wooden box hidden behind it.


    With a careful wave of his wand and layers of protective enchantments shimmering around him, he used the Unlocking Charm to open the long-sealed box, revealing neatly trimmed parchment sheets stacked within.


    No curses, no dark magic, no traps.


    This left Felix Harp, fully armed and cautious, somewhat disappointed.


    Aside from the overpowering stench emanating from the half-opened cabinet, which forced him to cast a Bubble-Head Charm on himself, the entire process was surprisingly effortless.


    Back in his office, Felix Harp eagerly began perusing the contents of the documents.


    Honestly, the process was somewhat distressing; the materials contained numerous anatomical diagrams of magical creatures, along with Salazar Slytherin''s personal annotations. As Felix brushed his hand over the parchment, he almost seemed to hear the cries of these creatures in their moments before death.


    It reminded him of his own experiences delving into dark magic, and it felt as though his heart was submerged in foul-smelling black water, with invisible hands dragging him downward.


    Swiftly, Felix applied Occlumency to shield his mind. He endured the discomfort and read through the parchment once.


    About an hour later...


    "Phew~"


    Felix Harp let out a long sigh, his emotions complex at the moment.


    From mere fragments of history in his own time, it was hard to grasp the weight of Salazar Slytherin''s name. In a way, Felix even began to understand why Tom Riddle, at sixteen or seventeen, had been so fervent and reverent towards Slytherin.


    It wasn''t just about being a descendant of Slytherin.


    Looking at the parchment before him, it was more than a vessel of knowledge. Each piece of parchment contained Salazar Slytherin''s thoughts and will when he wrote the materials. It was a kind of calm, even cold rationality, where every magical creature was merely material for study, devoid of any sympathy or pity.


    Yet, it was this absolute detachment that made Slytherin''s research process incredibly systematic. Each line of text, each composition, held the utmost charm of magic.


    Even under the protection of Occlumency, Felix couldn''t help but be enchanted and daydream, his heart filled with the desire to follow in Slytherin''s footsteps.


    It wasn''t just the influence of magic; it was the powerful personal charisma radiated by a legendary wizard on the path of magic.


    Felix Harp resisted his reluctance and sealed away the materials completely. "That''s not my path," he admonished himself.


    Before him lay only three parchment sheets, carefully selected to match his needs.


    However, Felix didn''t immediately begin his study. He stood up, walked to the window, and gazed at the view of Hogwarts in the distance.


    Professor Flitwick waved his wand, savoring the intricacies of "Charms Analysis";


    Professor Sprout tended to mischievous Mandrakes in the warm greenhouse;


    Professor Snape, his face twisted in distaste, fiddled with a measuring cup while an illustrated booklet lay nearby;


    Hermione Granger stared into the mirror, vexedly tugging at the cat ears on her head;


    Luna Lovegood sat in the Ravenclaw common room, engrossed in reading a book of jokes;


    ...


    In the snowy landscape, two young wizards trekked through the snow.


    Harry suddenly felt a flash of white light before his eyes. He looked around, but found nothing.


    "Did you notice that?" he said to his companion.


    "What?" Ron raised his head, distracted.


    "Just now, it seemed like a flash of light..."


    "Where?" Ron looked around, only to find nothing.


    The two continued walking through the snow in the courtyard, heading towards Professor McGonagall''s office.


    A gust of wind stirred, carrying a few falling leaves and their faint voices¡ª


    "Harry, do you think McGonagall will give me an excuse?"


    "Definitely, you''re doing something serious. You should''ve gotten a new wand ages ago."


    And by a window in a castle tower, Felix Harp calmly sheathed his wand, his eyes free from any confusion.


    "The next millennium, I shall be a legend."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 77: The New Wand

    Chapter 77: The New Wand


    "Bam bam bam!"


    Professor McGonagall pushed open the door and saw Harry and Ron bundled up tightly.


    She welcomed them in, and Harry and Ron took seats next to the fireplace.


    "Potter, Weasley, do you have something to tell me?" Professor McGonagall inquired.


    Ron took out a wretched-looking wand from his robes. It was broken in the middle, held together only by a single unicorn tail hair at the center.


    Ron said hesitantly, "Professor McGonagall, I''d like to request permission to buy a new wand."


    "Oh?" Professor McGonagall lowered her head and looked at the broken hawthorn wand, her tight bun meticulously in place. "Weasley, you should''ve gotten a new wand a long time ago. No wonder you''ve been having mishaps in class."


    Ron lowered his head, not saying a word.


    Harry chimed in, "Professor, we might need to use your fireplace to go to Diagon Alley."


    Professor McGonagall raised her head and glanced at them. "Of course, that''s not a problem." She waved her wand, conjuring a silver cat that leaped out of the wand tip. The cat had patterns around its eyes similar to Professor McGonagall''s glasses.


    "Weasley, come to my office," she said.


    The silver cat jumped out of the window and quickly disappeared from Harry and Ron''s sight.


    Harry was still gazing at the window, while Ron stuttered, "Professor McGonagall, we can go on our own..." He was met with a stern glare from Professor McGonagall.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I won''t let two second-year wizards go to Diagon Alley alone," the Transfiguration professor said.


    Ron''s face turned grim. Even though Professor McGonagall hadn''t mentioned a name, his not-so-brilliant brain could figure out that she wasn''t referring to the twins.


    Harry couldn''t help but sympathetically glance at Ron; their brotherly relationship was clearly strained at the moment.


    "Professor, what was that magic just now?" he changed the topic.


    "Patronus Charm, Potter. You''ll have the chance to learn about it when you''re in higher years," she replied.


    After a quiet wait, Percy Weasley''s figure appeared in the office.


    Seeing his younger brother, he looked visibly surprised. "Professor McGonagall, did Ron do something wrong?"


    "No, Percy," Professor McGonagall said. "Ron needs to purchase a new wand from Diagon Alley, and I need an older student to accompany him. No one is more suitable than you."


    Percy''s expression grew even more surprised as he looked at Ron, unable to resist asking him, "Where did you get the money?"


    "None of your business!" Ron snapped.


    When the spell was lifted, Harry retaliated immediately¡ªgrabbing a handful of snow from the ground and throwing it at Ron.


    Thus, due to irresistible forces, the duel game turned into a snowball fight midway. The four of them rolled around in the snow, having fun.


    After a successful sneak attack using his agility, Harry found himself surrounded by the twins. He dashed away in a hurry until he saw the figure of Professor Harp.


    It was quite a bizarre scene.


    Outside the chilly castle, Professor Harp lay on a rocking chair, leisurely reading a book.


    The chair creaked as it rocked back and forth.


    His head was adorned with blue flames that swayed freely, like ribbons.


    "Hello, Professor Harp," Harry greeted.


    Felix closed the book, sat up on the rocking chair, and a pleased expression crossed his face. "Hello, Potter."


    At that moment, Harry noticed that the book Professor Harp was reading was "A Collection of World Jokes," which was quite unlike a magical book.


    However, it had a translucent pearl-like quality, much like the gift he once saw Professor Harp give to Hagrid. An idea formed in Harry''s mind.


    Could this book also be a modified version by Professor Harp?


    "Harry¡ª"


    "Don''t run!"


    Ron and the twins caught up as well, and they too saw Professor Harp.


    "Are you having a snowball fight?" Felix asked.


    "We''re practicing dueling, taking a break now," Fred said. "Professor, could you give us some pointers? Your performance at the Dueling Club was outstanding!"


    "Ah, not today. I''ve decided not to think about anything related to magic today," Felix blinked, "But don''t worry, once the term starts, I''ll restart the dueling lessons."


    "Oh, by the way," Felix glanced around, "where''s Granger? Isn''t she with you guys?"


    "Uh, Professor," Harry stammered, "Hermione, she''s, she''s sick."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 78: Visiting

    Chapter 78: Visiting


    Hospital wing.


    "Madam Pomfrey, I''ve come to check on Miss Hermione Granger," Felix Harp said.


    "Oh, her," Madam Pomfrey grumbled at him, "Young wizards these days are causing so much trouble, using magical potions recklessly, showing no respect... Given her condition, she''ll have to stay in the hospital for at least three weeks."


    Felix was quite intrigued as he inquired, "Can you determine the effects of the potion?"


    "It appears to be a concoction of mixed cat hair, utterly absurd. I have no idea where they found such magical ingredients," Madam Pomfrey remarked while pouring out half a cup of potion from a large bottle, "On Christmas night, those two young wizards brought her here, and I was taken aback. I almost thought it was irreversible magical harm."


    "Concoction of mixed cat hair..." Felix pondered on those words. After a few moments, he gently suggested to Madam Pomfrey, "Madam, I''m heading in that direction, shall I bring the potion to her?"


    Felix pushed the door open and entered the ward.


    There were seven or eight beds in the room, but only one was concealed behind a white curtain. As Felix approached, the curtain opened from the inside.


    "Madam Pomfrey? Have you come to deliver the potion?"


    A furry head poked out, and the voice was unmistakably his assistant.


    Hermione and Felix''s gazes met, and she froze instantly.


    "Ah!"


    The young witch let out a terrified scream, immediately retracting and pulling the curtain shut forcefully, causing the entire bed to tremble.


    But in that fleeting glance, he had already seen what his assistant looked like now.


    Her face was covered with deep brown cat fur, intermingled with her own hair. Several cat whiskers adorned her cheeks, and her eyes had turned ginger yellow. On top of her head were two upright pointed ears.


    "Miss Hermione Granger, I heard about your predicament from Potter and Weasley and came to visit you," Felix said with a tone that couldn''t help but carry a hint of amusement.


    He waited quietly for a few seconds, and a shaky voice came from behind the curtain, "Professor, hello."


    "I''ve brought your potion, and well..." Felix said, "If you don''t mind, I can take a look and see if I can be of any assistance."


    "Professor, you mean... you might be able to help me?" Hermione''s voice from behind the curtain was full of hope.


    Felix''s mind was replaying her appearance, but he managed to maintain his composure, "I can only say, let''s give it a try. Your situation is quite rare."


    "Is it Human Transfiguration?" Hermione said with insight. She had intended to study that magic, but she couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed now, as Human Transfiguration was an exceedingly complex magic.


    Difficult to the point that most adult wizards couldn''t master it.


    "You could say that, but its effects might not be as impressive as you imagine¡ªit can only modify specific areas. You see, this spell was actually invented by a vampire. Its original purpose was merely to conceal their fangs."


    "A vampire?" Hermione asked with keen interest. With most of her trouble resolved, even if only temporarily, her mood had improved significantly.


    "Yes, in the medieval era, vampires were quite despised. In order to blend in among humans, they devised this magic. But I must say, the effect is quite modest. It can''t compare to Human Transfiguration or Polyjuice Potion. Nowadays, hardly anyone uses it."


    "Professor, I heard that Polyjuice Potion can completely change one''s appearance at will."


    "Yes, indeed. One of my younger schoolmates possesses that talent. It''s truly convenient." Felix glanced at her. "That way, you wouldn''t have to risk consuming the Concoction of Mixed Cat Hair."


    Hermione lowered her head, and her pointed ears drooped.


    "Professor, I..."


    "You three brewed the Concoction of Mixed Cat Hair in secret, right? I''m referring to you, Potter, and Weasley."


    Hermione lifted her head, looking at Professor Harp with a surprised expression.


    "Yes," Felix played with his wand, casually remarking, "That was quite easy to deduce, especially when I recalled that you had specifically asked me for information about unusual potions. I introduced a total of six potent potions, but you clearly showed more interest in the Concoction of Mixed Cat Hair."


    "The Concoction of Mixed Cat Hair can change a person''s appearance, which indeed could be used to gather information discreetly¡ª"


    "So, what I want to know is, who are your suspects?" Felix Harp gazed at Hermione.


    After a prolonged silence¡ª


    "Malfoy," Hermione whispered. "We suspect him of being the Heir of Slytherin."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 79: A New Approach to Learning Magic

    Chapter 79: A New Approach to Learning Magic


    "Um..."


    Felix Harp felt a mixture of amusement and irony. Did Malfoy open the Chamber of Secrets? He indeed did.


    As far as he knew, the Chamber had been opened four times this term.


    The first time was when Harry, in Professor Lockhart''s office, heard the eerie sounds from the ceiling. The second and third times resulted in the petrification of Mrs. Norris and Colin Creevey respectively. And as for the fourth time, it was when Harry rescued Justin.


    Malfoy had taken possession of the diary after Colin Creevey was attacked. From this perspective, he wasn''t entirely blameless.


    However, he wasn''t the Heir of Slytherin, and the true culprit was currently sealed within a box by him.


    "Granger, I''ve had a rather in-depth conversation with Malfoy. I can confirm he''s not the Heir of Slytherin."


    "But, Professor..." the young witch protested somewhat reluctantly.


    Felix Harp said, "The Chamber''s location has been discovered, and the creature inside has been dealt with. The only thing to worry about is this so-called Heir of Slytherin, but he won''t be causing any more waves."


    "Please convey this to Potter and Weasley. As a professor, I believe your focus should be on your studies."


    Yet, Hermione keenly sensed something and couldn''t help but ask, "Professor, did you find any clues?"


    Felix Harp merely replied vaguely, "I''ve been keeping an eye on it. So, for you and the young wizards in the castle, the danger has ended, and the adventure should be over."


    Hermione held onto the professor''s words, then turned to ask another question, "Professor, about that lightweight Transfiguration spell you mentioned¡ªcan I learn it? Of course, I understand it might be challenging..."


    "You want to learn this spell?" Felix inquired.


    "Yes, Professor." Hermione''s expression turned serious. "There are only a few days left of the holidays, and I don''t want to miss classes."l--B1n.


    Without knowledge of this spell''s existence, Hermione would''ve reluctantly accepted her fate, spending a comfortable three weeks in the infirmary. After all, she couldn''t possibly attend classes with a cat''s face, and that would be too embarrassing.


    But having witnessed Professor Harp''s "lightweight Transfiguration," her mind became animated.


    If she mastered this magic, she could easily attend classes wearing thick clothing and a hat. As for the cat whiskers on her face, she could just remove them. Compared to the pain of missing weeks of school, that little discomfort was negligible.


    However, Professor Harp shook his head. "Miss Granger, while the lightweight Transfiguration spell might not be as difficult as human Transfiguration, it''s still not something a second-year wizard can master."


    "But, Professor¡ª" Hermione persisted, "We''ve already learned animal Transfiguration, and I''m doing really well with it. Even Professor McGonagall is quite pleased."


    Hermione wore an expression of disbelief. For just one spell, the professor had written more than she''d put into her own published paper.


    Meanwhile, Felix Harp was reflecting on the process he had just completed¡ª


    In essence, he had meticulously broken down all the theoretical knowledge and spellcasting techniques required for a spell into multiple distinct dimensions. Each dimension had specific requirements and judgment criteria.


    In simple terms, he deconstructed a major goal into a multitude of assessable minor goals.


    Completing this step simplified the rest of the process. The young wizards would practice each minor goal individually until they met all of them. Eventually, they would combine these achievements to master the complete spell.


    During this process, any obstacles the young wizards encountered would cease to be insurmountable; they could follow the diagrams and address their individual shortcomings, effectively compensating for them.


    For students with a strong foundation, like Hermione, she had already accomplished part of the objectives in advance.


    In just nine pages of parchment, the professor had unveiled all the secrets of this spell.


    Of course, his approach wasn''t suitable for the "intuitive" type of wizard¡ªoften, they themselves didn''t know how they learned a spell.


    Satisfied, Felix Harp nodded. Besides himself, who had undergone one level-up experience after another, how many people in the current British wizarding world could dissect and compartmentalize a specific spell as if they were reciting cherished memories or carving up a piece of meat?


    He couldn''t forget the scene when he had achieved a breakthrough in his spell. After practicing the same spell a thousand times, he finally reached a certain limit, and all his memories of practicing that spell surged in his mind.


    Every wand movement, every manipulation of magical energy, every test of potency, every validation of hypothesis...


    These seemingly insignificant insights erupted in his mind in an instant, countless sparks of inspiration twinkling like stars. Together, they formed a series of steps, elevating his spellcasting to an entirely new level.


    ...


    Felix Harp looked at Hermione. "Miss Granger, I believe I have found a method." He spoke gently and calmly.


    If his assistant could learn the Lightweight Transfiguration through this approach, then he had complete confidence in teaching the upcoming Dueling class.


    Felix Harp was eager to put this to the test.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 80: Conversation

    Chapter 80: Conversation


    The next day.


    When Harry and Ron arrived at the infirmary to visit Hermione, they found her no longer gloomy as she had been a few days prior. Instead, she sported a furry face, enthusiastically waving her wand, and occasionally flipping through parchment on the table.


    "Hermione, what are you doing?" Ron inquired.


    "Naturally, I''m practicing magic. If all goes well, I might manage to learn it before the start of term."


    "Why rush before term starts?" Ron seemed puzzled.


    "Because it could help me solve a little problem," Hermione replied, squinting her eyes and speaking with a cheerful smile.


    And so, for half an hour in the hospital wing, Harry and Ron watched as Hermione repeated the same motion hundreds of times, occasionally stopping to record something on a piece of parchment.


    ...


    Felix Harp closed the door to his office and stepped out, looking neat and put-together. Along the way, he felt a sense of melancholy.


    After revealing that he had successfully obtained research material and once again resisted the temptation of the diary''s allure, the Tom within the diary had finally withdrawn. He had completely cut off his communication with the outside world.


    No matter how much Felix tried, it seemed that the other side had made up its mind to let him handle things. Even when he pressed a cluster of pale fierce fire against the diary, there was no response.


    "Tom, I refuse to believe you''d give up on yourself like this," Felix contemplated various thoughts. He even thought he might be waiting for an opportunity.


    So, he carefully sealed the diary once again, even inscribing warning runes on the box.


    Before going out, he placed his wallet (Bound Vine Edition) by the door, in case any unreliable young wizard decided to barge in and take the diary.


    "Perhaps it''s time to let you have your final act, Tom."


    In the castle corridor, Felix encountered Peeves, who was up to his usual mischief.


    Peeves held an iron bucket filled with mud and was currently smearing layer after layer of thick mud onto armor.


    "Peeves, have you seen Professor Gray?" Felix asked him.


    Peeves looked at him, seemingly taken aback, then burst into a cackling laugh. "Oh, Professor, I haven''t seen... I don''t care about that nose-in-the-air woman."


    "I believe someone ''knows,'' that repulsive stalker," he floated in mid-air, snarling and clawing.


    "Wait, Miss¡ª" seeing her drift farther away, Felix called out, "I know you''re Rowena Ravenclaw''s daughter."


    She halted and turned to look at him. "You know about my heritage? Did you come here specifically for me?"


    "Yes, I¡ª"


    "Hmph, another one!" she swirled in mid-air, her lips twisting into a cold smile.


    "Another what?" Felix inquired, but he quickly realized that he probably wasn''t the first to ask her about the secrets of Hogwarts.


    "Another ambitious person!" she said sharply, "Every few decades, there''s always one, trying every possible way to inquire, to gain my trust..."


    "You mean Voldemort?" Felix asked.


    She abruptly stopped talking, a surprised expression on her face. Then she felt offended, floating a couple of feet higher and looking down at him.


    "Yes, I guessed it, the Crown of Ravenclaw. Voldemort has always coveted the Founders'' relics, but I don''t care about those. What I really want to know¡ª"


    Felix''s words were cut off as the ghost, with anger and a hint of stutter, said, "The... the Crown of Ravenclaw can grant wisdom. You don''t understand its power! Countless people have coveted it! They want it so desperately!"


    "¡ªthe history of Gryffindor and Slytherin," Felix finished his sentence at the same time.


    Their words intertwined, and faint echoes reverberated in the empty corridor¡ª"You don''t understand its power!" "Gryffindor~" "History of Slytherin~"


    Lady Grey was taken aback, "You want to know about those?"


    "Of course."


    "Ah, well," she floated uncertainly, seeming a bit at a loss, "Gryffindor... Slytherin... What do you want to know?"


    Finally, she asked somewhat awkwardly.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 81: Millennia-old Events

    Chapter 81: Millennia-old Events


    "Quite a lot," Felix Harp remarked. "Many of the books I''ve read mention the four founders, but they''re either vague and contradictory or only contain bits and pieces with little reference value."


    He gave an example, "Take Salazar Slytherin, for instance. Many people fear him, dread him, calling him a dark wizard... but what''s the truth behind it?"


    "The truth?" Ms. Grey countered, "What truth do you seek?"


    "Of course, the truth in your eyes," Felix replied, looking at her.


    The ghost seemed lost in reminiscence, pondering for a while before solemnly stating, "Salazar Slytherin was an exceptionally skilled wizard, deeply in love with his wife..."


    "Felix: ???"


    Clearly, this wasn''t the information he was after, but it was a good starting point nevertheless. So, he continued along her topic, "There''s scarce information about his wife, indeed. However, many people mention that Slytherin''s appearance was grotesque, resembling that of a monkey."


    The lady looked at him with a hint of pride, "That was a side effect of his magical studies. Slytherin''s original appearance was strikingly handsome, but as he delved deeper into those... dreadful areas, his appearance grew more and more intimidating."


    Felix suddenly understood; it was like a puzzle piece falling into place. Slytherin had been transformed over time due to his studies.


    "His presence was often accompanied by snakes. He wore dark or emerald green robes and emanated an ever-present aura of bloodthirstiness. His eyes also became... terribly terrifying."


    Felix speculated that Slytherin might have integrated bloodlines from certain magical creatures.


    "¡ªHis temperament grew increasingly extreme, and his disagreements with others escalated. There were more than a few explosive arguments, even his closest friend Gryffindor couldn''t endure. But I must clarify, there was no outright conflict between them. He simply departed quietly, one tranquil morning, taking everything with him."


    "He left behind the Chamber," Felix reminded her.


    "Perhaps," she acknowledged, "but I''ve heard some rumors. Slytherin didn''t hesitate to teach various cruel dark magics, something vehemently opposed by the other three founders. So, there are whispers that he secretly taught these terrifying arts to select students he favored, in hidden places."


    Felix listened with fascination. How could mere pieces of parchment capture the grandeur of that historical period?


    "What about the other three?"


    "They were doing the same, but Gryffindor''s fame overshadowed theirs. After a few years and the graduation of some students, their influence spread far and wide. Hogwarts'' reputation reached the world, and there were few who dared to provoke it."


    Ms. Grey concluded the story with a mix of pride and nostalgia.


    Felix gained profound insights and sincerely expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, Helena Ravenclaw."


    "NO! Call me by... this... name!" The ghost before him suddenly became excited. Her transparent cheeks seemed less transparent. Before he could react, she passed through the wall and disappeared.


    Felix: "..."


    Meanwhile, a low, raspy voice suddenly emerged, saying, "Do not utter that name. It''s her taboo."


    Felix turned around to find a gaunt, extremely pale ghost before him. The ghost wore an ancient wizard robe stained with silver blood marks and had a massive set of shackles on.


    "Long time no see, Barrow."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 82: Return from the Holidays

    Chapter 82: Return from the Holidays


    The Blood Baron is the ghost of Slytherin House, and even the young wizards of this esteemed institution keep their distance from him.


    His appearance is truly fearsome, and Peeves the Poltergeist is most afraid of him.


    "Long time no see, Baron," Felix Harp greeted.


    The Blood Baron remained still, hovering in place, his vacant eyes fixed on the direction in which Professor Greengrass had departed.


    After a while, in his raspy voice, he finally spoke, "Hello, Harp."


    Felix looked at him, recalling an incident during a nighttime stroll at school when he inadvertently overheard a conversation between the Blood Baron and Professor Greengrass. The Baron was pleading for her forgiveness, while Professor Greengrass cursed him, ensuring he would never find redemption.


    It was also that night when he discovered the identity of Helena Ravenclaw. He pieced together the entanglement between the two. Helena had taken the diadem of Ravenclaw and had been too afraid to return home. As her admirer, the Blood Baron had been entrusted by Rowena Ravenclaw to bring her back.


    A fierce dispute arose between them, and tragically, the Blood Baron accidentally killed Helena. Consumed by remorse, he used the very weapon that had taken Helena''s life to end his own.


    "Baron, you said her name was her taboo. What does it mean?" Felix inquired.


    The Blood Baron didn''t answer directly. He simply said in a dry tone, "I see you haven''t fallen into the dark magic. In this, you are stronger than I."


    Felix''s expression turned solemn, and he spoke softly, "It was you who reminded me."


    "Even without me, you could have broken free on your own. I saw the records you kept..."


    "Oh," Felix also found a glimmer of humor, "that was a Muggle world psychological assessment form, a precaution I had prepared in advance to prevent myself from sinking deeper... but I must say, without you, I might have taken another month or two to realize the severity of the problem."


    The erosion of the mind by dark magic is subtle, and the data on assessment forms always lags behind. By the time anomalies are detected, the danger might already have occurred.


    The Blood Baron drifted away in silence.


    Felix gazed at his emaciated figure and shook his head in the end. The affairs between the two ghosts were beyond his involvement or mediation¡ªghosts'' inner conflicts were not easily unraveled.


    Ghosts were creations of death with lingering regrets and strong obsessions that kept them tethered to the realm of the living. Their existence hinged on these obsessions, and thus, their understanding remained rooted in the time when they were alive.


    In this aspect, they were somewhat akin to the portraits in the headmaster''s office, but ghosts could change over time.


    "I caught a cold, cough cough!" she said briefly.


    "But I noticed the color of your eyes has changed too, a bit like a cat''s..." a young witch observed her closely.


    "Uh... probably due to magic," Hermione deflected the topic, "Katie, how did you spend your holidays?"


    Katie was indeed diverted, pouting. "Stayed home, really boring except for being safer. Do you think there''ll be more attacks? I read a lot of newspapers during the break..."


    "Don''t worry, Katie. There won''t be any more attacks," Hermione said confidently.


    "How do you know?"


    "Cough cough, you''ll understand in a bit," Hermione replied, and on the other side, Harry tugged at her sleeve.


    He whispered, "Hermione, isn''t your magic transformation complete yet? Honestly, your appearance is a bit odd."


    She sighed in frustration, "Not yet¡ªI can manage to use it, but the effect is quite poor, and I still have a light layer of fur on my face. Maybe in another day or two, Professor Harp said my progress has been fast."


    Ron tapped an empty tall goblet with his fork. "But how are you going to eat?"


    "Not eating!" Hermione replied indignantly.


    Ding ding ding! At the teacher''s table, Dumbledore tapped a glass in front of him.


    The Great Hall gradually quieted down.


    Dumbledore stood up, his face radiant, and said, "Welcome back, young wizards."


    A bit delayed, I apologize.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 83: Acclaimed

    Chapter 83: Acclaimed


    "Before indulging in the feast, you shall endure the ramblings of an old man," Dumbledore cleared his throat.


    "First and foremost, it warms my heart to see you all sprightly return to the school and joyously share your experiences with your companions. Yet, I must mention that in the previous term, we weathered through some difficult months..."


    The young wizards fixed their gazes upon Dumbledore''s face, eager to hear what he had to say.


    "...We faced two attacks, and one young wizard remains confined to a sickbed in the infirmary." Dumbledore paused, then suddenly raised his tone, "But thanks to a few individuals, through their diligence, they uncovered the truth and, most bravely, vanquished the beast within the Chamber of Secrets."


    "Aye, we must not forget their names¡ªHarry Potter! Ron Weasley! Hermione Granger!"


    All eyes blazed upon the Gryffindor table, where they incredulously beheld the trio.


    "You''re joking!" one of the twins exclaimed, his voice reverberating through the hall, enlivening the solemn atmosphere.


    Dumbledore was tickled, and he chuckled, saying with a cheerful demeanor, "Of course not, Weasley. But speaking of jests, it reminds me of a rather amusing troll and dwarf joke¡ª"


    "Cough, cough!" Professor McGonagall beside him erupted into a fit of coughing.


    "Ahem, well, let us return to the matter at hand. Their valor has earned unanimous praise from several professors. For this, I shall reward each of them with two hundred points!" Dumbledore declared.


    Snape couldn''t help but emit a derisive snort.


    The Gryffindor table erupted into jubilation, their applause thunderous. The Weasley twins dashed over to Harry and Ron, enveloping them in a hug. Percy, from a corner, loudly exclaimed, "That''s my brother! My brother! They''ll also share the trophy for Special Services to the School!"


    Hermione gazed at the awestruck Katie Bell and merrily remarked, "See? I told you there wouldn''t be any danger!"


    The hall resounded with chatter for several minutes before gradually subsiding.


    However, the majority of attention still fixated on the trio of Harry. On the Slytherin table, Draco Malfoy aggressively stabbed his plate with a silver fork, emitting a grating sound.


    Potter! It''s always Potter, everything''s Potter!


    I''ve put in effort too... he glowered at Harry indignantly.


    "Headmaster Dumbledore," a seventh-year Gryffindor student stood up, "can you elaborate? Did Salazar Slytherin truly release a monster in the Chamber to rid the school of those he deemed unworthy of magic?"


    The accusation in this question was overt, and the Slytherin wizards directed their glares at him, almost wishing to curse him on the spot. However, the expressions of the other three houses'' students turned silent and complex as they looked toward the Slytherin table.


    "And what about the Malfoy family?"


    "Lucius... regrettably, he''s currently facing quite a bit of trouble. The other governors are not pleased with his past threatening actions and are inclined to remove him from the Board. I''ve heard that he''s turned to Fudge."


    "The Minister of Magic?"


    "Yes, if all goes as expected, you''ll meet him tomorrow," Dumbledore foresaw with keen insight.


    Felix nodded knowingly.


    The evening banquet concluded swiftly. The Gryffindor young wizards surrounded the trio of Harry, eager to inquire about the specifics.


    Ron was on a roll in that department. He began to vividly recount the events.


    From Harry''s perspective, aside from the parts that required secrecy¡ªlike the professors'' involvement or the Gryffindor sword¡ªRon embellished nearly every other aspect to the maximum degree.


    Hermione quietly slipped away back to their dormitory and secretly devoured the two pies, returning with a satisfied look.


    "...So, that''s why I was given detention earlier. I didn''t expect Lockhart to fall so easily when I pushed him." Ron, spewing saliva, regretfully lamented.


    Hermione, hidden amidst the crowd, happened to overhear a young wizard asking Ron, "So you don''t have detention anymore?"


    Ron''s mouth gaped open, resembling a deflated balloon. Suddenly, he wore a crestfallen expression.


    Indeed, he had won honor for the house, but he couldn''t escape the punishment for attacking innocent professors.


    In truth, Professor McGonagall had already informed him of the content and duration of his detention. After a circuitous route, he unfortunately ended up in Lockhart''s hands.


    He had heard from Harry about the detention''s content¡ªwriting replies to Lockhart''s fans, which seemed light, but four hours of repetitive labor made one question the meaning of life.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 84: Professor Serpent

    Chapter 84: Professor Serpent


    In the first class of the new term, Felix Harp sensed the inner restlessness of the young wizards. They were all eager for the class to end so they could go to the courtyard to see the serpent creature.


    He cleared his throat, capturing the attention of the young wizards, and waved his wand gently, "Wulong chu?do?ng." Accompanied by a cloud of black smoke, a small snake with dark spots coiled around its body landed on the lectern.


    It hissed, its slender body constantly twisting.


    The young wizards looked up one by one, craning their necks to get a clearer view.


    Felix''s wand glided across its scales, and the appearance of the small spotted snake underwent a dramatic transformation. Its smooth scales became thick and solid, giving off a metallic sheen; its color turned a vibrant green, emitting the distinctive radiance of venomous snakes.


    Even its body swelled quite a bit. It raised its flat snake head, and a pair of yellow eyes looked cold and fierce.


    "Professor, is this... the serpent creature?" a student asked.


    "That''s right."


    "So, Potter and them defeated this little fellow?"


    The young wizards in the audience expressed some disappointment; it seemed too small, just about three or four feet.


    Especially with the serpent creature crouched on the lectern, it seemed even more inconspicuous.


    Many young wizards suddenly had a feeling of "I could handle this."


    But the appearance of the serpent creature was indeed quite intimidating, especially those yellow eyes, which looked truly chilling.


    Felix didn''t comment on their reactions and continued to explain, "The greatest threat of serpent creatures lies in their eyes; they possess a deadly gaze. In other words, when you see them, you might have already lost the ability to fight back forever."


    The murmurs in the audience quieted down.


    "And furthermore¡ª"


    He waved his wand, and the small serpent creature crouched on the lectern suddenly leaped off the table, causing the young wizards in the front row to jerk their bodies backward in unison.


    And as it arched in a half-circle in mid-air and landed precisely in the center of the classroom, the small serpent creature''s body rapidly expanded.


    In an instant, it enlarged by more than ten times. Before they could react, it had filled up more than half of the classroom''s space.


    "So, why aren''t you writing it down?"


    The other young wizards began to furiously scribble.


    In the remaining class, the young wizards gradually warmed up to this somewhat eerie "Professor Serpent." The serpent professor continuously roamed the aisles on both sides, occasionally approaching inattentive students, glaring at them with its yellow eyes, and loudly exclaiming, "Don''t look at me, look at your books!"


    Meanwhile, Professor Harp, sitting in the corner, wore a smile on his face from start to finish, his mood seeming quite delightful.


    As the class approached its end, Felix Harp stood up. He waved his wand, and amidst the reluctant expressions of the young wizards, he transformed their serpent professor back into black mist.


    "For your homework today, you are to recount the contents of this manuscript on a piece of parchment, using the knowledge you''ve gained in your third and fourth years."


    Just as the bell rang to signal the end of class, the corridor filled with the sound of bustling footsteps and chatter¡ªthese young wizards were eager to rush out and head to the courtyard. Inside the fifth-year Ancient Runes classroom, the young wizards absentmindedly packed up their belongings and left the room at a leisurely pace.


    "Hey! Campbell, come on, let''s go see the serpent creature!" Her friend called out to her, brimming with excitement, "I''ve been looking forward to this since my last Transfiguration class."


    Campbell responded nonchalantly, "You go ahead."


    "What about you?"


    "I suddenly lost interest in the serpent creature," Campbell replied.


    The young wizards walking out of the Ancient Runes classroom with her nodded in agreement. They not only had a class with the serpent creature but also received a lesson on studying Ancient Runes from it.


    ...


    In the courtyard, quite a few young wizards had gathered, huddled together in a blurry crowd.


    In the midst of the young wizards was a massive serpent creature, about forty feet long. Its body was as thick as an oak tree trunk, with scales the size of a hand''s palm, giving it a rough appearance that glistened with a cold, icy green light.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 85: Cornelius Fudge

    Chapter 85: Cornelius Fudge


    Upon the flat, snake-like head of the serpent, a large hole pierced through its skull and upper jaw, leaving only two dark, empty cavities for its eyes.


    From the crowd, intermittent gasps of fear and astonishment could be heard.


    These wizards ranged from first and second years to sixth and seventh years, yet in the face of the deceased serpent, they couldn''t help but swallow nervously.


    One young wizard among them voiced the collective curiosity, "Potter and the others fought against this colossal creature? How did they manage?"


    No one answered his question.


    A Slytherin student couldn''t resist moving closer, extending his hand, but an invisible barrier repelled him.


    "As Dumbledore mentioned, Flint," a sharp voice interjected. The crowd parted to make way for Professor Flitwick.


    Despite his short stature, the young wizards of Hogwarts held great respect for him, for he taught with fervor and treated students from all four houses impartially.


    He approached the forefront, circling around the serpent. "A truly rare magical creature, I must say. I believe Hagrid would have adored it."


    ...


    After the class ended, Felix Harp considered for a moment and then decided to go to the courtyard.


    Dumbledore had mentioned at last night''s banquet that Minister Cornelius Fudge of the Ministry of Magic would be visiting today. Felix intended to observe this person up close.


    Rumors painted him as Dumbledore''s puppet, devoid of his own opinions. However, Felix did not subscribe to this view. A person skilled in political manipulation, when in a vulnerable position, could be more unscrupulous than the most accomplished sycophant.


    He descended the stairs, preparing to cross the hall.


    Just then, a distant commotion reached his ears, and a group of seven or eight people approached him.


    "Minister Fudge, please come this way," Professor McGonagall led the procession.


    Following her was a stout, short middle-aged man. He had a rotund and somewhat anxious appearance, with disheveled gray hair and a worried expression on his face.


    His attire was a peculiar mishmash: pinstriped suit, bright red tie, black long cloak, and pointed purple boots. He also held a dark green top hat under his arm.


    At a glance, Felix recognized him: Cornelius Fudge, the current Minister for Magic. Following closely behind him was a tall man dressed with a sense of arrogance, presumably one of Fudge''s subordinates.


    Behind them trailed a middle-aged man with platinum blonde hair, draped in a long black traveling cloak. His face bore an icy, aloof expression that kept people at bay. He held something resembling a wand in his hand.


    "Is this from your own experience?"


    "Everyone has their youthful days." Dumbledore didn''t provide a direct answer, yet Felix had understood the underlying implication ¨C young people often make mistakes.


    So Felix stated, "I am young now, Headmaster Dumbledore. Moreover, I only briefly sensed his true emotions. It aids in better understanding the other person, doesn''t it?"


    Dumbledore didn''t persist with the topic. He asked with genuine interest, "What did you sense?"


    "Are you interested in the Minister of Magic''s thoughts?" Felix Harp counter-questioned.


    "No, Felix. I can see through him perfectly well without Legilimency. Perhaps, this is the only thing I can master without needing to learn actively, even after living for a century."


    Felix felt a bit surprised. Shouldn''t Dumbledore not be discussing these things with him? When did their relationship become this intimate?


    The two fell silent for a while.


    As they reached the courtyard, Professor McGonagall was already standing with Fudge and others before the serpent. Felix Harp and Dumbledore didn''t push forward; they remained on the outskirts of the crowd.


    Hagrid stood awkwardly in a corner. Felix Harp overheard some remarks from the young wizards and grasped the situation.


    Just earlier, Hagrid had been pleading with Professor Flitwick to undo the protective magic around the serpent. He wished to experience the charm of these creatures up close...


    Is this how magical creatures researchers generally think?


    So, Professor Kettleburn has a few seconds left to reach the scene? Felix Harp thought, a bit out of tune.


    Allow me to share something with everyone.


    Sometimes, the author revises chapters. If it''s just a few typos, it won''t affect the comments for this section. However, if there are more substantial changes, like if I add a couple of sentences, it might affect the comments for this part.


    I''ve encountered this situation before, so I wanted to clarify.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 86: Unexpected Events

    Chapter 86: Unexpected Events


    At some point, Harry, Ron, and Hermione had also arrived. Hermione was still wearing that oversized mask and knitted hat, but her eyes had returned to their brown color.


    This meant her Disillusionment Charm was more proficient now ¨C though it could also be due to the effects of Madam Pomfrey''s potion.


    Ron held onto Harry and Hermione as they hid behind a pillar. He peeked out and whispered, "Cornelius Fudge, Lucius Malfoy, and Rita Skeeter! What a day, having all three pests here at the same time!"


    Harry asked, "Who''s Cornelius Fudge?"


    "He''s the Minister of Magic and my dad''s boss. But he''s a big shot, looks down on my dad''s job, you know, dealing with Muggle stuff and all, never took it seriously..." Ron grumbled.


    Hermione''s eyes were fixed on Rita Skeeter, studying her from behind.


    "Is that woman Rita Skeeter? She has quite the dreadful taste," Hermione quipped about her attire.


    "I agree with you, I mean, even Lockhart has better fashion sense in that department, and she''s not lacking in money... Merlin''s beard!" Ron suddenly groaned.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "There, look over there," Ron pointed in another direction, "Lockhart''s here too, all four nuisances gathered!"


    Sure enough, Harry looked up and saw Gilderoy Lockhart in a splendid robe, his face adorned with a charming smile. He walked past young wizards, greeting Fudge and Lucius.


    "He''s like a peacock with its tail unfurled," Ron''s expression was resistant ¨C he had to report to Lockhart''s office later tonight.


    Lockhart gracefully bowed, his smile radiating, "Minister Fudge, Mr. Malfoy, a pleasure to see you both."


    Fudge hesitated for a moment, then extended his hands with a beaming smile, "Mr. Lockhart, hello, I''ve read all of your books, I must admit, quite enlightening..."


    Lockhart modestly replied, "I merely did what I should, Minister. I can''t simply turn a blind eye to unfortunate souls in trouble."


    Fudge had a contemplative expression, "There aren''t many responsible adventurers like you."


    Lockhart seemed about to say more, but Dumbledore stepped forward, his eyes twinkling, "Fudge, perhaps we should first inspect the creature in the Chamber." He waved his wand, dispelling the invisible protective barrier around the basilisk''s remains.


    "Oh, Dumbledore, yes, of course," Fudge adjusted his hat, turned to a tall, dark-skinned man by his side, and issued a command, "Kingsley, you do the check."


    The man called Kingsley took a few steps past the railings, approaching the basilisk. He wore dragon-hide gloves and meticulously examined the creature''s remains.


    Felix didn''t approach; he spotted a familiar figure ¨C Luna Lovegood, the Ravenclaw witch.


    He strolled over and stood beside her, "Luna."


    However, the Minister for Magic, who was looking down at the basilisk''s head, suffered the misfortune. A drop of saliva and venom mixture, accompanied by a thread, splattered onto Fudge''s face. His piercing scream echoed through the air.


    Lucius Malfoy quickly erected a magical barrier and watched the spectacle with cold eyes. He retreated with magic, but after taking only two steps back, he was blocked by a ring of golden light.


    Felix, at some point, had raised his wand, "Young wizards, step back."


    Several professors were doing the same. Protective magic from Flitwick, McGonagall, and Dumbledore adorned the courtyard in a colorful display.


    Hagrid extended his massive fan-like hand and lifted the fallen young wizards, then pushed them away.


    But Lucius, Fudge, and Lockhart were the closest. They were enveloped by layer upon layer of magic, and a droplet of saliva-laden venom struck his armor charm, producing a "sizzle" sound.


    His face paled as he exclaimed, "Stop, you fool!"


    Lockhart shook his wand a few times before realizing what he had done. He stood flustered in front of Fudge, desperately trying to do something, "Oh, Minister Fudge, I''m sorry!"


    But Fudge''s scream grew louder. His face turned pitch black, and the spreading black mark on his face visibly expanded.


    The scene was a tangled mess.


    "Silence!" Dumbledore shouted, dispersing the magic blocking his way. He took a few steps forward and placed his wand against Fudge''s face. Layer after layer of golden light emanated from the wand, halting the expansion of the black mark.


    Dumbledore examined it carefully, "Further treatment is needed, Fudge. I''ll take you to the infirmary."


    "No, take me to St. Mungo''s! My face is ruined! Gilderoy Lockhart, I''ll have you thrown into Azkaban #%&... #%&..." Fudge spat out a string of expletives.


    "Oh, dear," Professor McGonagall pressed her lips together, staring at the frantic Fudge, struggling to resist the urge to cast a Stunning Spell on him. Finally, the Transfiguration professor shouted at the young wizards around, "All of you, leave this area and go to class!"


    The young wizards scattered like birds and beasts.


    Rita Skeeter eagerly seized her camera, pressing the shutter button like a maniac. Her mouth stretched wide, her two enormous gold teeth glistened in the sunlight.


    "Look at that woman, I can practically see her molars!" Ron, hiding behind a courtyard pillar, pointed at Rita Skeeter and said, "She''s got a big story today!"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 87: Is Everything a Curse?

    Chapter 87: Is Everything a Curse?


    "Absolutely thrilling! I never even dreamed of such a plot twist." Fred and George muttered to each other, taking a detour and hiding in the bushes, peeking through the gaps to catch the commotion.


    Dumbledore held Fawkes'' hand, "Fear not, Fawkes. You''ll be alright."


    "You promise, Dumbledore?" half of his face turned pitch-black.


    "I promise you, Fawkes."


    Fawkes'' expression gradually eased, and he drifted off to sleep.


    Dumbledore withdrew his radiant fingers and turned to Kingsley, "We need to take him to the infirmary."


    "But Minister Fawkes said..."


    "The basilisk venom needs to be dealt with swiftly," Dumbledore stated.


    The man named Kingsley quickly acquiesced, "I''ll follow your lead."


    Dumbledore turned to Flitwick and McGonagall, "Filius, Minerva, stay here, maintain order, and remove the basilisk." The two professors nodded in agreement.


    Hagrid volunteered to carry Fawkes, and with Dumbledore and Kingsley, he strode purposefully towards the direction of the infirmary.


    Lucius took advantage of the chaos to find his son, Draco Malfoy.


    "What''s the truth about the Chamber?" Lucius inquired.


    "Potter and his gang did it! Dad, Potter''s a Parseltongue, and that''s how he found the Chamber!" Draco said, his expression sour.


    "Parseltongue!" Lucius was genuinely taken aback; he had thought that it was his discarded diary given to the Weasley girl that had been discovered.


    "Have they found out who opened the Chamber?" Lucius asked vaguely.


    "No, not yet," Draco said, fearful, glancing at his father. He stuttered and didn''t mention his brief episode of being controlled by a dark magical item.


    "Is that so?" Lucius didn''t catch this minor detail. His expression became enigmatically profound.


    ...N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    Rita Skeeter wanted to capture the Minister of Magic''s dire situation on film, but when she glanced at the scene with Ludo Bagman, after some consideration, she quickly settled on her true target.


    With comrades like these, you had to mess with them!


    "Click!"


    "Click!"


    "Click!"


    "And," she toyed with her nails, "also think about how to clear your name from attacking the Minister of Magic."


    "It was an accident!" Lockhart gritted his teeth as he stared at her, but she left satisfied.


    He clutched his wand and considered making a move several times, but in the end, he gave up. He returned despondently to his office.


    The lively courtyard once again regained its tranquility.


    The twins exchanged a glance and silently left. Behind a pillar, Harry and his friends exchanged bewildered looks.


    "Dirty money dealings!" Hermione exclaimed indignantly.


    Ron shrugged, "That''s normal. My dad got wind of the Malfoy Manor search way before today. You think why?"


    Harry looked in the direction Lockhart had left, unable to help asking, "Do you think Lockhart might end up in prison?"


    Ron answered without hesitation, "Hard to say, but if I were Fudge, I mean, as the Minister of Magic, I can''t afford to lose that man."


    "Don''t you find it too coincidental?"


    "What?"


    "Everything that happened today was accidental, wasn''t it? Considering that the basilisk has been dealt with, he could have smoothly sailed through a whole year, then write a book like ''My Year at Hogwarts'' and earn a fortune in Galleons."


    "You mean, the Curse of the Mysterious Figure?" Ron caught on.


    Hermione blinked, quite interested. "A rather intriguing notion, Harry. Maybe the curse''s true nature is to amplify the probabilities of various accidents. We could investigate."


    Ron wore a pained expression, "Hermione, don''t you think you''re too busy lately? Let me calculate: classes, assignments, weekends teaching Muggle Studies, grading papers, studying special Transfiguration, and now you want to research curses..."


    Hermione snorted and retorted, "Don''t you think unraveling mysteries is quite fulfilling, Ron?"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Rita Skeeter, who had initially been leisurely enjoying the scenery, doubled back after rounding a corner in the courtyard.


    Her gaze searched relentlessly. Lockhart had moved quickly, and she had lost sight of him. However, she soon spotted an opportunity¡ª


    "Hey, you three! Young wizards, stop for a moment."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 88: All is Forgotten

    Chapter 88: All is Forgotten


    Rita Skeeter hurriedly stopped three curious young wizards in their tracks. "Do you know where Professor Lockhart''s office is? I need to speak with him," she said, flashing them a forced smile, her thoughts already far away.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at her somewhat puzzled. Why was this woman back again?


    Hermione didn''t respond, but she glared at Rita Skeeter with frustration. However, when Ron noticed her gaze shift to Harry, he quickly spoke up, "Next to Classroom 2 in the basement."


    Satisfied, Rita Skeeter departed. As she walked along the corridor, a strange feeling lingered in her mind. The way that girl had looked at her wasn''t exactly friendly.


    But who cared! She wasn''t anyone of importance. Rita could easily weave her into an article if she pleased.


    "Ron!" Hermione''s voice was exasperated.


    "Listen to me, don''t let Harry get involved with that woman. She''ll dig up Harry''s entire family history," Ron explained.


    The young witch''s tension eased a bit. It was then that Harry realized he seemed to have taken a whirlwind journey and come out unscathed.


    ...


    In a dim underground corridor, Rita Skeeter''s figure disappeared for a few seconds. Then, a beetle flew out from the darkness, fluttering its wings as it skillfully made its way to the side of Classroom 2 in the basement.


    The beetle hovered in midair for a few seconds before staring intently at the doorplate that read "Defensive Dark Arts¡ªGilderoy Lockhart." Silently, it slipped through the crack in the door.


    Lockhart paced around his office in circles, his expression frustrated. Even the row of portraits on the wall wore worried frowns.


    The beetle landed on the edge of one of the portraits, looking down upon him.


    "Damn it, #%&..."


    Lockhart had lost his usual suave demeanor. He repeatedly ran his hands through his hair, his once-golden curls becoming increasingly unruly.


    "Maybe I can do something about this, just like I used to. I''m quite adept at it, remarkably so..."


    Lockhart muttered to his full-length portrait. The portrait Lockhart gave him a thumbs-up, showing a mouthful of white teeth.


    "But what about the charge of attacking the Minister of Magic? Merlin''s beard, this is absurd! It was an accident, just an accident! I won''t let someone falsely accuse me, even if he is the Minister!"


    "I''m not someone to be trifled with either. I have a massive readership; they''ll support me."


    Lockhart pondered for a while, feeling a bit reassured that he wouldn''t end up in Azkaban. That lifted his spirits somewhat.


    "But if my readers find out I''ve been deceiving them..." He shivered involuntarily.


    Everything seemed to be back to square one. How was he going to deal with the trouble caused by Rita Skeeter?


    Lockhart''s irritability resurfaced. He regretted seeking higher book sales and agreeing to be the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts for Dumbledore.


    With his wand in hand, victory was already in his grasp.


    But when he turned around, Rita Skeeter was already charging at him, teeth bared.


    "Thud!"


    Skeeter''s plump body collided with Lockhart''s, prompting him to emit a pained cry. They wrestled together, and the figures in Lockhart''s portrait on the wall screamed in unison.


    "Get off me!" Lockhart struggled desperately.


    "Huff, huff!"


    Rita Skeeter gained the upper hand due to her size. With one hand restraining Lockhart, the other pulled a wand from her pocket. She pointed the tip of the wand fiercely at his forehead, reciting incantations like a madwoman.


    "All is forgotten!"


    After a moment, Lockhart''s expression grew vacant.


    When he snapped out of it, Lockhart found his thoughts jumbled. "Hmm, what was I thinking about? Right, that woman Rita Skeeter. I need to write her a letter, I have to agree to her demands, or my career and reputation will be ruined."


    "Merlin''s beard, one trouble after another. I never should''ve come to Hogwarts!"


    Lockhart stood up, and his office was once again neat and orderly, though the figures in the portraits on the wall looked rather listless, lacking vitality.


    ...


    On the other side, Felix Harp, along with Dumbledore and the others, pursued them to the infirmary. Dumbledore summoned Fawkes once more, the little phoenix glancing reproachfully at its master before begrudgingly using its tears to heal Fawkes.


    "At least there are no lasting effects. If news of the Minister being attacked at Hogwarts were to spread..." Madame Pomfrey poured a vial of black potion and administered it to Fawkes, whose cheeks took on a healthy hue.


    "Based on what I know of the Minister, he won''t divulge it," Kingsley said, "But that woman, Rita Skeeter, she''s a problem!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll have a talk with her," Felix said calmly, studying Fawkes'' complexion, and discreetly plucking a strand of its feathers.


    Not that he intended to do anything with it; it was just that the opportunity was too rare.


    Pluck it or not, who knew if it might come in handy later...


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 89: Philosophies

    Chapter 89: Philosophies


    Kingsley looked at Felix Harp, hesitating slightly, "I know your name, Felix Harp, but she''s not an easy person to deal with... That woman is as bold as they come. Even if it''s Minister Fudge himself, she might not listen."


    Felix remained silent.


    Dumbledore observed the scene, blinking his deep blue eyes. He connected this with Rita Skeeter''s attitude earlier, and he had some guesses forming.


    The old man bent down to carefully examine Fudge''s condition and said, "The Basilisk is indeed a dreadful creature. Even without considering its gaze, its venom is extremely rare."


    "Indeed," Kingsley nodded.


    "But even the most potent venom pales in comparison to the desires of the human heart, just as Voldemort." Dumbledore said calmly, "As his power grew, so did his desires, crossing one boundary after another until he had no restraint left."


    "Voldemort has glamorized his actions. He once said, ''Magic is might.'' Felix, what''s your take on that?"


    Felix replied in a light, drifting manner, "Magic can bear many things ¨C ambition, dreams, power, authority, awe... But these are just landscapes on the journey. You can pause briefly, but ultimately, you must move forward."


    "Personally, I believe that magic is just magic, without the need or necessity to attach other accessories." He lifted his head, meeting Dumbledore''s calm gaze.


    Kingsley listened with puzzlement to the conversation between the two. How did they transition from a Basilisk to a mysterious figure? Wasn''t he supposed to be dead long ago?


    "Knock, knock!"


    The infirmary''s door swung open, and Lucius Malfoy tapped on it with his wand. He raised his head slightly, keeping half his face in the shadows. "Dumbledore, I need to speak with you privately."


    "Ah, welcome, Lucius, welcome." Dumbledore stood up eagerly and walked out with him.


    Felix also took his leave at an opportune moment.


    Walking through the corridor that connected the Great Hall, Felix happened to catch a glimpse of Rita Skeeter''s figure. She seemed extremely flustered, her makeup smudged on her face.


    What was going on?


    "Rita." Felix emerged from the shadows, startling her.


    "Felix Harp! You, I..." Rita Skeeter stammered.


    Something was amiss...


    Felix looked into her eyes, his pale blue eyes faintly glowing.


    Nervous, fierce, relieved...


    What had she done?


    He hesitated whether to delve deeper ¨C there was a risk of being discovered. But Rita Skeeter lowered her head to avoid his gaze, "Apologies, Mr. Harp, I have something to attend to, a deadline to meet..." She hurriedly left.


    "Rita," Felix called after her, "regarding Minister Fudge''s injury, I hope it won''t cause too much turmoil."


    If they happened to choose theory-heavy subjects, their spellcasting ability would plummet drastically, like a dive.


    By the time they graduated, they would likely have returned most of the spells they had learned to their professors.


    Felix brushed his ring on his left hand and pulled out a stack of parchment, saying, "Professor, this is my teaching plan for the first spell. I''d appreciate any feedback."


    Snape took the parchment, casually flipping through two pages, but then his expression became serious.


    "This is..."


    Snape buried his head in the parchment, immersing himself in the magical skill tree that Felix had constructed. He occasionally wielded his wand, making motions in the air.


    "Felix, is this how you understand the spell?"


    Felix replied gently, "It''s just my personal understanding of learning spells. There might be some gaps."


    Snape''s finger traced the parchment, swiftly reconstructing the spell in his mind.


    After a while, he waved his wand, emitting a dazzling red light that sent a chair three meters away flying, breaking it into pieces mid-air.


    "Professor Snape, what was that?" Felix asked him. The spell he just cast wasn''t too strong; in fact, it was too weak! It didn''t even match the Disarming Charm''s intensity when he defeated Lockhart.


    Snape contemplated deeply within himself and then slowly opened his eyes. "I just suppressed my knowledge of the Disarming Charm and reconstructed it according to your design."


    It suddenly dawned on Felix.


    Snape was not only a Potions Master but also had a profound understanding of spells.


    He had used memory magic to suppress his own understanding of the Disarming Charm and then relearned it according to Felix''s plan in an extremely short time.


    This wasn''t particularly difficult for Snape; he had all his accumulated magical knowledge, related theories, and techniques. After some contemplation, he effortlessly cast the spell according to Felix''s plan.


    A different young wizard wouldn''t be able to do something similar.


    Snape''s action further validated the feasibility of Felix''s theory. The current success rate remained astonishingly at one hundred percent.


    However, Felix''s focus shifted soon enough. He began to inquire about the practical techniques of memory magic from Snape...


    He had something to attend to in the morning, so Chapter Two would have to be moved to the afternoon.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 90: Classroom Clarifications

    Chapter 90: Classroom Clarifications


    Felix Harp remained in Professor Snape''s office until the conclusion of the first afternoon class before hastily departing to teach the seventh-year wizards.


    Standing at the podium, he gazed down at the young wizards from all four houses.


    Less than twenty in total. "Tsk tsk! Truly too few."


    Since the beginning of the school year, Felix had already discussed with Professor McGonagall about "reasonably" relaxing the students'' grades, allowing some of the ''Outstanding'' students to join his advanced class.


    He did this with the thought that "every additional student counts." Perhaps he could use his strong charisma to convince one more young wizard to join the scholarly family of ancient magical texts.


    However, this subject had been lukewarm before his arrival, with very little enthusiasm. Except for those aspiring to study ancient literature or aiming to work in the Department of Mysteries or the Ministry of Magic''s Archives, few others showed interest.


    In his seventh-year class, there were either the top students who pursued perfection relentlessly, striving to select every available option, or the underachievers who luckily snagged an ''Acceptable'' grade in Ancient Runes.


    For example, Marcus Flint was the epitome of an underachiever, having only chosen two courses in his seventh year: Care of Magical Creatures and Ancient Runes.


    It was only through a loophole created by Felix that Marcus even managed to get into the Ancient Runes class; otherwise, he would have had just one course.


    As Felix knew, the seventh-year Care of Magical Creatures class involved extensive knowledge about the care and breeding of rare magical creatures, requiring students to study and memorize a vast amount of material. Considering Marcus Flint''s brain, equivalent to a troll''s, Felix couldn''t fathom how he passed.


    From the podium, Felix waved his wand, causing a dozen rolls of parchment to flutter about and land before the corresponding students.


    He commented, "Overall, your performances are steadily improving. However, I must remind you that according to the usual NEWT examination standards, you''ll need to translate an entire ancient manuscript."


    "This means that during the exam, you might encounter exceedingly obscure ancient runes that you won''t find covered in your five years of coursework."


    "Professor, how should we deal with that?" a Ravenclaw witch asked, sporting a pair of distinctive, thick glasses.


    "Miss Veela, this involves a bit of exam strategy, such as inferring word meanings."N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "Inferring word meanings?" Veela pushed her glasses up and asked with confusion.


    "In the sixth and seventh-year Ancient Runes curriculum, a considerable portion is dedicated to explaining the evolution of ancient runes. Take Eoh, for instance; it underwent seven versions, each with slight differences in meaning and script."


    "However, if you understand its evolution logic, you''ll discover its core meaning hasn''t truly changed."


    Today, he received holiday assignments from three different years. Felix planned to fully harness the enthusiasm of his assistant, allowing her to excel by handling the third and fourth-year assignments.


    In the evening, Felix absentmindedly perused Professor Flitwick''s Christmas gift¡ªa manuscript on ancient magic.


    The parchment bore two types of handwriting. One was extremely ancient and distant ancient runes, while the other was Professor Flitwick''s additions and annotations, containing his research insights into the magic.


    Very insightful.


    However, as per Professor Flitwick''s admission, he didn''t possess any particular talent in ancient runes. Thus, this incomplete ancient magic was a collaborative effort between him and the previous Ancient Runes professor, Professor Babbling. When Professor Babbling left Hogwarts for a vacation, the research stagnated.


    Sending this manuscript to Felix also extended an invitation for collaborative research.


    Felix waved his wand, and a faint blue light akin to a river of stars swept through the air and landed on a quill.


    This brown quill transformed into a toothpick, then rapidly expanded to the size of a wand. As Felix infused it with magic, the quill grew to around seven feet and remained stationary.


    "Hmm, the effect seems akin to combining the Shrinking Charm and the Engorgement Charm, yet fundamentally lacks the high consumption, danger, and intensity of ancient magic."


    "Instead, it''s more akin to modern simplified magic, with both power and magical energy consumption having a limit."


    "Could it be that completing its parts is a simplification magic approach?"


    Felix wrote and drew on the parchment, preparing for a long battle. Reconstructing ancient magic wasn''t an easy task.


    "I truly wish I had a teacher." He pondered somewhat wistfully before going to sleep.


    And there''s the third installment. Working hard on typing more.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 91: Detention and Discovery

    Chapter 91: Detention and Discovery


    Just a few hours ago, Ron experienced a heart-pounding journey into detention.


    At eight in the evening, he nervously knocked on Professor Lockhart''s door, stuttering as he explained he was there for detention.


    "Is that so?" Lockhart appeared a bit under the weather. "Oh, right, of course! You little troublemaker..."


    He pulled Ron into the office and pushed him into a chair.


    "Hmm, as for your punishment... let me think. How can we make you sincerely repent and shed tears of gratitude, thanking the great Gilderoy Lockhart?"


    Ron stared at him in astonishment. Was Lockhart''s overconfidence getting even worse?


    "I''ve got it!" Lockhart exclaimed suddenly, pulling out a stack of bulging envelopes from a cabinet in the corner of the room.


    "Professor, what''s this?" Ron swallowed nervously, hoping against hope...N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "These are letters from enthusiastic fans. I''ve collected a few¡ªmy favorites! You need to copy them all out." Lockhart said triumphantly.


    Things were taking a turn for the worst.


    Ron felt that these letters combined were thicker than the two hefty books Malfoy had to copy.


    He opened an envelope and took out the paper. The beginning read, "Dear Gilderoyo, I am your most adorable and faithful reader, Moriyaya. I fall asleep every day with your book in my arms, because it has your most charming photos. Oh, Gilderoyo, your curly hair tickles my heart, and I can''t wait to have a great adventure with you in my dreams..."


    "Ugh..." Ron nearly gagged.


    "Are you feeling sick?" Lockhart asked him.


    "N-no¡ª"


    "Alright then, start copying. This is your punishment for attacking a professor, no, it''s a reward¡ªallowing you the privilege of experiencing my greatness alongside my readers."


    Lockhart''s words today were surprisingly straightforward. Ron had thought he was more of a peacock, the kind that would hide its rear when opening its feathers.


    But he had no choice. Ron had to force himself not to think about what the nonsense he was copying even meant. However, after just writing two lines, he felt nauseous again.


    So, he shifted his focus to Lockhart, trying to distract himself, making his mind whirl to think about other things.


    Two seats away from him, Lockhart was also unfolding a piece of parchment. He dipped his quill into an inkwell and started writing elaborate, flowing letters. Muttering to himself, "Merlin, I''m terribly unlucky, I have to apologize to the foolish Fudge..."


    Ron spent the night in trepidation, for Lockhart seemed like a different person tonight. He didn''t hold back anything, revealing many secrets.


    With no worries about attacks and no exam stress, young wizards and witches enjoyed a dream-like weekend.


    Hermione finally removed her mask, now only needing to wear a hat to cover her cat ears. She looked completely normal, and she breathed in the fresh air in deep gulps. Her cheeks were rosy from the cold, but she had no intention of putting on a scarf.


    "Lavender thought I had some terminal illness," Hermione said, taking deep breaths. She looked at Ron.


    "Who''s Lavender?" Ron asked.


    "She''s my roommate."


    Ron imagined for a moment and uncertainly asked, "Is she the one with freckles all over her face?"


    "Not her, Ron. I thought you''d remember the wizards in our year at Gryffindor." Hermione retorted sharply.


    "I remember, it''s just a face I can''t put to the name. Do you know Dean Thomas?" Ron asked in response.


    "Of course!"


    "Have you talked to him?"


    Hermione tightly shut her lips.


    That evening, Felix Harp guided Hermione through the process of enhancing a bead bag.


    Felix looked intrigued as he examined the parchment in his hand. "You intend to create extra compartments inside? For storage purposes? It''s a good attempt, but it also increases the complexity."


    "Professor, do you think I can manage it at my level?" Hermione asked.


    "Hmm... If you want to do it on your own, you''ll need at least¡ª" Felix thought for a moment, "You''ll need to study 21 practical magical scripts in a targeted manner, become proficient in crafting specific magical circuits, and also have a basic understanding of alchemical theories."


    "I can compile a reading list for you."


    Felix rapidly wrote down a series of reference books, and Hermione''s mouth suddenly turned bitter...


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 92: Discovery

    Chapter 92: Discovery


    On Monday morning, as young wizards passed by the notice board, they suddenly noticed the updated content displayed there.


    A young wizard read aloud the parchment pinned to it:


    "Scheduled for this Thursday at 8 PM, the second Dueling class of the semester will take place. All grades of students are welcome to attend."


    The signature was that of an elegant name, Felix Harp.


    "Why is it Professor Harp? Wasn''t it Professor Lockhart?"


    "Perhaps Professor Harp wrested control of the Dueling Club away from Professor Lockhart?"


    "That would be big news!"


    "Don''t jump to conclusions. It might be a collaboration, just like Snape in the last class ¨C he was invited by Lockhart."


    Whispers and discussions filled the air beneath the notice board.


    The trio stood not far away, Harry''s expression brimming with excitement. "It''s finally about to begin."


    Ron, equally eager, said, "I hope we learn some powerful spells. Honestly, I''ve been feeling sick all week..."


    Harry looked at him sympathetically. "Did he make you copy fan letters again?"


    "Yeah, non-stop." Ron made a disgusted face. "Especially from this woman named Moria. Her letters are the most and seem to be Lockhart''s favorite. I could recite some full paragraphs by now..."


    "Please don''t!" Harry quickly intervened.


    Ron grumbled, "I''ve learned quite a few secrets from those letters these days, Hermione. I know him better than you do now."


    "But it shouldn''t be like that. Why would he do this?" Hermione asked, puzzled.


    "I think he might be hitting rock bottom? He''s been writing an apology letter to Fudge every night." Ron speculated, revealing that Cornelius Fudge hadn''t responded to him these days.


    ...


    When Harry and his companions arrived at the Dark Arts Defense classroom, Professor Lockhart stood by the door, his expression pensive. As they passed, he grabbed Ron''s arm. "Do you think I''ve changed quite a bit lately?"


    Ron''s eyes widened with surprise, and he stammered, "N-no, I haven''t noticed, Professor."


    "Hmm... why do I feel something''s off?" Lockhart puzzledly let go of Ron''s arm, and the trio slipped into the classroom.


    "Like... more practical runes beyond these?" Fred asked.


    Felix blinked at the twins. They seemed to have a knack for ancient runes.


    He could tell from the Christmas presents they''d given him. Of course, they weren''t using runes but rather alchemical thinking.


    "If some of you have the capacity, I''d be willing to teach more." Felix promised.


    After class, Felix called the twins over.


    "I''d like to know if you have clear plans for your future," Felix inquired.


    "We want to open a Weasleys'' Wizard Wheezes shop!" The twins said in unison.


    "Hmm... something like Zonko''s Joke Shop?" Felix asked.


    "Sort of... but Zonko''s ideas are still stuck in the last century. We want to create more novel and exciting things." Fred said.


    "Yes! We have plenty of great ideas, but due to our abilities, most of our designs can''t be realized." George looked quite regretful.


    "Great plan. But I assume you don''t have professional guidance, do you?" Felix asked.


    "Well, we found some books around the house when we were little, methods for creating small gadgets and gags. And we''ve done a lot of research at the library. It''s been a huge help for us, Professor Harp." Fred said with a mischievous grin.


    Library? Or Restricted Section? Felix didn''t say anything, but the twins'' reputation was quite renowned in the teaching circles.


    He simply extended an invitation: "Next year, I''ll be starting my own Ancient Runes Club. Are you interested?"


    The twins exchanged delighted glances. "Absolutely, Professor!"


    George suggested, "Professor, can''t your Ancient Runes Club start a bit earlier?"


    Felix shook his head ruefully. "There''s less than half a year left in this school year, and my attention is divided due to various matters. So, I''ll have to postpone it until next year."


    "But if you have questions, you can come to me." Felix said.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 93: Dueling Class

    Chapter 93: Dueling Class


    "You''re saying Lockhart took credit for others'' achievements?" Hermione asked, her face filled with astonishment.


    "Keep your voice down!" Ron said.


    After dinner, the three of them huddled in a corner of the common room, discussing in hushed tones.


    Ron rummaged through his bag and pulled out three pieces of parchment. "Take a look, Hermione."


    The young witch immediately took them and began reading.


    After a while, she looked up, stuttering, "How is that even possible! I mean, how did Lockhart manage to get others to sell their stories to him?"


    Harry suddenly spoke up, "It might not be that they sold them willingly. He could have forcibly taken them."


    Ron and Hermione stared at him blankly. This speculation held many hidden layers.


    Time swiftly moved to Thursday.N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    The Great Hall was redecorated, and around the central square gilded stage, young wizards packed in tightly.


    When Felix Harp and Snape appeared together, standing at the center of the stage, the young wizards had mixed feelings¡ªsurprise and regret intertwined.


    "Professor Snape?" Onstage, Felix glanced at him.


    Snape shook his head with an expressionless face. In response, Felix took a step forward, tapping his own wand, "Quiet, young wizards¡ª"


    "Our class is about to begin."


    Felix spun in place, and wherever his gaze landed, the crowd hushed.


    "Before we begin, there are a few things that need to be explained."


    Felix''s gaze remained steady, his voice resonating in the ears of each young wizard, "First, Professor Lockhart, who was originally responsible for the Dueling course, has graciously entrusted me with the course due to personal commitments, making me fully responsible;"


    The young wizards exchanged whispers. "I don''t think so." Dean Thomas turned to Neville beside him, "Honestly, I think Lockhart''s been more scatterbrained this semester. He''s even forgetting lines during his performances."


    "I think it''s just stress getting to him these days. Sometimes I get like that too¡ªnervous and my mind goes blank," Neville whispered softly.


    "Speaking of which, I was quite surprised that Malfoy didn''t burst in and drag him away."


    "Today''s lesson is the Disarming Charm. We witnessed its effectiveness in the first Dueling class¡ªit''s a highly useful spell."


    Felix enumerated some of the advantages of the Disarming Charm, "Simple and easy to learn, with significant impact. It''s low in danger, whether for daily practice or in formal dueling situations."


    "Who has mastered this spell?"


    Sparse arms went up, mostly from the older students. "Lower than I anticipated," Felix shook his head.


    He summoned a seventh-year Gryffindor student.


    "Professor Harp, my name is Albert Burke," the acne-ridden student said excitedly. "I''m preparing to become an Auror at the Ministry of Magic; I''ve been preparing for this for two years."


    Felix understood in his heart.


    With Felix''s signal, Burke waved his wand, "Expelliarmus!" A red spell cut through the air, executing a standard Disarming Charm.


    Next, Felix elaborated on the learning methods for the Disarming Charm, using Burke as a "subject," having him repeatedly attempt the incantation, and pointing out crucial aspects.


    Under his demonstration, many young wizards gained a basic understanding of the spell.


    "Next¡ª"


    Felix waved his wand, and from a corner, hundreds of pieces of parchment flew out of a suitcase, landing accurately in front of each young wizard.


    Harry deftly picked one up, looking at the dense descriptions and casting techniques; his scalp felt like it might explode.


    He looked up at the stage, where Professor Harp calmly said, "I don''t believe you can master a spell within these mere two hours. In fact, if there are ten successful examples, I''d be surprised."


    "The content on this parchment is for your practice and reference after class. I will explain its usage shortly."


    "Now, let us proceed with formal practice."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 94: Dueling Class

    Chapter 94: Dueling Class


    "Young wizards, I need you to stand in the four directions on the stage according to your respective houses," Felix Harp waved his hand to lift the sound-restriction charm.


    The students in the audience were puzzled. Felix walked to one side of the square, gold-plated stage, and announced, "Slytherin, gather here!" Then, he moved to another side, "Ravenclaw, gather here!"


    "Gryffindor, gather here!"The roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    "Hufflepuff, gather here!"


    As Felix walked around the stage, the young wizards understood the professor''s instructions and quickly moved into position.


    "Ginny, over here!"


    Ron called out to his sister. Harry turned his head and saw Ginny standing hand in hand with a Ravenclaw girl, motionless in their spot.


    The girl wore a peculiar necklace with bottle caps strung together, and her light, golden hair was tousled. Like Ginny, she remained still. Harry even thought that she might not have grasped the situation, as she stared wide-eyed at the young wizards passing by her.


    Ron pushed his way through, with Harry and Hermione following closely.


    "Ginny, come on. Um... who''s this?" Ron looked at the Ravenclaw girl in front of him.


    "I''m her new friend," the girl''s gaze slid over him, briefly paused in front of Harry, and then settled on Hermione.


    "I know you. Many say you should have been sorted into Ravenclaw," she stared intently at Hermione.


    "Is that so? I quite like Gryffindor," Hermione replied.


    Harry and Ron exchanged a glance. Harry cautiously said, "I think we should get moving..."


    Most of the young wizards had taken their positions, making this group quite conspicuous.


    Even Professor Harp looked over.


    Ron pulled Ginny along and the girl suddenly said, "Luna, Luna Lovegood. That''s my name."


    Harry, who was lagging behind, had to stop and introduce himself, "Uh, I''m Harry Potter."


    "I know you," the girl named Luna said.


    "Really?" Harry muttered. The scene before him was a bit awkward. He hastily added, "See you around!" Then he went to catch up with his friends.


    Luna casually made her way to the Ravenclaw group. She waved at Ginny on the other side.


    Felix and Snape exchanged a few quiet words. Then Felix said, "Young wizards, take out the parchment I provided you with."


    The young wizards looked puzzled as they retrieved the parchment.


    "I''ve had a discussion with Professor Snape, and your problems primarily center around these seven issues. I will go through each one, and you can compare them on your own."


    "Balk, come up to the stage. I need your assistance."


    After twenty minutes of explanation, Felix''s throat felt a bit dry. He knew, though, that his words would only impact some of the top students. For most young wizards, learning magic relied more on "feeling" and "repetition."


    So, for the next half-hour, he and Snape kept moving through the crowd, giving specific guidance.


    "Miss Pett, your thrust lacks decisiveness. Think about my demonstration and then consult point seven on your parchment."


    "Mr. Warren, your incantation pronunciation is off. Yes, an incantation isn''t mandatory, but that comes after you''ve mastered it."


    "Ah, you''re Nawi Longbottom, right? You''re too nervous. Confidence is key! Picture yourself successfully casting the spell. Yes, I suggest you imagine it twenty times in your mind."


    Every ten minutes or so, they called up a few examples of mistakes for demonstration. Felix noticed that showing errors was more effective than demonstrating correctness¡ªafter a laugh, many young wizards realized they had made the same mistake.


    Of course, those who were teased received extra points as compensation.


    "Thank you, Nawi, your problem is quite representative. Also, Gryffindor gets five points."


    "And you, Miss Vira, your movements are too stiff. Everyone, no laughing. If Miss Vira displays even a tenth of her talent for Ancient Runes, she''ll amaze you all. Ravenclaw, five points."


    "Marcus... well, let''s just say, don''t imitate him. We should appreciate his courage at least. Slytherin, five points."


    Felix wiped his brow. Guiding wasn''t the challenge; the challenge lay in preserving the young wizards'' self-esteem and praising them creatively.


    "I should prepare a list of compliments, listing every possible reason. That way, I won''t need to think on the spot..."


    Finally, an hour and a half into the Dueling Class, a fifth-year young wizard succeeded.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 95: Dueling Class 2

    Chapter 95: Dueling Class 2


    Felix Harp breathed a sigh of relief, finally achieving a success.


    Stepping onto the stage, receiving praise and earning points¡ªgoing through the routine, Felix felt that even with just this one successful example, the lesson was quite fulfilling.


    But soon, the second, third, and fourth young wizards stepped forward, demonstrating their Disarming Charms to the professor.


    "Absolutely splendid!" Felix Harp watched as a seventh-year wizard gracefully cast a delicate spell. He praised them against his inner reluctance.


    Felix Harp thought to himself, "They need encouragement, they need encouragement..."


    Severus Snape strolled over, his tone laced with sarcasm. "Their success stems from exposure to similar spellcasting techniques and theories in other classes. In fact, I''ve never anticipated students below fifth year mastering this spell in class."


    "Professor, we shall see."


    Severus Snape smirked, "There''s only a quarter of an hour left..."


    Just then, a Disarming Charm caught the attention of both of them.


    "That''s... Hufflepuff, who is it?" Felix Harp turned around. Among the successful four, there was no young wizard from Hufflepuff, making even him, who wanted to treat everyone equally, unable to do so.


    The Hufflepuff students automatically made way, enthusiastically shouting a name in unison, "Cedric! Cedric!"


    A tall and lean wizard walked to the front, his face slightly pale, his features handsome. He wore a Hufflepuff house robe.


    "Felicis, step forward and let''s applaud for the fourth-year student who mastered the Disarming Charm! Hufflepuff gains twenty points." Felix Harp recognized the face¡ªCedric Diggory, the top student in the fourth year.


    Katie Bell, sitting beside Hermione, tiptoed and kept her gaze fixed on his figure.


    "Do you know him?" Hermione asked.


    "Of course! He''s the Hufflepuff Quidditch Seeker. Wood thinks highly of him, believing he might take over as captain next year. And don''t you think he''s rather handsome?" Katie Bell said.


    "Is that so?" Hermione glanced at her.


    Ron whispered to Harry, "So, he''s your competition?"


    "The time in class is always limited. You must invest more effort into practicing spells. Don''t complain about your lack of effort only when danger strikes."


    Felix Harp waved his wand, and from a corner, a suitcase flew out again, releasing hundreds of packets of information. Each packet was made up of four sheets of parchment stuck together.


    Harry opened the packet in front of him, finding densely packed writing.


    "¡ªThis is the detailed information on the Disarming Charm, encompassing various spellcasting techniques and objectives. You can cross-reference each point during your free time, and if you encounter parts that are difficult to understand, seek the help of a professor or an older student."


    "There are also some forms in here that provide reference for assessing your spellcasting level. I''ll need you to hand these in before the next class," Felix Harp blinked, emphasizing his point of concern.


    Given Felix Harp''s nature, teaching was not the only goal¡ªhe also aimed to gather research data.


    Certain data¡ªlike how a ''certain someone'' learned the Disarming Charm¡ªweren''t necessarily significant since they lacked representativeness. However, when the number of students expanded to hundreds or thousands, with ample samples, the information that the data could reveal intrigued him.


    "Professor, do those of us who have already learned the Disarming Charm still need to complete this?" a seventh-year wizard said reluctantly.


    "Learned?" Felix Harp expressed confusion.


    "Yes, I''ve already learned the Disarming Charm. Look¡ªExpelliarmus!" He swung his wand, and a thin red light shot from the tip.


    Felix Harp and the young wizards watched as the red light traveled over ten meters before gradually disappearing in mid-air.


    The wizard looked at them rather smugly.


    Felix Harp pondered for a couple of seconds. Since the class was over, there was no harm in delivering a mild blow to the students'' egos, right?


    So, he raised his head calmly and said, "I was planning to cover this part in the next class, but since the opportunity is here¡ª"


    He suddenly swung his arm, his wand striking forward like a sword. A wrist-thick spell shot forth, spanning half the hall and directly striking the castle wall.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 96: Three Brooms

    Chapter 96: Three Brooms


    The light of the spells glowed like crimson dawn, casting a rosy hue on the faces of every young wizard.


    As if tangible curses were pronounced, crackling sounds echoed, refracting from the castle walls into a dozen twisting serpentine arcs of deep-red electricity.


    These "serpents" extended onto several nearby suits of armor, causing the wielded longswords to be relinquished one by one.


    "Whizzing sounds!"


    The blades of the longswords traced arcs through the air, striking the makeshift golden-plated stage Felix Harp stood upon, leaving behind several deep craters.


    The wizard frowned with bewilderment, his expression lost as if wandering through a dream.


    Who am I? Where am I? What have I done?


    Why am I seeing this?


    Felix lowered his wand and addressed the now-silent students below, his tone casual, "The same spell cast by different wizards can have entirely different effects ¡ª I was planning to tell you this when you''ve gained a certain understanding of dueling and at a more appropriate time."


    "However, it seems that time isn''t quite now," he added.


    The young wizards felt as though they had swallowed a dozen ice mice candies, a chilly sensation running down their spines.


    Is this professor really not just discouraging students? Look at that wizard, he looks utterly befuddled...


    "Pr-Professor, how did you manage that?" asked Albert Burke, his confidence slightly shaken. Influenced by his family, he had always aspired to become an Auror, honing his skills in dueling spells from a young age.


    Even his Auror uncle had praised his talent, but now he found himself plagued by self-doubt.


    Was his decision too hasty? The outside world might be even more dangerous than he''d imagined. He and Professor Harp were only three or four years apart, but he didn''t believe he could reach this level of Disarming Charm proficiency in three or four years.


    It''s a lost cause!


    What right does he have to be confident about becoming an Auror, about battling dark wizards? Won''t he just get blasted by a dark wizard in the end?


    Various thoughts swirled in his mind, but Professor Harp provided timely reassurance, saying, "Mr. Burke, you need to shift your perspective¡ª"


    "For ordinary spells, like everyday magic, mere proficiency is quite sufficient; but for protective spells, the ones that will keep you safe, you need to invest a lot of time and effort. It''s never too much to emphasize that."


    "As far as I know, aspiring Aurors undergo rigorous training. For instance, the Shield Charm might require them to practice it a thousand times or more," Felix looked at him, "But that''s something for after you become an Auror. At your age, your spellwork is already quite impressive."


    ...


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione walked along the way back. Ron held the Disarming Charm material and said, "Is this thing really useful?"


    "Of course, I learned the Levitation Charm the same way," Hermione with her knitted hat remarked.


    Harry asked her, "Do we need to fill out various forms like you did back then?"


    Hermione had to explain, "That was to help us pinpoint our weaknesses and practice more purposefully. Harry, I think you''re close to mastering it."


    "Just sparks though," Harry said somewhat dejectedly.


    "Oh, Harry, that''s a sign that the Disarming Charm is about to work. It''s mentioned in the material. Maybe you''ll succeed next time," Hermione assured him.


    Hermione''s words lifted Harry''s spirits. Perhaps he should put in a bit more effort once he gets back?


    The influence of the second Dueling class on Friday morning was still rippling.


    However, many young wizards were already spreading the word that "Professor Harp blasted a section of the hall wall with the Disarming Charm." This led Felix to notice, during lunchtime, that some students who hadn''t attended class were looking at him strangely.


    Fortunately, the weekend arrived quickly.


    Felix accepted Professor Flitwick and Professor McGonagall''s invitation to a gathering at the Three Broomsticks.


    Upon entering the pub, he was surprised to find Snape there.


    "Felix, come over here." Professor Flitwick stood on a chair, warmly welcoming him. "We were just discussing Damocles Belby."


    Felix took a seat and curiously asked, "Has the news been announced? I mean, about the Wolfsbane Potion."


    "You know about it too?" Upon receiving confirmation, Professor Flitwick said with a hint of nostalgia, "Belby was exceptional when he was in school. I actually recommended that he pursue the path of spells, although he ultimately chose the field of potions. At that time, he was a favorite of Professor Slughorn."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 97: Exchange

    Chapter 97: Exchange


    Observing Felix Harp''s pensive expression, Professor Flitwick explained, "Slughorn was the former head of Slytherin House, and like Professor McGonagall, he taught Potion-making."


    Felix nodded, though he hadn''t interacted with this Potion Master before; he''d only heard the name, and it didn''t quite click for him at the moment.


    Flitwick continued, "It''s said that he''s thoroughly enjoying his retirement. Of course, he had high standards for quality of life even when he taught at Hogwarts."


    "Professor Flitwick¡ª"


    "Felix, you can call me by my name." Professor Flitwick waved his hand. "We are colleagues now, aren''t we?"


    "Well... alright, Felius," Felix said.


    "Same here, Felix. We don''t need to be so formal in private," Professor McGonagall added.


    So, Felix addressed her, "Minerva," and the Transfiguration professor smiled warmly in response.


    Then, he turned to Snape. Snape stared back with an emotionless expression, his gaze as though fixed upon a stone.


    But Felix was most familiar with him. He drawled, "Ah, Severus..."


    Snape''s lips quivered in irritation.


    Flitwick suddenly found great interest in the view outside the window, while Professor McGonagall surveyed the room''s decor with intrigue.


    Amusement danced at the corners of their eyes.


    The awkward atmosphere didn''t linger for long. A graceful woman with a handsome face approached.


    "A small glass of Gorge Water¡ª"


    "Mine," Professor McGonagall''s voice declared.


    "A glass of Shimmering Berry Soda with ice and an umbrella¡ª"


    "Ah, thank you, Rosmerta," Professor Flitwick smacked his lips.


    "A glass of still water¡ª"


    Snape silently took it.


    Ms. Rosmerta looked at the newly arrived Felix, "This guest, what will you have? Oh, wait, you''re Felix Harp?"


    Felix gazed at her with confusion.


    He had indeed visited the Three Broomsticks during his school days, but apart from ordering drinks, he''d never spoken to her.


    Rosmerta looked at him. "Mr. Harp, you have no idea how famous you were during your school years. Many people sat here discussing your exploits..."


    Felix self-deprecatingly quipped, "Let me guess, not in a flattering way?"


    "From a political perspective¡ªyes. It fills a gap," Snape said with his customary sarcastic expression, "But unless the price of the potion drops below seven Galleons, a simple chain is more practical."


    In the wizarding world, werewolves were practically synonymous with poverty, and nobody wanted to hire them. So werewolves either lived in seclusion or associated with the dark side.


    In other words, at the current cost, not many werewolves could afford it.


    "In terms of its current effects, the Wolfsbane Potion can only ease the pain of the transformation during a full moon, allowing the werewolf to retain their sanity. But it can''t cure them. And yes, it''s indeed costly," Felix said, recalling information he''d learned from his correspondence with Damocles Belby.


    McGonagall clicked her tongue, "But it''s still something. If back then¡ª" She glanced at Snape and stopped mid-sentence.


    She thought of her former student, Remus Lupin. He too was a werewolf, but his relationship with Snape was far from good¡ªit was actually quite terrible.


    Though curious, Rosmerta wisely didn''t press further. The conversation continued, and after a while, she got up to attend to other customers.


    For the next while, the professors discussed their respective classes.


    Felix spoke about the recently concluded Dueling lessons, expressing disappointment in the overall skill level of the young wizards. He said, "The Disarming Charm isn''t actually that difficult, but there are very few who have mastered it."


    After detailed inquiries from Flitwick, a different perspective emerged.


    "Felix, perhaps they simply haven''t grasped the concept of dueling. If you ask me, pick any senior student and you''ll be surprised at the number of minor hexes they know."


    Felix was taken aback for a moment; this perspective hadn''t occurred to him. During his school days, he had no interest in insignificant hexes with little practical use.


    "Are you suggesting that they don''t use the Disarming Charm because they don''t know it?"


    "Or perhaps they don''t value it. After all, the effect of that spell doesn''t appeal much to young wizards," Flitwick, an experienced Charms professor, understood the mindset of young wizards well. "Only those hexes with exaggerated and amusing effects are their favorites."


    Flitwick counted on his fingers, "Trip Jinx, Jelly-Legs Jinx, Tickling Hex, Gum Blasting Hex, Booger Hex... there are too many to list. Despite school rules forbidding them, these hexes have been passed down from one generation of young witches and wizards to the next."


    Felix realized, "Maybe I should inform the young wizards about the distinction between dueling spells and minor hexes. Severus, what do you think?"


    Snape didn''t speak, but his silence indicated agreement.


    Subsequently, Flitwick asked Felix if he would join the next Dueling class.


    "I was a Dueling champion in my youth as well." He said a bit sheepishly, "Don''t worry, it''s just one class. I just want to share my experiences with the young wizards."


    Felix looked at Flitwick and happily said, "Of course, Felius."


    McGonagall couldn''t help but interject, "If you don''t mind, Felix, I''d also like to demonstrate the applications of Transfiguration in dueling to the young wizards."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 98: Confession and Aid

    Chapter 98: Confession and Aid


    As Felix Harp returned to the castle, a satisfied smile adorned his face.


    With several professors joining his ranks, his Dueling course was growing stronger by the day. Perhaps in the future, he could invite more professors to join in the fun?


    Especially that afternoon, when he received a message from the owl named ''Snowy'':


    "Dear Felix Harp, the ceremony for my award is scheduled for 4th February at ten in the morning (Saturday), located in Room 3 on the second floor of the Ministry of Magic (to the left of the Wizengamot Administration Services Office). I invite you to attend as a guest. -Damocles Belby"


    Felix wrote a reply, estimating the time and realizing he had about half a month.


    In the evening, after tutoring Hermione Granger in Ancient Runes, Felix handed the young witch a glass of pumpkin juice.


    Typically, after the Ancient Runes class, his assistant would spend some time in the office, partly to unwind from the mental exhaustion of the Pensieve and partly to engage in interesting conversations or answer questions.


    Today, they brought up Gilderoy Lockhart.


    Hermione held the cup and asked, "Professor, what''s your view on Lockhart?"


    "How do I see him?" Felix raised an eyebrow. His assistant had been on the job for half a year, and he understood her conversational habits quite well. This was one of her ways of extracting information.


    "Your opinion of him as a person, his teaching, his books, and such."


    Felix glanced at Hermione. "Professor Lockhart is a very talkative individual, quite the showman. That''s a trait we don''t share, even though we both don the mantle of authors."


    Hermione pressed further, "So, how do you evaluate his books? You must have read them, right?"


    "I have indeed," Felix said, "They''re not particularly useful for me, but for students, there''s quite a bit of value in the methods he offers for dealing with danger and discovering it."


    "Actually, I appreciate his approach of integrating knowledge into his stories. Maybe I''ll try that myself someday." Felix looked at Hermione with genuine interest, and her brow furrowed.


    "But," she hesitated, her voice faltering, "don''t you think there''s a stark contrast between the books he writes and his behavior in the classroom? A strong sense of incongruity?"


    "Perhaps," Felix judged noncommittally, "It''s evident that his books contain elements of fiction and ambiguity. But we can only fault his personal integrity. At the very least, he did research while writing."


    "But what if," Hermione nervously proposed, a thin layer of sweat forming on her forehead, "what if his stories were stolen from other people''s minds?"


    The office fell silent for a few moments.


    "That''s a very serious accusation, Miss Granger. If your claim holds true, the person committing such an act would be sent to Azkaban," Felix said sternly.


    "Granger, I need evidence."


    Crooked Wizard: My head hurts, as if a spoon is constantly digging in my brain. What''s happening to me?


    Daring Adventurer: It''s quite normal. Here, have some juice. It''ll do you good.


    The Crooked Wizard painfully drank the juice spiked with an unknown potion.


    Daring Adventurer: Let''s continue talking about the werewolf story. You''ve been chatting about it in the pub these days. Forgot already? I treated you to quite a few drinks. But I want more details... By the way, can I take a look at your memories later? After all, readers need an immersive experience.


    Crooked Wizard: I don''t know, something''s off, there''s a problem...


    Daring Adventurer: How could that be? Look at me, I can help you.


    The Adventurer raised their wand.


    Felix''s expression grew somber as he finished reading the three pages of parchment. The situation was more serious than he had anticipated.


    He outlined a rough logic: Lockhart spotted a target at the tavern, spent a few days getting to know them or, in other words, befriending the unfortunate individual. Then, either through an ambush or a potion, he managed to control the person.


    Afterward, Lockhart used memory magic or some sort of Veritaserum-like substance to extract the entire story.


    "What do you want me to do?" Felix asked calmly.


    "Expose his true nature, of course," Hermione answered without hesitation.


    "Usually, the content of a Quick-Quotes Quill can''t be used as evidence. However," Felix continued, "as long as we know what he''s done, the situation can be handled."


    "I will inform Headmaster Dumbledore. With his abilities, he''ll handle it properly. If need be, I can resort to less proper methods."


    Hermione hesitated.


    "Is there anything else?" Felix inquired.


    "Professor, it''s Ron''s trouble. We need your help."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 99: Handling

    Chapter 99: Handling


    Felix Harp became serious. "What''s happened?"


    He even suspected whether Ron had been discovered by Lockhart and taken away directly.


    Lockhart was, after all, an adult wizard, and being an adult wizard meant he had undergone a full seven years of magical education ¨C even if his current performance was ridiculously weak.


    But it couldn''t be ruled out that he had delved deeply into a certain branch of magic.


    Hermione''s words put him at ease. "Ron is fine for now and hasn''t been found out. But during Friday night''s detention, Lockhart acted very strangely."


    "Strangely?"


    "Yes, Lockhart suddenly jumped up and cursed Rita Skeeter in the evening. Ron said that the way he looked was something he had never seen before, and his expression was terrifying." Hermione repeated Ron''s description.


    In fact, Ron was almost scared out of his wits at that moment.


    Lockhart vented for over ten minutes, warned Ron not to talk about today''s events, and then sent him away.


    "Hmm..." Felix Harp pondered, connecting Lockhart''s recent odd behavior, his encounter with the flustered Rita Skeeter, and Lockhart''s intense hatred towards Skeeter displayed the previous night...


    On the second day after the Christmas holiday ended, Minister Fudge was injured during his visit to the serpent creature. He accidentally came across the frantic Rita Skeeter, who happened to be walking from the castle''s underground upwards, and that direction coincidentally led to Lockhart''s office.


    He seemed to have connected the dots.


    It was clear that she had done something to Lockhart.


    It was possible that their conversation had gone sour and then turned physical.


    Lockhart''s memory had been failing lately, he was irritable, and his speech was incoherent...


    So, could this be the aftermath of the Obliviation curse?


    Lockhart was hit with Obliviation?


    This would explain why over a week had passed and Rita Skeeter had not mentioned a single word about that day''s incident in the newspaper, even letting Lockhart, her arch-nemesis, off lightly.


    He had only hinted for her not to create a rhythm, distort the facts, but that didn''t prevent her from causing trouble for Lockhart.


    This wasn''t characteristic of that woman.


    "So, tonight, Weasley is going to the detention?" Felix Harp grasped the key point.


    Judging from Lockhart''s behavior, he had clearly regained his memory. If Ron rushed to confront him, it was hard to guarantee that something wouldn''t happen.


    "No, he said he had a stomachache and asked Professor McGonagall for leave." Hermione said.


    Felix Harp nodded; that was quite clever.


    Whether it was Lockhart discovering Ron stealing information or thinking that Ron had seen too many secrets, either scenario could lead to extreme actions.


    "I understand your point. I will talk to Professor McGonagall and take charge of Weasley''s upcoming detention."


    "Professor Harp?" Percy looked somewhat guilty as he looked at Felix Harp, with a girl standing beside him.


    "Mr. Weasley, Miss Crevette. What are you doing here?"


    This place was rather remote and not commonly visited.


    "Uh, Professor, Percy... I mean, Mr. Weasley, and I were patrolling. We were exercising our prefect authority." Percy stammered.


    "You two wouldn''t mind helping me out, would you?" Felix Harp looked at the young couple without giving away his suspicions.


    "Of course!" Percy answered.


    Felix Harp took out the list of students. "Could you inform the heads of houses for the corresponding houses about the names on this list? Ask them to change the detentions for tonight and afterward to my office."


    Percy nodded, and the two of them swiftly departed like co-conspirators.


    Gryffindor Common Room.


    Yesterday, Ron had stayed in the dormitory the whole time, pretending to be sick. To make the effect more convincing, he had boldly taken the enhanced version of ''Ice Mice,'' and his face turned a deep shade of blue.


    He looked as if he had been buried in icy snow for hours.


    In the end, he had indeed fallen ill and had spent the night in the infirmary. He had just returned.


    Ron was wrapped up tightly, sitting with Harry and Hermione at a table.


    Ron asked in a low voice, "Hermione, did Professor Harp really agree?"


    Hermione sighed in exasperation, "You''ve asked seven times already. To answer one last time: yes!"


    Ron said, "I really can''t figure it out ¨C what happened with Lockhart that night? He acted so... " He thought for a moment before uttering a word, "mad."


    Just as they were discussing, Percy walked in.


    Approaching the trio, he handed Ron a message from Professor Harp.


    "That''s great!"


    Ron jumped up excitedly, his troubles were finally over.


    Whether it was Lockhart himself or Lockhart''s supporters, he had finally rid himself of them all!


    Percy looked at his youngest brother in confusion, wondering if the twins had frozen Ron''s brain ¨C being in detention was all the same anyway!


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 100: The Trial

    Chapter 100: The Trial


    On that evening at eight o''clock, a line of young wizards stood in the office of Ancient Runes.


    Felix Harp leaned against the desk, one hand stroking his chin. "Hmm..." he surveyed these mischievous troublemakers.


    There were quite a few familiar faces.


    A total of nine young wizards, and surprisingly, four of them had red hair ¨C Ron, the twins Fred and George, and Ginny.


    The other five were Luna, Graham Montague, Marcus Flint, Eddie Carmichael, and Stebbins.


    "Not a single house is missing," Felix spoke up.


    "Let me think, Fred, George, Graham, Marcus, you four were in a brawl on the Quidditch pitch;"


    "Luna Lovegood, Ginny Weasley, you snuck into the Forbidden Forest to feed creatures;"N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "Eddie Carmichael, you were caught selling banned potions;"


    "And Stebbins," Felix raised an eyebrow in surprise, "you wrote over a hundred love letters to the same girl;"


    "And of course, Ron Weasley, for improper behavior and pushing a professor."


    Felix approached them; each one was talented in their own way.


    "Professor, they attacked us first," Fred said.


    "You were spying on our team''s training!" Graham Montague exclaimed. He was in the same year as the twins and played Seeker for Slytherin.


    "Didn''t you do the same? Don''t tell me Walden was just taking a stroll!"


    Some wizards watched the scene with interest, while others kept their heads down in silence. The two youngest girls, Luna, played with her butterbeer cork necklace while staring intently at the argument, and Ginny remained quiet, her head bowed.


    "Silence," Felix said. "Arguing won''t change the fact that you''re all standing before me."


    "I''ve called you here today for some testing work. I need you to uncover any potential issues with it," he glanced at everyone, "I think this will be much more interesting than copying materials or dealing with weeds."


    Felix flicked his fingers, and nine pieces of parchment floated in front of the young wizards.


    Fred looked at the parchment in his hand. It was exquisitely crafted, emitting a faint magical glow. Apart from the intricate patterns engraved around the edges, the center was blank.


    "Oh, by the way, you''ll need some makeshift desks and chairs," Felix drew his wand, and the various odds and ends on the table transformed into small desks and chairs, hopping and shifting.


    At Professor Harp''s gesture, the nine young wizards took their seats. Marcus Flint, being the largest, looked like a giant sitting on the ground. Felix had to adjust the height of his desk and chair.


    Several of them stared at the blank parchment.


    "Professor, what are we supposed to do?" one asked.


    Felix explained, "The parchment before you is my new teaching tool, and your task is to answer the questions written on it. Of course, before you can use the tool, you need to activate it. To do so, place your wand on the parchment and say, ''I enjoy Ancient Runes.''"


    Ron confidently chose the ''defeat it'' option and even showed it to Ginny. However, the parchment displayed several blood-red words¡ª


    "Your fate is lamentable. If there''s a next time, run faster."


    Luna burst into a fit of night owl-like laughter at the spectacle. She laughed so hard she was practically out of breath. Ginny patted her back to calm her down.


    Ron seemed a bit annoyed.


    Marcus Flint faced mostly questions related to Ancient Runes knowledge. The earlier questions were relatively easy, and each time, the parchment praised him with "You''re amazing," "You''re the next runic expert," "Incredible victory."


    Then, he proceeded to answer seven consecutive questions incorrectly, causing the parchment''s evaluations to plummet: "Somewhat poor," "Did you really study?" "What''s in front of you, a giant maybe?"


    His face visibly darkened.


    However, the next question was about magical history: ''When was the International Statute of Wizarding Secrecy signed into effect?''


    Marcus struggled for a while and chose the first answer, ''1637,'' purely a wild guess.


    The parchment displayed several exaggerated sketches of figures, depicting them ganging up on a large, monstrous-looking being.


    Accompanying the images was explanatory text: ''The Statute was signed into effect in 1689. If you don''t want to be treated like a monster, remember this!''


    Marcus rolled his eyes. Who has time to remember that?


    Eddie Carmichael''s questions were mostly about the consequences of selling banned potions.


    "In 1927, Dark Wizard Campos sold subpar Babbling Beverage potions. What happened later?"


    He looked at the options, ''When he bought supplies, another Dark Wizard killed him,'' ''He was sent to Azkaban and sentenced to ten years,'' ''He got away with it and retired peacefully.''


    Eddie Carmichael eagerly chose the last option.


    Sudden dark red writing appeared on the parchment, resembling dried blood.


    ''Campos was attacked by his partner while buying supplies, later captured by Aurors, sentenced to ten years imprisonment.''


    Eddie swallowed hard. But it wasn''t over; the next line read, "Campos died after only seven years in Azkaban."


    Most of the other young wizards encountered similar questions related to their own misdeeds, making them sweat profusely while answering.


    Behind his desk, Felix Harp leaned back in his chair, looking at the exquisite scroll in his hand, a wide grin on his face.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 101: Ginnys Testimony

    Chapter 101: Ginny''s Testimony


    After about half an hour, Felix Harp stood up from his chair and walked up to the young wizards.


    "Alright, young wizards, let''s pause for a moment," he said.


    Everyone looked up, a few with nervous sweat on their brows.


    Felix surveyed the group. "Now, let''s hear about your experiences."


    "I found it quite fascinating, except for a few odd questions in the middle," Luna said in her dreamy voice.


    "Are you referring to¡ª"


    "Yes, the questions about the Forbidden Forest," Luna pondered for a moment. "Like, ''You wandered into the Forbidden Forest out of curiosity and heard a clacking sound. When you turned around, you saw a large creature with thick black fur and pincers. What happens next?''"


    "Oh, and what''s your answer?" Felix asked. This question was one he had added on the spur of the moment.


    "I chose ''Greet it,'' like, ''Hey there, Mr. Eight-Eyes the Acromantula.''"


    "Why didn''t you choose to run away?" Felix inquired.


    "But that''s the second thing to do," Luna earnestly replied. The other wizards looked at her in astonishment.


    Ron''s eyes were nearly popping out.


    "So, you believe," Felix said somewhat awkwardly, "that when encountering an Acromantula in the Forbidden Forest, the first step is to greet it, and then turn around and run."


    Luna nodded and added, "Actually, these two things can be done simultaneously, depending on how fast it''s chasing you."


    "Very well, thank you for your response, Miss Lovegood. But I don''t recommend such actions. In fact, you shouldn''t have trespassed into the Forbidden Forest at all, especially not with another young wizard."


    His gaze shifted to Ginny, the young girl who seemed considerably more normal. She lowered her head sadly; it was her first detention since starting at the school.


    "Does anyone else have insights to share?"


    "Professor, George and I think that the parchment''s feedback could be more diverse. We just tested it, and there are only around twenty different types currently," said one of the twins.


    "Oh? Please continue," Felix asked with genuine interest.


    Fred seemed quite excited and eagerly continued, "Professor, apart from text and simple drawings, we could also incorporate some punishments. Like spraying dark mist, or maybe even some foul-smelling liquid..."


    "We could also add sound. If you answer incorrectly, you''d hear Professor Flitwick''s voice: ''We are wizards, not curly-haired baboons waving sticks!''"


    The last line was Fred imitating Flitwick''s voice, causing a few less bright wizards, like Marcus and Ron, to shiver involuntarily.


    "Anything else?"


    "The textual feedback is too gentle, the tone could be stronger. Professor, George and I can help with that," Fred expressed keen interest in this matter, eagerly volunteering himself to Felix.


    "Hmm..." Felix imagined the scene with those suggestions added. The young wizards'' sanity might explode, wouldn''t it?


    "The suggestion about adding sound is quite good, it''s feasible," Felix chose the most practical suggestion.


    The atmosphere grew increasingly lively.


    "Professor, perhaps we could add a scoring element to the content so that we can visually assess our own levels," suggested Eddie Camirche, whose grades were always excellent, although he often liked to show off his cleverness.


    Ginny raised her head in shock, her eyes wide. "P-Professor, what are you saying?"


    Felix calmly looked into her eyes. "We''ve met several times before, like near Hagrid''s hut and near the girls'' lavatory. Do I need to explain further?"


    He didn''t mention the most critical evidence, which Luna had provided, to avoid affecting their friendship.


    Ginny''s lips quivered, as if she wanted to say something. Felix patiently waited.


    After about a minute...


    Tears swirled in her bright brown eyes, but she finally gathered the courage to admit, "Professor, I don''t know... I just wrote in it. That diary, does it... really have to do with the Chamber?"


    "You know nothing about this?"


    "I''m not sure. At first, I just wrote in it, and it responded to me. It was considerate, gave me advice. Later, I started losing chunks of memory, coincidentally when the attacks happened."


    "Later, professors emphasized in class not to trust Dark Magic items. Fred and George said the same. So, I... I got rid of it."


    She tearfully recounted her experience.


    Felix nodded and comforted Ginny, "Young wizards are often easy to deceive. In the future, when faced with similar problems, seek help from a professor you trust. It''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    "Believe me, the troubles that seem insurmountable to you often have simple solutions for us professors."


    Ginny nodded softly, then quickly said, "Thank you, Professor Harp."


    "So, let''s return to the initial question. Do you remember where you got the diary from?"


    "I... I''m not sure. I thought Mum gave it to me, but maybe not."


    "I suspect you noticed something unusual?"


    "The diary was tucked into the new book I bought. Mum wouldn''t do that."


    "The new book? Was it the day you went shopping in Diagon Alley?"


    "Yes, that day happened to be Lockhart''s book signing event. He gave Harry the whole set of new books, and Harry gave them to me. I found the diary that evening."


    Lockhart and Potter... perhaps it was a coincidence.


    Felix fell silent for a moment before continuing, "Do you remember what happened that day? Who might have come into contact with your bag?"


    "That day, our family went shopping in Diagon Alley, oh, and Harry was with us. He was staying at the Burrow for the holidays; his relatives aren''t very kind to him... We ran into the Granger family midway. We split up near the bank entrance. Mum took me to buy robes and a wand. Then we went to buy books, at Lockhart''s book signing event. Dad even got into a fight with Malfoy..."


    Felix stopped her, "Malfoy? Lucius Malfoy?"


    "Yes, he and Dad have a terrible relationship." Ginny whispered.


    "Let''s delve into that part further," Felix said calmly.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciatedv3l-B1n.

 Chapter 102: The Study Group

    Chapter 102: The Study Group


    After a long while¡ª


    Ginny, with tear-stained cheeks, spoke, "Professor, will I... will I be expelled?"


    "You need not worry about that. I assure you."


    ...


    When Ginny returned to her seat, her eyes red from crying, Ron and the twins stared at her.


    Ron wanted to say something, but Ginny completely ignored him. She moved a small chair close to Luna''s side, where Luna softly hummed an odd little tune in her ear.


    For the rest of the time, the twins were somewhat fidgety, but fortunately, Professor Harp allowed them to hand in their suggestions and then dismissed them with a wave.


    "Ginny, what happened?" Not far from leaving the office, George couldn''t help but be concerned for his sister.


    Ginny shook her head.


    "Did Professor Harp scold you, Ginny? I mean, it was a bit risky going into the Forbidden Forest, right, Fred?"


    Fred immediately chimed in without hesitation, "Absolutely right. If you''re interested in the Forbidden Forest, I can show you around... though it''s not really that exciting, just trees, rocks, and flowers."


    She clenched her lips tightly, remaining silent.


    Luna and Ginny held hands, and in a sing-song voice, Luna said, "Professor Harp is quite reasonable, isn''t he? But your complexion does seem a bit off. I suggest you visit the school nurse."


    "Thank you, Luna."


    "How did you kn¡ª"


    "Fred, George, and Ron, I''m fine. I just...," Ginny took a deep breath, "encountered some trouble earlier, and Professor Harp helped me out."


    Seeing her brothers about to ask more, she said sternly, "I won''t tell you." Then, Ginny grabbed Luna''s hand and briskly walked away.


    Watching her retreating figure, Fred remarked with a hint of nostalgia, "Ginny''s grown up, no longer just a little tag-along."


    George quipped, "So, you miss the old days, then?"


    "Well, don''t we usually yearn for things precisely because we can''t return?" Fred made a wry face.


    The two of them playfully bantered.


    In the following week, Hogwarts remained as calm as ever.


    Every evening, the nine young wizards reported to Professor Harp''s Ancient Runes office and carried out various testing tasks as per his instructions.


    In truth, most of their detentions were scheduled for weekends. Only Ron, due to his "particularly grave" behavior, coupled with a strong recommendation from Lockhart, found himself in continuous detention for a full thirty days.


    However, when Professor Harp promised them that subsequent detentions could be offset by completing the current ones, the other young wizards scarcely struggled and willingly requested to finish their detentions under his supervision.


    With Marcus''s intellect, he couldn''t contribute particularly insightful ideas. However, he essentially represented the lower limit of the young wizards. As a pure test subject, he repeatedly exposed bugs in the "Answering Space."


    Such situations as, "Professor, why did the writing on the parchment disappear?" and the response, "Oh, you took too long to think, it thought you fell asleep."


    Until the morning of the tenth day, Felix woke up early, preparing to go to the Room of Requirement to complete that day''s magical practice.


    He had only recently discovered this room''s function.


    In truth, he stumbled upon the Room of Requirement by accident during the first attack, but he always thought it was a mysterious chamber for hiding things.


    At most, the concealment magic applied to it was decent, worth studying. However, this matter was relatively low on his priority list.


    It wasn''t until the diary of Tom Riddle told him the true secret of this room that he regained interest.


    The Room of Requirement could adapt its internal environment flexibly based on the user''s desires, fulfilling their needs.


    This practically set his research desires ablaze in an instant. Yet, using his existing knowledge, Felix couldn''t decipher the room''s secrets at all. He could only catch faint glimpses of magical pathways crisscrossing the room from hidden vantage points.


    ''The magical supply of the Room of Requirement is rooted in Hogwarts'' thousand-year-old castle.''


    That was Felix''s conjecture.


    Although his research was hindered, he devised a new purpose: practicing spells within it.


    Here, he could wield his full power without reservation, including his Instant Kill technique. The benefits were clear¡ªnow, he didn''t need to spend an hour wandering deep into the Forbidden Forest for practice.


    ...


    As dawn broke, Felix walked along the empty corridor.


    Having completed today''s training and preparing to head downstairs to the kitchen for some food, he unexpectedly collided with Lockhart.


    Lockhart was dragging a large box and had two small ones floating behind him.


    "Professor Lockhart?"


    The sudden voice startled Lockhart, causing the two boxes he was struggling to control to crash to the ground with a thud.


    "Who''s there?" Lockhart whispered.


    Felix''s figure descended from the steps, as he sized up Lockhart, "Professor Lockhart, are you about to go out?"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 103: The Curtain Falls on Lockhart

    Chapter 103: The Curtain Falls on Lockhart


    Lockhart appeared extremely nervous, his delicate and elegant blonde hair sticking tightly to his head.


    "Professor Harp, I have a rather urgent matter that has come up suddenly, it''s about my new book... I must attend to it immediately."


    "Is that so? Oh, I believe your office isn''t connected to the Floo Network. Shall I call Professor McGonagall, or perhaps... Dumbledore?"


    Lockhart beamed a brilliant smile, "If that''s the case, it would be quite splendid, oh, Headmaster Dumbledore, what brings you here?"


    A dazzling green light shot forth from Lockhart''s hand, moving at incredible speed. Just as Lockhart''s victorious smile emerged, his spell came to a halt before Felix Harp.


    An invisible barrier stood before Felix, and the radiant beam of light seemed to be intercepted by the air itself.


    "Hmm, is this your most powerful magic? Seriously, Lockhart, you''ve certainly changed my perception of you," Felix even had the spare energy to comment.


    "Felix Harp! Let me through!"


    "Apologies."


    "You know about it, don''t you? The Weasley''s secret? Are you trying to uphold justice? Spare me, Felix Harp. I''ve learned about your history from others; you''re not one to meddle in others'' affairs."


    "I indeed have no interest in your matters, but who let you bounce around under my nose?" Felix said, if Lockhart had been hopping around outside of Hogwarts, he wouldn''t have gotten involved.Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    "Then let me leave this place! I swear I''ll never appear before you again."


    "Let you leave? After knowing you''re a skilled duelist with expertise in Memory Charms?" Felix shook his head.


    The incantations of the two clashed continuously. Felix intensified the output of his magical power; the previously invisible Shield Charm started to manifest in simple lines, outlining an armor seemingly out of thin air.


    Facing him, Lockhart surprisingly held his ground, emanating the demeanor of a powerful wizard. His spells were incredibly potent and were growing stronger by the moment.


    His incantation illuminated the entire corridor, casting an eerie and terrifying green glow on Lockhart''s face.


    "Felix Harp, my magic is mightier than you could imagine. I''ve inherited hidden legacies! I''m far from my limits now!"


    In this brief minute, his spell had rapidly escalated from its initial state, even hinting at the formidable Disarming Charm that Felix had demonstrated in their second Dueling class.


    Yet, Felix laughed, "Lockhart, you''re only strong in this particular magic. It appears to be some form of ancient sorcery¡ªa truly admirable skill..."


    "But I must say, Lockhart, you''re not skilled in dueling."


    Felix Harp''s other hand made a slight gesture, and the broken stones in the corner of the wall transformed into sleek, oily rats.


    These rats emitted soft, rustling sounds as they scurried toward Lockhart.


    And so, a rumor began to spread¡ª


    "It must be Fudge''s doing! I knew it, he wouldn''t let Lockhart off the hook." Dean Thomas confidently declared to his fellow Gryffindors, who looked at him with a mixture of belief and doubt.


    "It''s true, Fudge is very petty. I read about it in the newspaper."


    That night, Felix announced the ''Enhancement of Teaching Tools Program'' as a resounding success. Everyone could return to their respective homes.


    In truth, the confinement of the others had already ended, except for Ron.


    Felix''s initial intention had actually been to free Ron from Lockhart''s control in a reasonable manner. However, as things developed, the young wizards'' enthusiasm had become uncontrollable, slipping from his grasp.


    But this was also the first time Felix had witnessed young wizards from all four houses working together for a common goal. He let things take their course, even participating and offering guidance.


    With the danger averted, the Teaching Tools Upgrade Program had reached its fourth version; it was time to conclude.


    But some rewards were still due.


    "Given that some of you have fulfilled your duties even after the confinement, excellently completing the tasks, each of you will receive extra points."


    Amid a chorus of cheers, Ron, summoning courage, asked, "What about me, Professor Harp?"


    "Weasley, your confinement was rather lengthy, and I can''t award you points for that. However, hmm..." Felix said, "I can discuss with Professor McGonagall and suggest reducing the number of times you were confined."


    Ron left the office with a contented heart.


    Felix''s mood was also quite pleasant. All the miscellaneous matters were resolved, and he didn''t need to calculate this and that.


    That night, he indulged in watching two episodes of an animated disk¡ªThe clumsy cat''s war against the clever mouse. It was simple and unburdened, a pure and carefree spectacle.


    Felix skimmed through his supplies. "Perhaps I should buy a few more?" he thought and drifted into a peaceful sleep.


    The next day in the Great Hall, Snape cornered Felix.


    "Did you have me help you secure the Defense Against the Dark Arts position?" he asked in surprise.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 104: New Teaching Tools

    Chapter 104: New Teaching Tools


    "It''s temporary," Snape stared into his eyes, "Felix, it''s January now, and there are a full five months left until the end of this school year. Do you know what that means?"


    Felix fell silent. It meant young wizards would go nearly half a year without Professor Harp''s Defense Against the Dark Arts classes.


    But then again, did it really matter?


    Even if the young wizards were left to self-study, it was probably better than when Lockhart was around. At least they would save time on dull assignments.


    "Professor, I''ve always been curious, why do you keep holding onto this class? Aren''t you afraid of the Dark Lord''s curse?" Felix was genuinely puzzled.


    However, Snape didn''t answer in the way Felix expected.


    Felix thought for a moment and said, "I can ask Dumbledore about it."The roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    He wasn''t skilled with curses, and combined with the terrifying track record of this class, he had never thought about taking over Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    However, he was genuinely curious about the "Dark Lord''s curse." Maybe he could learn something from Dumbledore.


    "Oh, Severus," Felix winked at Snape, "Don''t forget about tonight''s dueling class."


    Snape gave him a disdainful look. "And how do you plan to arrange it?"


    "One person speaks for a section, with demonstrations as the focus. After all, the professors are all gathering together, and I''ll invite them separately for the follow-up sessions," Felix explained somewhat helplessly.


    Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, himself, and Snape made up the four.


    Snape nodded and turned to leave.


    In that day''s seventh-year class, Felix presented the new teaching tools for Ancient Runes to the young wizards.


    They watched as Professor Harp spoke confidently from the podium, "Do you see the parchment in front of you? It will play a significant role in your NEWT exams."


    A young wizard raised their hand. "Professor Harp, is this the legendary tool that Flitwick participated in creating?"


    The young wizards present turned their gaze to the tall and muscular Marcus Flint.


    There were less than twenty students in the seventh-year Ancient Runes class, and they all knew each other well. At this moment, they all wore looks of skepticism.


    Marcus felt somewhat at a loss. He had just bragged a bit; why was he being called out on it?


    Felix glanced at her and said, "Miss Vane, Flint did indeed participate in the testing of the new teaching tools. Not just him, there were ten young wizards in total, each contributing valuable suggestions. What you see is the result of their collective effort."


    "Now, let''s have a practical demonstration."


    Following the earlier explanation, the young wizards placed their wands on the parchment for answering questions and whispered, "Secrets of the Runes."


    The parchment emitted a soft light, and a line of text appeared:


    "Welcome to the answer space. Please complete the following tasks."


    The young wizards, experiencing this novelty for the first time, couldn''t resist wanting to try it out. Clemency Vane, suppressing her excitement, asked, "Professor Harp, can we try it now?"


    Felix, understanding their eagerness, said with a smile, "Certainly, the next twenty minutes are reserved for you."


    "Oh, by the way," he emphasized, "if you don''t like the feedback effects, you can tap on it with your wand and say ''Silence.''"


    Vane was a bit puzzled, but she tapped on the ''NEWTs module'' with her wand. Rapidly, a series of Rune questions appeared on the parchment.


    When she completed the first question, golden text appeared on the parchment¡ª


    "Wise Choice."


    She began to understand Professor Harp''s words. Next, she witnessed a variety of effusive compliments.


    "Your answer scratched at my heart."


    "You''re the next Rune prodigy!"


    "A choice of genius!"


    These words left Vane with a mixed feeling, somewhat embarrassed but unable to resist the desire to see more praise. Time slipped away unnoticed.


    However, not everyone''s experience was as wonderful as hers. For most, the compliments were mixed with acerbic remarks, and Marcus Flint mostly faced elaborate taunts.


    He couldn''t help muttering two names, "Fred Weasley, George Weasley."


    They were the culprits behind this!


    In less than ten minutes, Clemency Vane became the first to finish the test.


    A large ''O'' appeared on the parchment. The Ravenclaw eagle in the upper left corner kept circling, against a backdrop of sprawling fireworks.


    She excitedly raised her fist in the air.


    "Very well, Miss Vane, ten points to Ravenclaw!"


    As the class ended, Felix assigned the latest homework: "Complete the test three times and, based on the questions you got wrong, write an essay analyzing your areas of weakness."


    ...


    As evening fell, the Great Hall transformed once again. A gilded dueling platform emerged from the ground, and the young wizards chatted in pairs and trios.


    The third dueling class was about to begin.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 105: Four Professors

    Chapter 105: Four Professors


    In the heart of the Great Hall, hundreds of candles flickered, their glow casting the ceiling in a velvety blackness, devoid of stars.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione stood among the Gryffindor crowd, whispering to each other in hushed tones.


    "Harry, have you completed your assignment?" Hermione inquired.


    "Almost," Harry replied vaguely, truthfully having filled out only a third of the form.


    About half a month prior, after their last Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Hermione had told him that emitting sparks from the tip of his wand was a sign the Disarming Charm was about to succeed. Unable to resist, he had dragged Ron into practicing with him for half an hour in the common room.


    Initially unsuccessful, a thoroughly exhausted Ron had suggested he imagine him as Malfoy, or even Snape.


    The result was that Harry had successfully cast the Disarming Charm.


    Hermione, who had heard about it the next day, was quite envious. "Harry, you''re a genius! I dare say no one your age could accomplish that."


    Harry, slightly embarrassed, said, "I have a special feeling for this spell."


    The young witch retrieved a piece of parchment from her bag. "Let''s go over the assessment criteria Professor Harp provided."


    Harry stood there sheepishly. "H-Hermione, I haven''t had a chance to look..."


    ...


    In the Great Hall,


    Ron couldn''t help but interject, "Harry''s got the Disarming Charm down pat. He succeeds eight or nine times out of ten, unlike me..." He suddenly frowned. "I succeed maybe once or twice out of ten."


    Hermione pulled out a piece of parchment from her robes, filled to the brim with data. Anxious, she said, "I can perform it, but these, and these, and these standards, I''ve only just met. What if I wake up one day and suddenly can''t do it anymore?"


    Neville, who had been listening, humbly turned to Hermione for advice. "Hermione, what if the parchment''s full, but I haven''t mastered the spell?"


    Hermione hesitated for a moment and then suggested, "Have you tried breaking it down into sections?"


    "Of course, but I''m failing on about two-thirds of the items..." Neville''s round face scrunched up sadly. He said, a touch dejectedly, "I''m just not good at it. Maybe Professor Snape is right."


    "Don''t be disheartened, Neville. I can help you go through the parts you''re struggling with," Hermione offered.


    "Th-Thank you, Hermione."


    Harry also reassured him, saying, "Neville, we can practice together."


    "Yeah, and don''t mind Snape''s words. You''re great in Herbology," Ron chimed in. "Neville, believe in yourself. You''re like an uncut gem that will one day shine brilliantly."


    To be honest, after surviving the trials of Hogwarts, he was now quick to offer kind words.


    Excitement erupted below, with hundreds of students buzzing in discussions. Ravenclaw and Gryffindor students burst into thunderous applause, welcoming their respective Heads of House.


    "How come Professor Sprout isn''t here?" a second-year Hufflepuff wizard asked.


    "Well, Ernie, Professor Sprout doesn''t really care about this..." a senior student explained.


    The other three professors shared a knowing look and remained silent, simultaneously looking at Felix.


    Stepping forward, Felix cleared his throat and projected his voice, "It''s an honor to have Professors McGonagall and Flitwick join us today. They generously offer to showcase further possibilities in dueling. Applaud, young wizards!"


    The applause below was deafening, akin to a festive occasion. Even Harry''s palms were red from clapping.


    "Do you think Snape didn''t want to bother?" Ron quipped.


    "Though I think you''re overthinking it, that''s actually a great idea!"


    After some initial protest, Professor McGonagall remained on the platform while the other three stepped back.


    Flitwick conjured a handkerchief and transformed it into a raised platform. He climbed atop it.


    McGonagall''s hands were clasped tightly together. With a serious expression, she surveyed the crowd, and gradually, silence descended.


    Everyone was curious about what she would say; after all, in their minds, Transfiguration and dueling weren''t closely related.


    McGonagall cleared her throat and, composedly addressing all the students, began, "Transfiguration is a sophisticated magical discipline, capable of achieving many astounding feats. In this realm, the master of transformations was none other than your headmaster, Albus Dumbledore."


    "That''s a twist," Ron muttered. "Don''t tell me he defeated Voldemort with Transfiguration."


    "Of course not, that requires immense magical power. You lot would find it difficult to accomplish," McGonagall said. "The significance of Transfiguration for you isn''t merely about strength; it''s about enriching your arsenal."


    "The essence of Transfiguration is change, bound only by your imagination."


    McGonagall produced her wand, lifted her arm straight, and a chair that had been stacked in a corner flew towards her.


    In mid-air, the chair transformed into a large black cat, agile and graceful as it landed on the ground. Directed by McGonagall''s wand, the large cat circled around her with swiftness and grace.


    In the next second, it leapt into the air, its body swiftly expanding, transforming into a majestic lion with a golden mane that glistened with a delicate shine.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 106: Transfiguration and Spells

    Chapter 106: Transfiguration and Spells


    "Roar~"


    The lion let out a mighty roar, and the hair of the young witch in front of it flew backward.


    Luna blinked, and the several young wizards beside her took two steps back in astonishment.


    In the next moment, the lion began to sprint around the arena, transforming at times into a sleek leopard, then into a rhinoceros with a single horn, a wild boar, a large python...


    The young wizards stared in awe at Professor McGonagall. Wasn''t she much different during her lectures?


    From start to finish, Professor McGonagall had only waved her wand a few times, without uttering a single incantation.


    Dean Thomas couldn''t help but ask, "Is this one spell or multiple spells? I can''t make heads or tails of it."


    If one were to describe Professor McGonagall''s performance, the young wizards felt it was unbelievably fluid.


    In the midst of her run, transformations occurred effortlessly.


    Professor McGonagall''s "display of skill" went on for about two to three minutes. When a giant eagle soared over the hall, the students raised their heads, craning their necks to catch a glimpse.


    Finally, the giant eagle landed on the platform, rolled over, and transformed back into a black cat.


    "In theory, witches and wizards in their sixth and seventh years should be able to achieve this," Professor McGonagall said to the audience.


    "Wood, what about you?" Fred asked the captain of their house''s Quidditch team.


    "Cough...," Wood awkwardly covered his face.


    Not far away, Percy, responsible for maintaining order, approached a Ravenclaw girl. "I think I could do it, Penelope, although maybe not with the same fluency as Professor McGonagall..."


    "I can''t do it. My Transfiguration isn''t that good," the girl said, her robes also adorned with a Prefect badge.


    "I can guide you," Percy said.


    "Is that so?" The girl gave him a skeptical look.


    On the stage, Professor McGonagall had the black cat stand before her.


    "I need an assistant. Albert Burke, you''ve been striving to be an Auror, let''s give it a try." Professor McGonagall chose a student from her own house.


    Albert Burke nervously stepped forward. After the last Dueling class, he had gained a whole new appreciation for the professors'' abilities.


    The young wizards in the audience stared fixedly. It was evident that Professor McGonagall wasn''t planning to use any other spells; she was going to rely entirely on Transfiguration. This added a tremendous spectacle to their duel.


    The two of them were separated by about eight or nine meters.


    They hovered in midair, forming a wall with their sharp beaks aimed at Burke. It seemed they were about to dive at him in the next second.


    In the eyes of the young wizards, Burke was completely surrounded: a wall of flying birds above, a group of palm-sized black kittens behind, and in the distance, the fiery lion and the watchful leopard.


    Burke''s scalp tingled, and he hurriedly exclaimed, "I surrender, Professor McGonagall, I surrender."


    With a hint of regret, Professor McGonagall stopped. She had many more things to demonstrate.


    She transfigured the transformed creatures back into chairs and repaired them to their original state. Looking at the young wizards below, she said, "For most wizards, they wouldn''t be prepared for Transfiguration in a duel. If you can master a few forms, they can catch your opponents off guard."


    Felix Harp couldn''t help but applaud; this approach was completely in line with his strategy against Lohart.


    The second to step onto the platform was Professor Flitwick. He demonstrated a concept in dueling: the combination of spells.


    Despite his short stature, Professor Flitwick easily captured the attention of the young wizards, just as he did in the classroom.


    "If you''ve mastered many spells, you might wonder, can I really use all of them?"


    "Perhaps specializing in one spell is better?"


    "These are two different choices. Today, I want to show you how different spells can complement each other."


    "They are all simple spells, let me think¡ª" Professor Flitwick exclaimed, "Flock of Flying Birds!"


    His wand produced a loud bang, akin to a gunshot, as a group of red-feathered birds fluttered out from it.


    A Hufflepuff muttered, "This spell isn''t simple; it''s covered in NEWTs."


    "Shut up," his friend said.


    Flitwick looked at the flying birds. "You can certainly use this to launch an attack; it works well. But if you add a Duplicating Charm¡ª" He waved his wand, and the birds rapidly split apart with a series of "bangs."


    "Add an Engorgement Charm¡ª"


    The palm-sized birds quickly enlarged.


    Flitwick looked up, surveying the hundreds of owl-like birds surrounding the gilded platform. They almost completely concealed his figure.


    Before Flitwick''s small stature, many young wizards couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 107: Snapes Advice

    Chapter 107: Snape''s Advice


    Young wizards stared entranced at the flock of birds soaring above the arena, creatures that existed only in the wizarding world''s imagination. Even this sight, a momentary marvel, would be etched into the memories of many, for these birds bore fiery crimson feathers and circled the gilded platform, creating a scene of mesmerizing beauty.


    Professor Flitwick waved his wand, dispelling the magic.


    "These spells are taught in class and don''t require additional learning," Flitwick stated. "However, when combined, their effects can be quite remarkable."


    A senior Ravenclaw witch couldn''t resist asking, "Professor Flitwick, I''m familiar with all three of these spells. Can I master this combined magic?"


    "Miss Parma, the difficulty of combined magic lies not in the spells themselves, but in how you weave them together and maintain their cohesion to create a stable whole," Flitwick explained. "So, you ask if you can master it? The answer is yes. But it will take time and practice, and it will test your mastery of incantations."


    "The examples I''ve given involve a certain level of proficiency on your part. The second one, however, is relatively simpler."


    "Our commonly used dueling spells¡ªPetrificus Totalus, Expelliarmus, Stupefy, Protego, and the like¡ªare indeed useful. But by combining them with other spells, you can gain more advantages."


    "When dueling forces are evenly matched, it''s often these seemingly inconspicuous simple spells that become the key to tipping the balance."


    Next, Professor Flitwick showcased his expertise in spells¡ª


    "For instance, the Sensory Enhancement Charm, which significantly heightens your awareness, making you more attuned to your surroundings and incantations;"


    "Or the Revival Hex, cast on yourself before a duel, which can effectively counteract Stunning Spells or mind-confounding charms¡ªthe effectiveness depends on the potency of your opponent''s curses, but it will have some effect nonetheless;"


    "Then there''s the ''Slipstream Leviosa'' incantation, which can smoothen the path before you;"


    "Or the Water-Fire Repelling Charm, which shields against water and fire damage¡ªthough it won''t work on dark magic flames, it''s highly effective against regular flames;"


    Flitwick listed a dozen or so spells, leaving the young wizards utterly astonished.


    Even Felix Harp wore a pensive expression, pondering the impact of Flitwick''s theories on his own abilities.


    In reality, his swift-killing technique was a product of this ''interplay of spells'' theory: accelerated thinking and shadow-shifting were its core, while the Stunning Spell, as an offensive measure, could be replaced by other incantations¡ªdepending on his desired outcome.


    He gazed down at the young wizards, and after a prolonged pause, he continued, "¡ªand how to confront them."


    The young wizards were hushed; Snape''s description of the scenario startled them. However, Harry suddenly recalled his brief encounter in Knockturn Alley.


    Adjacent to Diagon Alley, Knockturn Alley was a grimy, narrow lane with dim, eerie shops that all seemed connected to dark magic. According to Hagrid, it harbored its fair share of Dark wizards.


    This year, due to a mishap with Floo Powder, he found himself in Knockturn Alley. Back then, a seemingly terrifying old witch initiated a conversation with him. She held something that resembled dead fingernails on a plate. If it hadn''t been for Hagrid''s timely intervention, he didn''t know what might have happened.


    Snape continued in his deliberate manner, "You need to recognize danger, differentiate between forms of danger."


    "You need to prepare different strategies for different situations: how to handle playful antics within the school? How to handle conflicts with strangers? What about when facing malevolent Dark wizards? And how to deal with dangerous creatures and plants..."


    "To be frank, I don''t believe your tricks would be of much use when confronted with Dark wizards... Running away should always be your first choice; seeking help, the second. When you''re left with no other option but to fight... strike first, with any spell you can think of."


    Snape''s black eyes remained unblinking, like two stones set in his head. He continued at his measured pace, "In a duel, striking first is always the best strategy. Surrendering initiative means putting yourself at a disadvantage."


    A deathly silence blanketed the audience.


    "Severus..." Professor McGonagall sounded uneasy, "...I think the young wizards needn''t be exposed to these matters."


    Snape''s lips curved into a sardonic smile, yet he didn''t pursue the subject further.


    "When facing danger, use what you''re most skilled at, not necessarily the most powerful spells. Speed, angle, timing, success rate¡ªthese matter far more than the sheer power of a spell."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 108: Levels of Spells?

    Chapter 108: Levels of Spells?


    "Professors, how can we determine our most proficient spells?" a Slytherin student asked.


    Snape replied icily, "The ones you learn quickly and use effectively. Besides that¡ª"


    "If you can invent a spell yourself, it naturally becomes your most proficient," he said, finishing his sentence as he swung his robes and strode off the stage.


    Below the stage, Ron and Hermione both looked at Harry, their expressions conveying slightly different meanings:


    Hermione: So, your most proficient spell is the Disarming Charm?


    Ron: Just that? Shouldn''t it be a more advanced spell?


    As Felix Harp stood on the stage, young wizards and witches were still immersed in the atmosphere Snape had created. Though he hadn''t performed any specific magic, it was still quite impressive.


    Felix decided to share some valuable insights.


    "At the end of the last class, we mentioned a viewpoint: even with the same spell, different wizards'' results can vary greatly."


    "This is especially evident in dueling. After all, it''s hard to imagine a wizard spending a lot of time and effort researching a spell like ''Evanesco''."


    "The same applies to most everyday spells. We don''t use them to explore the mysteries of magic or to knock our opponents'' teeth out." Felix cracked a joke.


    Laughter rippled through the young wizards in the audience.


    "For wizards skilled in dueling, they have remarkable expertise in certain spells or maybe just one."


    His gaze swept the wizards below the stage. "Take the Disarming Charm, for example¡ª"


    Felix waved his wand, and a slender red light flashed and vanished.


    "This is the basic mastery level."


    Harry watched attentively; this was precisely the level he could currently cast.


    Many young wizards who had mastered the Disarming Charm performed the same action. The comparative result was that most were at this level.


    "¡ªThis stage belongs to the beginner''s level, where spellcasting can still fail." At this point, Felix seemed slightly troubled. "For the sake of understanding and comparison, let''s call it a Level One spell."


    And Professor Harp didn''t disappoint. He continued, "Above this, if you''re a seasoned Auror, someone who has spent nearly half a lifetime dealing with various Dark wizards, then your most adept spell might be something like this¡ª"


    The scene replayed, a spell as thick as a wrist shot forth, spanning over half the hall and striking the castle wall directly.


    The red, thunderous arc of magical light continuously twisted and extended.


    Until Felix Harp withdrew his wand, the hall-glow of red light that had bathed half the room finally dissipated.


    "This could perhaps be termed a Level Five spell."


    The young wizards in the audience watched in silence, even though it was the second time, it was still quite astonishing.


    Felix Harp contemplated, much like Lohart''s ''Obliviate.'' But the comparison couldn''t hold, as Lohart was fortunate to have been gifted ancient magic.


    Ancient magic was inherently powerful, but discussing power was meaningless, for you never knew if the spell might suddenly spiral out of control due to insufficient mastery the next time you used it.


    The young wizards below remained still, like a flock of quails swept over by a gust. Judging by their expressions, it seemed as if someone had knocked on their heads and stuffed them with a jumble of thoughts, rendering them incapable of coherent thinking.


    After a dozen seconds, Felix Harp clapped his hands. "Of course, the spell levels I mentioned are merely for your understanding. In reality, there''s no such division as Level One or Level Two spells."


    "Magic is unconstrained. Many of the wondrous spells wouldn''t make sense to be graded."


    "And I must remind you that even in duels, solely pursuing the power of spells isn''t the best choice. If you aim to be an Auror, you need to master many things¡ªthey''re equally important."


    "Moving on¡ª"


    But his words fell on deaf ears. The hall seemed to explode with excitement; the young wizards eagerly raised their hands. It was evident they had plenty of questions.


    "Professor, what''s a Level Six spell?" Finally, someone couldn''t hold back and shouted from the audience.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 109: The End of the Diary

    Chapter 109: The End of the Diary


    Felix Harp remained noncommittal and said, "That''s quite distant from what you''re all discussing, and I''m still researching it myself..." He steered clear of the topic of Level Six Spells, for, truth be told, he had never encountered similar spells in others.


    This led him to wonder if the so-called Level Six Spells were unique to him alone.


    After all, in his fourth year, he had nearly merged his entire mind and belief to master two Level Six Spells¡ª''Armour Charm'' and ''Stunning Spell''.


    When he succeeded, he underwent a transformation beyond imagination; his magical power and will were elevated.


    Mind you, he was merely fifteen that year.


    And in the following six years, despite advancements in magical theory, even today he possessed fewer than ten Level Six Spells.


    Of course, that was partly because he had shifted most of his focus to the study of ancient magical scripts.


    ...


    A student raised their hand and asked, "Professor Harp, do you support specializing in just one magic?"


    Felix shook his head, explaining, "For beginners, specializing in one or two spells is necessary. It will propel your progress rapidly, helping you stand out and acquire the ability to protect yourself. However, for accomplished wizards, they need to learn more to address various troubles."


    "Professor Harp, if I start now and only practice one spell, how long would it take to reach the level of a third or fourth-year spell?" This was a question from Albert Burke.


    "Mr. Burke, I don''t recommend such an approach. If your performance is satisfactory, you have a good chance of becoming an Auror," Felix remarked.


    "Professor, will you include this aspect in the upcoming dueling classes?"


    "Of course, without a doubt."


    "Professor, I want to elevate all my spells to the level of third-year spells. Any advice?"


    Felix replied in a tone tinged with amusement, "Mr. Paldes, you might want to invest more effort in magical theory. But as I said, it''s not necessary."


    The three professors exchanged different expressions upon observing Felix. Honestly, in their respective domains of expertise, they considered themselves no less than what Felix referred to as "Level Five Spells." But the crux of the matter was¡ª


    How did he define Level Six Spells?


    This was the most intriguing aspect for the professors.


    "Professor McGonagall, how do you view his theory?" Snape asked in a low voice.


    Professor McGonagall said, "This method isn''t suited for Transfiguration, but for spells, personally, I find it rather reasonable. Phileas, what''s your take?"


    Flitwick offered his perspective, "At least in the realm of dueling magic, it''s quite applicable. He analyzed some classic duel cases for me, providing fresh insights. Of course, just as he mentioned, this theory won''t encompass all magic."


    In the subsequent questions, the young wizards seemed to accept his notion of spell levels, continuously raising various queries.


    He cast a Reviving Charm and entered his office.


    After meticulously examining the surroundings both inside and out and confirming there was no danger, he opened the corner''s suitcase and took out an exquisite box. Felix''s fingers brushed the surface of the box, and layers of magical patterns illuminated upon it.


    No signs of being breached.


    He let out a sigh of relief, opened the box, and the diary lay quietly inside.


    Only then did he have the mental capacity to consider the origin of this unfamiliar house-elf.


    After a moment''s thought, he retrieved a thumb-sized transparent vial from his ring. It contained about a milliliter of clear liquid.


    It was a Christmas gift from Snape.


    Felix carefully dripped two drops of the potion into the house-elf''s mouth and revived him with a Reviving Charm.


    About five minutes later, he pieced together the entire sequence of events.


    Felix''s emotions were quite complex.


    He gazed at the diary. After a prolonged silence, he whispered, "I''m sorry, Tom."


    A considerable amount of dark fire shot out from his wand, congregating above the office and forming rolling clouds like those on overcast days. Under Felix''s control, these clouds converged and condensed into a solid, shimmering white sword.


    The diary sensed danger; its pages rustled, releasing copious amounts of black mist. However, upon contact with the solid white sword, the mist dissipated instantly.


    From within the diary, a much younger voice of Tom emerged, "No, I can tell you the secret of conquering death¡ª"


    "Shhh!"


    The sword pierced the diary, passing through the delicate box, the long table¡ª


    The voice abruptly ceased.


    Felix waved his wand, causing the solid white sword to disperse.


    "Understanding the essence, reshaping the form, that''s Level Six magic..." his voice echoed in the office.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 110: Dobbys Defiance

    Chapter 110: Dobby''s Defiance


    Under the watchful gaze of Felix Harp, the diary suddenly oozed a copious amount of inky black fluid, dripping onto the ground with a steady rhythm, causing the floor to emit wisps of dark smoke.


    "Clean as new!" The ink vanished.


    The diary was utterly destroyed.


    As a Horcrux, it had a tremendous resistance to conventional spells, yet it couldn''t withstand the scorching flames of Fiendfyre. Especially Felix''s Fiendfyre-infused sword, which was arguably his most destructive magic.


    However, under his deliberate protection, it didn''t burn to ashes. The Fiendfyre sword only burned a fist-sized hole through the diary¡ªstill useful remains for Felix.


    Felix''s gaze fell upon the house-elf named Dobby.


    With the help of magical elixirs, he had pieced together the sequence of events¡ª


    As a servant of the Malfoy family, Dobby had overheard many of Lucius Malfoy''s secrets. When he learned that his master had used Ginny Weasley to bring the Dark Lord''s relic into Hogwarts, he felt a deep debt to the benefactor of his kind¡ªthe one called Harry Potter. This led him to act repeatedly in secret, trying to protect Harry.


    This included but was not limited to intercepting Harry Potter''s letters, obstructing his way to the train, controlling a rogue Bludger on the Quidditch pitch to harm Harry...


    Of course, it also included today''s attempt to slip into the office and steal the diary while Felix was in class.


    The effects of the elixir were wearing off, and the elf''s eyelids twitched, indicating he might awaken at any moment.


    Dobby slowly opened his eyes.


    He dragged his slender body off the ground, repeatedly inspecting his long fingers with a perplexed expression on his face.


    "Where is Dobby? Dobby remembers. Dobby defied Master''s will and sneaked in while that person was in class..." He spoke while observing his surroundings. Soon, his gaze met Felix, who was sitting on the couch¡ª


    He let out a yelp, stumbled back a few steps, and fearfully covered his face with his hands.


    Through the gaps between his bony fingers, Dobby''s large eyes were brimming with terror. "F-F-Felix Harp!"


    The house-elf instinctively tried to escape; his diminutive figure blurred, but in the next moment, he froze in place.


    Felix lowered his wand, his somewhat nostalgic voice reaching Dobby''s ears. "Impressive talent, house-elves truly are magical creatures, but alas, their magic is too feeble."


    Dobby cautiously regarded him. "What would you like to know, noble and powerful Mr. Harp?"


    Though Felix already understood the situation, he remained curious about a few aspects. He inquired, "I wish to understand why the diary passed through the hands of three individuals: Ginny Weasley, Draco Malfoy, and myself. But why did you choose to steal it precisely while it was in my possession?"


    Three holders, two young wizards, and one formidable professor; why choose the most difficult one?


    Dobby''s expression grew quite cautious; he hunched his body and spoke softly, "Because I couldn''t, sir. My body prevented me. One is a young master, and the other is of high status... I couldn''t, couldn''t..." He let out a sharp cry.


    Felix pondered; ''not moving the young master'' was understandable as a reason, but what did ''high-status Ginny'' mean? Could it be tied to the honor of a pure-blood family...


    So, am I really not pure-blood? Or is it that house-elves also make judgments based on external information?


    Felix shook his head; he didn''t care about the answer to that question.


    "How did you manage to overcome your body''s instincts to perform these actions? I assume Lucius Malfoy didn''t allow you to act on your own?"


    This question seemed to startle Dobby; he sobbed softly.


    "Dobby, Dobby is willing to do anything to save Mr. Harry Potter. Dobby had to punish himself, banging his head against the wall, burning his hands with a hot iron..." He reached a point where his tennis-ball-like eyes grew immense. "But it''s all worth it, for the safety of Mr. Harry Potter! If it''s not expressly forbidden by the master, Dobby can do it, even though Dobby''s actions displease the master. Dobby must punish himself. Merlin''s beard! Bad Dobby! Very bad, very bad Dobby!"


    He fiercely tugged at his own ears.


    Hmm... Felix observed him. Indeed, another remarkable talent among house-elves, seizing on these loopholes in the rules.


    Felix glanced at the clock on the wall; around twenty minutes had passed. He decided to temporarily conclude this conversation.


    Communication with the author, to be published on the 31st of this month, requires diligently accumulating drafts.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 111: Perfect Conclusion of the Dueling Class

    Chapter 111: Perfect Conclusion of the Dueling Class


    "Dobby, can you stay here? We can talk later."


    "No, Dobby must go back. Dobby escaped while Master was visiting friends." Dobby emphasized, "Very close friends! Master didn''t let Dobby come along."


    "Well, according to your time, I have something important to discuss with you. No, not now. I need time to prepare, and you can notify me in advance." Felix Harp waved his hand, and a round brass metal disc flew from the workbench to him.


    It was a Brass Knut.


    He tossed the coin to Dobby, who caught it in his hand and examined it carefully. "No, no, Dobby cannot take. Dobby shouldn''t have any money," he said anxiously. From the look on his face, it seemed as if he was holding some malicious dark magic object.


    Felix Harp sighed, "It''s for notifying me. You inject magic beforehand, and I''ll receive the message."


    This item was a magical pair as well, somewhat akin to a two-way mirror, but far less functional.


    It was merely a pair of Copper Knuts enchanted with ''Synchronization Magic,'' so that if one was infused with magic, the other would heat up.


    ''Heating Knuts'' were derivative creations of Felix Harp, a product of brainstorming by young wizards with minimal technical substance of their own.


    Felix absentmindedly fiddled with it; he had given each member of his research group a pair as well.


    The Weasley twins were particularly interested in it, and Felix felt that it wouldn''t be long before they showed him the remains of their ''Heating Knuts''...


    Upon hearing Felix''s words, Dobby finally relaxed. He carefully examined the coin in his hand, his eyes seemingly gleaming.


    "Is this a gift for Dobby?" he tilted his head, holding the Copper Knut in his hands.


    "¡ªYou could say that." Felix had no intention of taking it back.


    "Mr. Harp is so generous. This is the first time Dobby has received a gift!" The house-elf was moved, tears welling up in his eyes.


    Felix: "..." If you''re happy with this, I have plenty of similar items.


    Under his gaze, Dobby bowed to him and then snapped his fingers lightly, causing his figure to disappear.


    "Truly fascinating talent," Felix marveled.


    Domesticated house-elves were truly remarkable creatures. They possessed many ''wizard-like'' abilities, such as the technique Dobby had just used to vanish¡ªvery much like a wizard''s Disillusionment Charm¡ªbut the principles behind the two were completely different.


    At least, as far as Felix knew, Hogwarts had cast numerous anti-Disillusionment Charms, but these spells didn''t work on certain magical creatures¡ªlike phoenixes and domesticated house-elves.


    Furthermore, domesticated house-elves could manipulate various small objects, making them very convenient for chores and tidying up rooms. They also possessed a not insignificant level of combat ability, though this skill was heavily constrained by magical contracts.


    But all of these were not the magic familiar to wizards; they were merely innate talents of these magical beings, much like how birds and snakes could naturally enlarge and shrink their bodies according to their surroundings.


    ...The roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    As Felix returned to the Great Hall, the three professors were still carefully guiding the young wizards.


    "Yes!" Hermione emphasized, "Professor, what are your thoughts?" She was genuinely curious.


    "My thought is, Miss Granger, we''ll have to work overtime this weekend."


    "Huh? What for?"


    "Grading the homework from the last Dueling class."


    Hermione stared at him dumbfoundedly. She couldn''t help but look around at the hundreds of young wizards in the Great Hall, practicing their spells with such enthusiasm.


    To them, it was a fascinating and enjoyable game.


    Occasionally, when spells went awry or bursts of dazzling sparks erupted, laughter filled the hall.


    But amidst the joyous atmosphere, she suddenly lost that happiness, feeling somewhat unsettled.


    After seven or eight minutes, Felix Harp concluded the class.


    "I''ve witnessed your progress, young wizards," he praised generously. "I hope to see your outstanding performances in the next class."


    "Each house''s Prefect should collect the homework from the previous class; I''ll find time to offer feedback¡ªone by one, provided your data isn''t fabricated."


    Many hung their heads in shame.


    But as the young wizards left the hall, their faces were adorned with radiant smiles.


    "Hermione, you don''t look so well," Ron said.


    His mood was quite good. In fact, due to his special contribution award, Ron had been quite popular lately. Especially after resolving the trouble with Lohart, his detention had been largely lifted by Professor McGonagall.


    "Really?" Hermione held her head high and walked away.


    "Harry, I think it''s your fault. Your Disarming Charm is just better than hers, and she''s feeling embarrassed." Ron said to Harry.


    Harry couldn''t help but scratch his head.


    The next morning, a piece of news descended upon Hogwarts, overshadowing all other headlines.


    "Gilderoy Lockhart: A False Adventurer! Facing Multiple Trials." A young wizard held up the same-day newspaper delivered by an owl, loudly reading the headline from the front page.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 112: Dumbledores Afternoon Tea

    Chapter 112: Dumbledore''s Afternoon Tea


    In the Great Hall, young wizards and witches whispered over breakfast.


    Hermione borrowed a newspaper from the neighboring seat and pointed to the text, saying, "Look here, ''Lohart tampered with wizarding memories, gained their stories, and used Obliviate to make them forget everything. Currently, only seven victims have been identified, and their memories have suffered permanent damage.''"


    Ron''s chicken leg suddenly lost its appeal. "So, you''re saying I could have lost my memories forever?"


    He couldn''t fathom it ¨C how Lohart, with his usual magical prowess, could repeatedly succeed in ambush.


    Harry, still shaken, added, "You might not even know you lost your memories. Who would have thought he''s a true master of the Obliviate charm?"


    "Terrifying! I spent a week in the same office with someone like that," Ron gulped down a large mouthful of pumpkin juice.


    "Who caught Lohart then?"


    "Wasn''t it Proudfoot from the Ministry? That''s what Dean said."


    "It can''t be. I asked the Fat Lady, and she said no outsider came that day," Hermione interjected casually.


    "How does she know?" Ron looked shocked, "She''s just a portrait."


    "Ron, portraits retain their personalities too. The Fat Lady loves opera and gossip; she often sneaks into other portraits when no one''s around," Hermione squinted, "If you praise her singing, she''ll be more than happy to share some gossip with you."


    "And to be fair, her singing isn''t bad."


    ...


    He finally understood why Rita Skeeter targeted Lohart.


    "I assume her Animagus form must be some small creature," Felix spoke with certainty.


    "A beetle," Dumbledore said calmly, "If our assumptions are correct, her years of being well-informed suddenly make sense. Based on your previous assessment, Lohart had been hit by the Obliviate curse, but he had broken free from its effects. That put her in a very awkward position."


    Memories can be fabricated, but magic doesn''t deceive. If Lohart truly accused Rita Skeeter of being an illegal Animagus, the Ministry would surely have an interest in investigating.


    In these past years, Rita Skeeter had acted recklessly, probably making enemies she couldn''t count.


    "I don''t think she''ll have an easy time of it," Felix said.


    After a moment of silence, Felix continued, "Headmaster Dumbledore, there are five months until the next school year. What should we do about the Dark Arts Defense class?"


    Dumbledore''s expression turned troubled too; he couldn''t help but sigh, "This course really does wear out its professors quickly."


    "So, the curse of the Dark Lord is real?"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 113: A Little Stove Kindling

    Chapter 113: A Little Stove Kindling


    Later that day, Felix Harp and Snape mentioned their conversation with Dumbledore; the professor left in silence.


    Perhaps he didn''t hold much hope... Felix watched his retreating figure, lost in thought.


    Time skipped to Saturday, and Felix Harp finally had a substantial amount of leisure time.


    He pulled out the Memory Charms material he had copied from Professor Lockhart''s office and began to study it meticulously. It was evident that Lockhart attached great importance to this material; it was filled with seemingly profound personal annotations, some of the ink still fresh, no older than two weeks.


    "Lockhart hasn''t been entirely idle these past few months."


    According to Felix''s guess, Lockhart might never have truly cared about teaching, holding a mindset to just scrape through the year. After a year, he''d leave, having sold a fair number of books, made some progress in Memory Magic, and most importantly, he could write a book like "Cursed Professors" or "My Year at Hogwarts."


    For Lockhart, this was an effortless task. He could even tweak and modify abandoned stories from the past and use them directly.


    At least from the interview manuscripts transcribed by the trio, Felix saw a considerable portion dedicated to the crooked old wizard''s experiences in dealing with cursed magical items. Yet, this content wasn''t included in his "Wandering with Werewolves."


    If Lockhart intentionally connected this content with Hogwarts'' curses, packaging himself as a master of curse-breaking, it would be entirely plausible.


    Felix disregarded Lockhart''s own annotations in the material and diligently read through the original manuscript ¨C although "manuscript" wasn''t quite the right term, as the entire material was copied by Lockhart. This was the most regrettable aspect for Felix.


    However, amidst the lines and words, he still sensed a familiar tone.


    "Who exactly did Lockhart inherit this legacy from? Could it be a master of Memory Magic?"


    Felix thought of the thousands of magical books in the Room of Requirement, and he started to feel a headache coming on. Identifying this person based on similar styles would be an immense undertaking...


    As evening approached, Felix Harp breathed a sigh of relief and set aside the material.


    His gains were substantial.


    Aside from Lockhart''s signature spell, "Obliviate" (Ancient Magic version), he had also acquired various scattered tricks related to Memory Magic.


    By combining insights from Lockhart, the diary, Snape, and himself regarding Memory Magic, perhaps after some time and effort, he could create a new sixth-level spell.


    Should it be the Mind-Enclosing Charm or Obliviate? For Felix Harp, the choice was truly difficult.


    "And with two versions of the Obliviate Charm, I have the opportunity to deduce a simplified path to modern magic, tracing it back to its ancient roots."


    Much like the partial Ancient Magic that Professor Flitwick had given him, it was highly likely that it was the precursor to both the Shrinking Charm and the Engorgement Charm.


    This was yet another long-term project, but for Felix Harp, it was a venture with countless rewards.


    Felix Harp pondered continuously, feeling that this was his greatest achievement since returning to Hogwarts ¨C apart from his growing collection of practical Ancient Magical texts.


    He even drew parallels and found several intriguing ideas in this material that could help resolve the confusion stemming from the diary.?v€l-B!n.


    Felix Harp also offered various small tips. For instance, in the section about the casting attitude, his method was, "Imagine a tall person with a fierce attitude wielding a broomstick attacking you, and then use your intent to send the broomstick flying out of their hand."


    She noted Professor Harp''s explanation: "The mindset for casting the Disarming Charm is a self-defense mindset. You must firmly intend to neutralize the enemy''s ability to harm you."


    Hermione couldn''t help but ask, "Professor, do we need to maintain this mindset while casting the charm?"


    "After becoming proficient, it won''t be necessary. Some skilled Aurors can even release the Disarming Charm in their sleep. But when you haven''t yet mastered the incantation, adopting the correct mindset will accelerate your learning."


    Hermione nodded in understanding.


    Midway through the grading, Hermione yawned rather unceremoniously.


    "Let''s continue tomorrow evening. I suggest you spend more time practicing the Disarming Charm during the day; there might be some surprises in store for you," Felix Harp advised his assistant.


    The next evening ¨C


    "I''ve truly made progress!" Hermione excitedly told Felix Harp.


    She hadn''t waited for the daylight; as soon as she returned last night, she began practicing on her own.


    It was a peculiar sensation. The moment she waved her wand, she could sense where her execution fell short.


    The suggestions and tips she had written down kept replaying in her mind.


    Throughout the day, she dedicated a considerable amount of time to practice, and her progress was almost visibly rapid.


    Felix Harp smiled, "Once we finish grading today, I believe you''ll have a remarkable understanding of the Disarming Charm."


    ...


    The following week passed quickly, with the parchment used for answers in the fifth and seventh years appearing in Ancient Runes classes of other grades.


    Discussion about this new teaching tool spread among the young wizards.


    In the Great Hall one day, Professor McGonagall inquired about the answer parchment from Felix, and he gladly provided her with the information.


    Professor McGonagall stood there, deep in thought.


    A while later, after much revising, this chapter took quite a bit of time, and it still feels a bit unsatisfactory.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 114: The Ministry of Magic

    Chapter 114: The Ministry of Magic


    On the 4th of February, a Saturday, at half-past nine in the morning.


    Felix Harp was impeccably dressed, standing by the fireplace, his figure disappearing into a burst of bright green flames as he stepped into the office.


    When Felix emerged from the public fireplace, he found himself in Diagon Alley.


    Diagon Alley was the most famous magical commercial district in the British wizarding world. It was home to numerous renowned shops, pubs, offices, and large enterprises.


    Gringotts Wizarding Bank, the Leaky Cauldron, the Daily Prophet Headquarters, and stores closely related to young wizards like Ollivanders, Madam Malkin''s Robes for All Occasions, Flourish and Blotts, and the Apothecary, among others, were all located here.


    But Felix was merely passing through. He brushed off the dust from his robe with his hat and, in the next moment, he apparated using the Disapparition spell to a dim, narrow alley.


    As Felix exited the alley, he found himself standing on a seemingly desolate street. There were a few shabby low-rise office buildings, a small tavern, and a dusty vintage car.


    He walked a distance and arrived at a red telephone booth against the wall. It looked quite dilapidated, with large patches of red paint peeling off and several shards of broken glass. Only someone slightly more daring than normal would consider stepping inside to investigate.


    But Felix entered. He picked up the crooked receiver hanging off the hook and dialed the number "62442," waiting quietly.


    After a few seconds, the voice of an indifferent woman echoed within the telephone booth.


    "Welcome to the Ministry of Magic. Please state your name and the nature of your visit."


    Felix calmly stated, "Felix Harp, invited to attend the commendation ceremony of Damocles Belby."


    "Thank you," the woman''s cold voice responded, "Guest, please pick up the badge and wear it on your clothing."


    A square silver badge slid out of the coin slot, bearing the inscription: Felix Harp, invited visitor.


    "As a guest of the Ministry, you are required to undergo security checks at the checkpoint and register your wand. The checkpoint is located at the end of the Atrium."


    Felix pinned the badge to his robe. At this moment, he wondered, is this woman truly real?


    But the floor of the telephone booth suddenly trembled, and he slowly sank into the ground. After about a minute, the booth came to a stop.


    "The Ministry of Magic hopes you have a pleasant day," the woman''s voice said.


    The door swung open abruptly, and Felix stepped out, facing a magnificent golden hall.


    In truth, restoring Hagrid''s reputation and appointing professors were things Dumbledore could handle himself. He just needed to casually mention it at some evening gathering. However, for Hagrid to be allowed to use a wand openly, the approval of the Ministry of Magic was required.


    And the Ministry of Magic was known for its stubbornness.


    "Beep, beep!" A narrow piece of parchment swiftly ejected from the opening at the base of the brass contraption. Eric tore the paper off and read the words on it.


    "Thirteen inches, blackthorn wood, dragon heartstring core, ten years of use. Is that correct?"


    "Very accurate," Felix said calmly.


    "I''ll keep this," the wizard said, sticking the strip of parchment onto a small brass nail. "You take this back." He reached out and grabbed the wand.


    "Thank you."


    "Wait a moment," Eric''s hand, suspended mid-air, stopped. Across the table, he carefully inspected the badge on Felix''s chest.


    He said slowly, "I remember you mentioned earlier, your name is Felix, Felix Harp? The one who contributed to the ''87 Dueling Agreement..."


    Eric Munch''s nose turned slightly rosy, his nostrils flaring excitedly, as if he had just spotted something remarkable.


    "Could you share more about it? I mean, that''s one of the 28 Pure-bloods! Though I''m not a fan of them¡ªI''m a half-blood¡ªstill, they''ve been around for centuries, and they have some merit. But now one of them has permanently left Britain. It''s such a pity..." He went on and on.


    Felix calmly extended his hand. The ebony-like wand in the wizard''s hand flew into his own hand with a whoosh. "I''m pressed for time. We can chat another time." He nodded at Eric Munch and turned to leave.


    Felix took the elevator to the second floor and followed the room numbers as instructed. He passed by the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, Misuse of Muggle Artefacts Office, Improper Use of Magic Office, Fraudulent and Counterfeit Spell Products Investigative Office, and finally found the office of Wizengamot Affairs.


    On the left side of the office were two large oak doors swung open inward, looking quite heavy. A conspicuous sign hung on the door¡ªChamber 3.


    As Felix approached, a very familiar voice with drawn-out tones came from inside: "The smell of potions is not important. My personal preference is to increase the dose of monkshood..."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 115: Awarding of Honors

    Chapter 115: Awarding of Honors


    Felix Harp quirked a smile as he entered the reception room.


    The room had been subtly enlarged with the Undetectable Extension Charm. It appeared modest from the outside, but inside, it resembled a scaled-down version of the Great Hall at Hogwarts.


    Dark, glossy black wooden boards covered the floor, while the ceiling, painted blue, was adorned with twinkling golden symbols that moved and shifted incessantly.


    Two rows of torches were affixed to each of the four walls, their red flames burning quietly.


    Around twenty people were scattered across the room, forming seven or eight small groups.


    Cornelius Fudge, the Minister for Magic, was surrounded by the largest crowd. He seemed exceptionally animated, his face beaming with smiles, his belly protruding with confidence¡ªa stark contrast to his days at Hogwarts.


    Not far from the entrance, Severus Snape engaged in conversation with a tall, thin middle-aged wizard with brown curly hair.


    "Severus, you''re here too," Felix Harp walked up to the two.


    Snape looked at him in surprise, his eyes fixed on Felix. He murmured, "I didn''t expect them to invite you. I don''t recall you achieving any remarkable feats in the field of potions."


    Felix chuckled. "Belby and I are friends. We correspond quite often."


    Snape pursed his lips without saying a word.


    Felix turned to the wizard. "Damocles, it''s been a while."


    The wizard before him was none other than the master potion-maker who had invented the Wolfsbane Potion¡ªDamocles Belby.


    Belby shook his hand warmly. "Felix, I''m delighted to share my joy with you."


    Leaning in conspiratorially, he added, "I recently watched a Muggle performance, quite entertaining. If you haven''t seen it, I highly recommend it."


    "What''s it about?" Felix inquired.


    "A story of a gathering of cats?" he replied with some uncertainty. "Honestly, I''ve always thought it was an opera, but Muggles call it a musical. I can''t quite grasp the distinction."


    "Hmm..." Felix pondered.


    Snape stood nearby, surprised by the conversation between them. Even Professor Caridy Babajee, who taught Muggle Studies at Hogwarts, wouldn''t delve so deeply into Muggle life.


    Interestingly enough, Felix had led Belby down this rabbit hole.


    Their initial acquaintance had been marked by Belby writing a letter rebutting some of Felix''s claims in a book. His tone was fiery, asserting that Felix had exaggerated. At the time, Felix had regarded him as a muddled pure-blood and responded with a creative array of mockery, complete with various data.


    Surprisingly, Belby had taken it seriously, and he eventually wrote back acknowledging his mistakes.


    Their correspondence had flourished, and Felix had even visited him a few times.


    The master potion-maker was introverted and socially awkward, but beneath his exterior, he was sensitive and had a knack for the finer things. He had expressed his frustration in letters about how his obsession with potion-making had strained his relationships with his family.


    Felix had advised him to find common ground with his family, to seek shared interests between his own hobbies and theirs.


    Belby''s choice had been opera.


    From what Felix later learned, Belby had invited his family to watch a highly renowned magical opera during a family gathering. They had been perplexed but had willingly attended.


    "¡ªAnd the guests of honor, Augusta Longbottom and Minister Cornelius Fudge."


    The head of the Weasongamot Affairs Office, an elderly wizard, handed Belby a gilded certificate, then was promptly ushered away.


    Umbridge then handed a box to Fudge, who eagerly opened it, revealing a golden medal with a purple ribbon inside.


    Fudge hung the Order of Merlin around Belby''s neck, shaking his hand warmly.


    Felix noticed that Belby''s smile appeared rather forced.


    Flashes of white light and the sound of "clicks" filled the room as photographs were taken.


    Next, Fudge delivered an enthusiastic speech, praising "Belby''s exceptional contribution, which eradicated the centuries-old threat of werewolves, marking a historic milestone."


    Felix invoked his "earplugs charm" around him and turned to Snape, speaking in a low voice.


    "Why haven''t I seen Dumbledore?"


    Snape squeezed out a sentence between his teeth. "He rarely participates in such events unless he deems them truly necessary."


    "He''s the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, isn''t he?" Felix asked.


    "That''s an honor, Felix. The Wizengamot, aside from presiding over the trials of Dark Wizards at the end of the war, spends most of its time on trivial matters. Do you think Dumbledore would engage in that?"


    With Snape''s explanation, Felix Harp gained a new understanding of the organization.


    The Wizengamot had a grand reputation as the wizarding world''s highest court, functioning as a combination of a court and a parliament. However, in practice, their jurisdiction often overlapped significantly with other departments of the Ministry.


    Wizengamot members could be divided into two categories: those renowned in various fields who were invited to join, and those who formed the Wizengamot Affairs Office, responsible for routine management and paperwork.


    Yet, they fell under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Magic.


    Ordinary law-breaking cases were tried by this department. Only in cases of significant controversy were all members of the Wizengamot invited to serve as a jury and cast votes.


    Even so, the Ministry often appointed judges directly.


    ...


    As they exited the reception room, Felix inquired of Belby, "Do you have any plans lately?"


    Belby let out a long breath. "I plan to take a break and explore new things¡ªwasn''t that your suggestion?"


    A thought suddenly struck Felix Harp. He sized up Belby and, just as the potion master appeared somewhat flustered, he finally spoke¡ª


    "Damocles, are you interested in experiencing some campus life?"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 116: Invitation

    Chapter 116: Invitation


    Belper stared at him, puzzled. "Are you planning to send me back to the furnace for reconstruction?"


    "Let''s find a place to sit and talk. How about the Three Broomsticks in Hogsmeade?" suggested Felix Harp.


    "No problem." Belper exchanged a few words with his younger brother and quickly walked over.


    With Snape gone, the two of them used Apparition to arrive directly at the entrance of the Three Broomsticks Inn.


    "What an amazing experience, Felix. I didn''t even feel uncomfortable," marveled Belper. "I usually prefer traveling on my own, unless absolutely necessary..."


    Felix and Belper entered the inn. It was a weekend, and scattered throughout were young wizards from Hogwarts, many of them couples. They looked surprised as they watched Professor Harp and a stranger walk in.


    "Is that Professor Harp''s friend?" thought Clemmy Weasley, her curiosity piqued. The girl next to her stared at the two newcomers with interest.


    Felix chose a spot in a corner, and Madam Rosmerta came over to take their orders. In less than a minute, their drinks arrived.


    "A glass of low-alcohol honey mead."


    "A glass of pear and lemon cider."


    She swayed away.


    Felix tapped the table, and the surrounding noise immediately subsided.


    "Felix, who is this?"


    "It''s best not to let the young wizards overhear our conversation," Felix pointed discreetly to a few young wizards who were craning their necks to listen. He even recognized a few familiar faces among them.


    Next, Felix recounted the challenges of taking over the Defense Against the Dark Arts position.


    "So, that''s how it is... I hadn''t paid much attention to this matter," Belper said.


    "There''s something I must remind you of¡ªabout the rumors of a curse on this course from the outside world..." Felix omitted Voldemort''s existence and used a powerful wizard to represent the source of the curse.


    "Hmm..." Belper hesitated. "According to what you''re saying, I only need to teach for about half a year, and the curse won''t affect me?"


    "Based on the experiences of the past few decades, that seems to be the case. Most wizards who have taught Defense Against the Dark Arts have lived well, with only a few exceptions¡ª"


    "But they all had their reasons, Democles. You''re an exceptional wizard, and your substitute teaching period is even shorter. This danger is almost negligible."


    Felix earnestly said, "Hogwarts has the largest collection of books in the world. I believe it could be quite useful for you at this stage."


    Because they were friends, he offered this suggestion. He knew how passionate Democles was about potions, and how rich the library of Hogwarts was.


    In a way, they were of the same kind, both climbing the peaks of magic.


    Belper''s eyes brightened. "Indeed... I''ve spent over a decade researching Wolfsbane Potion, and the lack of similar research materials has been the most frustrating part."


    "''Fercules is here, make a run for it!''"


    Felix: "... Is this your nighttime prank prop?"


    "Well, Professor Harp," Fred said, "Don''t you think this could be a great emergency item¡ªuseful for a surprise attack on the magical black market, like plugging gaps in defenses and such?"


    "Or for passing secret messages between couples; the words on it are just random," George added.


    Heh heh.


    Felix wasn''t about to believe that they initially invented this thing for night-time escapades.


    And what magical black market... I feel like you''re implying something about me.


    However, their thinking was quite broad. Just as they mentioned, both scenarios had some feasibility.


    "So, what''s your purpose in coming to me?" he asked.


    "Professor Harp, we''ve encountered a few problems¡ªlike the words on the coin are fixed, and we can''t change them."


    "The coin itself is too small to write much."


    "Yeah, we''re hoping to develop a two-way communication gadget, something like a two-way mirror, but, of course¡ª"


    "¡ªlower cost!"


    "¡ªeasier to make!"


    They looked at Professor Harp with eagerness, hoping he could help resolve their confusion.


    Over the past few years, the twins had independently developed some prank items, but many ideas remained unrealized and were relegated to the back shelf.


    Fortunately, Professor Harp had promised them that they could always seek his help.


    After the twins finished speaking, Felix fell into deep thought, standing motionless in place.


    After a few minutes passed¡ª


    They exchanged a glance, and Fred said somewhat hesitantly, "You just need to give us a little hint..."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 117: The House Elves

    Chapter 117: The House Elves


    Felix Harp snapped back to reality.


    "Oh, I''ve been contemplating quite deeply," he mused. He had just connected the twins'' thoughts to the future concept of mobile phones, causing his mind to delve into the intricacies within his thought chamber.


    The "short message" function, akin to text messaging, was something he could easily replicate. After all, the countless alchemical books in the library weren''t just for show.


    However, beyond this, accomplishing more complex functions wouldn''t be so straightforward.


    After all, wizards from centuries and millennia past didn''t possess such vast imaginations. There were numerous things that required his independent research and experimentation.


    But then again... why bother? Why undertake everything on his own?


    He stared at the twins. While previously he''d considered them as potentially talented young wizards, his current perspective shifted towards how to nurture them without squandering their innate gifts.


    Perhaps in the future, he could witness the rise of magical smartphones?


    Felix had always been a highly goal-oriented individual, yet he didn''t shy away from contributing to the improvement of the magical world.


    Especially when it didn''t require too much effort.


    He addressed the twins, "Of course, I could simply give you the answers or even execute your ideas directly. However, I''d much prefer to foster your abilities."


    Felix pulled out a piece of parchment, swiftly scribbling down a list of book titles and marking the pages.


    "This is a reference book list, containing everything you desire¡ªtwo of them are stored in the Restricted Section, and I''ll provide you with a special permission slip."


    "Thank you so much, Professor Harp!" The twins exclaimed dramatically. From their excited expressions, it seemed they were on the verge of rushing forward for an embrace.


    Felix quickly waved them off.


    "Also, regarding materials, consider the substances used for the wand cores."


    "Professor, do you have any recommendations?"


    "From a personal sensory perspective, I quite fancy ebony, similar to jet. However, reason tells me that choosing chestnut is a wiser option. Its nature is very gentle, without specific biases," Felix said, showing them his own wand, which rested in his hand.


    The twins left in high spirits.


    "Delivering confessions of love~"


    Felix suddenly froze. He rarely felt nervous around others, but this particular house-elf managed to evoke that feeling without a doubt.


    He stepped forward, wand in hand, and silently cast a spell, "Muffliato."


    The elf opened his mouth, yet no sound emerged. He frantically touched his throat, unable to utter a single word.


    "Professor McGonagall, what''s happening?"


    With an exasperated expression, McGonagall explained, "Gidley Lohart prepared a special act for Valentine''s Day¡ªan ensemble of house-elves dressed as cupids to deliver student confessions of love."


    Felix remarked, "He certainly thinks ahead. It''s been nearly half a month since his arrest."


    McGonagall added, "In fact, he booked this event a month ago. According to them," she snorted at the house-elves, "they''ve been quite popular."


    Clearing her throat, she turned to the elf, "Since you haven''t entered into a contract with Hogwarts, I regretfully¡ª" She trailed off.


    The house-elves were now in tears, creating a peculiar scene: their stern, somber faces were now silently weeping, leaving the observing young wizards with mixed emotions¡ªneither laughter nor sympathy could accurately capture the sentiment.


    "We''re willing to offer a discount..." the lead elf said. "It''s just too tough; our team won''t have enough to eat."


    Finally, Professor McGonagall escorted them away, leaving the problem for Dumbledore to worry about.


    Not long after, the latest news arrived¡ª


    Dumbledore agreed to allow the house-elf group to perform during the Valentine''s Day feast, but declined their offer to help students deliver love letters and proclamations free of charge.


    In the common room, an older student provided more accurate information: "Rumor has it, Dumbledore''s decision is a way to welcome the newly appointed Dark Arts Defense professor on that very day."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 118: Discussions

    Chapter 118: Discussions


    On the day before Valentine''s Day, a restless youthful energy pervaded Hogwarts, bringing the entire school to life.


    Among the young wizarding community, various techniques for confession were being passed around. From the preferred methods of confession, like beneath the mistletoe, to what attire to wear during confessions, a comprehensive set of advice was compiled.


    There was even a sudden influx of low-quality love potions, prompting several professors to firmly shut down a few students and thus put an end to this trend.


    As a result, the focus of the young wizards shifted to the star students of each house. They began discussing which wizard was the most dashing and which witch was the most beautiful...


    Some particularly popular individuals even gained devoted admirers, like Cedric Diggory from Hufflepuff. He was already quite popular, and his talents displayed in several dueling classes quickly spread his fame to other years and houses.


    Harry had been feeling a bit troubled recently. With the combined aura of a savior and the recognition of his special contributions to the school, his fame remained consistently high. Especially after displaying the corpse of the serpent during school, the fear of the serpent transformed into a deep respect for Harry, Ron, and Hermione.


    However, this reverence was even more noticeable with Harry. He was the only one who exhibited such remarkable combat talent, his Disarming Charm even surpassing that of many older students.


    This earned him a group of admirers.


    "Harry, a few girls over there are looking at you again. Can''t you do something about it?" Hermione said irritably.


    Harry looked at a bunch of younger witch students in a corner of the library, feeling quite helpless. Their behavior was quite audacious as they stared at him directly. Whenever he glanced their way, they hid their faces behind books and giggled.


    Ginny, not far away, was working on her homework, occasionally stealing glances at Harry while flipping through her book.


    It didn''t take long for Harry''s problem to be resolved on its own. Madam Pince, the librarian, waved her wand and chased away these disruptive young witches.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ron, on the other hand, was somewhat envious. The ones who loved hearing his stories were all boys, and the enthusiasm for his tales was gradually waning.


    As the three exited the library, they began discussing the new professor.


    "I wonder what the new professor is like. Hopefully not someone like Lockhart or Quirrell..." Ron said with a shudder, clearly haunted by the memories those two left him.


    "I''ve learned a lot from the dueling classes," Harry said nonchalantly. His favorite class this year was undoubtedly Defense Against the Dark Arts, though it was a pity that it only happened twice a month.


    "Harry, Dueling class is different from Defense Against the Dark Arts. The latter teaches you to resist danger, while dueling is just one way of doing so," Hermione said. "Actually, Snape''s theories align quite well with the requirements of Defense Against the Dark Arts."


    Ron stared at her in shock, as if she had just uttered something astonishingly unconventional.


    "Oh, come on, I''m just giving an objective assessment," Hermione said.


    Ancient Runes classroom.


    Felix Harp was sorting through his findings. Over the weekend, he had shared the serpent creature''s materials with Snape.


    The other professors were not particularly interested, except for Professor Burbage and Hagrid, who had come to see a few times.


    Professor Burbage''s reaction was the most genuine. She looked regretful and said, "If only we could have kept it alive... I mean, prepared better."


    Given this professor''s exaggerated history, Felix was quite skeptical.


    Hagrid''s attitude was more complex. His large hand touched the scales of the serpent creature, and he said with a hint of sadness, "I was expelled because of it, not long after my dad passed away. He loved me so much... those were dark days."


    He wiped his tears with a dirty handkerchief, sharing his sorrow with Felix.


    However, before Felix could find comforting words, Hagrid adjusted his tone on his own. He looked at the serpent creature''s venomous fangs and its empty eyes and said, "Charming creatures, aren''t they?"


    ...


    Laid out before Felix were shimmering green serpent skin and the scales separated from it, along with a dozen venomous fangs.


    These were the results of his processing. Originally, the scales on the serpent skin couldn''t be peeled off, just like with most snakes. What was referred to as scales were actually the snake''s superficial skin and accumulated keratin.


    Yet, under the influence of magic, nothing was impossible. Felix easily separated the scales from the skin.


    Serpent creatures had extremely high magical resistance, comparable to that of a Hungarian Horntail dragon. Even if a spell hit their thick scales, it might only leave a shallow dent.


    He was considering using the serpent skin to craft a close-fitting armor. That way, ordinary spells wouldn''t affect him at all.


    As for the scales, Felix hadn''t decided how to handle them yet ¨C magical inertness posed a challenge.


    He could only hope that Professor Snape would discover a use for serpent creature scales, preferably transforming them into rare potion ingredients.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 119: Valentines Day

    Chapter 119: Valentine''s Day


    Felix Harp gazed at the gleaming green snake skin before him, pondering the methods of its creation.


    "Firstly, impurities need to be dealt with. This step could take inspiration from the process of handling the Bindweed, but the characteristics of the serpent and the Striking Willow''s branches are entirely different..."


    ...Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    February 14th, Valentine''s Day.


    When the young wizards and witches rose early to the Great Hall for breakfast, they discovered that the walls were covered with large, dazzling pink flowers. Heart-shaped multicolored paper confetti continuously floated down from the pale blue ceiling.


    Even the usually mundane corridors were adorned with holly and mistletoe garlands.


    Many young wizards and witches chuckled foolishly as they dined.


    On this day, the professors would turn a blind eye to minor misdeeds ¨C though don''t expect them to greet you with smiles either.


    "I bet Percy would''ve been sour at the sight of this," Ron remarked, pointing towards a couple of pairs holding hands in the distance ¨C he and Percy had reconciled, but he couldn''t resist his habitual sarcasm.


    But all of this was none of their concern. After Harry, Ron, and Hermione finished breakfast, they hurried off to their classes.


    Evening arrived.


    They entered the Great Hall with weary bodies, and the long tables were already filled with numerous young wizards.


    As expected, they spotted little dwarves dressed as Cupids, but these dwarves stood solemnly on a makeshift platform, playing harps with a sullen expression ¨C not too bad, at least not enough to make people flee.


    Two of the smallest dwarves seemed to have yet to master this art; they stood about two or three meters from the entrance, reaching into their pockets to retrieve handfuls of colorful confetti. Any group of two or more young wizards passing by them would be met with a light shower of confetti.


    Harry and his friends saw Dean and Lavender leading the way, showered in the rain of colored confetti. Lavender stood awkwardly in place, while Dean muttered something incomprehensible and quickly moved away.


    Laughter erupted from the long tables.


    Lavender scratched her head and joined in the laughter, her round face turning slightly rosy.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione promptly maneuvered along the walls to avoid the mischievous dwarves.


    Soon enough, one unsuspecting pair after another fell prey to the confetti showers. If they were a young couple, they would smile generously, not feeling embarrassed. However, if they were just friends, the expressions on their faces were enough to make the nearby young wizards laugh for quite a while.


    At the teachers'' table.


    Seated next to Felix Harp, Professor Flitwick engaged in a hushed conversation with him.


    "Felix, I heard you''re using a new kind of teaching tool in your classes?"


    "Yes, Philius, I call it the Answering Parchment."


    Professor McGonagall, a seat away, subtly slowed her chewing.


    "I don''t mean to say this to offend you ¨C I''ve seen it from the students. I found it quite useful even for spell theory."


    "Are you thinking of using the Answering Parchment in your spell classes?"


    Flitwick stumbled over his words, "With the Wizarding Level Exams only a few months away, the theoretical scores of some young wizards are worrisome."


    He looked at Felix Harp, "If there''s anything you need help with..."


    Felix Harp chuckled lightly, "Philius, I have no objections to that. However, I''ve come across some challenges ¨C if we were to add more subjects, we''d have to make improvements upon the existing setup. It''s not something I can tackle alone. I''m thinking of inviting you to join me in this research."


    "I would be delighted," Flitwick readily agreed.


    McGonagall found her moment to interject, "I can also lend a hand."


    "Filius, I''ve envisioned including all Hogwarts subjects. But it would require a respected professor to facilitate this."


    McGonagall pondered for a moment, "I will look into others'' thoughts on this. It''s a good idea. But how would you consolidate so many subjects onto a single piece of parchment?"


    "By utilizing Synchronous Magic," Felix Harp explained. "The parchment in the young wizards'' hands merely acts as a simple magical receptacle for information, with relatively basic magical inscriptions and alchemical means. I also have a scroll made of dragonhide, storing the past few years'' Wizarding Level Exam questions."


    "But this would mean the young wizards can only use the Answering Parchment at Hogwarts."


    "Well, teaching one-to-many...," Flitwick mused, "I believe I''ve heard someone mention this approach before."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 120: Verdict

    Chapter 120: Verdict


    "Is it a Two-Faced Mirror?" Felix Harp inquired with interest.


    "No, Felix, I don''t think so," Flitwick pondered.


    Professor McGonagall offered her own speculation, "Perhaps it''s a magical newspaper?"


    "A newspaper?" Felix looked at her, the idea hadn''t crossed his mind before.


    "Exactly, I remember the Daily Prophet had a similar technique. If news changed, the content of the newspaper changed as well," Professor McGonagall added, "Although this situation is quite rare now; they prefer to move such things to the evening edition of the day."


    She reminisced, "During the times of war, the Ministry of Magic used the Daily Prophet for emergency notifications..."


    Felix was somewhat surprised. In his impression, the Daily Prophet wasn''t particularly known for journalistic integrity; they were probably more concerned with their circulation.


    Hence the separation between the daily and evening editions, as well as the Sunday edition, "The Sunday Prophet."


    The overall viewpoint of the Daily Prophet leaned towards the Ministry of Magic, so... was this cooperation established a long time ago?


    "Did they use synchronous magic as well?" He wanted to know more.


    "I believe so¡ªthere might be various charms used on the newspaper. It''s their exclusive technology not seen in other publications," Professor McGonagall replied.N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    Felix contemplated; so, they were somewhat similar to his answering parchment, perhaps even more sophisticated. Their newspapers covered the entirety of Britain.


    Except for the lack of interactivity.


    "Not exactly," Flitwick said, somewhat puzzled, "Odd, I shouldn''t have forgotten...".


    Professor McGonagall widened her eyes, stuttering as she interrupted him, "C-could it possibly be that person''s mark, Felix?"


    "Oh, heavens, no, of course not!" Flitwick''s voice turned sharp.


    Felix listened quietly, were they talking about the Dark Mark?


    He hadn''t studied it, but from what he remembered, it was a kind of patterned magical contract, with abilities for tracking and summoning. Maybe Voldemort added his personal touch?


    Bellby, who had been silent on the side, suddenly spoke up, "Speaking of which, I''ve seen something similar in the Muggle world..."


    "Exactly, that''s it!"


    Bellby''s words sparked an idea in Flitwick; he exclaimed with surprise, "I remember now, I heard about it from Professor Cuthbert Binns."


    Cuthbert Binns?


    Midway through, several professors finalized their collaboration plans. Bellby felt somewhat regretful, as he wasn''t skilled in this area at all.


    After the dinner, the young wizards left in pairs, their understanding unspoken. Some male and female wizards quietly vanished from the main group, seeking secluded spots for their rendezvous.


    ''I wonder how many couples Fleur Delacour will catch tonight?'' Felix''s mind entertained random thoughts.


    Back in his office, he perused the evening edition of the Daily Prophet. The front-page headline caught his attention¡ª


    "Gilderoy Lockhart Faces Seven-Year Imprisonment; Fans Criticize the Ministry."


    This intrigued Felix. According to the newspaper, Lockhart deeply regretted his actions and was willing to heal and compensate those he had harmed¡ªhoping to avoid severe punishment.


    He had also donated a substantial 20,000 Galleons to various reputable magical organizations. Yet, Wizengamot still sentenced him to seven years¡ªthe way Felix saw it, this punishment was noticeably lenient.


    Moreover, the Dementors that ordinary wizards dreaded weren''t as fearsome for a Memory Charmer like Lockhart.


    But for Lockhart, losing his brilliant reputation and future seemed to be the most dreadful punishment, right?


    However, that wasn''t the most surprising news of the day. In a corner, he found a seemingly insignificant piece¡ª


    "Former Chief Editor of the Daily Prophet, Rita Skeeter, Faces Long-Term Charges of Concealing Animagus Status and Illegally Gaining Others'' Secrets for Personal Gain. However, recently, the Ministry abruptly revoked all charges, instead sentencing her to a fine of two thousand Galleons. It''s been reported that more than one high-ranking Ministry official stated there was no direct evidence of Rita Skeeter''s guilt..."


    Felix suddenly chuckled, "Rita, oh Rita..." He truly felt enlightened.


    Gilderoy Lockhart and Rita Skeeter were, in a way, remarkably similar¡ªthey both achieved fame through illicit means as prominent male and female wizards.


    Lockhart even obtained a prestigious Order of Merlin, Third Class badge as a symbol of honor.


    Nevertheless, when their wrongdoings came to light, their fates were entirely different¡ªLockhart received leniency but still went to prison, while Skeeter''s punishment was virtually inconsequential.


    Felix''s light blue eyes reflected the Hogwarts night scene as he wondered, "Just how many secrets of the high and mighty do you know, Rita Skeeter?"


    A string of controversial names of high-ranking Ministry officials flickered through his mind¡ª


    Cornelius Fudge, Barty Crouch, Ludovic Bagman, Dolores Umbridge, Pius Thicknesse...


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 121: Defense Against the Dark Arts Class

    Chapter 121: Defense Against the Dark Arts Class


    A new day dawned, and Damocles Belby had his breakfast, heading to his first class with a cheerful disposition.


    Following Felix Harp''s advice and after a discussion with Dumbledore, he had visited twelve wizards who had previously taught the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. This gave him firsthand information about the rumored curse.


    According to these predecessors, the curse''s effects were exceedingly subtle, almost imperceptible. However, after about six months, hidden things started to influence them, often encountering seemingly coincidental accidents.?v€l-B!n.


    As time went on, these accidents would multiply.


    Their advice to Belby was, "When one day, while brewing a potion, you encounter a failure that shouldn''t happen, it''s time to start preparing to leave."


    Belby held onto these words dearly in his heart.


    In the remaining days, he began earnestly preparing his lesson.


    ...


    "Today''s lesson is for the second-year students. They should already possess the skills to handle Red Caps. Nevertheless, I better be cautious," he thought. It was his first class, and Belby''s heart raced with excitement and anxiety.


    As he arrived at the classroom door, the chattering young wizards focused their gaze upon him.


    The professor appeared rather ordinary, tall and lean, seeming somewhat delicate. Yet, he used magic to levitate two large cages draped in cloth, sparking a hint of anticipation among the students.


    Under the circumstances, their expectations were already quite low.


    The professor stood at the door and beckoned, "Follow me, young wizards. Today is a practical lesson, and I need to assess your combat proficiency." He commanded the floating cages to vanish into the doorway. "Oh, and don''t forget your wands."


    The young wizards hurriedly gathered their belongings, exchanging amazed glances.


    It had been quite a while since they had a practical class on Defense Against the Dark Arts, unless one counted that memorable lesson from this year. During that class, Gilderoy Lockhart had brought a cage of Cornish Pixies, throwing the classroom into chaos.


    "Do you know what this reminds me of?" Ron asked suggestively.


    "Those little blue-faced creatures certainly won''t be this quiet," Harry wryly responded.


    In fact, that practical lesson was the aftermath they, along with Hermione, had dealt with ¨C recapturing the Cornish Pixies. Hermione''s Freezing Charm had been a tremendous help.


    They walked through the corridors and entered a quiet, empty classroom.


    Belby placed the metallic cage in a corner, emitting a faint, "Squeak, squeak" sound from within. Neville, who was walking in front, involuntarily shrunk back a little, fearing that something inside might grab his ear and take off to the ceiling.


    "What do you think it might be?" Harry wondered aloud.


    "From the sound, it''s somewhat like a Kneazle," Ron speculated.


    "But Kneazles should appear in Care of Magical Creatures classes. They''re not dangerous," Hermione pointed out.


    "I just hope it''s not an Acromantula," Ron said hopefully, thinking of Hagrid''s collection of giant spiders in the Forbidden Forest. He often wondered about Hagrid''s thought process.


    A young wizard interrupted him, "What''s a Red Cap?"


    Belby was momentarily taken aback, "Um... a Red Cap is a magical creature similar to gnomes. They''re found in the Northern European region, and, uh..." He looked at the puzzled expressions below, "You haven''t learned about Red Caps?"


    In response, there was a synchronized shaking of heads and sighs.


    Belby halted, sensing something amiss. He called on a student, "What have you all been studying?"


    Seamus Finnigan stood up, uttering bewildering words, "Professor, we''ve been learning to play vampires." He unbuttoned his outer robe and draped it over himself like a cloak, baring his teeth and striking an aristocratic pose.


    Many of the young wizards burst into laughter.


    "That''s amusing, but it''s not the answer I was looking for."


    Finally, Hermione raised her hand to explain their year''s curriculum to this bewildered new professor.


    "So, apart from the first class with the Cornish Pixies, you''ve had no practical lessons?" Belby was thoroughly dumbfounded.


    He had indeed inquired about the course and prepared himself mentally, but nobody had told him that the illustrious Defense Against the Dark Arts class had no practical component?


    After about half a minute, he managed to gather his thoughts, "Alright then, we, um... let''s learn about Red Caps today."


    He waved his wand, unveiling the cage''s curtain.


    The creature in the cage startled them¡ªit was a small, emaciated creature with a layer of red fur on its head, the rest of its exposed skin giving off a dirty, tawny color.


    "You can come closer to observe," Belby said.


    The young wizards cautiously approached, observing the intimidating creature¡ª


    Curled within the cage, the Red Caps bared their teeth, one of them suddenly striking the magically reinforced metal cage with its claw.


    "Boom!" The bars of the cage emitted a loud noise but remained unscathed.


    The young wizards were still taken aback.


    Harry clearly saw that the creature''s claws were disproportionately exaggerated compared to its body, its nails measuring at least an inch and a half.


    Belby''s explanatory voice reached them, "Have you noticed their claws? I believe someone has. Their forelimbs are incredibly agile, allowing them to use rudimentary tools like twigs, sticks, and stones."


    "Red Caps are attracted to blood. Apart from their normal hunting, if they encounter lone Muggles or young wizards in the wild, they ambush from behind. Today, we''ll learn how to deal with them¡ª"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 123: The Scarlet Hat

    Chapter 123: The Scarlet Hat


    ----


    "You want us to deal with this thing? What if we get hurt?" said a young wizard with platinum blonde hair.


    "And who might you be?"


    "Draco, Draco Malfoy," he drawled, emphasizing his last name.


    Bellby just nodded. "I''ve heard of the Malfoy family. Don''t worry, I''ll be watching from the sidelines." He added, "And if you do get injured, don''t fret, the injuries caused by the Scarlet Hat are quite manageable."Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    He glanced at the small wizards below who were silent as mice. "I''ve brewed a batch of healing potions specifically, rare gems in the market...¡±


    Draco looked at the new professor with a pallid face, clearly uncomfortable with Bellby''s somewhat calculating expression.


    "The Scarlet Hat is swift in its hunting, it changes direction abruptly, rolls to avoid the prey''s counterattacks. We can use Expulsion Hex against it. Similarly, Petrification Curse, Freezing Charm, Leg-Locking Curse, Jelly-Legs Jinx, Tickling Hex, and Disarming Charm are all effective. Apart from Dark Magic, I have no specific requests."


    "Young wizards, show me your skills!" Bellby said passionately.


    "Professor, can we use the Disarming Charm?" a young wizard asked.


    Bellby looked at him strangely. "If you know how, certainly. But that''s not a spell you should be mastering at your age..."


    "Professor, I learned it in dueling class," the wizard with light brown hair said confidently.


    Other wizards took a couple of steps back. Nawi Longbottom and Siemo Finigan, also known as the two great accident-makers in the classroom, were renowned for accidents in Potions and Charms classes respectively¡ªwhat bizarre mistakes his spells might produce was a mystery, even Professor Flitwick couldn''t unravel.


    "Very well, and you are Siemo Finigan, I presume? Step forward."


    Bellby opened the cage, subtly using a Softening Charm to soften the Scarlet Hat''s nails.


    Amidst the eager anticipation of the young wizards, Siemo loudly pronounced the incantation of the Disarming Charm¡ª


    "Deprive of thy weapon!"


    "Hiss!"


    Siemo''s wand emitted a muffled sound, like the distant rumble of winter thunder. A series of sparks shot out from the tip of his wand, accompanied by black smoke, spraying wildly.


    The young wizards watched as the small Scarlet Hat flew through the air, traversing half the classroom, only to be caught by Bellby using a Levitation Charm.


    Neville seemed to have opened up new possibilities for them.


    "Very good! Do you see? The Scarlet Hat isn''t that formidable... When you''re cornered, instead of fearing and retreating, it''s better to fight back with all your might."


    Crabbe, who was big and burly, wanted to replicate this process. He attempted a direct punch, hoping to knock down the Scarlet Hat decisively. However, the Scarlet Hat skillfully evaded and ended up tripping him from behind¡ª


    The Scarlet Hat leaped onto Crabbe''s chest, attempting to claw at his face and eyes.


    "What did I say? Don''t cower, summon your courage... Scarlet Hats aren''t superior in physical endurance; their strength lies in surprise attacks and agility," Professor Bellby encouraged.


    But Crabbe let out an exaggerated scream until Bellby used a spell to pull the Scarlet Hat away, at which point Crabbe continued to shout.


    Draco couldn''t help but pat him and said, "Don''t talk nonsense, you don''t have any injuries on your face!"


    ...


    When the lesson came to an end, Bellby breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had foreseen the situation and preemptively cast a spell to soften the Scarlet Hat''s nails. Otherwise, half of the young wizards might have been knocked down.


    Although he could indeed heal them, it wouldn''t sound good if he knocked down a bunch of students in the first lesson.


    Addressing the young wizards, he summed up the class: "How many of you noticed that the Scarlet Hat''s nails were softened with a spell?"


    A few hands were raised.


    "That shouldn''t be, really shouldn''t be..." Bellby shook his head. "All the young wizards after Longbottom should have realized it; he doesn''t have a single scratch on him!"


    The young wizards began to feel embarrassed, but at the time, they genuinely hadn''t noticed.


    "Observation of details, assessment of the situation¡ªthese are things you need to think seriously about... Well, for your assignment, write a paper of at least eight inches discussing your gains and losses from this class."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 124: Professors

    Chapter 124: Professors


    This lesson also made the new professor, Berby, realize a part of reality ¨C that times have truly changed.


    The "average level" he had in mind and the "average level" displayed by young wizards differed drastically, making him doubt life itself.


    "Perhaps it''s just this particular year that''s below par?" Berby thought with unrealistic hope.


    The young wizards streaming out of the classroom seemed particularly pleased with the new professor.


    "Today''s class was absolutely fantastic."


    "Did you see me use the Leg-Locker Curse?"


    "I totally exceeded my own abilities!"


    "Crabbe looked utterly foolish."


    ...


    After all the classes for the day concluded, Berby finally gained a clear understanding of the magical accomplishments of the young wizards. He no longer held onto any shred of luck ¨C he was even leaning towards the opposite extreme.


    "They seem to lack a sense of danger and only know how to stand still and chant spells," Berby complained to Felix Harp during dinner.


    Felix chuckled heartily. "I told you, Damocles, to get to know their level in advance."


    "But this is completely different from when I was in school," Berby remarked.


    "In truth, the older years have a decent level; they''ve at least mastered quite a few useful spells, but they lack the skill to apply them flexibly. However, in recent years, the professors for this course haven''t been very reliable, leading to a complete lack of awareness in the younger students about guarding against danger," Felix explained.


    He suggested:


    "Dark Arts Defense and Dueling are closely related; we can have them interact."


    "Interact?"


    "You also know that many dueling spells are equally applicable in Dark Arts Defense. Spells like the Ironclad Curse or the Entrapment Hex."


    Berby looked pensive.N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    Felix also met the Divination professor for the first time since joining, Sibyll Trelawney.


    Three years hadn''t changed her appearance: Trelawney appeared very thin, high cheekbones, her large glasses reflected firelight, making her expression difficult to discern, like a large beetle coming forward.


    Only when you got closer could you make out her eyes, magnified several times. She draped a thin, transparent, shimmering shawl over herself, heavy necklaces and beads hung from her slender neck, bracelets and rings adorned her arms and hands.


    ''Perhaps she''s the professor at Hogwarts who understands self-presentation the most, cloaked in an air of mystery,'' Felix thought.


    He didn''t have good feelings about this Divination professor because she had repeatedly hinted during Felix''s time as a student that he would meet with misfortune...


    And when Felix realized he had no aptitude for Divination, he promptly dropped the class.


    This left his Divination grades perpetually in a dismal state.


    "Oh, Felix, I remember you... In the eyes of ordinary folk, you were a wizard with remarkable potential, but in my sight," Trelawney pointed to her own eyes, staring straight at him, "I saw vast murkiness and darkness."


    "Felix, I believe it''s because you haven''t yet emerged from a state of inebriation," Professor McGonagall interjected without mincing words, also not holding any fondness for this vague and mystical professor.


    Trelawney blushed and said, "Inner Eye does not change due to external influences, whether I''ve been drinking or not!"


    She huffily took a seat in an empty chair.


    During this meeting, Felix also took the opportunity to have a tentative conversation with the Muggle Studies professor, Caridy Babajee, which left him somewhat disappointed.


    This professor wasn''t entirely unfamiliar with Muggle society; according to her, she resided in a Muggle neighborhood. However, Babajee approached problems from a wizard''s perspective; at least, she had never considered understanding the principles of technology ¨C not even at the level of elementary school crafts.


    "Felix, I believe this is enough. I visit bookstores twice a year to select the most popular books," Babajee politely stated.


    Felix inquired, "What book have you been studying recently?"


    "Mendel''s Legacy: Father of Genetics," Babajee said with great interest. "It has provided me with much inspiration..."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 125: Students

    Chapter 125: Students


    The weather at Hogwarts had turned mild, with the snow melting into the earth and tender shoots poking their heads out. Young wizards and witches were particularly fond of lounging on the grass by the Black Lake, lazily soaking up the sun.


    On Saturday, Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Luna, and others sat by the lake, watching as Harry and Neville engaged in back-and-forth dueling.


    After two more Defense Against the Dark Arts lessons, Harry and his friends had learned two new spells. One was a defensive spell - the Iron Armor Charm; the other was a small hex invented by Snape himself, aimed at looking after younger wizards - the Tongue-Lock Hex.


    Harry''s behavior had sparked some controversy, but Snape had dismissed all such comments.


    "Even dark wizards typically utter spells during duels, using language to channel emotions and thereby enhance the power of their spells," Snape said mockingly. "Hence, silencing an opponent''s speech is quite necessary."


    In fact, Felix Harp had once privately suggested to Snape to switch to non-verbal spells, but his proposal was rejected.


    "The Tongue-Lock Hex attaches the tongue to the roof of the mouth; it''s not as gentle as non-verbal spells, and that''s precisely what I intended," Snape said. He had developed this spell independently during his school days, and judging by its practical results, he was quite satisfied with it.


    On the other hand, the Iron Armor Charm, taught by Professor Lupin, was much more advanced, beyond the grasp of many younger students.


    Even Harry and Hermione hadn''t succeeded once.


    But it was a spell capable of deflecting various curses and, more uniquely...


    Professor Lupin had said, "The Iron Armor Charm can ward off both magical and physical attacks. Perhaps this is the most practical defensive spell you''ll encounter during your schooling."


    The new Dark Arts Defense professor, Damocles Belby, also taught a highly useful spell in class - the Sensory Enhancement Charm. This spell heightened students'' senses, something Flitwick had mentioned during the dueling lessons.


    "You can use it to sense danger approaching, especially in perilous environments."


    He conjured a patch of black mist with magic. "Let''s assume it''s late at night - that''s when Red Caps and other magical creatures prefer to launch attacks. If you were out in the wilderness, do you remember what to do?"


    The young wizards began discussing animatedly.


    Belby nodded and added, "Maintain vigilance... all-around protection... thief''s perception... it''s best to add a Muggle-repelling charm as well. Of course, you might not be able to do all of this now, but it doesn''t hurt to remember this knowledge."


    He then had the young wizards step into the mist one by one, attempting to evade the Red Caps'' attacks.


    "I''ve scattered some leaves and branches on the ground. Stay focused, and you''ll sense danger beforehand."


    However, the reality was that only a few could sense the Red Caps and counterattack in advance. Most young wizards were pushed out of the mist by rubber wands.


    Thankfully, though somewhat disheveled, none of the young wizards were harmed.


    Luna, with an expressionless face, pulled out a very exquisite wand from her pocket. She pointed it at Ron''s face dramatically.


    "Oh, Luna," Harry intervened, thinking Luna was about to cast a hex on Ron.


    But in the next moment, Luna''s wand emitted a piercing screech and transformed into a large rubber mouse.


    Ron''s expression became quite comical; one eyebrow furrowed deeply while the other seemed like it was about to fly off his forehead.


    Luna burst into exaggerated laughter, pointing at his face, and even Ginny and Hermione burst into giggles, collapsing onto the grass.


    Neville struggled to suppress his laughter, but he couldn''t hold it in, emitting a series of muffled chuckles.


    "Well, that''s quite amusing," Ron grumbled, watching Luna pound the ground with her fist.


    Hermione held the tail of the rubber mouse, looking at it in amazement as it transformed back into a wand. "What is this?"


    Ginny got up from the ground, wiping away tears of laughter. "It''s a prank item Fred and George created, they call it the ''False Wand.'' But, they must have developed it recently... How did you get hold of this?" She looked at her friend.


    "I... Haha! Bought it from them... ten silver sickles," Luna gasped for breath as she spoke.


    "How do you use this thing?" Harry asked with interest.


    "Infuse... infuse it with magic."


    Harry took the False Wand and attempted to infuse it with magic. Amidst the screech, it transformed back into a rubber mouse.


    Ron poked it with his finger, saying with some distaste, "It''s nowhere near as good as Scabbers."


    Harry gazed at the Black Lake where a large dark tentacle of an unknown creature occasionally emerged. A gentle breeze ruffled his hair, and he felt remarkably at ease.


    The events of the Chamber of Secrets and the battle with the serpent seemed like a distant memory.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 126: The Enchanting Quill

    Chapter 126: The Enchanting Quill


    In the afternoon, Harry followed the team to the Quidditch pitch for training.


    During the short Christmas break, Wood had devised three targeted tactics to counter the new characteristics and strategies exhibited by other houses this year.


    The others returned to the castle to do their homework.


    As evening approached, the Ancient Runes office.


    Felix Harp was inspecting Hermione''s progress in her studies. Lately, she had been dedicating herself to refining and upgrading the spellwork for the bead pouch.


    "You''ve mastered all the enchantments needed to upgrade the bead pouch. The next step is crucial¡ªlearning how to construct magical circuits," Felix explained.


    "Professor, where does the difference lie?" Hermione inquired.


    "Individually inscribing enchantments is relatively simple, but when connecting them into a circuit, you must consider the overall stability and balance of the runes. This truly tests your command over magic," Felix said, his fingers flicking through the air to form a string of letters. These letters were arranged in three rows, with subtle differences in brightness and size for each row.


    "If these were enchantments you completed at different times, the brightness represents the amount of magic you infused," he continued.


    Hermione observed the letters. Then, under Professor Harp''s control, they rearranged themselves into a line.


    The realigned letters appeared disorderly, with bright and dim, large and small runes mixed together, creating a chaotic and awkward appearance.


    In an instant, she understood what Professor Harp meant by "stability and balance" ¡ª each rune within the circuit required consistent magical energy.


    "Even slight discrepancies in magical energy can render the circuit ineffective," Felix explained.


    "Professor, what should I do then?"


    "There are two approaches. The first is to write the enchantments all at once, in one go. Your magical energy will tend to be more consistent, but of course, it still requires a lot of practice."


    "But with this method, you need to adjust the structure of the runes actively, performing subtle deformations... which isn''t something you''re capable of doing at this point."


    "But wouldn''t doing that make the enchantments themselves malfunction?" Hermione asked in surprise. All the information she had encountered emphasized writing enchantments in a strict and unchanging manner.


    "That''s the intriguing part of it," Felix provided an example. "This process is somewhat like transitioning from individual letters to forming words. When we learn letters, we strive for standards and norms, but when it''s time to combine letters into words, we make subtle adjustments to ensure the writing is fluid and aesthetically pleasing."


    "This method challenges your understanding of runes," Felix added subtly.


    To put it plainly, if you don''t deeply understand runes, it''s best not to dabble in these tricks.


    "This method is especially suitable for inert magical materials, like Muggle items, ordinary stones, or even the scales of some magical creatures."


    Hermione began to understand. For inert magical materials, maintaining magical energy wasn''t easy; thus, leaving marks through carving could strengthen the form of the runes.


    "In fact," Felix added, "this process is separate - carving and infusing magic. I''ve just become very skilled at combining these two steps, but when you practice, you should do them separately."


    One of his hidden cards, the ''Felix''s Wisdom Tooth,'' was accomplished in this way.


    Hermione nodded.


    Felix then produced five wooden engraving knives in succession. They looked somewhat like alternative wands. Hermione had seen twin imitation wands during the day and was quite impressed.


    "These knives are made from the same materials as wands, and their inherent qualities are similar to when they were crafted into wands." Felix pointed to each one in turn -


    "Yew Wood Engraving Knife, not easy for beginners to handle. It''s extremely sensitive to magic, maybe overly so. But once you master it, it will quickly adapt to the owner''s magic, becoming extremely personalized, and no one else will be able to use it;"


    "Blackthorn Wood Engraving Knife, excels in engraving offensive runes. Of course, mastering it isn''t easy; it will harmonize well with an owner who has the courage to be themselves and not follow the crowd;"


    "Red Oak Wood Engraving Knife, personally, I believe it has a certain level of memory. Once you''re skilled, it will guide you proactively in completing runes;"


    "Chestnut Wood Engraving Knife, a favorite of beginners, no particular preference, of course, no additional attributes either;"


    "Laurel Wood Engraving Knife, well, I''m not very fond of this type. You have to use it regularly, or else, after a long time, it might unleash a lightning attack at you when you infuse it with magic..."


    After Felix finished explaining, Hermione curiously picked up these knives, looking at them repeatedly. The more she looked, the more she liked them. She cheerfully said, "Professor, when can I have a knife like this? I mean... I''m willing to pay, of course..."


    "You don''t need to worry about these for now. The chestnut wood engraving knife is here for you to practice with." Felix said, "Wait a few years; you''ll need to think about getting a dedicated engraving knife then."


    "Oh, by the way, what material is your wand made of?" Felix asked.


    "It''s vine wood," Hermione said, "with a dragon heartstring core, twelve and three-fourths inches."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 127: Wands and Wizards

    Chapter 127: Wands and Wizards


    "Fir vine wood?" Felix Harp repeated, and the young witch noticed that Professor Harp''s expression seemed to momentarily freeze.


    "Not bad," he offered in a brief assessment.


    Felix explained, "From my personal experience, a wand-carving knife is similar to a wand itself. So, aside from using chestnut wood for the knife, it''s best to select a knife that matches the material of your own wand."


    "Like me, I find ebony wood carving knife most comfortable."


    Hermione''s face lit up with realization. She quietly thought to herself, vine wood, the top choice for her personal carving knife.


    However, this also piqued her curiosity. When purchasing a wand, Ollivander had said that the wand chooses the wizard, not the other way around. And now, Professor Harp was giving similar advice. Was there a secret behind all this?


    She voiced her question to Professor Harp.


    Felix pondered and replied, "There''s truth in that statement. Ollivanders never makes custom wands, which means young wizards must adapt to the traits of their wands."


    "So, the wands we have are only roughly matched to us?" Hermione grasped the essence of his message.


    "You could interpret it that way, but don''t worry. For the vast majority of wizards, there''s no need to consider such subtle differences," Felix said. "It''s an interesting question though. You can go to the library, research and see what your friends'' wands are like and what traits they represent."


    Hermione was genuinely intrigued. This blend of satisfying her thirst for knowledge and indulging in a bit of gossip was utterly irresistible.


    "Professor, do you have any book recommendations?" the young witch inquired. She had grown accustomed to asking Professor Harp for reading lists; each time, she received precise suggestions.


    As expected¡ª


    "Hmm... I remember the library has a book called ''Wands and Wizards.'' It covers over a hundred renowned wizards and their wands," Felix said.


    Hermione murmured to herself and jotted down the title.


    "Alright, moving on to the seventh carving knife," Felix redirected the conversation back on track.


    The young witch gazed at the final carving knife. It was thin, almost dagger-like, a chilling pale color that resembled the teeth of some creature. Astonished, she said, "This is... a snake creature''s fang?"


    "Correct, I stumbled upon the idea of using parts of magical creatures to craft wand-carving knives under unusual circumstances," Felix chuckled. "It was just an experiment."


    Hermione felt that the material was rather sinister. Could the runic carvings carry snake venom or curses by themselves?


    So, she asked Felix, "What are its effects?"


    Felix made a thoughtful sound and offered vague remarks like "opening up new avenues" and "I might try a unicorn horn next time." Wisely, Hermione didn''t press for more details.


    "Morning," he greeted. He had practiced Quidditch until late the previous night, so he was a bit sleep-deprived.


    Harry pulled out his Potions homework from his bag, but his thoughts were scattered.


    A few minutes later, he finally noticed the oddity of the three across from him. "What are you all up to?"


    Hermione was intently writing on a thin wooden board¡ªHarry had initially mistaken it for parchment and double-checked.


    The tool in her hand was peculiar too, somewhat like a quill but resembled a miniature wand.


    But Hermione clearly didn''t have time to answer him. Harry looked to Ron.


    Ron whispered to him, "It''s magical looping."


    Ginny contradicted him, "No, it''s runic circuits."


    Ron shrugged, "Close enough," he explained to Harry, "You know, for fixing her beaded bag."


    He looked over to the other side of the table. Hermione was sketching an oddly-shaped pattern on the thin board; from his angle, it vaguely resembled a giant squid in the Black Lake.


    A red light flowed continuously from the ''quill tip,'' she was writing slowly, and the initial strokes had already cooled into black.


    "Phew," Hermione exhaled deeply, wiping the sweat off her face.


    "How''s it going? Did you succeed?" Harry asked, very interested, although he still wasn''t quite sure what she was working on.


    But Harry figured he might end up taking Ancient Runes next year.


    Hermione visibly relaxed, lazily saying, "I can never consistently infuse magic. The differences between individual runes are just too substantial."


    "I remember you saying your success rate was around ninety percent?" Harry inquired.


    "That''s for individual runes. Runic circuits are much more challenging..." She sighed.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 128: The Empty Castle

    Chapter 128: The Empty Castle


    A new week had begun, and young wizards found themselves surprised by the changes in their classrooms.


    Charms class.


    Professor Flitwick took out a stack of parchment and stood upon a pile of thick books. "Young wizards, today you will be introduced to a new instructional tool, and I believe many of you have heard of it..."


    Potions class.


    In the fifth-year classroom, Snape calmly gazed at the young wizards below. "For the sake of your OWLs scores, I need you to pay more attention to theory. I''ve said this many times."


    The young wizards resembled quails, not daring to utter a word.


    He suddenly raised his wand, and dozens of parchment sheets flew out like swift swords, landing before the young wizards one by one. Magical sparks danced upon the parchment, creating a spectacle.


    The well-informed young wizards couldn''t wait and pressed their wands against the parchment, exclaiming, "Secrets of Magical Script."


    Yet, the parchment remained still.


    Snape said in a deliberate tone, "Very well, Miss Campbell has given us an incorrect demonstration."Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    Transfiguration class.


    Professor McGonagall''s sharp gaze swept the room. "Several professors have put in significant effort. I hope you take this seriously."


    "Now, take out your wands and repeat after me: Magic''s mysteries, forever in my heart."


    The young wizards began chanting...


    Ancient Runes class, sixth year.


    Felix Harp had a smile on his face. "You will find that the new version of the ''Answer Parchment'' has more functions."


    "Including the leaderboard you''ve all been eagerly anticipating."


    The young wizards couldn''t wait to try it out. Apart from the activation phrase departing from the realm of ''Ancient Runes,'' the scene also changed¡ª


    Across rolling mountain tops, a castle emerged and quickly advanced: the Great Hall, spiraling staircases, courtyards, towers, the library, the Forbidden Forest...


    It seemed to be the perspective of a newcomer entering Hogwarts, with simple lines outlining the most familiar scenes.


    This tableau froze upon Hogwarts Castle, with the banners of the four houses fluttering at the main gate¡ªthe serpent, the badger, the lion, and the eagle vividly depicted.


    When their gaze rested upon them, they''d notice the corresponding creatures moving¡ªslithering, standing tall, roaring, or soaring.


    The young wizards who had chosen Ancient Runes class had long completed their bindings, and now they looked at the latest interface.


    It was a top-down view of Hogwarts, with symbols twinkling amidst the clouds, each representing a different subject.


    Harry said, "Give it a few days; people will come to their senses."


    Ron said something Harry fully agreed with, "Hermione definitely won''t. She''s completely absorbed."


    Harry and Ron had no intention of returning to the common room. They wandered the castle and soon bumped into familiar figures¡ª


    "Fred, George!"


    "Oh, it''s you two," said one of the twins.


    "Why are you out here? Shouldn''t you be in the common room playing the challenge game?"


    "That''s not for us," the twins grinned, "Today is a rare sight, so of course we want to remember it."


    "So, you''re night roaming? It''s way too early for this time..." Ron questioned curiously.


    "No, Percy''s confident he''ll take the top spot in sixth year, so we''re preparing some Butterbeer and Honeydukes candies," Fred said.


    "Exactly, whether it''s a success or failure, it''s worth celebrating," George said, grinning mischievously.


    "So¡ªdo you plan on sneaking out, using the secret passage to Hogsmeade? Can you take us along?" Ron asked, somewhat excitedly.


    Harry couldn''t help holding his breath.


    "George, we might''ve spilled the beans," Fred said.


    "It was you who spilled the beans," George retorted.


    "I agree, but we still need to do something about it," Fred winked.


    "Like... Obliviate?" George suggested knowingly.


    Instantly, the twins'' gaze landed on Ron.


    Ron swallowed hard and took two steps back.


    But the twins dashed away quickly. As they disappeared from their view, Harry and Ron could still hear their laughter.


    On the other end, Felix Harp also strolled through the castle. He entered the courtyard and saw a ghost floating quietly in the air, gazing at the verdant plants, lost in thought.


    "Lady Grey."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 129: Memories

    Chapter 129: Memories


    The ghost also caught sight of Felix Harp. She immediately seemed inclined to depart, but then, as if reconsidering something, she abruptly stayed put, though her expression took on a haughty demeanor.


    Felix stood by her side, saying, "Rarely does the castle offer such quietude."


    She arched an eyebrow in surprise, but quickly regained her composure. Following Felix''s gaze, she lifted her head, and her eyes reflected the reddish hues of the sunset glow.


    Neither of them spoke, silently gazing at the radiant orange hues that painted the horizon as the sun descended.


    Its radiance grew fainter and paler, fading gradually until the last gleam vanished, and dusk settled in.


    The ghost''s silver-white transparent form also dimmed, and Ms. Grey looked over, her expression softening.


    "I apologize for my rudeness last time," Felix said.


    She strove to maintain a calm tone, saying, "No, I was overly sensitive... I often lose my temper over trivial matters."


    The two conversed for several minutes, with Felix avoiding any discussions about Hogwarts history, Helena, Rowena Ravenclaw, or the Bloody Baron. They simply chatted about the weather, culture, and world events.


    "...The Magical Congress of the United States - similar to the Ministry of Magic here - has relocated at least five times for the sole purpose of evading Muggle scrutiny," Felix said.


    "Is that so? That organization didn''t exist in my time..."


    "Because the Magical Congress of the United States was founded just three centuries ago. Their wizards operate in utmost secrecy, and their laws are stringent, making them quite unfriendly to outsiders," Felix explained. "I believe it''s due to their history of nearly exposing the entire magical world on several occasions."


    "The most controversial among these instances was the enactment of the Rappaport''s Law in the late 18th century. This law mandated complete segregation between wizards and Muggles, sternly prohibiting any social interactions or marriages between them."


    Ms. Grey was intrigued and inquired for more details.


    "The cliche?d story of a witch falling for a handsome Muggle; however, sadly, he was a descendant of a witch-hunter, and the love was a conspiracy from the start..."


    Hogwarts gradually darkened, shrouding Felix Harp and Ms. Grey''s figures in darkness.


    "...Until the end, the Magical Congress of the United States couldn''t ensure the obliteration of all related memories. To prevent such occurrences, this law came into being."


    Felix''s tale came to an end.


    Ms. Grey drifted away, seemingly captivated, leaving the scene.


    ...


    Felix returned to his office, reorganizing recent pressing matters:


    Conversations with Dobby once again;


    The dim silver glow made the room exquisite, and finally, it landed lightly before Felix.


    "What if I infuse a portion of memory into the guardian? What effect might that produce?"


    Felix thought this way, and he acted accordingly, blending a memory of the same hue into the swiftlet''s form.


    In his anticipatory gaze, the guardian quietly shattered.


    This was entirely unexpected, why did it happen?


    He soon remembered the description of the guardian: a reflection of one''s most positive emotions. Spellcasters must concentrate on the happiest memories they could recall. And practically, the stronger the joy memory brought, the more potent the spell''s effect.


    The key word here was ''memory''.


    The guardian was composed of pure, joyful memories, and Felix had just injected a new memory¡ªakin to impurities. Consequently, the magic dispersed instantly.


    Felix shook his head, "I thought I could utilize the guardian, along with the newly injected memory, to achieve a more stable transformation structure."


    According to his notion, the guardian could serve as a means of communication, capable of distance from the wizard. If it was given sufficiently flexible memories, could it function as an ''alternate self'' roaming the outside world?


    This bore resemblance to what he had seen in Rowena Ravenclaw''s manuscript.


    Whether the guardian magic itself or the infused memory fragments, both depended entirely on the wizard. There was no need to worry about it spiraling out of control.


    In fact, according to his idea, the ultimate form of this magic could directly carry his consciousness, allowing him to remain at the school while his guardian moved in the wizarding world, accomplishing simple tasks.


    Such as gathering information, querying messages...


    Felix already had certain plans for this aspect, involving magical contracts, utilizing the Room of Requirement, although there was currently no trace of success. Nonetheless, he could strive in that direction.


    Yet, everything was halted at the first step¡ª


    One was pure and joyous memories, the other, emotionless memory fragments; these two were inherently conflicting.


    How to solve this problem, after all?


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 130: The Chamber of Ravenclaw

    Chapter 130: The Chamber of Ravenclaw


    Felix Harp continued pondering over the question well into the next day.


    He had just returned from the Room of Requirement, that place where wishes came true. In this hidden chamber, he had attempted various methods to reconcile these two unrelated memories, but all his efforts had met with failure.


    And so, Felix turned his attention to studying the Room of Requirement itself. He paced back and forth across from the tapestry of the ''Giant Club Bashes Simpleton Babanba'' on the eighth floor, silently invoking various needs in his mind.


    He had previously researched this enigmatic room, but always with his own needs in mind. Besides truly outlandish requests, most conventional and magically plausible demands were met.


    Thus, he decided to approach the Room of Requirement from someone else''s perspective.


    Starting with a simple notion of ''hiding things,'' he explored various possibilities, even bringing the professors into the mix.


    For instance¡ª


    "I want to enter the place where Severus Snape hides things..."


    Naturally, there was no response.


    It seemed that Professor Snape during his student days did not have a habit of carrying contraband around, Felix thought with a hint of amusement.


    Felix found delight in this ''game''¡ªit gave him a sense of temporal dislocation, like conversing with a younger acquaintance. He tirelessly experimented, this time anchoring his thoughts on the headmaster of Hogwarts¡ª


    "The room where Albus Dumbledore hides things."


    "The room where Albus Dumbledore practices magic."


    "The luxurious bedroom Albus Dumbledore slept in."


    "The lavatory Albus Dumbledore used."


    Felix was about to move on to the next topic when, quite abruptly, a door materialized on the wall.


    This double-door, ornately decorated with various golden reliefs and designs, appeared quite grand.The roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    "What did I just say?" Felix momentarily puzzled, then promptly pushed the doors open and walked in.


    Inside was an exceedingly opulent lavatory, adorned with a variety of exquisite and luxurious chamber pots.


    Felix silently retreated.


    He hesitated whether to continue, but at that moment, a commotion sounded nearby. In his line of sight, Terry Boot appeared around the corner, dragging a box.


    The box emitted a tinkling sound of clinking glass, quite distinct in the corridor.


    Luna''s face lit up with a smile.


    ''A girl with an unusual way of thinking, truly fitting of Ravenclaw.''


    Felix watched her as she walked away, lost in thought.


    ...


    As he stood at the podium, looking at the fourth-year young wizards, getting ready to begin the lesson, a spark of insight suddenly flashed¡ª


    He had harbored a question all along: Who created the Room of Requirement?


    Even he couldn''t fathom the entire room''s construction, could an ordinary wizard achieve that? But Hogwarts had existed for a millennium, fostering numerous exceptional wizards; he couldn''t say for sure if such an individual existed.


    So, this doubt had once been set aside.


    But now, he suddenly zeroed in on someone¡ªRowena Ravenclaw.


    Could it have been her who established the Room of Requirement?


    Looking from this perspective, many things fell into place¡ª


    The magical supply of the Room of Requirement was directly linked to Hogwarts, and Rowena Ravenclaw was one of the founders, naturally having that authority;


    The Room of Requirement had no fixed form, constantly changing to suit the needs of the seeker, surely involving powerful memory and transfiguration magic;


    And from the manuscripts Felix had seen, Rowena Ravenclaw indeed fit this criterion.


    Moreover, for a millennium, the legends of the hidden chambers were most famous among Slytherin and Ravenclaw. The Slytherin''s Chamber had already been found, but what about Ravenclaw''s?


    The young wizards in the audience saw Professor Harp, smiling as if he were about to start class, but he suddenly fell silent.


    "Professor Harp?" a brave young wizard dared to ask.


    "Oh?" Felix snapped back to reality, suppressing his doubts. He addressed the young wizards, saying, "Now, let''s begin today''s lesson..."


    "Please turn to page 147 of your textbooks."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 131: Helena Ravenclaw

    Chapter 131: Helena Ravenclaw


    After finishing today''s lesson, Felix Harp set aside ample time for questions.


    "Professor, how do we pass the seventh challenge of Ancient Runes?" a Slytherin wizard raised his hand to ask.


    "Monty, I remember I marked hints on the level?" Felix blinked.


    "But Professor, you just wrote down a book title," he said somewhat aggrieved, "and it''s a book we haven''t read."


    Other young wizards chimed in with their discussions.


    "Ahem!" Felix cleared his throat and, as they looked his way, conjured a piece of parchment like a magician. "In fact, you were supposed to have read it."


    "This book, ''Simplified Ancient Runes,'' appeared three times in your last year''s paper reference lists... Should I remind you which ones?"


    The young wizards stared at him like statues, their discussion silenced.


    "Pr-Professor, you weren''t here last year?"


    Felix casually replied, "Professor Babbling and I corresponded through letters. She told me about the archive of past materials." He looked somewhat nostalgic, gazing at the students below. "She truly is a dedicated professor, isn''t she?"


    ...


    That night, Felix stood in front of the Room of Requirement.


    During the day, he had suddenly come up with a conjecture: that the Room of Requirement was the chamber of Rowena Ravenclaw. But whether this idea was correct needed to be verified.


    Behind him hung a massive tapestry of a Bandon Banshee attempting to teach a troll ballet. One troll had halted its brutal ballet instructor and was now turning its head to observe Felix.


    A bug crawled up the troll''s foot and into its nostril, prompting a soundless roar. The troll''s club soared high into the air and crashed onto the head of another troll.


    But all this had nothing to do with Felix. In his mind, he silently repeated, "I must enter the chamber of Rowena Ravenclaw... I must enter the chamber of Rowena Ravenclaw..."


    He walked past this spot three times, his heartbeat uncontrollably quickening. Then, he looked up¡ªthe ordinary white wall still stretched ahead.


    Felix fell silent. "Right, I don''t actually know what''s inside, do I?"


    Though the password for the Room of Requirement was simple, it wasn''t something you could easily finesse.


    Her transparent form started to tremble.


    "They said," she choked up, "my mother never acknowledged the diadem was missing. She always pretended it was still there. She even hid her loss from the other Hogwarts founders, concealed my shameful betrayal."


    "Later, my mother fell ill¡ªvery ill. Even though I had done something ungrateful and unjust, she still desperately wanted to see me one more time. She sent a man to find me. But I refused him, I thought he was deceiving me, conspiring with my mother to deceive me. She had already taken that step, how could she fall ill?"


    Felix calmly stated, "It was the Blood Baron."


    "Yes, him. I wouldn''t go back with him, and he became furious¡ªjust like he always did. Dark magic had consumed him entirely."


    Felix listened quietly.


    "We had a fierce confrontation, and no one could have foreseen the consequences... he stabbed me with a sword. I fell to the ground, and all I saw was this twilight scene..."


    She lifted her head, watching the last rays of light descend.


    After a long silence¡ª


    Felix asked, "Do you hate him, the Blood Baron?"


    "Do I hate him?! He ruined me, my magic, my life, everything!" she angrily exclaimed.


    Helena Ravenclaw took a deep breath, raised her head, her expression unreadable.


    "And," she said softly, "just before I died, I asked him if what he said was true. About my mother..."


    "He told me everything was true, that my mother was truly gravely ill. He deprived me of the chance to see my mother one last time, the only chance I had for redemption! You ask if I hate him? My answer is, of course, I do!" She suddenly lost control and shouted.


    She was about to float away, but her hand was caught. Helena Ravenclaw turned around in astonishment, her furious expression softening a bit.


    Felix''s hand was enveloped in a faint bluish cold light, gripping hers tightly.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 132: Choices

    Chapter 132: Choices


    "Hermione... What kind of magic is this?" Helena''s expression was truly remarkable.


    "It''s a form of Memory Magic," explained Felix Harp, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. "Can it stay for a while? Honestly, I''m not yet adept at this magic."


    She paused.


    Felix''s head was spinning a bit. He had just conjured a vast amount of memories in an instant, then brought them forth all at once, leaving his mind quite heavy.


    Helena looked at him with concern.


    Felix took a few deep breaths, feeling much better. He said to Helena, "We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    "Of course."


    "Forgive my audacity, madam. From your story, it seems that more than hating others, you... hate yourself."


    Her expression turned suddenly solemn, and she slightly turned, half her face cast in shadow.


    Felix carefully continued, "Why did you become a ghost? Was it out of fear of death? From what I''ve gathered in our interactions, I don''t believe that''s the case. What truly troubles you is the guilt you can''t release, the guilt you carry toward your mother."


    With a deeply serious expression, he added, "The Bloody Baron has carried his chains for a thousand years. In a way, aren''t you shackled too? I hope you can try to forgive yourself..."


    Night draped the castle, following a long silence¡ª


    "Those who could forgive me have long disappeared, by the third day of my transformation into a ghost," Helena said icily and turned, drifting away.


    This time, Felix didn''t intervene.


    ...


    The birth of a ghost is rooted in obsessions, and the thoughts at the moment of death are the most brilliant and intense. Therefore, the obsessions of most ghosts stem from a fear of death and a desire to escape it.


    Cases like Helena, the Bloody Baron, and Professor Binns are rare.


    For Helena, her obsession is filled with regret and remorse¡ªregret for her ignorance leading to a grave mistake, regret for not believing the Bloody Baron''s words, the guilt of not seeing her mother one last time, not apologizing in person...


    That evening, he stood before the white walls of the Room of Requirement.


    Through his conversation with Helena Ravenclaw, he suddenly considered an angle he had never thought of before.


    He silently repeated to himself, "I need to find the room Rowena Ravenclaw left for her daughter, Helena Ravenclaw... I need to find the room Rowena Ravenclaw left for her daughter, Helena Ravenclaw... I need to find the room Rowena Ravenclaw left for her daughter, Helena Ravenclaw..."


    Would it work? In theory, there shouldn''t be such a loophole...


    Realizing that Felix didn''t want to explain, Dumbledore didn''t press further. He thought for a moment, then pursed his lips and said, "Everyone has a different view of death¡ªfear, evasion, distaste... But for some, like myself, it''s approached with a sense of welcome."


    "Welcome?" Felix doubted if he had misheard.


    "Felix, for an elderly individual, there isn''t much left to fear in the world. Death becomes an unknown, a novel and interesting concept, almost like a ticket to a grand adventure."


    Felix shook his head, as this perspective differed from his own. He might not fear death, but he certainly didn''t anticipate its arrival.


    He asked the question that concerned him most, "What do you think the existence of ghosts signifies?"


    "Ghosts? They linger in the material realm due to strong attachments..."


    "No, Professor Dumbledore," he interjected, "please pardon me if I didn''t explain clearly..."


    Understandingly, Dumbledore looked at him, allowing Felix time to rephrase. This time, he carefully asked, "Ghosts exist due to their attachments, and they can be freed by those same attachments. Isn''t that right?"


    "Correct." Dumbledore blinked in agreement.


    "So, what does this liberation really mean? Is it another form of death? Especially for someone like her, who has friends in the real world¡ªI mean, it''s a perpetual separation, no different from death."


    "Her?" Dumbledore inquired.


    Felix fell silent, not answering.


    Dumbledore pondered for a moment before saying, "Different people might have varying interpretations. I can only share my own thoughts for your consideration."


    "That''s precisely why I''ve come, to use your wisdom to help me see things more clearly," Felix said.


    "For ghosts, ''moving on'' undoubtedly represents liberation. Staying tethered to the material world doesn''t bring them happiness. In fact, while they can still talk and move around, they can''t truly experience anything, and they remain bound by their attachments¡ªvery few choose to continue existing in this most meager manner."


    "And what about the living? The friends of the ghosts?"


    "Only blessings." Dumbledore said calmly, "Perhaps having experienced much, I tend to see things quite clearly. To some extent..." He said gently, "perhaps even a bit unemotionally."


    For those who received the limited-time free access and still have the capacity to support this book, you can consider making a small donation to the characters (to help promote it) or subscribing on the web version. Thank you for the readers'' support.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 133: Helenas Decision

    Chapter 133: Helena''s Decision


    Felix Harp bid his polite farewell and left.


    During the afternoon class, he found himself unusually distracted.


    "Please turn to page 147 of your books. Let''s take a look at how ancient wizards perceived the concept of ''existence''," the professor announced.


    "Professor? We covered this part in the previous lesson..." a young wizard raised his hand.


    Felix Harp displayed a surprised expression as he glanced at his textbook. "Indeed, that was my mistake, and I must apologize. This also goes to show that professors are human and can make errors..."


    "Alright, let''s turn to page 152. Today, we''ll be discussing ancient runic inscriptions related to ''hope''," he continued.


    Down in the audience, the Weasley twins exchanged a glance, and Fred winked at George: ''Professor Harp making a mistake in class, that''s quite rare.''


    George mouthed silently: ''We''re witnessing history.''


    Fred pinched George''s thigh to stifle his laughter.


    After the class ended, the twins gathered around Felix Harp.


    After answering a few questions, Fred curiously asked, "Professor, is there anything we could help with?"


    "What?"


    "Oh, Professor," George said playfully, "we thought you might be facing a slight predicament, something you can surely handle, but maybe we could lend a hand."


    Felix Harp smiled and responded, "Mr. Weasley, I don''t really... well," he looked at the two of them, then asked thoughtfully, "Could you get a hold of a magical camera?"


    He knew that young wizards had a kind of underground network similar to a flea market, where various intriguing little items could be found.


    "Professor, would a Muggle camera and developing potion do the trick? The effect is the same," Fred suggested.


    "Exactly," George explained, "A first-year named Creevey bought developing potion from us last year. Though he had his own camera."


    Felix Harp pondered for a moment and then said, "That will do."The roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    In less than two days, he received the camera, film, and developing potion.


    He readily paid the remaining balance.


    Over the next week, as Felix Harp chatted with Helena, they deliberately avoided mentioning the conflict from that night.


    Felix Harp shared interesting stories from the outside world, even including his secret travels during that year.


    "You really got caught by Dementors in the American magical black market?" she asked in astonishment.


    "I wouldn''t put it that way. It was more of a fortunate coincidence that I crossed paths with them. I had planned to slip away with the crowd¡ªsince we were all wearing disguises, Disapparating once outside was easy."


    "And then?" she inquired, intrigued.


    In the following days, Helena avoided him.


    Felix Harp understood her feelings well; the uncertainty was uncomfortable. Who could guarantee that Lady Ravenclaw''s memories were specifically meant for Helena?


    Could memories be awakened in a ghost?


    Once awakened, would the ghost remain rational?


    And if rational, would the desired outcome be achieved?


    Despite the high probability of these questions being answered with a ''yes,'' no one could be sure until the truth was revealed.


    During this time, Felix Harp developed seven photographs. Through the influence of the developing potion and his magical adjustments, Helena appeared lifelike in the pictures¡ªbeautiful, elegant, with a faint smile.


    Finally, on a weekend morning, she sought out Felix Harp.


    "Take me there," she said calmly.


    "You''ve decided?"


    She nodded solemnly, ready to accept whatever the outcome might be.


    In front of the Room of Requirement on the eighth floor, Felix Harp and Helena stood in silence.


    A large blue door materialized slowly. Helena looked at him, and Felix Harp, holding the handle, pushed the door open.


    Felix Harp entered the room once more, this time with Helena by his side¡ªor rather, he was the guest now.


    As Helena stepped into the Room of Requirement, the entire space became vibrant.


    Tiny voices emerged from all directions. Even without changing perspective, Felix Harp could sense an immense magic awakening.


    The furnishings in the room disappeared one by one, the space expanded, until it turned into a boundless, pristine world.


    Sky and earth seemed to lose their boundaries, leaving only Felix Harp and Helena in existence.


    Not far from Helena, magic surged and formed the silhouette of a woman.


    From illusion to reality, she emerged from nothingness.


    After a thousand years, Rowena Ravenclaw opened her eyes.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 134: Rowena Ravenclaw

    Chapter 134: Rowena Ravenclaw


    Here we meet Rowena Ravenclaw, a beautiful yet stern-faced witch who appears more like a living being than a memory. If Felix hadn''t witnessed her solidify from an ethereal presence, he might have thought that Ravenclaw had lived to the present day!


    The witch''s gaze seems unfocused, but when she lays eyes on Helena, her expression becomes delicate, her eyes gradually sharpening. She is Rowena Ravenclaw, one of the four founders of Hogwarts from a thousand years past, a legendary sorceress.


    "Helena, welcome home," she says.


    "Mother," Helena chokes up, silvery transparent tears falling softly.


    Ravenclaw''s sharp gaze scans her form, then turns to look at Felix standing quietly nearby.


    "Can you tell me how much time has passed, sir?"


    "You can call me Felix, Felix Harp," Felix slightly bows, "It has been a thousand years, ma''am."


    "A thousand years..." Ravenclaw contemplates the word, walks over to Helena, and gently wipes away the tears from her face.


    "To see you again after a thousand years, what more could I desire?" Ravenclaw says tenderly.


    "Mother, it''s all my fault! I shouldn''t have stolen your diadem, shouldn''t have run away, and shouldn''t have ignored Barro... I didn''t even get to see you one last time..." Helena weeps sorrowfully.


    "You''re my child, how could that be considered theft?" Ravenclaw says affectionately, she lifts Helena''s cloak slightly and looks at the black wound on her chest, asking, "Does it hurt?"Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    "It hurts, Helena is in pain, day and night," Helena holds her mother''s arm, speaking with a slightly playful tone.


    Ravenclaw lifts her daughter''s hand, doesn''t appear to do anything, but Helena''s transparent fingers quickly turn fair and full, then extend upwards. In less than a minute, Helena transforms from a ghostly state to a solid one.


    Her clothes change into a deep blue gown.


    It''s only then that Felix notices, Helena''s hair is a vibrant wine-red.


    "Mother?" Helena looks at Ravenclaw in surprise, suddenly falls from about two inches above the ground, staggers two steps, nearly falls, and is caught by Ravenclaw ¨C time has passed too long, she has forgotten how a normal person walks.


    She takes a tentative step, then another, and topples over directly onto the ground.


    Lady Ravenclaw steps forward and helps her up, Helena leans most of her body against her.


    "Try again, you haven''t even put on your shoes yet, and you''re falling like this!"


    "But I haven''t walked in a long time."


    Felix observes all of this without any intention of intervening. All of this is like a fleeting reflection in a mirror, and at least he doesn''t believe that Lady Rowena Ravenclaw has the power to resurrect the dead.


    Besides, she''s just a memory.


    Who had this kind of authority? Dumbledore stood up with a serious expression.


    The rotating stairs within the castle began to twist violently, and some suits of armor emitted creaking sounds.


    In the underground spaces of Hogwarts, in a secluded and abandoned classroom, the Bloody Baron floated expressionlessly in mid-air.


    A gust of wind blew, awakening the desiccated Baron. His expression vacant, he scanned the surroundings, finding nothing.


    Inside the Room of Requirement, Lady Rowena Ravenclaw let out a sigh.


    "It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have let him come find you."


    "Everything''s in the past now," Helena whispered softly.


    Felix let out a sigh of relief. Thankfully, nothing had happened. He was worried that Rowena Ravenclaw might want to avenge her daughter and make Baron disappear directly.


    Although both would result in a disappearance, the concept of self-liberation and being turned into a mist were entirely different.


    "But... I seem to have found something familiar," Lady Rowena Ravenclaw said. Amid the somewhat puzzled looks of Felix and Helena, a worn-out crown abruptly materialized from the air, dropping onto the white floor.


    "Is this your crown?" Helena exclaimed in surprise. "How did it end up here?"


    Lady Rowena Ravenclaw stared at the crown. "You''re clueless, and how would I know? I found it in a pile of rubbish... What do these young wizards think my laboratory is?"


    Felix''s gaze remained fixed on the crown. He shifted his perspective just as he did with the diary. Profoundly dark magic, eerily silent.


    This was a Horcrux!


    "It''s containing a fragment of a soul... the despicable magic left behind by Salazar Slytherin?" Lady Rowena Ravenclaw''s brows furrowed. "I believe it''s called a Horcrux?"


    "You know about this?" Felix asked.


    "Of course, Salazar was famous in my time as well. Many of his spells, which could be considered wicked, have been widely circulated. But a Horcrux is indeed quite rare."


    Lady Rowena Ravenclaw turned her gaze towards Helena. "Who did you give the crown to?"


    There will be one more chapter. I''ll try to finish this part today.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 135: Crowns and Questions

    Chapter 135: Crowns and Questions


    Helena averted her gaze with a hint of guilt. "About fifty years ago, I was deceived by a student into revealing the location where the crown was hidden."


    Felix Harp chimed in from the side, "From what I know, Voldemort, oh, that''s the name he later changed, Voldemort indeed excelled in toying with people''s hearts, and more importantly, his ambition was immense. He created more than one Horcrux."


    As for how evil Voldemort was and what he did in the wizarding world, it didn''t matter at all to Rowena Ravenclaw. She retrieved a tattered diary from her ring and handed it to Ms. Ravenclaw.


    She caressed the neat scorch marks on the diary. "The Fiendfyre curse, a very skilled Fiendfyre curse." She didn''t mention anything about dark magic. In her time, the Fiendfyre curse wasn''t uncommon due to its powerful and counter-curse nature.


    "I''ve also seen traces of magic that belong to me..." Ms. Ravenclaw looked up at him.


    A thought sparked in Felix''s mind, and he provided a crucial piece of information, "Voldemort is a descendant of Salazar Slytherin; he inherited Slytherin''s magical legacy."


    "Is that so? I did indeed exchange memories magic with Salazar..." Ms. Ravenclaw mumbled softly.


    Just then, a flash of insight struck Felix. He retrieved Lockhart''s magical manuscript and tentatively spoke, "These manuscripts come from a professor who graduated from Ravenclaw. He claimed to have obtained a hidden legacy¡ª"


    Ravenclaw took them and casually flipped through them, "These are my belongings, although they''ve been copied. Who is this person? How did he become a professor at the school? His annotations are full of various shoddy errors and fantasies."


    "He has paid the price," Felix said briefly, not wanting to waste time explaining Lockhart''s actions. The radiance emanating from Helena grew stronger and stronger. "Do you remember where you put these materials?" Felix inquired.


    Ravenclaw glanced at him. "They should be in the lounge bookcase. I set up some hidden magic, waiting for future generations to discover..."


    At this point, she waved the manuscript with some confusion, "Is that really a Ravenclaw student? My magic shouldn''t last too long; has it expired? But I designed it to automatically draw on the residual magic from Hogwarts..."


    When discussing magic, this lady didn''t seem as formidable as she appeared, Felix thought.


    His gaze shifted to the crown. "Lady Ravenclaw, if you don''t mind, I must take it and find a chance to destroy it."


    "With your Fiendfyre curse?" Lady Ravenclaw asked.


    "It''s quite effective."


    "But the crown will be utterly destroyed." Lady Ravenclaw cast a disdainful look at the gaping hole in the diary and thought for a moment. "Or perhaps I should do it." She reached out, letting the crown float in front of her, examined it carefully for a moment, and then tossed it away.


    Ravenclaw regarded him. "You are your memories. Except for the thin layer of ''now,'' everything in our lives is a memory."


    Felix spoke solemnly, "So, whether it''s a person, a soul, or an animal, the most important thing is memories?"


    Ravenclaw didn''t confirm or deny, "How do you view the ''now''? Is it the result of the past or the beginning of the future?"


    This question left Felix scratching his head. He wanted to ask about magic, not engage in philosophical discourse.


    He shared his viewpoint, "In my opinion, the ''now'' is something I can absolutely grasp. It''s my power, a manifestation of my will. To put it simply¡ªthe ''now'' is ''choice.''"


    The past can''t be undone, the future is yet to come, and the key to it all is seizing the ''now.''


    Ravenclaw nodded and smiled, neither endorsing nor challenging his stance.


    Felix waited for a moment, seeing that she didn''t speak, he straightforwardly asked his most pressing question, "Madam, I wish to implant a fictional memory into a Patronus, but the two conflict intensely. Furthermore, I want to transfer a portion of my consciousness into the Patronus..."


    He waved his wand, summoning his Patronus.


    Lady Ravenclaw smiled and beckoned, allowing the silvery swallow to alight on her hand.


    Felix, taking the hint, relinquished control over the Patronus. He knew Lady Ravenclaw was about to demonstrate.


    Her fingers brushed against its feathers, and the swallow began to chirp.


    "You need to extract memories correctly," she said gently, explaining, "Imagine it like reaching into a bird-filled aviary and grabbing a specific one. It might seem challenging, but if each bird''s leg has a string tied to it, and you pull the string outside the aviary, accomplishing everything becomes easy."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 136: Conclusion

    Chapter 136: Conclusion


    "Birdhouses, ropes, threads," Felix Harp repeated.


    He suddenly noticed a trait of Ravenclaw, she was very, very fond of inspiring others¡ªregardless of whether the person wanted to be inspired or not.


    "Mother, can''t you be more straightforward?" Helena said on the side.


    Lady Ravenclaw glanced at her, reluctantly revealing the solution to the riddle, "Don''t forcefully cram memories into anything. You need to shape the memories."


    Felix seemed to grasp something, but it was like looking through a frosted window, hazy and unclear.


    "Shaping memories, or rather, solidifying the structure of memories."


    The rain swallow in Ravenclaw''s hand turned into a silver mist, then reformed into a proud and towering eagle, covered with countless tiny dots of light.


    The eagle landed on the ground, exuding a commanding presence.


    "These are?" Felix''s breath seemed to stall. He activated his mind''s acceleration, desperately memorizing the structure of these light points.


    Ravenclaw stated calmly, "Soul nodes? Memory nodes? Call them what you will. I simply discovered structures that stabilize memories."


    "So, you also are..." constructed like this?


    "Yes, I am just a segment of memory of ''Rowena Ravenclaw.'' Not a real person, not a ghost, nor even a living being. Only emotions remain true and unfeigned."


    "As for transferring consciousness, you can refer to Contract Magic," she said quickly.


    Felix could only take note, and he timely brought up the final question, "Madam, I wish to know, what heights did the four founders truly push magic to?"


    Ravenclaw looked at him approvingly, "Saying too much would only disturb you. What I can tell you is that we ourselves can be considered magical creatures."


    She glanced at the crown, constantly eroded by vast magic, shattered into pieces by the surging darkness.


    "It''s almost time," Lady Ravenclaw said softly. Her form slowly faded, but she still gazed tenderly at Helena.


    The radiance on Helena grew brighter and holier, a profound joy emanating from within.


    The temporarily constructed body formed by magic had disappeared, and she transformed back into her ghostly form.


    "May I embrace you once more?" she asked.Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    Lady Ravenclaw opened her arms, and two somewhat ethereal figures pressed together, remaining embraced for a long time.


    From the vortex of magic, a blurry face burst out of the crown, but immediately and silently shattered.


    Lady Ravenclaw seized the crown¡ªa cleansing had left it spotless, as if brand new, shimmering brightly.


    "I will reconstruct the crown as your reward," she said to Felix.


    "Lady Ravenclaw, you need not..." he hesitated.


    However, Dumbledore arrived first, appearing suddenly in front of Felix and Helena. He seemed puzzled, but his azure eyes widened dramatically when he saw the pure white light enveloping Helena.


    He turned to Felix, who nodded subtly.


    After another ten seconds or so, a silver figure passed through walls one after another, appearing in the courtyard.


    It was the Bloody Baron.


    He was as menacing as ever, covered in silver bloodstains, and carrying a massive chain around his shoulders. However, his expression at this moment was one of unprecedented nervousness and anxiety.


    The Bloody Baron stared at Helena, bathed in light. His mouth opened and closed, and he stammered, "Congratulations, Helena."


    Shortly after, young wizards, professors, and even other ghosts arrived from a distance. Observing the scene in the courtyard, they stopped in their tracks.


    The young wizards were puzzled, but the professors and ghosts, having seen more, recognized Helena''s state.


    Nearly Headless Nick, almost decapitated in shock, covered his mouth, "Oh, heavens."


    Other ghosts also anxiously watched the central courtyard.


    "Sir Baron, I am about to depart," Helena said. "Someone once told me to learn to forgive oneself... I offer you these words."


    "And what about you?" the Baron asked, his body trembling. "Will you forgive me?"


    "I''ve hated you, but I''ll try to forgive you. Let''s start from this moment," Helena Ravenclaw said.


    Her radiance exploded into a long, white staircase of phantom light. Helena gazed around one last time and finally lingered briefly on Felix before resolutely stepping onto the staircase.


    Her figure vanished.


    Felix felt a profound loss.


    "Felix, thank you. I know she meant you," the Baron said, his body also enveloped in a pure white light.


    "I haven''t done much," Felix shook his head.


    In the distance, the ghosts erupted in a murmur. What day was it today? Two bound ghosts breaking free, one after the other!


    Only those who knew the millennia-old enmity between these two ghosts couldn''t help but be deeply moved.


    The Baron didn''t resist the surging white light. Amidst a solemn atmosphere, his figure disappeared.


    The young wizards stared at the scene in a daze. They didn''t know what had happened, but they understood that the ghosts of Ravenclaw and Slytherin houses had vanished forever on this day.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 137: The Aftermath

    Chapter 137: The Aftermath


    The young wizards were dismissed by the professors.


    Professor McGonagall directed the Heads of Houses to lead their respective students away. They went wherever they pleased, and in truth, her own feelings were quite complex.


    Startled by Felix Harp''s sudden shout, she had thought something urgent had occurred. She rushed over in haste, even using an Animagus Transfiguration halfway.


    Not just one young wizard saw a cat deftly navigate through the flowerbeds, a blurry silhouette darting by. They thought that Lady Rosalind, who had been petrified by the basilisk, had been restored.


    But even though things were different from what she had imagined, it was still considered ''urgent.'' She had witnessed the two ghosts that had existed at Hogwarts for a millennium dissipate into nothingness.


    This was a good thing, yet her mind was still filled with questions¡ªwhat exactly had transpired?


    Most of the professors and ghosts remained. They gazed at Felix, seemingly intending to hear his story.


    Severus Snape, by the courtyard columns, had an inscrutable expression. His thoughts at this moment were, how many times this year had there been incidents that could be labeled as ''accidents''?


    It seemed almost every one of them was connected to Felix Harp...


    Professor Flitwick stood to the side, his lips moving, wanting to say something. He knew the true identity of Lady Grey, had respected her for decades, and he was most eager for the truth.


    Dumbledore was deeply moved. He had been watching the spot where the two ghosts disappeared, murmuring softly. His silver beard trembled, but no one could fathom the thoughts of this centenarian.


    "Felix," Dumbledore said softly, "it seems something incredible has happened to you."


    Felix''s expression seemed somewhat ''downcast.'' His gaze swept over the professors on the field¡ªSnape, McGonagall, Burbage, Flitwick, Sprout, Madam Hooch...


    And the ghosts of Hogwarts¡ªthe Nearly Headless Nick, Friar Fat, Professor Binns, and a few whose names he couldn''t recall.


    Nearly everyone who could attend was here.


    His tone was even, "Indeed, it''s a long story. But it involves the privacy of two dignified ghosts, and considering my own complex emotions right now, I don''t have the mood to tell it."


    "Dumbledore, please forgive me for temporarily leaving. When my emotions have settled, I will reveal the truth to preserve the honor of our two friends."


    Dumbledore''s gaze discreetly swept across the others. He said with understanding, "Of course, Felix. I believe among everyone present, no one has endured more sorrow than you."


    Felix and Dumbledore left in succession. The professors looked at each other, the ghosts nearby also shared similar feelings. They were all a bit anxious, but they knew they could only wait. After a few exchanged words, they dispersed.


    Ancient Runes office.


    Felix sat in the chair behind the desk, taking out a stack of parchment and writing swiftly. He transcribed the entire conversation with Lady Ravenclaw, intending for them to gradually take shape in the Pensieve. The manuscript before Felix turned into ashes silently.


    Upon completing this task, Felix leaned back in his chair. A journal and a fresh tiara lay before him as he delved into contemplation.


    His mood was indeed somewhat melancholic and complex. But the main reason was that he couldn''t tell the story flawlessly while concealing certain crucial information.


    "What''s the relationship between Lady Grey and the Bloody Baron?"


    "Could they be a couple?"


    "Oh, impossible, Lady Grey used the word ''forgiveness.''"


    "Did you hear that? We were too far away, I couldn''t hear clearly, Professor McGonagall didn''t let us get closer!"


    "I saw her mouth moving..."


    "In that case, they''re enemies. Honestly, I think that possibility is higher. Like, maybe he murdered Lady Grey..."


    A new, excited female voice chimed in, "Could it be... the Bloody Baron was an assassin, he killed many people and was sentenced, but even at the brink of death, he wanted to strike back... so he turned into a ghost." She built up a whole inner monologue and dramatically concluded.


    The Trio shifted to a more secluded corner.


    "What do you guys think?" Harry asked.


    "Other than the information about ghosts redeeming themselves, nothing else seems reliable," Ron remarked. "Especially that sharp-voiced girl, she''s trying to turn everything into a tale of love and hatred."


    "They''re overlooking Professor Harp. He''s the one who summoned the Bloody Baron," Harry speculated. "Hermione, what are your thoughts?"


    "I also think it''s related to Professor Harp. He seemed somewhat sad, and I know he was friends with Lady Grey," Hermione shared what she knew.


    Among the discussions, the Gryffindors'' wasn''t the most fervent. Of the four houses, the response from Ravenclaw was the strongest.


    Though Lady Grey had always given an impression of aloofness, she had never hesitated to offer guidance to young wizards, especially those from her own house.


    Her departure left the Ravenclaws quite saddened.


    ...


    In the evening, Felix Harp left the school and arrived in London''s old city district.


    He walked down a pitch-black road and entered a cemetery. The gatekeeper paid him no attention.


    After about three or four minutes, Felix stood before a tombstone.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 138: The Tale

    Chapter 138: The Tale


    Upon the black marble, the white inscriptions were easier to discern in the dim light, shimmering in the darkness.


    Locke Averin


    Born December 12, 1966, Departed May 3, 1980


    Caring for 12 companions during the flu outbreak, he tragically fell ill and passed away.


    "Locke Averin..." murmured Felix Harp. He recalled that year when he was nine, lying in a sickbed, the scene of someone tending to him during his weakest moments.


    Three days before recovery, Averin''s presence vanished. He had beseeched the Headmaster to tell him, only receiving a heavy sigh in return.


    That was the first time he deeply comprehended death.


    Felix stood quietly before the tombstone, resembling a silent statue. After nearly an hour, his figure faded away.


    At eight in the evening, Felix returned to his office. Earlier, he had used Patronus communication to inform his assistant, canceling this weekend''s magical text revisions.


    With slight preparations, he knocked on the Headmaster''s office door.


    Inside, it was rather dim. Dumbledore lifted his head from the desk, gazing at him through his half-moon glasses. "Felix... please have a seat. One moment, the lighting in the office is rather dim."


    He raised something resembling a silver lighter, pressed it a few times, and tiny spheres of light flew out, instantly brightening the office.


    "What''s this?" Felix asked with interest.


    "A little contraption of my own making. I call it the Lumosiphon. It absorbs and releases light sources," Dumbledore explained.


    Felix sat across from him, bringing out his notebook and a brand-new coronet.


    Dumbledore''s gaze immediately fell upon the coronet. He stood up abruptly, bending over to examine it carefully. "This is... if I''m not mistaken..."


    "Correct, Lady Ravenclaw''s coronet."


    Dumbledore looked at Felix, keenly noting his use of ''Lady,'' a phrasing not often used.?v€l-B!n.


    "Oh, it''s a delightful experience indeed. However, I might have underestimated its purpose at the time..."


    Felix didn''t press further; he nodded and then continued about the matter of the two ghosts. He and Barro had known each other since their school days, and he had inadvertently overheard their conversation.


    Somewhat sheepishly, he said, "Initially, I had utilitarian motives¡ªI came across Lady Ravenclaw''s manuscript in the library and became curious about the era a thousand years ago. I deliberately befriended Helena."


    Dumbledore reassured him, "In my youth, I too held utilitarian motives, deliberately befriended many famous wizards. There''s no need to feel ashamed."


    "You''re always so understanding, Dumbledore." Felix said, "At the time, I had another intention. As a friend of Barro''s, I hoped to alleviate the resentment Helena held towards him."


    "But upon deeper interaction, I found Helena to be an exceptional lady. Conversations with her were quite delightful; I relished the process," Felix''s voice grew quieter.


    Moving on, Felix minimized his description of Helena. He didn''t want to mention her name amid a pile of lies.


    "...I realized that the Room of Requirement might be Ravenclaw''s hidden chamber. With her, I entered and witnessed the memories left behind by Rowena Ravenclaw herself a thousand years ago."


    Dumbledore''s hand, which was stroking his silver beard, paused. He listened intently, not wanting to miss a word.


    "...Lady Ravenclaw discovered the coronet. She mentioned that within it lay a piece of evil soul, supposedly a magic originating from a renowned Dark wizard of ancient Greece¡ªignoble Herpo."


    Dumbledore''s expression turned solemn. He uttered a word, "Horcrux."


    "Exactly, that magic. I thought of the diary and showed it to Lady Ravenclaw. After her confirmation, it was revealed that the diary was one of the Horcruxes as well."


    "Very perceptive, Felix," Dumbledore remarked.


    "Afterward, Lady Ravenclaw used the immense magic of Hogwarts to destroy it, and before her mission was complete, she recreated the coronet."


    Felix finished his story.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 139: Two Memories

    Chapter 139: Two Memories


    The office was filled with silence.?v€l-B!n.


    Exquisite silverware on the corner of the desk spun around, emitting wisps of smoke and making a "tick-tock" sound.


    "Your testimony has been incredibly helpful, Felix," Dumbledore said, his eyes beneath his thick silver eyebrows fixed thoughtfully on a journal. "He''s even more insane than I imagined."


    "You mean Voldemort?"


    "I prefer to call him Tom, Tom Riddle, his original name. He never shied away from it during his school days. Professors wouldn''t refer to his last name ''Riddle''; instead, they would kindly call him Tom," Dumbledore explained.


    Felix contemplated, it seemed Voldemort had a more indulgent time at school than he thought.


    "Is it because he created more than one Horcrux?" Felix asked.


    "Exactly, Felix. This magic is even more sinister than you can imagine ¨C attaining immortality by splitting one''s soul¡ª"


    "Headmaster Dumbledore, I''m not interested in that," Felix interrupted, "Do you have any other questions?"


    Dumbledore blinked and smiled contentedly, "Felix, you understand the art of restraint better than a younger me... I do have one more question."


    His hands interlocked on the table, "I''d like to know more about the information regarding the destruction of Horcruxes."


    Felix had anticipated this and coincidentally had two things he wanted Dumbledore to know. So he turned to look at the black cabinet behind him, "Why don''t you take a look for yourself, Dumbledore?"


    Turning back, he caught Dumbledore''s surprised gaze.


    "You mean, the Pensieve? Many wizards shy away from that..." This was a reaction he hadn''t expected at all.


    "Yes, I saw it the last time I was here. The cabinet was open then," Felix explained, "As for shying away, I do, but personally, I believe that since Voldemort hasn''t died, one day he''ll return, and you are the one he fears the most."


    Dumbledore shook his head, his aged face already lined with wrinkles, "Felix, I have grown old." He waved his hand, and the black cabinet door swung open, revealing a shallow stone basin that floated steadily out and landed on the table in front of the two.


    Felix carefully examined the Pensieve, this magical creation was ancient and rare. The rim was carved with peculiar and mysterious letters and symbols.


    He could recognize some, but most were within the realm of his ignorance.


    Inside the Pensieve was a pool of silvery substance, somewhat like bright silver but constantly shifting. Felix pulled out his wand and lightly tapped the surface, causing the silver light to swirl gently.


    Then he pressed his wand against his forehead. Dumbledore spoke softly, "Felix, I must thank you for your trust."


    Felix gave a mischievous smile, "Oh, Headmaster Dumbledore, I''ll only show you the most crucial memories. I''ll keep private matters well hidden. Even if you put your nose against someone''s face, you won''t gain anything."


    It was Lady Rowena Ravenclaw speaking to Felix, "I shall remake the crown as your reward."


    This sentence echoed endlessly in the empty white space.


    Dumbledore looked at Felix wordlessly. Felix nodded in agreement. The next second, the memory ended.


    The atmosphere in the office was calm and quiet, neither of them spoke first.


    After a while, Dumbledore said helplessly, "I understand your intentions. The crown is yours, and no one can take it away. If anyone objects, I will testify on your behalf."


    Felix beamed a radiant smile, "Thank you so much, Headmaster Dumbledore. I''ve always worried that some narrow-minded Board of Governors or Ministry official might give me trouble."


    As he spoke, Felix deftly used his wand to extract his memories, causing them to dissipate entirely.


    Dumbledore suddenly felt a pang of heartache. He waved his hand, "You can keep the crown."


    Felix courteously bid farewell and turned to leave.


    Walking out of the office, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. His anticipated goals had all been achieved.


    His three main goals were as follows: First, how to incorporate the diary into his version of the story; second, how to dispel any doubts Dumbledore might have¡ªwhat if Felix became interested in Horcruxes? And third, the ownership of the crown. He wasn''t willing to compromise on that.


    So, after telling the story, he cleverly presented two memories, corresponding to the second and third goals. Among them, the second goal was the most crucial.


    He was so cautious because he knew that Dumbledore had once held concerns about him, fearing he might tread the path of darkness and become the next Dark Lord.


    What''s even more frightening was that Dumbledore was over a hundred years old. He couldn''t bear the cost of a misjudgment. But Felix? He was only 22, far from his prime.


    Based on his past actions, Felix fully understood this concern.


    So, he had no choice but to put in more effort, engaging in a battle of wits with the old headmaster to dispel his doubts.


    "I truly am a considerate person."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 140: The Wind

    Chapter 140: The Wind


    Felix Harp returned to his office. The night had grown deep, and the windows rattled with the sound of the wind.


    Sitting in his chair, Felix''s gaze slid across a corner of the desk, where a stack of photographs rested.


    Felix casually picked up a photograph, leaning back in his chair as he gazed quietly. Among the seven images, most were solo shots of Helena. She always smiled quietly, though from different angles.


    Only in the photo of them together did she show a humorous expression in response to something he had said. She covered her mouth with her hand in the picture.


    Felix''s fingers brushed over the photo, causing her hair to turn a deep wine-red. He then slipped the photo into a ring.


    "May your journey be smooth, Helena."


    ...


    The next morning, a strong wind swept through Hogwarts. Felix was awoken early, dressed in his pajamas as he stepped out of his bedroom. The office was dimly lit, and outside was pitch black.


    The windows groaned under the assault of the fierce wind.?v€l-B!n.


    Felix snapped his fingers, and the windows seemed to transform into a solid structure, reducing the noise considerably. However, he couldn''t do much about the sound of the raging wind hitting the castle walls.


    Through the window, he could vaguely see the branches of distant trees swaying ceaselessly.


    "I have no desire to think in weather like this," he muttered, slumping lazily on the couch.


    Felix beckoned with a finger, causing the suitcase in the corner to pop open. Boxes of film negatives floated through the air before him. "Tsk! Seems like I''ve seen them all."


    "I remember there''s a very famous film series. I wonder if it''s released yet. What''s it called?"


    "The Legend of Nagini?"


    Felix shook his head and conjured forth from a cabinet beside the wall a children''s fairy tale book titled "Kampa''s Adventure"¡ªone of the gifts he had received at Christmas.


    The protagonist of the story was named Roning Kampa, a ten-year-old aspiring young wizard.


    His parents were both Ministry of Magic employees, often too busy to look after him, leaving him in the care of neighbors. But he didn''t like the cats owned by his neighbors, so he secretly sneaked out.


    Kampa had intended to visit Diagon Alley, but instead stumbled into Knockturn Alley, where he was abducted by a dark witch using an illusion.


    While working on his Herbology essay, the howling outside the tower hadn''t ceased, disrupting his thoughts several times. This left him rather irritated. He suddenly looked up with anticipation. "Hermione, do you think if the weather''s like this on Monday, our Herbology class might get canceled?"


    Hermione responded, "I think you might be better off hoping for today''s training to be canceled. And I''m curious how the Mandrakes ended up in someone else''s flowerpot. Professor Sprout said it would be around these days. I wouldn''t want to miss it."


    During the final Herbology class of the previous week, a few Mandrakes had thrown a lively and noisy party in the Third Greenhouse. Professor Sprout had been quite pleased about it.


    "When they want to move into someone else''s flowerpot, we''ll know they''re fully mature," Professor Sprout had said emotionally. "Then we can bring back that poor young wizard in the hospital wing and bring Filch''s cat back to life."


    Harry grumbled, "Wood won''t cancel training for sure. I''m confident about that."


    When Ron woke up, the three of them packed up and went to the Great Hall for breakfast.


    Ron pointed to the Ravenclaw table and said, "They don''t seem too thrilled."


    Harry said uncertainly, "Maybe their house ghost disappeared?" He thought for a moment. Despite not having enjoyed himself at Nick''s 500th Deathday Party, he would be sad if Nearly Headless Nick suddenly vanished.


    Just then, a silver figure dashed into the Great Hall, holding a stack of chalk and throwing them at Slytherin students.


    He laughed heartily and disappeared suddenly before anyone could react.


    The three of them stared, dumbfounded. After a long while, Ron said, "Merlin, Peeves has no one to control him now?"


    Everyone knew that only Bloody Baron and Dumbledore could control Peeves. Even when faced with professors, he only maintained a limited level of respect.


    "But, I actually think it''s not too bad," Ron said, looking at the disheveled Slytherin students, especially when there was Malfoy among them. He happily picked up a piece of bacon.


    Hermione said worriedly, "But now Peeves is targeting Slytherin. Who knows who''ll be next?"


    "That''s just Slytherin''s bad luck," Ron optimistically remarked.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 141: Peeves the Poltergeist

    Chapter 141: Peeves the Poltergeist


    Felix Harp remained in his office until noon before heading to the Great Hall with a rumbling stomach to have his meal.


    Instead of taking a seat at the teacher''s table, he casually chose a student''s long table where a few young wizards were discussing the events of the morning not far away.


    "In just one morning, Peeves the Poltergeist attacked Slytherin students in the Great Hall, knocked down statues in the corridors, smeared mud on suits of armor, and scribbled all over the ceiling..." a student recounted Peeves'' misdeeds, counting them on his fingers.


    "I think he must have spent all of yesterday planning his mischief, which is why he''s so efficient today."


    Felix listened nearby. Just then, a group of irate Slytherin students stormed in, their angry voices echoing clearly through the room even from seven or eight seats away.


    "...Absolutely outrageous! He actually ran into the common room and caused a ruckus! We must inform Professor Snape..."


    Their voices gradually faded as they moved away.


    Exiting the Great Hall, Felix intended to pay a visit to Bellby, but he found his office door tightly locked.


    Just as he was about to leave, he came face-to-face with Bellby, the tall and slender figure looking rather cheerful.


    "Dermocles."


    "Oh, Felix, are you here to see me? I went to Professor Snape''s office, and the progress on the Wolfsbane Potion is quite promising..." Bellby exclaimed enthusiastically.


    The two exchanged pleasantries, and Bellby suggested, "How about a drink?"


    Felix readily agreed.


    "Please wait a moment, I need to tidy up a bit..." Bellby said vaguely. The two entered the Defense Against the Dark Arts office, which had a distinctly different style from when Lockhart was there.


    It was more akin to Snape''s office¡ªseveral large cabinets lined the walls, each filled with various bottles and jars. On a long table sat a row of glass cups and cauldrons.


    One of the cauldrons was simmering a potion; beneath it, an orange flame flickered, and heat emanated from the pot''s mouth.


    Felix glanced around. Inside the cauldron was a creamy substance, except its color was a discomforting shade of emerald green.


    "Is this some kind of salve?"


    "Yes, indeed. It''s highly effective for large boils caused by Pimple Jinx. I discussed it with Madam Pomfrey. Oh, she''s a veritable treasure trove when it comes to remedies for minor injuries and illnesses," Bellby said, beaming.


    Felix agreed, "I wholeheartedly concur, Dermocles." He had noticed this during his school years.


    Peeves seemed to have suddenly split into numerous thoughts, each one from a different person.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s just a simple Confundus Charm, making it think it''s just been born," Felix said.


    "Any explanation for this?" Bellby inquired, although he didn''t believe it was just a simple Confundus Charm.


    "Peeves is a unique kind of ghost, or rather, a poltergeist would be a more fitting term. He was born with the founding of Hogwarts, but it wasn''t until the school began admitting a large number of students, harnessing their playful emotions and dispersing magical energy, that he took on a tangible form."


    The students who had just been chased were listening quietly, exchanging excited glances.


    "He won''t be like this forever, right?" Bellby asked.


    "No, he''ll recover in about a week, but the process isn''t particularly pleasant... I thought he''d remember this feeling though," Felix said regretfully.


    "P-Professor, is there any way to...?" the student who had his hat stolen began, but it seemed Felix didn''t hear, his face showing evident puzzlement as he turned to Bellby. "What do you think, should we tell the young wizards that the Tongue-Tying Curse can also work on ghosts?"


    "That might not be a good idea. It could cause distress to some ghosts," Bellby agreed, playing along.


    "All the ghosts in the castle are friendly. If any young wizard dares to use the curse on a ghost, they could be locked in confinement for a whole year," Felix said with a smile.


    Bellby''s eye twitched slightly, are you serious?


    The Slytherin students took a startle and said cautiously, "Professor, we''ll be on our way."


    "Your hat." Felix tossed the pointed hat back to the student.


    "T-Thank you, Professor!" The young wizard thanked him and was promptly dragged away by his companion.


    As they left, they couldn''t help discussing the words of the two professors. Felix faintly heard phrases like "Tongue-Tying Curse" and "taught in the Dueling class..."


    Great progress now, thanks to all the readers for your support! If you still have tickets, I hope you can show your support, allowing this book to achieve a better ranking on the charts. Han Yousi expresses deep gratitude.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 142: A Small Gathering

    Chapter 142: A Small Gathering


    Three broomsticks.


    Madam Rosmerta brought two cups of mead. "The finest oak-aged mead, low in alcohol content, you''ll surely enjoy."


    "Thank you, madam."


    She smiled, nodding, then turned to attend to other guests.


    Berlby surveyed the ambiance of the tavern. Apart from a few young wizards and witches, there were also seven or eight adult wizards engaged in hushed conversations.


    "I feel like this place is doing much better business than the Hog''s Head," he remarked.


    "The Hog''s Head specializes in strong spirits, not frequented by young wizards," Felix Harp explained. "Also, the appeal of the proprietor and the interior environment there is worlds apart."


    Berlby cast a glance at the graceful figure of Madam Rosmerta and then thought of the wrinkles on the Hog''s Head owner''s face and the dirty glasses, particularly the grimy and decaying aura inside the bar...


    "Well, you''re right. If I were in your place, I wouldn''t have any compelling reason to go there either."


    Felix took a sip of the mead, its taste exquisite. The sweetness of honey and the fragrance of oak intertwined on his lips, almost masking the taste of alcohol. Yet, as the liquid slid down his throat, a gentle wave of warmth surged into his heart, leaving him pleasantly cozy all over.Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    "How does it feel to be back at school, Damocles? It''s been nearly a month, hasn''t it?"


    "Quite relaxing, actually. I feel younger again," Berlby said with a chuckle. "But sometimes, I really do wish I could knock on some students'' heads to see if they''re filled with bubotuber pus."


    Felix looked at him wordlessly. Indeed, you''re quite the Potions Master, to come up with such a fresh analogy.


    Bubotuber pus was an extremely unsightly substance from a plant, and its pus wasn''t any less repugnant. It was a viscous, yellow-green liquid with a pungent odor of petroleum.


    But it wasn''t entirely his fault; the challenges posed by students struggling in his classes surpassed Felix in all aspects. This was because Dark Arts Defense was a mandatory course, and before the sixth year, every young wizard had to take it.


    As everyone knew, the quality of instruction for this course had always been subpar.


    Felix remarked, "There must be some good students, though."


    "That''s true," Berlby reflected for a moment. "I might have been lecturing a bit too quickly. You see, to compensate for previous shortcomings. Take second years, for instance. They''ve barely encountered any low-risk magical creatures, let alone handling minor curses."


    "Is that what your potions are for?"


    "Exactly. I''ve compiled a list of minor curses they''ve learned and made a special topic out of it, teaching them how to deal with these spells."


    "Sounds quite nice, Damocles. You''ve got a knack for teaching."


    Felix Harp thought to himself, Just as I suspected. I hope it''s not a rumor that claims I got rid of Peeves?


    He gently asked, "Tell me more."


    Justin was somewhat excited as he continued, "A few Slytherin students said you couldn''t stand Peeves'' pranks and used magic to teach him a lesson."


    So far, so good, Felix Harp thought.


    "Go on."


    "...Everyone noticed that Peeves has become rather peculiar. He seems to be mimicking the speech of different students and acting silly and dazed."


    Still no issues up to this point.


    "And then?" He wanted to know where the information dissemination went awry.


    "Then, Fred and George Weasley noticed Peeves'' odd behavior. They conjured a large fan and paraded Peeves around the castle, showcasing him everywhere."


    Felix Harp raised an eyebrow. "... Quite a creative idea. Did they get into any trouble?"


    "Does attracting a bunch of ghosts count?"


    "Ghosts?"


    "Yes, they were clapping and cheering on the side, especially a short and chubby one with big glasses. She was absolutely thrilled," Justin Finch-Fletchley explained.


    Weeping Myrtle, perhaps? Felix Harp speculated.


    "Where are they now?" He intended to go and see.


    "Oh, they were originally in the courtyard¡ªplanning an impromptu gathering, but then Professor McGonagall took them away."


    "She didn''t seem too pleased," Justin added.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 143: The Trial of the Crown

    Chapter 143: The Trial of the Crown


    Felix Harp dismissed Justin and returned to his office.


    He had never imagined he would come to know individuals like the Weasley twins. They seemed to devote all their passion to pranks and mischief. No wonder Professor McGonagall''s expression turned so sour whenever the twins were mentioned.


    "I wonder how their magical mobile phones are coming along?" Felix pondered. Although the wizarding world generally shunned Muggle technology, its influence could still be faintly seen.


    For instance, the Hogwarts Express, the Knight Bus, magical radios... these were recognized by the Ministry of Magic, legal for use, though they required proper regulation.


    The Ministry had a specialized department - the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Office - responsible for handling related matters.


    The word "misuse" really spoke volumes.


    Most violators tampered with Muggle items to infuse them with magic, only to have these enchanted objects find their way back into the hands of Muggles, causing various magical mishaps.


    As for Felix, altering existing mobile phones wasn''t difficult if he wanted to. The simplest method was to inscribe magical runes on them, blocking Hogwarts'' interference, just as he had done with the small movie projector.


    But what would that achieve?


    He yearned to witness the wizarding world embrace more possibilities, more benign developmental changes, rather than convincing wizards to carry around mobile phones.


    If there was hope in his heart for the twins, that was indeed an undeniable truth.


    These scattered thoughts flitted through his mind before fading away.


    Felix waved his wand, securing the doors and windows, and cast a magical thief-detection spell. When someone entered the enchanted range, the spell caster would be alerted.


    He took the crown from his ring. Lady Ravenclaw had repaired it, transforming it from a worn and corroded shape into a gem-encrusted, shining diadem.


    The crown took the form of an eagle, with a sky-blue gemstone set on its chest. Two outspread wings were symmetrically adorned with meticulously arranged pearls.Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    Felix donned the crown.


    "Nothing seems to have changed..."


    He silently contemplated for two minutes, jotting down notes on a piece of parchment:


    -No apparent change when worn;


    However, it didn''t connect to the real world; after all, one couldn''t improve practical skills through mere "thought."


    As for Baruffio''s Brain Elixir, it was less demanding. It significantly boosted intellectual capacity, and being a potion used in the real world, it was effective for both memorization and magical practice. Yet, it leaned more towards memory retention, and many young wizards hoped to cram with it before exams.


    "Indeed, the crown is more useful." Just the ability to activate specific areas of knowledge and accelerate the absorption of new knowledge of the same type was enough to make it highly desirable.


    Moreover, since he began his research until now, roughly six or seven hours had passed, and Felix Harp felt nothing more than a bit hungry as a residual effect.


    Taking precautions, Felix Harp retrieved the ''Psychometric Chart'' that he hadn''t used in a long time. He made modifications and prepared to record data for a month.


    He wasn''t concerned about Lady Ravenclaw''s potential harm, but rather the fear of any unknown effects.


    Felix Harp removed the crown, gazing at it thoughtfully. "Aside from having a slightly feminine design, there are no obvious drawbacks."


    "In reality, upon closer inspection, it''s simply delicate and elegant; not necessarily exclusive to women. After all, Lady Ravenclaw was quite formidable..."


    After ten o''clock in the evening, Felix Harp was getting ready to rest when a copper Knut in his pocket suddenly grew scorching.


    "At long last."


    Felix Harp tightly grasped the heated Knut¡ªa match for the one he gave to Dobby¡ªand infused it with magic, offering a response.


    Then he waited quietly, for about a minute¡ª


    An unmistakably incongruous house-elf clad in an old pillowcase materialized in his office. The office immediately emitted a "wailing" sound, which Felix Harp promptly silenced.


    This was a defensive spell he casually cast before beginning his research.


    Dobby the house-elf appeared slightly surprised, but he didn''t inquire further, respectfully greeting, "Dobby greets Mr. Harp. Dobby is so delighted to see you again."


    "As am I, Dobby." Felix Harp replied, "I''ve been waiting for you quite a while."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 144: Practical Lesson?

    Chapter 144: Practical Lesson?


    The small elf shook his body uneasily, and his tennis-ball-sized green eyes stood out even more. "Dobby thinks that since Mr. Harry Potter is already safe... Dobby has no reason to appear again, especially for himself..."


    Felix Harp continued his words, "We were just chatting. Who says house-elves can''t have wizard friends?"


    "Is it true? Dobby¡ªis Dobby allowed to be friends with such a great wizard like you?" The small elf made a praying gesture, and his body leaned forward involuntarily.


    "Of course, Dobby."


    "This, this is truly an honor, Dobby! Dobby is Mr. Harp''s friend!" The small elf bowed deeply, and his long nose touched the floor.


    "Alright, Dobby, let''s get to business. Please have a seat."


    Dobby sat down at the edge of the couch. "Is there anything you''d like to ask?"


    "Dobby, does Lucius Malfoy know about the diary being destroyed?"


    Seeing Dobby''s expression quickly deteriorate and a tendency to hit the wall again, Felix Harp quickly interjected, "Actually, I''ve known for a while. He''s completely unaware of the diary being destroyed."


    "How did you know?" Dobby asked curiously.


    Through your reaction... but Felix answered, "I have my sources."


    Dobby had no doubt about this and instead nodded in agreement.


    Felix continued, "Does Malfoy have any upcoming travel plans? I''d really like to have a private chat with him."


    He was preparing to corner someone.


    All he needed was a Confundus Charm to make him believe Dobby wasn''t performing well in his duties, leading him to punish Dobby by ''expelling'' him. Simple and direct.


    For other house-elves, being expelled by their masters was a pitiful matter, and they would repeatedly beg for forgiveness. But Dobby was different; he yearned for freedom.


    As long as Lucius exhibited this behavior, Dobby would happily leave Malfoy Manor.


    Of course, all of this had to be kept hidden from Dobby, to avoid strong resistance triggered by the ingrained obedience instinct and prevent things from spiraling out of control.


    But Dobby hesitated and said, "Dobby, Dobby doesn''t know Master''s whereabouts, and Dobby shouldn''t reveal..."


    Felix felt a bit of a headache. He couldn''t tail Lucius, could he? Or break into Malfoy Manor?


    He used a familiar technique, speaking with a confident tone, "Dobby, I actually know. I don''t need to go searching. Malfoy will come to us..."


    "Miss Crivett, have you completed repairing your magical puppet?" Felix arched an eyebrow.


    "Not yet, Professor."


    "And that''s the point. When I speak of practicality, I''m referring to the most vivid and intriguing aspects that might appear in your future careers."


    The thirty-odd students in the classroom exchanged glances, Felix''s words touching upon their gaps in knowledge.


    "Take your wands and satchels and follow me."


    Felix led them to a closed-off classroom. His fingers touched the door handle, and several runic patterns sparkled in the air, then quickly disappeared.


    "Click!" The door cracked open.


    "Cleverly adding a few runes to a Locking Charm can effectively resist conventional unlocking spells," Felix shared a small tip. "Of course, brute force will still overcome it."


    He pushed open the door, and the students who followed him peered inside.


    The room was pitch-black, seemingly consuming all light. Just as they were about to scrutinize it, a cold wind swept out from within, causing them to shiver.


    Amidst the gust of wind, faint cawing of crows could be heard.


    "Professor, is this..." a male wizard asked with a touch of fear, "Could this place be...?"


    Facing a dark wizard''s lair across from them?


    Professor Harp''s calm voice explained, "In 1842, the Ministry of Magic discovered an ancient wizard''s hidden dwelling in a swamp. Due to the passage of time, the enchantments had faded, and the house revealed itself."


    "At that time, the Ministry sent a team to explore the secret dwelling and its surroundings, ultimately recovering numerous magical manuscripts."


    The students listened quietly, and then they heard Professor Harp say with evident pride, "I conducted extensive research, and through descriptions and photographs, recreated the scene from that time."


    "Our practical lessons will take place here. I hope you will enjoy it."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 145: Practical Lesson

    Chapter 145: Practical Lesson


    The ordinary classroom door seemed to separate two worlds.


    On one side, there was the warm and tranquil school, while on the other side lay an unknown world, dark and occasionally swept by chilling drafts.


    The students gazed hesitantly at Professor Harp''s face, as if trying to read something from it, but Felix just looked at them with encouraging eyes.


    Penelope couldn''t help swallowing nervously. Her voice was clear as she spoke. Percy, who sat two seats away, asked, "Professor, there won''t be any danger, will there?"


    "What? Oh, of course not... Why would you think that?" Felix looked at him in surprise, his gaze sweeping across the faces of the others.


    "... I understand. Don''t worry. Well, I have indeed added some interesting surprises that might startle you, but our lesson is always about ancient magical texts, not dark magic defense."


    "Off you go, I''ll be the last one in."


    The male and female wizards entered the room one by one, with Felix following behind and closing the classroom door.


    "Bang!"


    ...


    In this mysterious space, the light was quite dim, making it difficult for them to determine the exact size of the space.


    Some faint sounds reached their ears: the sound of wind, the calls of crows, the chirping of insects, and some strange and rustling ancient syllables.


    Over thirty students huddled together like quails, standing in place, unsure of what to do, seemingly awaiting the professor''s instructions. Only seven or eight of them raised their wands, casting a shimmering glow, using the magic''s light to survey their surroundings.


    Felix shook his head, and in the next moment, his voice came from above, as if from the ceiling¡ª


    "Young wizards, you are now employees of the Ministry of Magic from a hundred and fifty years ago, skilled in magical texts. Your task is to inspect the surrounding area, eliminate dangers, and retrieve valuable manuscripts."


    "You must be cautious and thorough, like professionals, not missing even the tiniest clue. Magical manuscripts won''t just be lying around at the doorstep; the carriers of knowledge are not singular. Trust me, there are many things here worth exploring."


    "Now, take out your wands, and when necessary, take out parchment to record. I''ll be watching you closely."


    Afterwards, the voice disappeared.


    Following a brief silence...


    "Cough, cough!" Percy cleared his throat and raised his wand, getting the attention of the others. "I believe this is a test from the professor. We should submit satisfactory answers. As a Prefect, I''m willing to lead the way..."


    "There''s more than one Prefect here!" A Slytherin student countered, amidst the cacophony of voices. Amidst the chaos, the students quickly divided into four groups based on their houses.


    Twelve Ravenclaws, seven Gryffindors, five Slytherins, and nine Hufflepuffs.


    Each house had a Prefect, and Hufflepuff also selected a respected male wizard. They gathered around a nearby stone, discussing how to proceed.


    "We should explore the boundaries of this place. It''s quite evident the professor cast an Untraceable Extension Charm; this place can''t be too big."


    "With all due respect, I think we should find the safe haven the professor mentioned and obtain the manuscript as soon as possible. I don''t want to stay here for even a second longer!"


    "Are you suggesting we split up?"


    "I''m not that daft..." Wood muttered to himself.


    Percy and Penelope instantly fell silent. Even the sudden croaking of a frog didn''t sound as eerie anymore.


    In the slightly awkward atmosphere, they entered the area with tombstones.


    "Look here!" Wood pointed at a tombstone. "There are runic inscriptions on it, seems to be¡ª"


    "What?" Percy raised his wand to take a look.


    "I, it''s a skeleton!" Wood''s voice trembled.


    "What?" Percy raised his wand to take a closer look.


    "We, we''re waiting for you here..." Wood swallowed nervously.


    "Gulp!"


    At that moment, they heard a strange noise. Something emerged from the soil in front of Wood''s tombstone.


    Percy''s eyes widened¡ªit was a hand!


    "Run, Wood!" He raised his wand and cast a Disintegration Hex.


    Wood agilely jumped back. With a crisp sound, he saw that the bony arm had shattered.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" Penelope let out a scream. Something had grabbed her ankle. She struggled to free herself and found a pale hand hanging from her ankle.


    "Penelope!"


    Percy shouted. Then he stood in disbelief as he watched Penelope take a few steps back, and with gritted teeth, she released a barrage of spells in one direction: "Reducing Charm!" "Inferno Flames!" Intense flames illuminated a corner of the tombstone area. Under the magic''s influence, a sizable pit was created in the ground.


    About thirty seconds later¡ª


    A group of people arrived, panting. They looked around in confusion: Percy and Penelope were embracing each other, while two other wizards looked awkwardly into the distance. Wood kicked a skeletal frame with one arm missing disdainfully away from him.


    The skeletal frame was quite odd-looking, about half the height of a person, with short limbs and an unusually large head that almost occupied half of its body.


    The big-headed skeleton''s mouth exaggeratedly opened and emitted a quasi-human "Wu lu~ wu lu~" sound, clumsily trying to get up from the ground.


    There should be more updates, but let the author have a meal.


    By the way, seeking votes~ Use your votes to hit me.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 146: Practical Lesson Two

    Chapter 146: Practical Lesson Two


    A faint flush spread across Penelope''s face, while Percy stood beside her, grinning foolishly.


    The Gryffindors cheered enthusiastically, while a few Ravenclaws shot unfriendly glances at Percy, as if he had snatched some precious treasure. A couple of girls whispered among themselves.


    "Wood, what is this?" a Gryffindor student pointed at the wobbling, struggling little skeleton on the ground. It was anything but menacing.


    "The ''surprise'' Professor Harp mentioned," Wood replied, somewhat frustrated. He had been thoroughly frightened just now.


    The freckled wizard next to him added, "They don''t have any attacking power. They''re just a bit unsettling in the way they appear..."


    As they spoke, a Ravenclaw girl looked down and saw a pallid hand bone brushing against her shoe. "Aaaah!" she let out an exaggerated scream. Wood stepped forward and crushed the bone with his foot, then shrugged, addressing the others, "See, it''s just this sort of thing."


    He then looked at the girl, "You''re standing a bit close to the edge there, seems that spot hasn''t been cleared."


    Blushing, the girl thanked him.


    "Besides these amusing little skeletons, have you discovered anything else?" someone asked.


    "Tombstones," Percy stated, feigning calmness, "the tombstones have magical inscriptions. I believe they''re important clues."


    "Shall we decipher the magical inscriptions here?" a suggestion was made.?v€l-B!n.


    "Good idea!"


    Several young wizards spread out, each responsible for two or three tombstones. They took parchment from their bags and copied down the inscriptions.


    During this time, the buried skeletons sensed the presence of the living and reached out from the earth, attempting to intimidate them. However, this time the students were mentally prepared and easily evaded their attacks.


    A few bold ones even let the skeletons crawl out, letting them use their delicate bone fingers to scratch at their legs, while they focused on transcribing the tombstone inscriptions.


    Throughout this process, every minute or so, a spark of bright red light would rise in the distance.


    Percy, Penelope, and the others finished their task early, examining each other''s transcribed texts and comparing them to the patterns on the tombstones.


    "Look here¡ª" Penelope pointed to the numbers on two adjacent black stone tombstones, one in front of the other. "These two have consecutive numbers. The first one says, ''Visitors discover a safe house protected by four powerful magical barriers.'' And this one says, ''To the south lies a multitude of shadowy corpses.''"


    Excitedly, she continued, "Shadowy corpses correspond to the tombstones in our group. All we have to do is head north, and we''ll find the safe house!"


    "Penelope, you''re always so clever," Percy praised.


    Penelope hummed, "It seems Professor Harp has taken a complete story and split it among each tombstone. Our task is to piece them together."


    One could be understandable, but not a single one of them?


    Wood muttered under his breath, "Isn''t it just guessing? Look at this one, I bet it has something to do with ''radiance''."


    The bright students present reconsidered, "Right, this difficulty is beyond our capability in the first place. The professor must want us to identify and deduce the meanings of the words."


    Having grasped the true purpose of the puzzle, the students exchanged glances. "Each house is responsible for one wall?"


    Percy glanced at the Slytherin prefect, "Sounds good."


    Twenty minutes passed...


    The young wizards huddled together, looking frustrated. "This isn''t working! It''s too hard!"


    "Let''s cooperate, Jeffrey," Penelope said calmly, looking at the Slytherin prefect. "This is what the professor intended."


    The Slytherin prefect grumbled something, too indistinct for others to hear, and everyone took it as agreement.


    Students from all four houses sat beneath the nine-square puzzle, staring at the runic inscriptions and engaging in fervent discussions¡ª


    "Doesn''t the first word look a bit like ''Peorth''?" a wizard suggested.


    "I actually think the shape is more like ''Wyn,'' see the angles at its edges?"


    "Wait, I feel like I''ve seen similar runes somewhere before, very much like..." an excited Hufflepuff witch exclaimed, "Yes, in our fourth-year textbook, there''s a mention of this rune in a reference book, and I just happened to have notes."


    "Found it!" She quickly flipped through her notes, then raised her head, dramatically declaring in front of everyone''s gaze, "This word is quite ancient, it''s a representation of ''wisdom''."


    Even though they had only decoded one eighth of the first nine-square grid, they couldn''t help but feel excited.


    Following similar lines of thought, they successively deciphered all eight runes¡ª


    Penelope counted on her fingers, "Wisdom, excellence unmatched, equivalent or similar, extreme and ultimate, exaggeration, richness or abundance, possession or restraint, gathering or assembly."


    She looked up, "What do you all think?"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 147: Practical Lesson 3

    Chapter 147: Practical Lesson 3


    Laughter filled the air as all the students of Ravenclaw gathered together.


    Without hesitation, one of the girls spoke, "The wisdom that surpasses others is humanity''s greatest treasure."


    Swiftly, they arranged themselves in the correct sequence. Amidst a radiant glow, the magical inscription on the wall vanished, replaced by a dazzling and elegant line of English words that shimmered, "Wit beyond measure is man''s greatest treasure."


    "Yes! That''s it! This wall clearly represents Ravenclaw. And the other three walls..." Percy exclaimed with excitement.


    "Represent the other three houses!"


    Everyone had already reached this conclusion.


    Guided by this line of thought, they proceeded to decipher the magical inscriptions on the other three walls one by one:


    "Courage and daring are my best friends." These were the words of Godric Gryffindor.


    "Hard work, honesty, fairness, loyalty." This was how people described Hufflepuff.


    "Surrounded by honor, and companions of strength." These were the words of a famous Slytherin wizard from history.


    On all four walls, the four lines of text gleamed brightly, causing everyone to unconsciously hold their breath. And as expected, the writing on the walls disappeared.


    In the darkness, the light emitted by their wands served as their only source of illumination. These subdued lights illuminated their excited faces.


    An ordinary-looking door appeared as if it had always been there, and the students entered.


    Inside, there was only a table with a manuscript on it, titled: "An Important Manuscript."


    Jeffery opened the first page, where it read, "Collect four keys to exit this place." Other than that, the page was blank.


    He scoffed, "Do we really need keys? Can''t we just open the door and leave..." He abruptly stopped, seemingly choked by his own words. A layer of cold sweat quickly formed on his face. "C-can we still find the door to the classroom?"


    In a state of mutual bewilderment, Percy addressed the air, "Professor Harp... are you there, Professor Harp?"


    No response came.


    "It seems we must indeed collect the keys," Wood scratched his head, "but where are they?"


    "Of course, they are in the four cardinal directions: east, south, west, and north. Do you remember the magical inscriptions we saw in the graveyard?" Percy explained to Penelope.


    "You mean... that story!"


    "Exactly." Percy said loudly, a hint of excitement making his nose slightly red. "The inscriptions on the gravestones held information about this place, but there was also something else, namely one of the keys."


    So, the students of Gryffindor and Ravenclaw took out the parchment they had previously recorded and rearranged them as needed.


    "I have 3-1 here, who has 3-2?"


    "I''m right ahead of you. I have 1-7."


    "Quite clever Transfiguration. We never realized it then," a wizard picked up a stone, examining it closely.


    A Ravenclaw girl said wistfully, "I used to hold this, thinking it was cute."


    Percy gave her a strange look, whispering to Penelope, "Is she always like this?"


    "She''s a fanatic for magical artifacts," Penelope explained.


    "Alright, let''s split up and search. It shouldn''t be too difficult..."


    After seven or eight minutes, a Hufflepuff student found a golden key inside a piece of stone.


    "Where did you find it?"


    Groves pointed to a shattered piece of stone nearby. Wood''s eyes widened, "That''s the little skeleton that attacked me. I kept it intentionally! Who would''ve thought the key was hidden in its skull."


    "Excellent, we''ve completed a quarter of the task. Let''s keep up the momentum..." Percy was about to encourage them when Slytherin Prefect Jeffery approached holding a box.


    "What''s this?"


    "A treasure map," Jeffery said.


    "How did this come about?" Percy''s mind was a bit scrambled. The students gathered around, examining the map inside the box.


    The markings on it were simple. In the southeast direction from the safehouse was a drawing of a bottle, with magical inscriptions symbolizing wealth nearby.


    Just then, a thunderous voice echoed from the sky ¡ª


    "It seems you''re having a jolly time... but I regret to inform you that this unexpected journey is temporarily concluding. Gather your belongings and follow the guide to leave this place."


    An arrow appeared at their feet.


    After a dozen minutes, they found themselves back in the Ancient Runes classroom, wearing expressions of confusion and daze.


    "Is it ending like this? We haven''t collected all the keys yet."


    At the front of the classroom, Felix Harp smiled at them, "Class will be over in a few minutes. To ensure you''re not late, I must interrupt this adventure. But don''t worry¡ª"


    "For the rest of this school year, you''ll be engaged there. In addition to the task of collecting the four keys, you''ll encounter plenty of quirky and delightfully simple tasks..."


    "Like that treasure map?"


    "Exactly, Jeffery," Felix said, "The assignment for this class is to decipher the runes you''ve encountered and complete a paper no less than a foot in length."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 148: A Few Matters

    Chapter 148: A Few Matters


    As the students left the classroom in small groups, they tirelessly discussed the intriguing and fascinating experience they had just undergone.


    For instance, a pair of Ravenclaw girls¡ª


    "To be honest, at first, I really wanted to leave. It was so gloomy there. But now, I''m starting to miss it."


    "Me too! That little skull was so adorable!"


    "...When''s the next class on magical literature?"


    "Let me check... It''s on Friday."


    "Do we really have to wait that long?"


    "Well, I actually think we''re quite lucky. Just sixth-year students get practical lessons..."


    "Haha, who made us have an abundance of time and knowledge? I must tell students from other years!"


    Their voices gradually faded away.


    Percy and Penelope, avoiding the crowd, had mixed expressions on their faces as their once-hidden romance was now exposed. Especially Percy, who kept furrowing his brows.


    "If it''s discovered, then it''s discovered. What''s the big deal?" Penelope said, looking at him.


    "Penelope, with three younger brothers and a sister at school, any gossip spreads to our parents'' ears," Percy said, "Especially Fred and George, they''d be more than happy to assist with this."


    Percy seemed quite vexed. While he did write letters of complaint often, he believed they were justified, like the recent one, "Mom, Fred and George were using fans to make the school ghosts parade. They lost fifty points each and got three weeks of detention..."


    He could imagine how the twin brothers would grin and speak to him¡ª


    "Oh, Percy~ Our model student has finally lightened up~"


    "We must inform Mum of this good news!"


    "And then there''s Bill and Charlie, you''ve surpassed them."


    "How could we forget little Ron and Ginny?"


    Penelope wore an expression of shock and stammered, "Your... your parents will know?"


    "The spell is quite simple, even younger students can learn it..."


    At this point, Harry and Ron looked at Hermione; she had used this spell to petrify Neville back in their first year.


    "Of course, personally, its effect is not as immediate as Stupefy, nor is its power as strong. For instance, at your level, if you point your wand at me and cast this spell, I might just stiffen slightly. However... it''s sufficient for handling school troubles. Completely adequate."


    Felix and Snape collaborated to conjure hundreds of cushions in the Great Hall, ensuring the students'' safety while practicing.


    "Ron! You''re supposed to fall onto the cushion!" Hermione scolded Ron, who landed rigidly on the floor.


    After the spell wore off, Ron grimaced, "Easy for you to say. Can you adjust your landing when you''re hit?"


    Hermione nervously changed the topic.


    Felix and Snape watched the young wizards practice, discussing with each other.


    "Tsk tsk, even with such a simple spell, half of the students haven''t mastered it," Snape muttered, radiating a sense of low pressure.


    "But they''re improving quickly, aren''t they? Seeing clumsy students excel under your guidance, Severus, doesn''t that give you a sense of accomplishment?"


    Snape shot him a harsh glare.


    Felix counted on his fingers, "Disarming, Protego, Silencio, Petrificus Totalus. Berby also taught them the heightened senses charm and the banishing charm in Dark Arts Defense class."


    "Combined with the prank spells they already know, that''s quite a repertoire."


    Snape''s gaze rested on him, "Are you suggesting¡ª"


    "Emphasizing other aspects, like footwork and situational assessment, especially real combat."


    "I have no objections, Felix." Snape''s voice was faint, his expression elusive.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 149: Forbidden Forest

    Chapter 149: Forbidden Forest


    The Easter holiday lasted about two weeks, and during this time, Hogwarts had transitioned into summer. The school was adorned with lush bushes and evergreen shrubs.


    However, the students didn''t feel the leisure of the holiday at all. Professors had assigned a significant amount of homework, making the Easter break much less fun than the Christmas holidays.


    Especially under Professor Burbage''s guidance, the professors (led by Professor McGonagall) had discovered new uses for the parchment quizzes, continuously updating them with various questions.


    In the common room, Ron stared at the parchment, crafting a simple dice from it to choose answers based on the results of his rolls.


    To his surprise, he rolled three sixes in a row.


    He tapped the parchment with the tip of his wand, exclaiming in frustration, "Look here, there are only five possible answers at most. If you give me a non-existent option again..."


    Impatiently, Hermione lifted her head. "Can''t you just focus and do the work properly?"


    Ron slumped onto the table with a despairing look. "What can I do? Every professor left so much homework."


    "You simply piled up all your assignments till the last minute! For the first three days, you went to watch Harry train every day!"


    Amidst the bickering, Harry returned with a tired body. He looked quite exhausted.


    "Harry, are you alright?" Hermione asked with concern. "You don''t look too good."


    "I''m fine," Harry said, noticing his voice was unusually hoarse. He cleared his throat and explained, "Spent too much time discussing tactics with Wood..."


    "We''re currently in the lead, Slytherin''s second, and the points are close," Harry continued.


    "How big is the gap?" Ron asked with interest, stuffing the parchment quiz into his backpack absentmindedly.


    "Thirty points."


    "That''s a dangerous number."


    "Wood said the same. They''re getting more proficient with the new brooms and have earned quite a few points in the recent matches."


    "When''s the next game?"


    "The first Saturday after the holiday ends."


    Harry took out his parchment and started working on his assignments. He noticed Hermione using different-colored inks to draw squares.


    "What''s that?" he asked.


    Hermione didn''t look up. "Revision schedule."


    His imposing height made him seem like a giant. His tangled black hair and beard covered much of his face.


    "Hello, Hagrid," Felix greeted.


    Hagrid carried a large bucket and cast a wary look at Bellby before spotting Felix behind him. His expression eased. "Hello, Felix."


    Hagrid asked gruffly, "What''re you lot doin'' here?"


    "Finding some magical materials," Felix indicated the copper vessel in his hand. Then, he discreetly stowed the Blackroot into a specific compartment of his ring.


    Bellby said politely, "I''m here to learn about Forbidden Forest creatures, pick some for my lessons with young wizards."


    "Is that so?" Hagrid asked with interest. "Got any targets?"


    "Some of the more dangerous ones," Bellby said, "Regular magical creatures aren''t part of Dark Magic Defense."


    Suddenly, Felix spoke up, "Hagrid, I heard Professor Kettleburn has officially retired. He recommended you to Dumbledore."


    Hagrid''s face reddened. "Yeah, I didn''t bring it up with anyone else, felt a bit... uncertain ''bout it. But Dumbledore promised to sort out my identity issue. He''s a man of his word."


    Next, Hagrid led them around the vicinity, always easily spotting traces left by various magical creatures. Pointing to an indentation on the ground, he said, "Looks a bit like a porcupine''s footprint, maybe a Skrewt. Seen a few of ''em before..."


    They walked on for a while, and Hagrid said, "Up ahead is the unicorns'' territory. They just had foals, so they''re extra vigilant."


    Hagrid placed the large bucket on an open patch of ground, took a step back, and whistled.


    Two to three minutes later, a majestic, agile male unicorn walked out, its fur as white as snow. It watched Felix and Bellby warily.


    "Lupin, they''re my friends," Hagrid shouted from a distance. He then turned to the two of them and explained, "I''ve brought ''em some nourishment, good for the female unicorns after giving birth. In a while, I''ll be able to get closer. Right now, they''re at their most vigilant."


    The unicorn nodded at Hagrid and carried the bucket away.


    Bellby asked with great interest, "Are they always this proud?"


    Hagrid replied in his booming voice, "Not really, take humans, for instance. To some creatures, we''re quite peculiar too, don''t even eat raw meat. It''s all about habits, isn''t it?"


    "A fascinating perspective, Hagrid." Felix added.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 150: Fantastic Beasts

    Chapter 150: Fantastic Beasts


    Not long after, the male unicorn returned. It walked elegantly before the three, bowing its head and setting down an empty bucket.


    Up close, Felix Harp noticed its mane shimmering with a glow as white as pearls. Even the shadowy depths of the Forbidden Forest couldn''t hide the dancing light that emanated from its form.


    On a high, brown slope, a slender unicorn gazed at them from a distance. Beside it stood a small unicorn with golden fur.


    "Look, look," Hagrid couldn''t contain his excitement, rubbing his hands together, completely enchanted. "That''s your child, isn''t it, Ruby?"


    The unicorn named "Ruby" affectionately nuzzled Hagrid''s hand.


    Soon, with a few bounds, Ruby and its family ascended the slope and disappeared into the distance.


    The mottled silver-white light followed their figures until they were completely gone.


    "I''ll show you around," Hagrid said. "I don''t really have much else to do."


    He looked at the black dog. "Fang, you can head back home."


    Fang bared his teeth, emitting a soft growl.


    "Go on, don''t worry, I''ll be back later." Hagrid''s large hand patted Fang''s head.


    Only after Fang''s form vanished did Hagrid realize he was still holding a bucket.


    "I should have had Fang take the bucket back," he muttered in frustration.


    Felix tapped his wand on it, transforming it into a silver staff.


    Hagrid waved it excitedly a couple of times, and the staff produced an impenetrable silver light, emitting a "whoosh" sound that nearly hit Belby''s head.


    "Careful, Hagrid!"


    "Uh, sorry, got a bit carried away there. Did I hear right, your name is Belby?"


    "Belby, Damocles Belby."


    "Oh, um, alright then, Professor Belby."


    In the dense jungle, Hagrid led the way while Felix Harp and Professor Belby followed behind him.


    As they walked, they engaged in conversation.


    "Hagrid, I''ve heard there are werewolves and giants in the Forbidden Forest, is that true?" Felix asked with interest. He was skeptical, as he had never encountered them during his night wanderings using the Disillusionment Charm last semester.


    Felix even found one of the giant spider''s large pincers in a rocky, winding path.


    As the sky gradually darkened, the dwindling light within the Forbidden Forest quickly faded, and the trees seemed to turn black. They prepared to return to the castle.


    "The way is long; we might not make it back in time for dinner," Hagrid raised his arm, using his silver staff and the other arm to part the dense branches above. He looked at the sky tinged with hues of sunset.


    With his gesture, golden light spilled, forming a radiant circle near the trio.


    Felix squinted, adjusting to the sudden brightness.


    "I have a better way, Hagrid."


    He extended his hands, placing one on Professor Belby''s shoulder and the other on Hagrid''s waist.


    "What?" Hagrid asked, somewhat astonished.


    The next moment, their bodies twisted rapidly and vanished from their original spots.


    The branches, now unsupported, snapped back suddenly, and a few leaves fluttered down.


    At the edge of the Forbidden Forest, not far from Hagrid''s hut, the three figures reappeared abruptly.


    Hagrid surveyed the surroundings. After spotting his hut, he exclaimed with excitement, "This is Apparition! Truly convenient! Honestly, I''ve never experienced this magic before..."


    "I''ve heard former wizards at the pub talk about it. They thought using a Portkey or Apparating for travel were the acts of fools¡ªyou''d at least take half a day to get used to that nauseating feeling, but it''s not as bad as they make it sound."


    Felix shook his head. Apparating with Hagrid was much more challenging than doing it alone.


    After dinner in the Great Hall, Felix returned to his office.


    He took out today''s haul from his ring: a pile of magical plants stacked in the corner. He planned to visit Professor Sprout to inquire about transplanting and cultivating. They didn''t need meticulous care, just enough to sustain them until he was ready to use them.


    There were also materials from magical creatures, such as the giant pincer of the Acromantula, feathers from the Hippogriffs, and stingers from the Billywig. He intended to experiment with their magical properties one by one.


    Just past eight o''clock, he heard a knock on the door. Opening it, he found his assistant standing outside.


    "Professor, I have some questions I''d like to consult you about, regarding course selection."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 151: Course Selection

    Chapter 151: Course Selection


    "Please come in," Felix Harp said.


    The two sat across from each other on the sofa, plates of assorted treats and two cups of pumpkin juice floated onto the small table.


    "Oh, thank you," Hermione said. "Professor Harp, I haven''t properly thanked you for the beautiful Easter eggs you sent."


    She didn''t have many friends, and her Easter chocolate eggs were usually limited to her parents, roommates, Harry, and Ron.


    "It''s nothing, I''m glad you liked them," Felix replied courteously. He had ordered a batch from a candy shop and had given them to close acquaintances like Hogwarts professors, students, and pen pals he was closely connected with.


    In his view, it was a matter of social courtesy.


    Aside from attaching handwritten cards, he hadn''t put much thought into it¡ªafter all, one couldn''t expect cafeteria staff to be skilled in making Easter eggs.


    "Miss Granger, do you have any questions about your third-year course selection? And shouldn''t you be consulting Professor McGonagall about this?"


    "I''ll be talking to Professor McGonagall tomorrow," Hermione nodded, took a deep breath, and continued, "In fact, I''ve checked off all the courses, even though some people say there might be scheduling conflicts. But from what I know, Percy, Ron''s brother, he took all the courses in his third year..."


    "Percy Weasley?" Felix blinked. "He did excel in Ancient Runes."


    "I don''t want to give up on any subject. What I mean is¡ª" she said slowly, "since someone can do it, why can''t I?"


    Felix understood her mindset. "So, you want to know the secrets behind it from me?"


    "Yes, Professor, if you''re willing to reveal."


    "Hmm, it''s a semi-public secret among professors, but they do their best not to share it with other students and go to great lengths to conceal it... Of course, some bright individuals can surely pick up on the anomalies."


    "Are you one of them, too? Or perhaps you''re a firsthand witness to this secret, like Percy?" Hermione''s breath slowed as she looked at Felix with hopeful eyes.


    "Unfortunately, I also learned about it later. During my school days, I didn''t choose Muggle Studies and Arithmancy, which led me to miss out on a valuable opportunity," he said with a somewhat melancholic expression.


    "You didn''t take Muggle Studies?" Hermione looked at Felix in disbelief.


    "Yes, at the time I thought that class was a waste of time. No one could have foreseen that I would later become an expert in Muggle-related issues."


    Hermione thought to herself that she couldn''t comprehend it either; it was truly absurd. However, considering Professor Harp''s Muggle background, it wasn''t entirely unfamiliar.


    "So, this secret is¡ª"


    "Using a Time-Turner, which allows you to go back a few hours."


    "Go back in time?" Hermione stared at him in shock. "But, Professor, that''s impossible!"


    Ron sulked as he sat back down.


    Harry looked up and asked Hermione, "Did you get any advice from Professor Harp?"


    "I didn''t inquire about course details, just resolved a question..." She thought of Felix''s warning to her and brushed over the topic vaguely.


    Percy was more than willing to offer advice to younger students. He was surrounded by a group of them, their voices carrying to Harry and the others. "This is related to your future plans. If you enjoy outdoor activities, feel free to choose Care of Magical Creatures; if you''re into calculations and puzzles, you can go for Arithmancy; I personally highly recommend Ancient Runes. Professor Harp has given this course an entirely new significance."


    The young wizards left thoughtfully, envying the magical puppets that dotted the school grounds.


    "...Some might tell you that Muggle Studies is foolish, but personally, I believe wizards should have a comprehensive understanding of the non-magical world, especially since you can''t guarantee whether you''ll be involved in work closely related to Muggles. Just a side note, Professor Harp is an expert in this field too!"


    "As for Divination, I also recommend you choose it. The reasoning is quite simple. If you have the gift of prophecy, this course will change your life; even if you don''t, Divination is one of the easiest subjects to pass."


    The young wizards left, pondering their choices.


    Harry also had something to consider¡ªwhat would he do in the future?


    If he considered what he was best at, undoubtedly it was Quidditch. But he wasn''t sure if he would become a professional Quidditch player.


    In the end, after discussing with Ron, he chose a few of the same new courses¡ªCare of Magical Creatures, Divination, and Ancient Runes.


    He felt that if these courses were challenging, at least he had someone friendly who would help him.


    Dean, who had also grown up in the Muggle world, said to the two, "Except for Ancient Runes, I picked everything blindly."


    Due to various influences from Felix, other students leaned towards placing Ancient Runes as their top choice.


    At the beginning of the new school year, enormous surprises awaited them.


    And Felix knew nothing about it.


    The plot of this school year was entering its final countdown. The author was preparing to wrap things up, encountering a bit of writer''s block.


    Wishing all the students success in their exams, not wasting their youthful prime. Keep it up!


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 152: Metamorphosis

    Chapter 152: Metamorphosis


    With less than a week remaining in the Easter holiday, Felix Harp suddenly abandoned all other activities, taking refuge in the Room of Requirement to practice Memory Charms and Patronus Charms. He had a premonition that his magic was on the brink of a transformation.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    It was a peculiar sensation, as both fluency and awkwardness manifested within him simultaneously.


    As the days went by, even students who happened to cross paths with him in the corridors noticed that something was off about Felix.


    "Professor? Are you feeling unwell?" Hermione looked at his eyes shimmering with silver light and cautiously inquired.


    When Professor Harp looked her way, she felt as though her thoughts were easily laid bare.


    Felix turned his head gently and said, "No worries, it''s just some magic progressing. It''ll pass in a while."


    On the final day of the Easter holiday, within the Room of Requirement¡ª


    At this moment, he sat in a broad bronze armchair, leaning forward, his long fingers supporting his chin, lost in perpetual thought.


    Ripples spread through Felix''s heart, memories of casting the Patronus Charm flooding his mind:


    From successfully conjuring his Patronus form in his fifth year;


    To its companionship during the Forbidden Forest night stroll;


    To the battle against a Dementor during his graduation journey;


    And the countless days of practice...


    With each wand flick, each thought and insight, each moment of joy, each time it soared across the sky...


    These memories from the past surged in an eruption like a volcano.


    However, Felix was no longer as helpless as he was in his fourth year. With his accumulated experience and the breakthrough he had recently made in Memory Charms, he began to sort through the chaotic thoughts.


    The Thinking Room expanded as if under the influence of an Unseen Expansion Charm, books inside rustling and flipping like leaves caught in a fierce wind. A dazzling array of magical symbols burst forth in radiant light.


    Countless silver wings appeared in his mind, filling his entire mental landscape, and then, in a singular instant, these swallows converged toward the center.


    Their speed reached its apex!


    Silver figures collided, erupting into vast silvery mists. Countless swallows followed one after another, converging at the center where the silvery mist churned ceaselessly, seemingly brewing something.


    Within the Room of Requirement, Felix''s eyes grew brighter and brighter, and his light blue pupils emitted a dazzling silver radiance.


    At the peak of the brilliance, Felix drew his wand and swiftly thrust it forward¡ª


    The silver swallow perched on his shoulder, gently pecking at his ear.


    Felix''s thoughts raced as he pondered a question that had troubled him for a long time¡ªthe "Golden Finger."


    What exactly was his "Golden Finger"? Or perhaps, did the "Golden Finger" truly exist?


    No interface, no hints, no sudden intrusion of others'' thoughts...


    All there was, was tireless practice and seamless transformation, and Felix, following the number of transformations, named his own magic as Level One, Level Two...


    Perhaps this was the essence of his "Golden Finger"¡ª


    An inherent magical talent?


    The magical world was never short of talented individuals¡ªlike Parseltongue, metamorphmagi...


    Or talents specialized in a certain field, like flying, advanced transfiguration, potions, or even just possessing an extraordinary intensity in a single spell...


    Such examples were common throughout history. But how many could truly push their innate talents to the extreme?


    Felix had achieved it.


    His own determination, wisdom, and unique magical talent had combined to shape his present self.


    "So, is the importance of the ''Golden Finger'' really paramount?"


    Felix smiled, looking at the silver swallow on his shoulder, and stepped out of the Room of Requirement.


    Before a window, Felix lightly tapped the Patronus on its head. "Go, bring me a dewdrop flower from the Forbidden Forest."


    The swallow spread its wings, transforming into a silver streak that swiftly vanished into the night sky.


    Watching the silver trail it left behind, Felix suddenly recalled an ancient poem he had seen in the Ravenclaw manuscripts¡ª


    "Stones turned into little birds, chirping cheerfully. Crossing mountains and lakes, it brought back daisies from the Red Plain."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 153: Approaching Examinations

    Chapter 153: Approaching Examinations


    The Easter break had come to an end, but for the fifth and seventh year students, it only meant that the footsteps of the Wizarding Levels exams were drawing closer.


    Professor McGonagall took the opportunity to convene a teachers'' meeting, reminding the professors of each subject about the preparations leading up to the exams.


    "Particular attention should be paid to the young wizards'' state of mind. Every time before an exam, there are always some students who suddenly experience emotional breakdowns and do all sorts of bewildering things. In addition, this is also the peak period for the circulation of subpar potions, protective amulets, and cheating paraphernalia. As professors, we must be on high alert..."


    Felix Harp compared the situation he saw with his own eyes. He wasn''t entirely sure whether the sudden increase in acne on Miss Clemy Wibber''s face was due to seasonal changes or, as Professor McGonagall put it, a state of mind issue before the exams.


    "...The ordinary exams are scheduled for June 1st. They come earlier than the Wizarding Levels exams, but that doesn''t mean we can afford to be complacent..."


    As they walked out of the teachers'' staff room, the two new professors gathered to share their insights.


    "I never knew professors had to prepare so much in advance. I was dizzy from all sorts of exams when I was a student," Bellby said with an astonished tone.


    "I only realized this recently too, Damocles. How is your Forbidden Forest creatures topic going?"


    "Everything is going smoothly!" Bellby said enthusiastically. "I really want you to see the surprised expressions on their faces. I believe that¡ªat least for a few years¡ªmy classes will be unforgettable for the students."


    "Perhaps years later, I''ll receive cards from young wizards too."


    Felix smiled and congratulated him, and Bellby mysteriously added, "And it''s true, Felix, the Hogwarts library is so rich in resources. I had no idea when I was a student."


    ...


    Felix''s fifth-year class showed varying degrees of pre-exam syndrome, most pronounced in the fifth and seventh years. This was unrelated to their grades; rather, it was a result of accumulating stress.


    Warren Pardis from the fifth year handed in a blank test paper during one exam, claiming his mind had gone completely blank. He suspected he had been hit with the Obliviate charm, but with Felix''s professional eye, he could tell Warren was actually in good condition.


    "Mr. Pardis," Felix said, "the former Defense Against the Dark Arts professor was sent to Azkaban for misuse of memory charms, so are you still sticking to that claim?"


    Pardis quickly found an excuse to leave.


    Other students claimed they had been cursed by Dark magical items, causing their minds to regress to a year ago. They demanded professors take care of their special circumstances, only to have Professor McGonagall put one of them in detention for three days.


    The sixth-year students, on the other hand, had very stable mindsets. They often smiled and watched students from other years walk by in a hurry while they themselves enjoyed breakfast leisurely, adopting a more elegant and composed demeanor.


    After the demonstration, the twins handed the Lover''s Mirror to Felix Harp, nervously awaiting his evaluation.


    Felix Harp carefully examined it for a moment. "Very well done. I didn''t even think of the idea with the silver coating." He looked up, "I need to take it back for further study. I''ll give you an answer in a day or two."


    "Of course, Professor Harp."


    The twins exchanged a glance, their expressions hesitant, while Felix Harp quietly waited.


    "Professor, as you know, we plan to open a joke shop in the future..."


    Felix Harp nodded.


    "George and I discussed it, and you''ll have a fifty-percent share in the joke shop''s profits."


    "Fred," Felix Harp interrupted, "you don''t need to consider my share. I simply offered some advice."


    "Professor Harp, George and I are very clear that your help to us has gone far beyond the duties of a professor. Not just the Lover''s Mirror, but also our other impractical ideas. No one has ever encouraged us, not even Mum and Dad... We''re deeply grateful," Fred said with a deep breath, speaking earnestly, "This is all we can offer."


    George nodded in serious agreement.


    Felix Harp''s gaze shifted between them, and after about a minute, he responded noncommittally, "I''m looking forward to seeing how your products will change the wizarding world in the future."


    "We definitely will!" The twins chorused in unison.


    ...


    Amidst the hustle and bustle, the time came for the first weekend after the Easter break.


    The Quidditch match was approaching.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 154: Quidditch

    Chapter 154: Quidditch


    At ten in the morning, the Quidditch pitch buzzed with excitement.


    Felix Harp entered the bustling arena and ascended the nearest elevated platform for spectators. A thunderous cheer erupted from the crowd as a blurry figure in crimson robes sent a Bludger hurtling into the goalpost.


    Commentator Lee Jordan exclaimed, "A splendid goal! Gryffindor scores a point back. Currently, Slytherin leads temporarily at sixty to thirty. Their top-notch broomsticks are proving invaluable."


    "I must commend Wood; without him, Gryffindor''s score would be far more disparate!"


    Felix''s gaze swept across the other platforms where spectators were seated. Soon, amid the emerald-patterned Slytherin section, he spotted a middle-aged man with platinum blond hair¡ªLucius Malfoy.


    Beside him stood a timid domesticated house-elf.


    Lucius''s gaze remained fixed on his son, Draco Malfoy. At that moment, he was engaged in a contest of aerial prowess with Harry, showcasing superior speed. Draco executed a swift halt in mid-air and turned back, taunting, "Slow reflexes, Scarhead?"


    Harry held his breath, verbally ignoring Draco. His eyes scanned incessantly, whether it was during the Easter break or the past week. Whenever there was a spare moment, Wood would have them training relentlessly.


    "We stand at the pinnacle of history!" Wood had rallied the players before the match.


    Harry agreed; this was the closest they had come to the championship. He ascended and descended, turned and spun, soared and plummeted, traced a zigzag pattern in the sky.


    Draco followed closely behind him, too occupied to provoke Harry.


    The intense chase continued for two or three minutes, leaving Harry somewhat dizzy by the end, prompting him to halt.


    Soon, Slytherin scored another goal.


    Harry''s anxiety grew. Following Wood''s pre-match strategies, the ideal scenario was to catch the Golden Snitch quickly, denying Slytherin the chance to widen their lead.


    However, Slytherin''s strategy was contrary. They aimed to prolong the match, exhausting their opponents over two or three hours. Then, relying on their broomstick advantage, they would seize control.


    This was why Draco had been persistently harassing Harry.


    On the elevated platform, Felix calmly observed the match. Enhanced by the effects of accelerated thinking and heightened senses, he remained acutely aware. He sensed every change brought by the breeze or the clouds.


    What was once a blurred shadow became distinct; he could even discern the fleeting expressions on the players'' faces.


    Fourteen individuals on the field were part of his calculations. Felix attempted to predict their trajectories.


    His eyes widened in an instant. "It''s Dobby!"


    Dobby, the Malfoy family''s house-elf?! Harry stared at Dobby in disbelief. Dobby also noticed his gaze and met his eyes with his large tennis-ball-sized orbs. Dobby waved at Harry.


    But Lucius had finished reprimanding his son and strode away. The house-elf followed, trailing behind, and just before disappearing from sight, he cast a pitiful look at Harry.


    ...


    Evening, the Great Hall.


    "What did you say? Dobby belongs to the Malfoys?" Ron looked at Harry, astonished, with a chicken leg suspended in mid-air.


    "Hush! Keep it down," Harry looked around cautiously. Seeing no one was paying attention, he whispered to Ron and Hermione, "I saw it with my own eyes, just as we were leaving the pitch."


    Hermione spoke cautiously, "Harry, what are you thinking? Is all of this a Malfoy scheme, or is it just Dobby''s doing?"


    Harry couldn''t be certain. He could sense Dobby''s respect for him, yet he couldn''t ignore the tradition that bound house-elves to their masters.


    After leaving the Great Hall, they walked in the garden, engaged in a heated discussion.


    "I think we can trust Dobby, Harry," Hermione analyzed. "His warning referred to the Chamber, the one we''ve been discussing. If it''s all part of the Malfoy scheme, they wouldn''t need to add more complications."


    Harry leaned towards that opinion, while Ron remained neutral. "Though what you say makes sense, I''ve never heard of a house-elf defying its master''s orders."


    During their evening magical writing class, Hermione posed a question, "Can a house-elf defy its master''s orders?"


    Professor Harp''s response carried weight, "Generally, no. But a binding contract cannot control one''s free will."


    Due to final adjustments, the author needs to review the previous content, ensuring all details are aligned. This process takes time, so please understand the shortness of the chapter. The updates will soar again after this period...


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 155: The Truth Brought by Dobby

    Chapter 155: The Truth Brought by Dobby


    On that night, Harry lay in bed, tossing and turning, listening to the snores of his roommates, unable to sleep.


    He was still thinking about the events of the day¡ªwhether it was the resounding victory against Slytherin in the Quidditch match or seeing his rival Draco Malfoy being scolded by his father, both of which brought him immense joy.


    But suddenly, a wave of loneliness swept over him. He also wanted to know what it felt like to be scolded by his parents.


    Everyone was looking forward to the upcoming summer break, but he resisted. He even considered staying back to keep Hagrid company, or spending time at the Burrow.


    "Harry Potter!"


    A barely audible call sounded, and Harry was not unfamiliar with this voice. He quickly put on his glasses and looked at the slender figure standing at the door¡ª


    He had a pair of enormous brown eyes and a nose that was shaped and sized like a large tomato.


    "D-Dobby, is it really you?"


    Harry glanced around quickly. Everyone was sleeping soundly, even Ron''s pet¡ªa gray, plump rat named Scabbers¡ªwas comfortably snoozing on its owner''s pillow.


    He gently lifted the covers, slid out of bed, looked at the wand on the bedside table, hesitated for a moment, then grabbed it.


    "Lumos."


    With Dobby, Harry arrived at the common room. The light here was dim, and he chose a chair with a cushion to sit on.


    "Please, sit down, Dobby. You have something to tell me, don''t you?"


    Getting closer, he noticed that Dobby had changed his attire¡ªor rather, not changed, he was still wearing that old pillowcase, but he had somehow added two sleeves and something that looked like pant legs.


    "You''re wearing new clo¡ªno, wait! Dobby, you, you..." he pointed at Dobby, unable to find the words. He had learned from Ron that house-elves weren''t supposed to wear regular clothes, so there was only one possibility¡ª


    "Yes, Master Potter, Dobby is free!" The elf''s big eyes were filled with tears as he exclaimed joyfully.


    "How could¡ªoh, I mean, congratulations, Dobby." Harry said, "But during the day, you were still following Lucius Malfoy, weren''t you?"


    "Dobby isn''t sure, maybe it was because the young master''s failures during the day made him upset. When he returned at night, he scolded Dobby harshly... Dobby is used to it, but he didn''t expect him to want to get rid of Dobby!"


    Harry opened his mouth to say something, but Dobby continued excitedly, "Dobby never thought... this was what Dobby had always dreamed of..."?v€l-B!n.


    He released his fingers, and a magnificent button lay quietly on his delicate palm.


    "Master, no, Lucius Malfoy gave Dobby a button, he tore it off himself... he angrily told Dobby to leave Malfoy Manor forever."


    "So now you''re free, not belonging to anyone." Harry said.


    "Yes, Dobby is a free elf now." Dobby blinked his large eyes, "All thanks to you, great Harry Potter, for defeating Draco Malfoy on the Quidditch field!"


    Harry felt the unpredictability of life. The fact that he had defeated Slytherin had an unexpectedly huge impact on Dobby.


    "I didn''t expect it either, of course, I feel honored." Harry humbly said, "By the way, Dobby, you shouldn''t be bound by your status anymore, right? I have many questions to ask you."


    "Feel free to ask, Potter, Dobby will do his best."


    Ron hurriedly finished his breakfast and left in a rush.


    "Where are you going, Ron?"


    "I want to ask Ginny. I just thought, what if the diary had some effect on her¡ª"


    "You''re right!"


    ...


    Through Ginny''s stuttering account, they pieced together more information.


    "You threw the diary in the abandoned bathroom?" Harry stared at Ginny''s eyes, shocked.


    Ginny blushed and lowered her head. A bright red hue colored her face. "Y-yes, Fred and George talked about a lot of scary examples. I realized it wasn''t right."


    "Exactly! Malfoy was tailing us, but we moved the potion somewhere else in a hurry. He missed that, but he found the diary." Harry said.


    He couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat. The vague shadow he had seen then was likely the diary Ginny had dropped. But because he had noticed Malfoy, he hadn''t paid it much attention.


    What if Malfoy had picked it up, been controlled by it, and caught while trying to open the Chamber? That would be airtight evidence. And remember, he was still mistakenly accused by everyone for his Parseltongue comments at the time.


    "Ginny, have you felt any discomfort?" Ron asked.


    Ginny shook her head. "I followed Luna''s advice and went to the infirmary. Apart from being a bit weak, there was no other issue. Madam Pomfrey gave me a couple of potions, and I recovered quickly."


    "Right, she mentioned a boy with similar symptoms too..."


    The three exchanged glances and said in unison, "Draco Malfoy!"


    It took them almost half of Sunday, but they managed to piece together the complete truth¡ª


    From Lucius''s revenge, to Ginny being controlled to open the Chamber causing two attacks, then discarding the diary in the bathroom only for Draco Malfoy to pick it up, Draco being confronted by Harry while trying to open the Chamber, the heroic act of killing the basilisk, and finally, the diary landing in Professor Harp''s hands and being thoroughly destroyed, the Chamber of Secrets incident finally concluded.


    "It''s strange how strongly Professor Harp was involved in this whole affair."


    "This indicates that he truly unraveled the entire truth."


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat lazily by the edge of the Black Lake, feeling the satisfaction of finally unraveling a long-standing mystery.


    They also relieved themselves of a heavy burden and focused on preparing for exams.


    A month passed in a flash, and the rainy season arrived along with the exam season.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 156: The Examination

    Chapter 156: The Examination


    Early June


    Felix Harp was awakened by the sound of raindrops tapping against the window. Outside, a grey mist lingered, and a brilliant flash of lightning streaked across the sky followed by the rumbling of distant thunder.


    The final exams had been ongoing for three days, but the Ancient Runes exam was scheduled towards the middle and end of all subjects. For Felix, today marked the first day of the final exams.


    Fortunately, the Ancient Runes class he taught was an elective, and aside from overseeing the fifth and seventh years preparing for their wizarding level exams, he only had to invigilate the remaining three years.


    All the professors of mandatory courses had to invest more effort and engage in intellectual battles with young wizards. Bellby, who was in charge of Dark Arts Defense, had complained to him more than once¡ª


    "Imagine this, students harboring thoughts of luck. Can you believe it? During the pre-exam check, I discovered a dozen cheating quills!"


    Felix had consulted Professor Flitwick specifically about this issue, and Flitwick advised him, "You can prepare anti-cheating quills for the students in advance; it will save you a lot of trouble."


    He had gladly taken this advice.


    In the Ancient Runes classroom, the long rows of seats had been replaced with individual desks and chairs. Felix waved his wand, causing a multitude of papers and quills to accurately land on the small tables in front of the fourth-year students.


    "I must remind you that both the exam papers and quills have been enchanted against cheating, and the consequences of cheating are severe."


    The exam began, and Felix walked up and down the aisles between the seats, announcing the time every half an hour.


    By the time he made his second announcement, some students had already completed their papers.


    "Very well, Mr. Andrews, you may choose to continue reviewing or step outside for some fresh air."


    ...


    After invigilating the fourth years, Felix managed to grade all the papers on the same day. "A total of 7 Outstanding and 22 Exceeds Expectations. Compared to previous years, this is very impressive."


    The former represented excellence, while the latter indicated satisfactory performance¡ªthere were many who passed.


    "Not that long, time flies, doesn''t it? My overseeing Dumbledore''s exams feels like just yesterday. It was an honor to examine him." The somewhat hard-of-hearing Marchbanks spoke loudly. "I can''t forget that scene for my whole life! To invigilate him was my privilege."


    Marchbanks was in good spirits, looking at Felix. "You as well, but you left me in awe in Charms. Heard you''re a Muggle Studies expert now? Teaching Muggle Studies?"


    "It''s Ancient Runes, Professor Marchbanks. That''s my field of study."


    Marchbanks leaned in, then spoke loudly again. "I hope you don''t neglect your magical research, especially in Charms¡ª the incredible power of it!"


    Felix smiled and nodded. While her attention shifted, he turned to the man with thinning hair. "Long time no see, Tofty. I''ve just met Ogden recently..."


    "He mentioned it to me, was it at the Ministry''s award ceremony?" Tofty replied.


    Tofty had been one of Felix''s examiners as well, though they hadn''t stayed in touch during their school years. After graduating, Felix had paid him a visit¡ªTofty was also an Ancient Runes expert, more inclined towards theory, but he had provided Felix with considerable assistance.


    "Indeed, he seemed to be in good health."


    "Yeah, that old fellow! When he told me, I couldn''t believe it at first. Never thought you''d really return to Hogwarts."


    "I enjoy the atmosphere of the school." Felix casually remarked.


    "That''s one of the reasons I stay at the Examinations Authority. They are the hope of the British magical world¡ªthough most of the time these young folks are quite a headache." The old man rambled on for a while. "And old Viridian, as soon as I mentioned you, he got all worked up, yet I distinctly saw your books on his desk..."


    Suppressing his laughter, Felix remained silent. Viridian was one of Felix''s students, Clemence Viridian''s grandfather, a rather stubborn old man.


    He was also the Deputy Head of the Ancient Runes Association and often had strong opinions about Felix''s "Practical Ancient Runes" approach.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 157: Intriguing Studies

    Chapter 157: Intriguing Studies


    The courtyard was filled with young wizards, their eyes brimming with awe, watching from a distance as this group of examiners gathered.


    A couple of seventh-year students caught sight of the wrinkled face of Marcius Brumbage and exclaimed directly,


    "She''s here again!"


    "It''s almost the same group as last time."


    "To be honest, every time I come, I feel like I''m being observed like a giant creature." muttered Tofty.


    Felix Harp smiled and said, "These people are eager to catch a glimpse of their Nornian goddess."


    "I''m not a goddess of fate; we are wizards."The roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    This was destined to be a long day, especially for the fifth and seventh-year students. But Felix had done what he could, and the rest was up to them.


    At nine-thirty the next morning, the Wizarding Levels examination officially began.


    The spacious hall had been transformed into an examination room for theoretical tests, while several smaller rooms adjacent to it had been prepared for practical assessments.


    Theory in the morning, practical in the afternoon, the entire process lasted two weeks.


    In between his classes for other years, Felix took a moment to glance. The entire hall was tranquil, the only sounds being the scratching of quills on parchment and the gentle hiss of sand trickling in the hourglasses. He turned to head for his class of sixth-year young wizards.


    Carrying a stack of parchment, Felix strode into the classroom.


    "Today, we shall reveal the end-of-term results."


    The academic stars, led by Percy, Penelope, and Geoffrey, held their breaths as if awaiting the decree of fate.


    "A total of 33 papers, 12 Outstanding, 17 Exceeds Expectations, 4 Acceptable." Felix announced the overall results, "Congratulations!" as he passed out the papers.


    The male and female wizards below erupted into a hearty applause, whispering excitedly to each other, brimming with joy.


    "Of course, I must add a little note¡ª"


    The students quieted down, gazing at Professor Harp on the podium.


    "These scores exclude the practical bonus points. If we include those extra points... I believe I need to correct myself: 15 Outstanding, 18 Exceeds Expectations."


    On their papers, a new line of handwriting appeared, the practical section''s extra credit, assessing the application of ''Practical Magical Writing''. The grading on the papers accordingly changed.


    The male and female wizards were overjoyed, and the classroom burst into a tremendous celebration.


    "For this lesson, we''ll go over the papers. Next lesson will continue with practical work."


    Hermione underlined the last sentence and put a question mark, perhaps indicating disagreement or doubts.


    Next, there was Ron Weasley''s wand¡ªfourteen inches, willow wood, unicorn hair core.


    The young witch''s notes stated: ''Willow wood, equally rare material, possesses healing powers (?), suitable for nonverbal spells.''


    ''Unicorn hair core: strongly repels dark magic, highly loyal, typically most compatible with the first owner.''


    She underlined ''highly loyal'' and ''typically most compatible with the first owner,'' adding a small note on the side, ''Coincides with Ron and Neville''s cases. Ron''s old wand was Charlie''s, and Neville''s old wand came from his father; both wand cores are unicorn hair.''


    Seeing this, Felix was somewhat surprised. Besides Ron Weasley, were there others using old wands these days?


    Or did they come from two distinct and renowned wizarding families?


    What did their parents think?


    The surname Longbottom wasn''t an ordinary one; though not representative of purebloods, they had produced quite a few outstanding wizards, and their reputation was consistently good.


    The paper also had Hermione''s own wand introduction: fourteen inches, vine wood, with a dragon heartstring core.


    Beneath it were somewhat hasty annotations: ''Vine wood wands often choose wizards with lofty goals and foresight. They often do things that shock their friends who think they know them well.''


    Felix chuckled softly. It seemed Miss Granger wasn''t very calm when writing that part.


    He flipped further down; there were examples of her classmates as well as excerpts transcribed from the book "Wizards and Wands."


    Somewhat surprisingly, he also saw Hermione''s speculation about her own wand: Professor Harp, between twelve to fourteen inches, ebony wood, core unknown, possibly phoenix feather or dragon heartstring.


    Beside it were very small abbreviations. Felix deduced they meant dark magic. She had read a part of dark magic books in the Room of Requirement, so did she eliminate the unicorn hair option for that reason?


    ''Ebony wood wands have an impressive appearance. Ebony wands are excellent for offensive magic and transfiguration, typically choosing courageous individuals who are nonconformist, stand out from the crowd, or are immersed in an outsider''s state. Their owners often disregard external pressures and have unwavering beliefs.''


    She heavily marked ''disregard external pressures, have unwavering beliefs.''


    This chapter cited some references, which in my personal opinion, were quite significant, given their prophetic and explanatory nature.


    It also served as a bit of a primer for readers unfamiliar with the original work.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 158: End of the School Year

    Chapter 158: End of the School Year


    Unbeknownst to Felix Harp, he had finished reading all the content.


    "Professor?" Hermione looked over.


    She paused the screen''s projection and turned to discuss some questions about her paper.


    "I read in the book ''Wands and Wizards'' that there''s a recurring notion: ''Wands have a life of their own.'' How should I interpret this?"


    "Well... I''m not deeply versed in that area, but I can give you a general idea."


    "Of course." Hermione blinked, speaking in a relaxed tone.


    "Every wand is unique. Even if the materials and dimensions used to create them are identical, the effects they display in different hands are completely distinct."


    "Is it because of the wand''s owner?" Hermione guessed.


    Indeed, I believe that. Personally, I think the wands displayed in shops are just semi-finished products, eager to achieve their full potential."


    Hermione looked up, locking her gaze onto Felix. This was a fresh perspective.


    Felix explained, "The characteristics of the wand''s wood, combined with the nature of the magical creature the wand core comes from, make wands highly versatile. But there''s one more factor that can''t be overlooked¡ª the wand''s owner."


    "Rather than saying wands have a life, I prefer to believe that the combination of the wand''s body, core, and owner''s characteristics makes the wand complete, unleashing its true power."


    "So, this supports the theory of ''wands choosing wizards''? To become whole themselves, when the body and core are fixed, wands prefer to select the ideal owner who resonates with them?" Hermione followed his line of thought.


    "That''s a way to put it." Felix modestly replied, then added,


    "Furthermore, for young wizards, obtaining the right wand is just the first step. Wands and their owners become partners, learning from each other, aiding each other, constantly nurturing this synergy in the days to come."


    "We can understand it like this: Each wand''s journey is unique."


    "But, Professor, I''ve heard that some wands can betray their owners?" Hermione cautiously inquired.


    Felix''s expression turned serious, "Such cases are quite rare. Even wands with a bad reputation, or ones that are a bit rebellious, won''t sever ties with their owners after just a failure or two. The conflicts at the school won''t escalate to that level."


    "But it does happen, doesn''t it?" Hermione pressed.


    Indeed. I believe there are various reasons: some stems from a poor relationship between the owner and the wand; some wands are inherently sensitive and admire the strong; others have had their ''failures'' deeply affect their owners, deepening the rift."


    "However, when it comes to the core material, unicorn hair is indeed more loyal, while dragon heartstring can be overly active. They might ''temporarily'' yield to a powerful enemy."


    The next day, he seized the chance to inquire with Professor Burbage, and her feedback matched his expectations: she had also received an invitation.


    "You too?" Professor Burbage widened her eyes at him. "Oh, of course you''re qualified. I mean, you''re just so young, I hadn''t considered it."


    "Professor Burbage, do you know the origins of this so-called research group?" Felix asked.


    "I do know a bit," Professor Burbage said, "Seems it''s a topic put forth by the American magical government, to address crises or such. It''s all old hat, you know, they''re always sensitive about Muggle issues."


    Felix nodded thoughtfully.


    The two of them agreed to meet in Paris, then went their separate ways.


    He was curious to see how experts from other countries viewed Muggle issues.


    Over the next two days, Felix dealt with various matters: assigning holiday homework to young wizards, bidding farewell to Professor Burbage, requesting permission from Dumbledore to stay at the school, attending the school''s banquet...


    At the station, young wizards excitedly boarded the train, while Felix silently watched from a corner.


    Most noticeable was the tall figure of Marcus Flint. Since the exams were over, he had been avoiding Felix;


    Next was Clementi Vane, who wore oversized glasses. Right after the exams, she found Felix, hoping to maintain correspondence after graduation and receive his guidance on ancient magical texts;


    A few other graduates also expressed similar wishes, and Felix didn''t refuse.


    Apart from these, the young wizards who had left an impression on him throughout the year appeared one by one:


    Albert Burke, Percy, Penelope, Geoffrey, Peter Selwyn, Warren Partis, the twins, Cedric, Harry Potter, Ron Weasley, Hermione Granger, Luna Lovegood...


    He also caught sight of a somewhat dejected Draco Malfoy. Felix knew Lucius had struggled on several fronts; he was eventually expelled from the school''s board of governors, and his son couldn''t help but be affected.


    Felix watched as the Hogwarts Express sped away.


    As the train''s shadow vanished from his sight, he turned and left the platform.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 159: The Beginning of the Holidays

    Chapter 159: The Beginning of the Holidays


    During the holidays, Hogwarts was quiet, and the courtyard was lush with plants, resembling a richly colored oil painting.


    However, without the chattering students clutching their books, the scene felt lacking in vitality.


    This made the ghosts, who were originally quite inconspicuous, suddenly more noticeable. Felix Harp could always catch a glimpse of the silver-white translucent figure darting past out of the corner of his eye on his way to the library.


    Apart from the ghosts that resided at Hogwarts, some professors had also stayed behind. Professors McGonagall and Flitwick were among them, as well as Sybill Trelawney.


    The empty school led to increased interactions among the professors. During a small gathering, the tipsy Trelawney insisted on giving Felix a prophecy:


    "Darkness, I see darkness..."


    Felix watched her quietly. Trelawney stared wide-eyed, her gaze fixed on a bottle of sherry, studying it intently.


    "Sybill, you''re drunk," Professor McGonagall said, her cheeks slightly flushed from having had a bit of wine herself.


    "No, I''m not! I see... a large black dog! With a vast army of darkness that shrouds everything. It envelops you completely." Trelawney rested one arm on McGonagall''s shoulder and pointed at Felix''s chest with the other, hiccuping as she said, "This is a turning point in your life. For... for more details, just three Galleons."


    McGonagall mouthed, "She used to be a fortune teller before she became a professor." She waved her wand and levitated Trelawney onto the couch, then conjured a small blanket to cover her.


    A large black dog? Felix pondered. Was it Fang, or perhaps the three-headed dog, Fluffy?


    He did entertain the idea of going to see the three-headed dog with Hagrid, but he hadn''t mentioned it to anyone.


    Professor Flitwick, on the side, was using magic to transform glasses into various small animals. Soon enough, Professors McGonagall and Felix joined in. They engaged in a game of tabletop Quidditch with their wands.


    As they exited, a breeze carrying the fragrant scent of summer and autumn rustled through, swiftly clearing Felix''s gaze.


    It had been a week since the holidays began. He had returned to his London cottage a few days ago, paid visits to some Muggle friends, and then promptly came back to Hogwarts.


    Now, he stood atop the spiral staircase on the western side of the castle, at the entrance to the Ravenclaw common room.


    A bronze eagle doorknocker barred his way. Besides that, there was no doorknob, no keyhole.


    This was a distinctive feature of Ravenclaw House¡ªthe entrance to the common room wasn''t protected by a password. Instead, a riddle was presented by the doorknocker. If you answered the question correctly, it would open and welcome you inside.


    Felix lightly knocked on the doorknocker. The eagle''s beak immediately opened, not with a screech, but with a gentle, melodic voice: "Tomorrow and unexpectedness, which arrives first?"


    "It''s very much like my Room of Thought, pulling someone into a realm of thought. However, Lady Ravenclaw''s approach is much more sophisticated than mine, extending time proportions longer and with fewer side effects..."


    He casually flipped through the ordinary books on the shelf, finding nothing profound. He shifted his focus to the illusory Ravenclaw common room he was in.


    He couldn''t detect a single flaw.


    "Quite fascinating, I never thought I''d be pulled into someone else''s Room of Thought." Felix chuckled softly. His fingers danced swiftly, and arcane symbols materialized in the air.


    "Hmm, Lady Ravenclaw had deep knowledge of ancient runes as well; that''s understandable. Her time was one of transition between eras."


    Ten, a hundred... soon, the number reached five hundred, and they kept increasing steadily¡ªthis was Felix''s year of achievement in the Hogwarts library.


    Then, Felix extended his hand. Guided by his thoughts, dozens to hundreds of runic symbols instantly flew to his hand, forming a mysterious pattern. Blazing flames erupted from his fingertips.


    Suddenly, the entire world shook violently.


    Felix withdrew the ancient magic, waving his hand to disperse all the runic symbols. "That was close. I almost damaged this place."


    Carefully and cautiously, he proceeded to test the magical treasures left behind by Lady Ravenclaw.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, he was ejected by the magical restraint.


    Felix looked out the window; it was already evening. "I might have been inside for several days, yet I''m not particularly tired..."


    "Excellent, it''s shown me the way forward for my Room of Thought."


    "And this method of abruptly pulling someone is truly sophisticated; I didn''t even notice. Memory magic, memory magic..."


    "There''s so much potential."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 160: Gathering Information

    Chapter 160: Gathering Information


    Felix Harp suddenly recalled a campus legend at Hogwarts. There was a Ravenclaw student who had read all the books in the common room overnight, considered an inexplicable miracle.


    Perhaps, this was the effect of magic.


    He carefully sensed it and found that the magic seemed to have completely vanished, leaving no trace. After a moment''s thought, he decisively shifted his perspective.


    In the pale and black world, he could barely see faint magical stars gathering. He pressed his nose into the air and vaguely saw a magical vortex.


    "Magic is slowly recovering."


    "I wonder who the next fortunate Ravenclaw student will be?"


    Felix left this place.


    The day had turned dark, and he returned to his office, where a small domestic elf stood at the entrance.


    "Dobby?"


    The elf looked up, eyes widening in surprise. "Mr. Harp!"


    In the office, Felix handed him a bottle of butterbeer. "There''s no more pumpkin juice or fruit juice, but this one''s not bad. It''s not very alcoholic."


    Dobby hurriedly thanked him.


    Felix looked at Dobby''s new attire. "So, you managed to escape from Malfoy?"


    "Yes, Mr. Harp, you can''t imagine the luck Dobby had..." He began to recount his magical journey.


    Felix listened with a smile.


    "You''ve had quite the stroke of luck, Dobby."


    Dobby beamed. "All thanks to the great Harry Potter! He saved Dobby!"


    "Do you have any plans lately?"


    "Plans? Dobby wants to earn a bit more money, to save up for a birthday gift for Mr. Potter, even though it''s quite difficult..." Dobby took out a small box the size of his palm from his pocket. "This is for Dobby''s friend, Mr. Felix Harp''s gift."


    Felix took it with interest and unexpectedly found it wasn''t some shoddy item.


    "It looks quite delicate, though I can''t quite make out what it is."


    "A music box, sir." The elf looked at him timidly. "Didn''t cost much... Dobby earned it working at the Leaky Cauldron. The owner there is very kind, pays two silver Sickles a week."


    Soon, Dobby took his leave, also praising the butterbeer. "It tastes great, Dobby really likes it. I''ll recommend it to my friends."


    Felix watched his disappearing figure, contemplating the fact that two silver Sickles a week might be affordable for him too.


    Next time, he would inquire if Dobby was interested.


    Time swiftly moved on to July 14th. Felix''s figure appeared on a concealed street corner in Paris, France. He walked into a narrow, dim alley.


    "That''s not particularly intriguing, Aladdin." Felix fixed his gaze on him.


    "Hey! Stop staring like that. You wanna hear about the time I wet my pants as a kid?" Aladdin rudely retorted, turning his head. "Alright, it''s just that I can''t beat you. Otherwise..."


    "There''s been a minor issue. They encountered an attack..." he revealed.


    "What kind of attack, and were there any casualties?" Felix pressed.


    "No casualties. That bunch of Muggle experts is useless. Two or three people barged into the conference, and within a minute, they knocked over a dozen folks." Aladdin said disdainfully.


    "And what about the French Ministry of Magic''s Aurors?"


    "They were stationed outside. The woman from the United States who''s supposedly in charge of the conference security is said to be extremely arrogant. She''s the head honcho this time." Aladdin shrugged. "I guess the attack was bait to lure them."


    "Why do you say that?"


    Aladdin glanced around and lowered his voice. "You really wanna know? Want to get your hands on some inside info? I paid quite a price for it."


    "Ching ching~."


    Four gold Galleons landed on the box, and Aladdin''s eyes lit up.


    "If the information doesn''t satisfy me..."


    "Don''t worry! It''ll be worth it."


    Then, he revealed a secret. "Word has it that the attackers were audacious. They left a warning for that woman¡ªa bloodstained badge."


    "What kind of badge?"


    "Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry."


    Felix fell silent.


    "Quite audacious, right? There are over a thousand students there. Now they''re in turmoil. Six out of seven Americans left the same day."


    "No casualties, right?"


    "None. That''s why I said they were audacious. Their purpose in coming seemed more like a proclamation."


    Exiting the magical black market, Felix looked at the bright sky. People in the distance were leisurely chatting, a young couple pushing a baby carriage, strolling under the sycamore trees.


    "Something just doesn''t feel right about this trip."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 161: The Contemplation of a Magician

    Chapter 161: The Contemplation of a Magician


    Felix Harp strolled along the streets of Paris, with the Seine River''s southern bank just a few hundred meters ahead. The shoreline was adorned with various meticulously decorated shops, many exuding an exotic flair.


    Among them was a paper-cutting shop, its entrance adorned with all sorts of paper decorations. From colorful animals to intricate indoor ornaments, it was a dazzling sight.


    The shopkeeper, a young lady with colorful headgear, warmly engaged Felix as he stepped inside.


    In the end, Felix chose a colorful handheld windmill.


    With a week remaining before the conference officially commenced, Felix spent two days enjoying himself to the fullest. From the Muse?e d''Orsay to the Louvre, and even the world-renowned Notre Dame Cathedral, he immersed himself as a pure tourist, relishing in the local culture and exquisite cuisine of Paris.


    After all, his scheduled itinerary for the French Ministry of Magic was to arrive in Paris three days later.


    On a grand and splendid avenue, a crowd surged with tourists from various nations converging. Upon looking up, the landmark of Paris''s 7th arrondissement, the Eiffel Tower, stood tall against the sky.


    A young couple, each holding a child and half an ice cream in hand, caught Felix''s attention.


    "Mommy, mommy, I want flowers, I want flowers," the young boy pointed excitedly to a spot not far away.


    The couple followed his gaze, about ten meters away, where several children with their families encircled a young man. He appeared quite handsome, with a tall and slender figure and a gentle smile adorning his face.


    His black hair and light blue eyes, reminiscent of a clear sky, emanated a sense of purity.


    Felix raised his left hand behind his back and gently snapped his fingers. A bright yellow tulip suddenly materialized in his hand, which he handed to one of the children in front of him.


    "He''s a street magician," the child''s father remarked.


    "Seems quite impressive," the child''s mother remarked, scrutinizing Felix''s hand without detecting any trickery.


    The couple, along with their child, moved closer to the spectacle. Felix showcased his empty hands to the crowd, except for a green gemstone ring adorning his left hand.


    Amidst curious gazes, he clasped his hands together and made a praying gesture, producing a chorus of "chirps and tweets" from within his closed palms.


    "Wow!"


    Several children widened their eyes in exaggeration, even their parents wore expressions of incredulity.


    Felix slowly opened his palms, revealing a small bird with colorful feathers. The bird turned its head agilely, curiously observing its surroundings. Its small black eyes emitted an irresistible charm.


    As the bird preened its feathers, it took flight at the approach of a child attempting to touch it.The roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    All eyes followed its flight, tracing its path until it vanished into the sky.


    Felix bowed in acknowledgment, declined some coins and bills with a light-hearted smile, and departed gracefully.


    ...


    ...


    "Many believe that existentialism was born in the Left Bank cafe?s of Paris, the concoction of a group of decadents. However, this is a gross oversimplification. Many silently practice commendable existentialist viewpoints in their lives."


    "Suffering and adversity breed despair, which in turn prompts contemplation of the meaning of existence, leading to rejuvenation."


    Unbeknownst to them, two hours had passed.


    A student raised their hand to ask, "Under normal circumstances, we wouldn''t contemplate the ''meaning of existence.'' This thought only emerges in times of pessimism and despair. Does this indicate that existentialism is inherently pessimistic?"


    "Are we studying existentialism just to prevent others from studying it?"


    The professor responded with humor, "Interesting perspective. You can sign up for my graduate program."


    "I must emphasize that existentialism is an optimism supported by reason and logic. Imagine your life plunged into darkness, wars, famine, the substitution of technology... In short, you can''t find the meaning of existence."


    "At this point, existentialism would tell you that despite the tragedy in your life, we must still strive to live, to choose our own meaning in life. You''ll discover that your existence itself introduces variables to the world, both good and bad, constantly fluctuating."


    Many hands shot up.


    The professor pointed to Felix.


    Felix stood up, "Professor, I''m Felix Harp. Among the viewpoints you mentioned in your speech, you propose that existence is about seeing, perceiving, and experiencing. But what about things distant or even those that may never appear in reality, like magic in movies? How can we perceive and experience them?"


    His question elicited suppressed laughter from some students¡ªcombining rational philosophical discourse with irrational magical topics seemed to challenge the classroom''s decorum.


    One or two students even whistled, expressing their agreement with Felix''s ''audacity.''


    The professor chuckled, then replied thoughtfully, "Magic is a product of our imagination, existing currently only in imaginative mediums like films and novels. So, do they truly exist? Or are they merely products of thought, with our brains tricking us into believing they exist?"


    "But what if, someday, magic were to truly manifest in reality?" Felix pressed on.


    The professor was amused, "That''s an intriguing hypothesis. Whether magic truly exists? Many philosophers have expressed their views, directly or indirectly. However, delving into each explanation would be quite complex. We can discuss this outside of class¡ªalongside the student who just expressed a pessimistic perspective."


    "But I mean, if you''ll forgive me, let''s say we make a hypothetical scenario: there''s a group of wizards who conceal their existence using various magical means, but one day, you discover them¡ª"


    Felix paused briefly, "What would you do?"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 162: Uncle and Nephew

    Chapter 162: Uncle and Nephew


    Felix Harp was indeed very curious, especially about the viewpoints of a philosophical professor.


    In the large classroom, a murmur of discussion arose as they all tried to immerse themselves in the scenarios he had set, collectively pondering a question they had never seriously considered before:


    "If magic truly exists, how should we confront it?"


    The professor observed the reactions of others and felt it was necessary to address this question seriously.


    He turned to Felix and inquired, "In your hypothesis, are there enough wizards?"


    "Not many, but they can''t be ignored either."


    "Do they fall under the conventional definition of evil, from a collective perspective?"


    "Disregarding proportions when discussing groups leads to fallacies, Professor. My view is that they''re equivalent to ordinary people."


    The professor and Felix engaged in a back-and-forth, avoiding sensitive topics like ''the overall power of wizards'' with vague responses, claiming they hadn''t thought it through yet.


    Other students were drawn to the tug-of-war questioning between the two, alternating their gaze between the professor and Felix.


    Among the crowd, a young student with brown curly hair was sweating profusely, looking at Felix with a terrified expression.


    The professor''s expression turned gratified. "It seems you''ve given this question a thorough thought, which will aid us in our upcoming discussions."


    Felix''s explanation followed: "I plan to write a magical work, much like ''The Chronicles of Narnia''."


    In order to complete his new book, he had deliberately collected a batch of fairy tales during the holidays, and was surprised to find that this series had been published as early as the 1950s.


    "Is that so..." The professor pondered earnestly for a moment, then looked up and said, "Leaving aside the philosophical aspect, as a scholar, my viewpoint is communication."


    "Communication?" Felix repeated, dissatisfied with this answer. "Professor, I want to write a ''realistic'' novel, one where the content can withstand scrutiny."


    "My answer remains the same. Regardless of the eventual outcome, the first step between two unfamiliar groups must be to deepen mutual understanding."


    The public class came to an end, and the students filed out.


    The young student with brown curly hair rushed into the restroom, accidentally bumping into someone on the way.


    Meanwhile, Felix politely bid farewell.


    Amadine shrugged with an air of nonchalance. "Alright, if you ever get the chance to come to France in the future, you can find me here. I''ll show you around Paris."


    As Felix walked out of this renowned institution, pondering beneath a row of plane trees, he keenly sensed someone had been watching him all along.


    He turned the corner of the street and entered a narrow alleyway.


    The young man with brown curly hair and a middle-aged man with a bearded face suddenly appeared, following directly into the alley. After taking two turns, they realized the path ended at a wall.


    Maxwell Colbert looked complex. "I''m starting to believe you''re a Muggle Studies expert, given your reputation. What''s your name?"


    "Although it''s a bit late, allow me to introduce myself. I''m Felix Harp, author of two books on Muggle Studies."


    Maxwell fell silent. After a while, he spoke, "Considering your reputation, I temporarily believe you don''t have an intention to expose the magical world, but I will still verify. As for attacking an Auror¡ª"


    "What Auror? I was facing a wizard with an unclear identity. Just after learning about the attack targeting Muggle Studies experts, it''s quite normal to be a bit on edge, don''t you think?"


    Maxwell''s expression turned serious. "You know about the attack? How did you find out?"


    "Emmerson Kane, Alice Alpha, Gorsworth Moore..." Felix listed a string of names, and Maxwell Colbert''s expression grew darker and darker.


    These were the names of officials in the French Ministry of Magic.


    "I have a broad network of information," Felix said as he picked up his cutlery, flashing a gentle smile. "Perhaps I could recommend one or two of them to you?"


    Throughout the meal, Maxwell Colbert appeared downcast, eating in silence, unable to taste the flavor.


    Callamy quickly became familiar with Felix.


    "You''re studying at Sorbonne? What''s going on?" Felix brought up a topic he was curious about.


    Callamy explained, "It was arranged by my mother¡ªoh, I''m a half-blood¡ªjust an auditor, without a certificate."


    Felix understood.


    Exiting the restaurant, Callamy was sent away, and using Apparition, Felix brought Maxwell to the Fontenbourg Square in Paris.


    This was the location of the French Ministry of Magic.


    In the center of the square, four ancient trees guarded a bronze statue. As they entered the range of the ancient trees, their figures magically disappeared, while those around paid no attention.


    Standing beside the statue, the roots of the four ancient trees suddenly came to life, intertwining to form a birdcage-shaped elevator. Felix felt a slight tremor under his feet, and the elevator started descending.


    He glanced at Maxwell and returned his wand to him.


    "Thank you," Maxwell said sincerely.


    He didn''t want anyone to know what happened today. He planned to keep these embarrassing experiences to himself forever.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 163: Eavesdropping

    Chapter 163: Eavesdropping


    The elevator descended rapidly, and after a brief darkness, Felix Harp caught a glimpse of the growing light beneath his feet.


    A cacophony of noises reached his ears as they arrived at a vast underground structure.


    Felix surveyed the patterns and murals on the arched ceiling.


    Maxwell noticed his gaze. "We''ve adopted a new style ¨C constellation patterns and some historical events. Have you seen that big sphere up there?" He pointed to the silver-white sphere hanging in the dome above, emitting a soft light that bathed the entire entrance hall as if it were daytime.


    "It wasn''t here before, thanks to the former Minister."


    As the elevator reached the ground, Felix stepped out of the ''birdcage.'' He looked around the circular hall, divided into two levels. He stood on the lower one, and in the center of the open space were several long desks, most of which were occupied. People hurriedly moved about, going to and fro.


    The upper level was supported by columns and featured a railing along its edge. Felix saw someone standing by the balustrade, looking down from a height.


    "The architecture here is laid out horizontally?" Felix inquired.


    "What? Oh, yes, it is. Similar to a spider''s web, and we''re standing at the center of the web." Maxwell explained. "Quite different from the British Ministry of Magic. I heard you''ve bored through more than ten levels downward?"


    "To my knowledge, it''s ten levels," Felix replied.


    Next, Maxwell led Felix out of the entrance hall and down a wide corridor to a small office. A piece of paper was affixed above it ¨C Temporary Registration Point No. 2.


    "I brought you here directly to save you from queuing at the front desk. It''s always a long line," Maxwell pushed the door open. "Good afternoon, Willie. I''m bringing a friend for registration, attending the Muggle Studies conference."


    A wizard with light-colored hair raised his head. "Of course... so many newcomers recently, I don''t even have leisure time." He suddenly looked at Felix. "Do you enjoy Exploding Snap?"


    Impatiently interrupting him, Maxwell said, "Willie, we''re short on time. We still need to go to the hotel later. Just the thought of that American woman gets on my nerves."


    "Ha! But you follow her orders, don''t you?" The wizard named Willie registered Felix''s wand while handing over a form. "Just fill it out casually. Mainly name, country, and purpose of visit."


    Maxwell''s stubble twitched. "I follow the Minister''s orders."


    Felix quickly filled in the basic information on the form, ignoring the section about magical expertise. When he handed it to Willie, the wizard didn''t even look at it before tucking it into a drawer. He then turned to Maxwell with a gleeful grin. "But you do obey her, don''t you? Has that woman had you doing servant''s work?"


    Maxwell responded with a rude gesture.


    The fifth and sixth floors were empty, but Felix went through them one by one until he reached the seventh floor, where he heard some noise.


    "Have I really stumbled upon something? Or is it just hotel staff?"


    Felix''s figure gradually melded into the surroundings. His footsteps were nearly inaudible. Finally, at the door of room 705, he stopped.


    The voices inside were soft, but Felix used a charm to make the wall softer where his wand touched it. He could hear the conversation clearly ¨C


    "Still no luck with the list?" It was a woman''s voice.


    "No, he''s stubborn." A deep male voice responded.


    "Can''t you just¡ª?" The woman''s voice suddenly halted, as if silenced by a spell.


    "You''ve recognized the problem too. We can''t use force, at least I refuse to."


    The woman muttered something under her breath.


    After a pause that felt quite prolonged, just as Felix thought the conversation was over, the man said despondently, "This is an utter disaster."


    Footsteps followed. Felix swiftly withdrew.


    Inside the room, he pondered the incidental information he had acquired.


    It seemed that one of the attackers from the previous incident had been caught. Based on their conversation, the attacker''s identity was still quite special, which made them cautious.


    Was it a relative of some official?


    Felix suddenly felt that the Galleons he had spent weren''t worth it ¨C the information he gained was less valuable than what he had overheard standing by the door.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 164: Ambush

    Chapter 164: Ambush


    As the evening descended, peculiarly dressed wizards emerged in various corners of the hotel. Felix Harp stood in the hotel garden, observing a group of wizards climbing a small hill.


    From the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Maxwell and a stern-looking woman engaged in conversation, the former appearing quite impatient.


    "This is France, Ce?lestine! Not America. You can''t command me in the name of your legislature!"


    The woman called Ce?lestine had an exquisite and serious countenance, meticulously dressed from head to toe, without a hint of imperfection. She seemed like a capable government official who had just rushed over from a Muggle government building kilometers away to attend a charity event in the slums.


    Especially notable were the several wizards standing beside her in pleated robes and cornette hats, solemnly gesturing and pointing at an automated sprinkler, further adding to the persuasiveness of her identity.


    In this moment, flames seemed to flicker in her gray eyes, and though she pursed her lips, restraining herself from saying anything hurtful, her response remained steadfast: "The law is an inviolable boundary; we must take action."


    "We will handle it," Maxwell retorted stiffly. He emphasized the word ''we,'' seemingly reminding the woman across from him that their understanding of the term greatly differed.


    The two soon parted ways.


    Felix walked over, the anger of the French Auror still apparent on her face.


    "She''s far too arrogant, thinking I''m her subordinate!"


    "Who is she?" Felix inquired.


    "A formidable woman, Noe?l Ce?lestine, the foremost figure of the American Wizarding Congress."


    "What does she want?"


    "To have American Aurors dispatched here, under the pretense of assisting in apprehending potential criminals," Maxwell said with a stern expression.


    Felix clicked his tongue, genuinely surprised by such a demand. He almost wanted to outright point at the French Ministry of Magic and berate, "You''re utterly rubbish; I don''t trust you. I''ll send my own people."


    "If she''s so distrustful, why didn''t she just hold the meeting in America from the start?" Felix asked, raising a similar question he had posed earlier.


    "Factional struggles? Hidden agendas? Well, from what I gather, many oppose her..."


    Sensitively, Felix asked, "Who opposes her?"


    "Uh... I didn''t remember," Maxwell revealed an embarrassed expression, muttering under his breath, "The department prepared some documents for me, including various clippings, left in my room, but I didn''t look closely... Do you want to see?"


    "If it''s convenient, thank you, Maxwell."


    "Ha, I suppose we''re practically acquainted now. And you have a taste in food that resonates with mine; I love that dish of red wine-stewed beef." Maxwell joked.


    Felix persuaded, "This aligns with the theme of the current conference, and once the snowball starts rolling, even the most stubborn pure-blood families will be swept along by the tide of the times."


    "But..." Professor Bobage wasn''t entirely satisfied with this perspective. Although she was a Muggle Studies professor, she didn''t believe that the two worlds could cooperate or that cooperation was necessary.


    She merely saw the irrationality of the pure-blood ideology in the wizarding world and proposed her solution.


    ...


    The next day, July 20th, the conference officially began.


    Noe?l Ce?lestine, as the representative of the International Confederation of Wizards and the initiator of the conference, presided over the entire event. However, she seemed distracted.


    She kept looking in one direction, where a tall, weathered-looking man stood. Every few minutes, he would step out and return, making a gesture towards her when he did.


    Delegates from each country took the stage to speak, and Felix Harp found himself growing drowsy.


    It was hard to imagine that these outdated notions were coming from the mouths of the most renowned group of Muggle issue researchers.


    The only amusement came when a wizard proposed the "Muggle threat theory," and a German wizard berated him as a "Grindelwald sympathizer," throwing a shoe at him.


    Perhaps Bobage''s perspective would be drowned out in this flood of verbose speeches... Felix thought.


    "Professor Bobage, what''s your speaking order?"


    "I have two wizards ahead of me."


    Soon, Professor Bobage stood on the platform. She cleared her throat, her face displaying a poignant expression. Felix knew she hadn''t heeded his advice.


    But at that moment, the weathered man rushed in, shouting, "Attack!!!"


    "Boom!"


    A massive explosion rang out behind him.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 165: Clash of Wands

    Chapter 165: Clash of Wands


    The solid wooden doors of the Great Hall shattered into countless pieces, amidst a swirl of smoke and dust, as crimson beams of light, reminiscent of laser-like streaks, swept through the entire room.


    Felix Harp casually flicked a spell away¡ªa Stunning Charm.


    "Weak magic," he mused with surprise.


    But in the next second, a red beam of light came straight at him, colliding against an invisible barrier, producing a deep rumble.


    Felix smirked, his lips curling. "Now, that''s more like it."


    He pulled Professor Burbage along as he gracefully side-stepped, the Professor frantically pushing aside her ginger hair that had fallen in front of her face. "What''s happening? What''s going on?"


    Felix didn''t reply. The combined effects of the Sensory Charm and Memory Acceleration had slowed everything around him.


    Burbage''s questions seemed drawn out, and the swift arc of spells in flight appeared slightly sluggish.


    Before a dozen spells could reach him, he was already prepared, conjuring a Shield Charm to ward them off.


    "Tch!"no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    With a soft sound, Felix used a Disillusionment Charm to transport himself and Professor Burbage to the seventh floor of the hotel. "Professor Burbage, I''ve checked before¡ªnobody resides on the sixth and seventh floors. They aren''t likely the attackers'' target. Find a room to hide in."


    This was confirmed based on his previous investigations. Earlier, Celestina and that weathered-faced wizard had sought a quiet place to discuss private matters.


    "Alright, alright." Burbage nervously swallowed, still shaken by the intense scene. She had never witnessed so many spells all at once before.


    Felix''s earlier advice echoed in her mind.


    Felix''s form twisted and vanished, leaving behind a faint trail of black smoke. The next instant, he emerged from the air of the Great Hall, appearing on the balcony of the second level.


    After narrowly dodging a misaimed red arrow, he stood elevated, looking down below.


    The room had turned into a mess¡ªdoors blown open, tables and chairs scattered, scorch marks everywhere. The attack had come suddenly, and most of the Muggle studies experts were sprawled on the ground, but from their condition, they seemed only unconscious.


    "Huh, these attackers show some restraint, don''t they?"


    His gaze rapidly scanned the scene, his mind working at lightning speed to process every detail in the room.


    This was the initial requirement of swift-assault tactics¡ªto read the battlefield and gather useful information.


    The opposing sides consisted of three factions: Celestina, the weathered-faced man hiding behind the lectern¡ªthey belonged to the American magical government faction;


    Maxwell and two unfamiliar young Aurors stood near the stone pillars, probably guards assigned by the French Ministry of Magic;


    A young Auror''s eyes went red. He gritted his teeth and cast a black spell, conjuring a sharp dagger from the swirling black mist in the air. With unstoppable momentum, the dagger pierced into the chest of an attacker on the other side, blood spurting from his chest instantly.


    "Bethany!" a mournful cry came from the opposition, followed by a sharp escalation in their spellcasting.


    Though not completely understanding the situation, Felix felt he needed to intervene¡ªbefore things became irreparable.


    Raising his hand, he unleashed a Bursting Hex. The spell hit the chandelier on the ceiling, causing it to shatter along with half of the ceiling itself. Dust and debris rained down.


    The crimson lights in the air weakened considerably.


    Felix''s figure suddenly appeared conspicuously in the center of the hall. Calmly and precisely, he swished his wand, sending Stunners streaming like water from its tip. The smoke cleared, leaving seven or eight attackers lying on the ground.


    "All hexes end!"


    Felix reversed his wand, plunging it into the ground. A wave of red light surged out like a tidal wave, emanating from him. Attackers, Muggle experts, Aurors, and officials from the American magical government were sent flying like straws. The spells they were about to cast fell into silence.


    Everyone''s gaze turned to this suddenly appearing figure, watching as he slowly rose, holding his wand expressionlessly.


    The hall was so silent that you could hear every breath. Several seconds passed¡ª


    "Take him down!" A composed voice among the attackers spoke.


    But a dozen spells struck only the black smoke he had left behind. Then, everyone present witnessed a scene they would never forget¡ªFelix''s figure kept flickering, every appearance accompanied by a dazzling red light.


    The most astonishing moment was when they simultaneously saw seven shadows of Felix.


    Pushing through the attacker squad that had managed to advance closer to the front of the hall, they were almost instantaneously scattered within one or two seconds. The other three squads crumbled into chaos.


    "So weak," Felix thought, his puzzlement deepening. Despite their organized formations, their individual skills were terribly lacking. They lacked the essential self-defense awareness even within the protection of their team, akin to bullying children...


    Felix didn''t feel the exhilaration of spellcasting; instead, his confusion grew. If he had to compare, some of them didn''t even measure up to Percy Weasley in terms of spell power.


    "The disparity in individual strength among the members is huge, they aren''t accustomed to using killing curses and dark magic, their combat experience is lacking, and their spell power is weak..."


    "Where did these attackers suddenly appear from?"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 166: Unleashing Waters

    Chapter 166: Unleashing Waters


    Felix Harp pondered ceaselessly about the origin of this group of attackers.


    Suddenly, he recalled the intelligence from the dark wizard Aladdin: "It is said that these attackers are extremely audacious. They warned that woman and left behind a blood-stained emblem."


    "What emblem?"


    "Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry."


    ...


    Was that emblem truly a warning, or an accidentally lost item?


    At this moment, Felix had disrupted the formations of the attackers, leaving only five or six individuals who could still rise from the ground. Among them, the leading squad had been reduced to just one lucky diminutive wizard.


    However, luck was the last thing the diminutive one acknowledged. He wished he had lost consciousness, for less than two meters away stood a figure that resembled a devil, calmly observing him.


    Felix advanced step by step towards the short wizard before him. His pace was deliberate and steady, a strategy to ease the dizziness brought on by the successive illusions of Disapparition. To others, his footsteps seemed like a leisurely stroll, his gaze seemingly gentle, yet it was akin to a released dragon, bristling with menacing spikes.


    The air seemed to solidify, freezing the struggling attackers, the young and proud Aro, Silas trying to maintain his composure, and the man who appeared world-weary. They all appeared as if a pause button had been pressed.


    The short one''s eyes brimmed with fear. He instinctively turned to flee, only to be tripped by his unconscious comrade''s body, his forehead hitting the gravel, blood seeping slowly.


    By the time he managed to get up, Felix was already standing before him.


    "Let me see who you truly are."


    Felix extended a hand towards the mask.


    In the eyes of the short wizard, that open hand seemed to contain magical wonders, rendering him immobile. He desperately urged himself to run, but in the end, he became akin to a cold statue, his spirits plummeting. His lips trembled¡ª


    "Don''t..."


    "Don''t!"


    Two voices overlapped, the latter unexpectedly from the mouth of Noe?l Ce?leste, her gray eyes reflecting an uncharacteristic panic.


    Yet, Felix did not halt; resolutely, he lifted the mask.


    For an instant, Felix froze; the hand grasping the mask remained suspended in mid-air.


    He had assumed a witch would be beneath the mask, not only due to the individual''s diminutive stature but also the high-pitched voice. All these characteristics led him to associate the figure with a female identity.


    However, beneath the mask was the blood-stained face of an overly young boy¡ªa mere fifteen or sixteen at most, appearing even younger than Percy Weasley.


    The short one gazed blankly at him. Suddenly, the expression on the other''s face grew enigmatic, impossible to fathom.


    Summoning his courage, the boy snatched the mask, stumbling backward.


    Felix remained in place, refraining from pursuit.


    "This... sir? Is he alright?" the young Aurore asked cautiously.


    "Not too serious, hit by too many Stunners, with a nasty hex mixed in," Felix remarked, a hint of exasperation in his voice. The hex seemed to mock everyone present.


    Silas Ce?leste emerged, disheveled and covered in dust, accompanied by the weathered male wizard.


    "You..." she hesitated.


    "What exactly are the attackers'' identities?" Felix asked straightforwardly, already having a guess.


    "I''m not certain. They might be remnants of the Purifiers or Grindelwald''s devotees," Silas replied.


    "I believe you''re trying to deceive me, Madam Ce?leste." Felix took a step forward, silvery radiance now completely consuming his formerly light blue irises. "Look into my eyes."


    Her expression immediately froze. Rapid flashes of scenes swept by¡ª


    "Confidential reports indicate that minors have joined the Innovators. Our magical society is further divided because of that damned law!"


    "Cecil, we can''t compromise; giving in now means yielding ten or a hundred steps."


    "But even wizards born into Muggle families are part of us, and our laws are hurting them! Since 1965, more and more feel deceived, Silas. This patience has reached its limit, hence the birth of the Innovators, an organization that humiliates us all. Our gentlemen in Congress sit atop a giant magical firework, sipping red wine with smug satisfaction."


    "...The council families won''t support it."


    "So you''re just covering it up, Silas? We''re a legislative body; we should be responsible for the laws of the American wizarding world!"


    "What should I say, esteemed Mr. Representatives? Because of our utterly foolish laws, Ilvermorny students and alumni have conspired to establish the Innovators, preparing to resist the American magical Congress?"


    "I must remind you, Silas, that this is already a fact."


    "I can''t appear like a fool in front of the Representatives... at least, I need a list."


    "How do you plan to do that?"


    "...Patience, Cecil. By summer break, I''ll set a seemingly harmless yet alluring trap. Catch one or two people, and we can unravel a string of names."


    "Silas, you yourself are a brilliant bait. They''ve set their sights on you."


    "Thank you, Cecil."


    "I''m not praising you!"


    "Cecil, when the time comes, remember to have The New York Ghost spread the news..."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 167: Healing

    Chapter 167: Healing


    Sisley''s eyes trembled uncontrollably as she resisted Felix''s intrusion into her memories, while Cecil hesitated, wand at the ready.


    Felix''s previous actions had been too dramatic; he had no certainty in this situation.


    But Felix had already obtained what he wanted and spoke softly, "Ilvermorny... Ilvermorny students, just like this. But why? What kind of laws have led to this discontent?"


    Sisley''s face turned pale, and she tightly shut her mouth.


    However, Felix had a knowing look, "Yes, the Rapaport Law... but I remember that law was already abolished. Is that what you mentioned just now?"no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    In the heat of battle, Sisley had angrily exclaimed, "It was abolished in 1965!" Her outburst was met with scorn and insults, labeling her a "liar." This seemed to be the crux of the issue.


    The wizard named Cecil muttered, "Only a small portion of it was abolished."


    Felix''s gaze shifted, and Cecil turned aside, explaining in a low voice, "The remaining clauses were merged into other laws, especially those regarding intermingling with No-Majs. Restrictions are still stringent¡ªwizards born to No-Maj parents and first-generation half-bloods must report their relationships and undergo regular inspections by specialized Ministry of Magic personnel. We even have a dedicated Memory Modification Team ready to erase ''superfluous and dangerous'' memories at any time."


    Sisley murmured quietly, "To prevent the exposure of the wizarding world."


    "How many students fall into this category?" Felix asked Cecil.


    "It depends on your perspective, but most are certainly of mixed blood. But which way do you think they lean?"


    "So, you''re fighting a losing battle, aren''t you?"


    The wizard closed his eyes in anguish.


    Felix didn''t say anything further; this was not his concern. He was just feeling a bit irritated all of a sudden.


    As his gaze swept over a pile of rubble, his expression suddenly changed. He waved his wand, and bricks, dust, and broken tables and chairs floated into the air, leaving others puzzled.


    At the edge of the rubble, the silhouette of a wizard in black robes emerged, blood staining his chest.


    "Who is that?" Sisley screamed in fear, muttering under her breath, "Please don''t let it be a student, please don''t let it be a student..."


    The young Auror who had been looking after Maxwell appeared dazed. Could this be the magic he had used?


    Felix strode forward and crouched down. He removed the black mask to reveal a pale-faced witch who appeared to be of a similar age.


    Others anxiously huddled around, and her face was devoid of color. Her chest no longer rose and fell, and the blood mixed with dust on the ground made her look like a freshly unearthed corpse.


    "Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!"


    Figures appeared, reinforcements from the French Ministry of Magic.


    "Mr. Moore," Felix greeted one of them.


    "Mr. Hepburn? It''s good to see you. Please wait; I need to attend to some official business first, and then we can catch up later," the middle-aged man with golden curls said.


    He turned to his subordinates and ordered, "Inform the medical team and Memory Modification Team to check the nearby No-Majs. And what about Colbert? Have him come see me!"


    Maxwell, who had just awakened and been pulled aside to explain, angrily berated Sisley. His calm French was punctuated with various expletives.


    Sisley stood by with a dark expression.


    Ten minutes passed, and Gauzelot Moore, the Director of the Magical Law Enforcement Office, strode over. He warmly shook Felix''s hands and said, "Thank you very much for everything, Felix! Our young man can be impulsive at times, but it''s not entirely his fault," he added, glancing awkwardly at Sisley and Cecil. "If it weren''t for some people''s antics, we wouldn''t have been in the dark from start to finish."


    "I''ll provide a detailed report to the International Confederation of Wizards about this matter. I''m certain Dumbledore won''t tolerate such incidents," Moore continued.


    "We are trying to combat criminals, Mr. Moore," Sisley said, taking a deep breath, explaining herself.


    Moore stared at her with amber eyes and loudly demanded, "Are you calling students criminals? Do not think you can deceive me; I know more than you might think! Secret meetings, recruitment, distributing pamphlets, running private newspapers, and sending anonymous letters... Perhaps you''ve thrown all those letters in the trash without even a glance. That''s why we''re in this situation today, isn''t it?"


    Felix had no interest in their argument. He bid them farewell, and Moore readily agreed. They arranged to meet later.


    The next moment, he appeared on the seventh floor of the hotel.


    "Professor Bubaji?" he called out in the corridor.


    After a short pause, a door opened, and Bubaji peeked out. When she saw it was Felix, she smiled, "Thank goodness you''re finally back."


    "The attack is over," Felix said gently.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 168: The Mastermind Behind the Plan

    Chapter 168: The Mastermind Behind the Plan


    "Have the attackers been caught? Are there any casualties?" Professor Bubaji asked urgently, completely unaware of the events outside as she had been under protection from the very beginning.


    "We''ve got some leads," Felix Harp''s eyes flickered with an odd light. "Professor Bubaji, I might need to temporarily depart..."


    In the next moment, his figure twisted and vanished, reappearing in a patch of woods outside the Bursley''s Inn.


    "Reveal the footprints."


    Felix waved his wand lightly, and from its tip emanated large wisps of golden mist. Chaotic golden footprints appeared on the ground, pointing diagonally in a specific direction.


    Though the area covered by the golden mist was not vast, it was enough to indicate the direction.


    Besides this...


    Felix retrieved a few strands of brown hair, sourced from the boy whose mask he had lifted.


    He murmured softly, "Reveal your trail, owner of the hair."


    Then, he crushed a strand of hair between his fingertips, turning it into a burst of golden light that blended into the mist, forming the illusion of a flustered young boy.


    He witnessed a brief scene:


    "Wait for me, Euriah!" the boy shouted.


    "Put on your mask, Byrns!" a stern voice admonished the boy.


    The illusion disappeared after, leaving Felix in a pensive state. "Byrns... is that the boy''s name? And who is Euriah? From behind, he somewhat resembles the student leader who led the organization''s retreat."


    Felix hastened his pace, piecing together the puzzle of the entire incident¡ª


    Why did the initial attack scene leave behind an emblem of the International Confederation of Wizards? Was it truly the threat spoken of by the black-market information dealer Aladdin?


    Why did the head of the American Legislative Council, Sylester, repeatedly request reinforcements for defense?


    And why were there both strong and weak assailants, even including underage children?


    All of these now had explanations.


    The root of it all lay in the convoluted legal system of the American wizarding society¡ªa system that was severely restrictive to prevent exposure of the magical world. The original Rappaport''s Law strictly prohibited all forms of interaction, including friendships, marriages, and even the need to conceal one''s wizarding identity from the closest of people.


    By 1965, this law was officially repealed, but its legacy endured, with many of Rappaport''s provisions absorbed into other laws.


    This left many wizard families with mundane backgrounds and first-generation half-bloods disillusioned, feeling deceived by the Magical Congress of the United States.


    As time went on, this gave rise to a resistance organization¡ªthe Renewal Society.


    The Renewal Society was a relatively moderate secret group, but its members strongly opposed the Magical Congress of the United States'' practice of closely scrutinizing the friends and relatives of wizards to keep the magical world hidden.


    ...


    In Felix''s estimation, the Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry was likely the headquarters of the Renewal Society, continually supplying fresh recruits. How many years had the Renewal Society been growing? And how many members had quietly infiltrated various professions?


    For instance, were there members of the Renewal Society within the American Magical Congress? An intriguing question indeed.


    This was why Felix had told Sylester, the leader of the Legislative Council, that they were fighting a destined-to-fail war.


    One representing the present, the other representing the future¡ªhow could victory be achieved?


    "Daniel, do you know how Bethany is? She''s my sister. I''m very worried about her safety!" Byrns spoke.


    "Yeah, has she received treatment?"


    At Daniel''s fiery red hair, his expression turned grim. "I''m not entirely sure of the situation. According to the plan, we pretended to be led away by you and even spread false information to others. We never went to the Bursley''s Inn at all."


    "But Bethany... as long as she''s alive, nothing bad will happen to her. Sylester won''t be able to bear that cost!"


    Byrns eased slightly, then had a thought. "Can you guys check on my sister''s condition now? Officially, you''re Sylester''s bodyguards, right?"


    American Auror Daniel appeared apologetic. "Byrns, our entire team snuck in. We can''t show up before the French Ministry of Magic."


    "It''s all the fault of those pure-blood Aurors in your team. It''s because of one of them that Matt was caught!"


    "Absurd!" Daniel reprimanded. "Matt dared to attack a high-ranking official of the Magical Congress and got caught. And he''s blaming someone else?"


    The crowd lowered their heads in silence.


    Felix''s mind stirred. Matt? Was that the member of the Renewal Society Sylester mentioned was captured? He had indeed heard these people mention during their retreat, "The person has been rescued, we can withdraw."


    So, this Auror had provided the information. No wonder they could quickly determine where Matt was being held.


    On the other side, Daniel, an adult and an Auror, spoke more gently now. He looked at Euriah. "At that time, the situation was urgent, and communication wasn''t smooth. I didn''t have time to inquire in detail. How did you manage to create such a big scene? I don''t remember passing any information to you. Was it from others in the Renewal Society? Fury? Herman? Kelly?"


    Others looked to student leader Euriah, who had initiated the operation.


    "It was from ''The New York Specter,'' Daniel," Euriah confessed. "Matt saw from there that Sylester was attending a meeting in Paris, and he privately contacted a few people, all graduates. We thought we were strong enough and didn''t tell anyone..."


    "We planned to abduct her and get evidence of her crimes and some intelligence on high-ranking Congress members from her."


    Daniel looked at him with an appraising gaze.


    Euriah continued candidly, "It went smoothly at first. We found the perfect opportunity to strike. Sylester and her entourage were no match, let alone those Muggle Studies experts. But then, two Congress Aurors suddenly appeared, and they were strong. We retreated, but they pursued relentlessly. Matt was caught in his effort to give us a chance to escape..."


    As Auror Daniel spoke from his perspective, Euriah listened with fascination. He only knew that Matt was captured and that he had rallied everyone to rescue him. He had no idea there were so many twists and turns.


    Reading tip: Recently introduced characters in the past few chapters:


    Bethany (heavily injured, treated by Felix Harp, the catalyst for the events).


    Euriah (student leader).


    Daniel (American Auror, a member of the Renewal Society, secretly passing information).


    Byrns (Bethany''s brother, whose mask was lifted by Felix).


    Matt (heard in eavesdropped conversations, a captured attacker).


    Others are temporary characters.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 169: Perspectives and Decisions

    Chapter 169: Perspectives and Decisions


    Daniel continued to explain,


    "At this point, Celeste began to make mistakes."


    "Her first mistake was underestimating that the French Ministry of Magic would not agree to send reinforcements to assist in defense, which meant that our seven American Aurors couldn''t openly appear. Thus, even though the French side sent extra manpower, there were vulnerabilities in her own power and information channels."


    "But she had a plan to make up for it. First, she dispatched Cecil ¨C or, as you know him, Celeste''s sidekick ¨C to communicate with us seven and establish a link. Second, she arranged for us to hide in the shadows, taking turns to monitor the hotel''s activities, especially on the day of the meeting ¨C today."


    "However, her second mistake followed." Daniel chuckled, "She didn''t realize that Felix Harp and I were present, which gave us the opportunity to make a move."


    "In truth, we did only three things, and fortunately, they all succeeded. First, we discovered where Matt was being held captive ¨C in the basement of the hotel. Second, we managed to establish contact with Uria, but we encountered a problem similar to Celeste''s ¨C communication barriers that were even worse than hers."


    He glanced at Uria and continued, "Otherwise, I would have advised you to cancel the second assault and find another opportunity."


    "Nevertheless, we shared the most crucial information with you: including our watch from 2 to 5 PM today and Matt''s confinement location!"


    "The third thing was that Felix Harp and I pretended to have spotted your tracks at the agreed-upon time, taking away other individuals with us, providing you with time for action. It was only five minutes, but those five minutes were crucial."


    "As for Celeste''s third mistake," Daniel''s expression turned serious, "this one is also your mistake, Uria! As a student leader, you should have been more level-headed, but there''s fault on both sides. She clearly underestimated the recklessness in you."


    "She never expected that you would organize a rescue team of more than fifty people. Uria, this is something you need to deeply reflect upon. Most of the individuals following your lead are still students. Have you thought about how irrational your actions were?"


    "Have you considered the consequences if there were casualties?" he said sternly.


    Uria lowered his head in shame. As the leader of the Progressive Society, he indeed should have considered more.


    Beside them, Byers stubbornly interjected, "We were prepared long ago! Besides, they''re going to erase my parents'' memories, aren''t they?"


    Daniel looked at the tears welling up in Byers'' eyes, torn between saying something and holding back.


    Uria tugged at Daniel''s arm, "It truly is my fault. I shouldn''t have involved you all, and I certainly shouldn''t have acted without thorough investigation. If it weren''t for the mercy of that man, we would have suffered a total defeat."


    Curiously, Daniel inquired, "Are there experts among the French Aurors?"


    Uria replied with bitterness, "No, it''s a Muggle studies expert. He''s... I can''t even describe how powerful he is."


    Daniel found himself intrigued by Uria''s mention of a Muggle studies expert ¨C were there specialists in that field as well? But he knew this wasn''t the right time to inquire.


    The others listened to the entire account with a somewhat dazed expression. The complexity exceeded their expectations.


    "Brother Daniel, did you come directly to our side?" Uria asked.


    "You provided me with three concealed addresses; I''ve already been to the other two. Matt is fine; he told me he didn''t reveal a single word," Daniel said with a smile.


    The gains he took away from this meeting weren''t about acquainting himself with Muggle studies experts but witnessing a group of vibrant young individuals. He liked their radiant commitment to ideals.


    Though their paths diverged, Felix acknowledged Uria''s choice.


    He whispered, "If you''re imprisoned for this, I''ll save you once."


    In the next moment, his figure abruptly vanished, leaving no trace behind.


    ...


    Felix was tidying up his manuscripts in the room. He suspected that the meeting wouldn''t continue ¨C a minority of Muggle studies experts had vanished the instant the attack occurred. The unfortunate ones left were either sent to hospitals or, upon awakening, were demanding explanations. The French Ministry of Magic was undoubtedly in a frenzy and still hadn''t found peace.


    Moreover, half of the hotel had collapsed. How could the meeting proceed? Luckily, no one had died.


    Celeste''s troubles were even greater. Although she managed to avoid the worst outcome ¨C the girl named Bethany''s death ¨C this matter couldn''t be suppressed any longer. She was likely to face accountability from the public, the French Ministry of Magic, the American Wizarding Congress, and the International Confederation of Wizards ¨C fourfold accountability.


    Felix picked up a stack of clippings from his bedside. Maxwell had given them to him. Most of them were about Celeste herself ¨C her political views, public statements, and formulated laws, a myriad of information...


    Especially in one headline, she held her wand aloft, delivering an impassioned speech. The title featured her words ¨C "The law is the cornerstone of order, and we are the cornerstone of the law."


    Felix tossed the clippings into the air, watching them turn to ashes, a sardonic smile on his lips.


    A sudden commotion echoed from outside: panicked shouts, running footsteps, the sounds unusually distinct.


    Felix''s expression turned into one of amusement. He stepped out of the room and descended to the lobby. Officials from the French Ministry of Magic wore expressions of incredulity.


    Felix caught the arm of a young Auror. "What''s happened?"


    "Mr. Harp," he stammered, "something significant has occurred!"


    "Reporters have arrived, along with Muggle studies experts from various countries who are watching..."


    "Watching who?"


    "The attackers! Or rather, two students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang!"


    "Ah, intriguing,"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 170: The Snowball of Time

    Chapter 170: The Snowball of Time


    The situation had truly escalated as per Eurya''s plan.


    Felix Harp emerged from the hotel, the flashes of magical cameras dazzlingly flickering, emitting wisps of purple smoke. The journalists from the French wizarding world were as excited as if they had ingested a dose of wild elixir, their cheeks and necks flushed abnormally.


    Two black-robed wizards stood in the courtyard, an open space around them. People seemed to have conflicting feelings¡ªwanting to get closer for a look yet harboring a sense of unease, resulting in a rather awkward positioning.


    Their masks had been removed, revealing two young faces. One was the student leader Eurya, and the other was Berny''s younger brother, Byrce.


    "Byrce, you didn''t have to come," Eurya whispered.


    "I''ve already been seen anyway, what''s there to fear? I just hope I can catch a glimpse of Berny before they lock us up," Byrce said nonchalantly.


    "You might regret it."


    "At least not yet. Why haven''t they arrested us yet? The reporters have been snapping photos for quite a while now, to be honest, the flashes are making me dizzy."


    Eurya spoke rationally, "The longer they delay, the better. See there? Celestia is dumbfounded."


    Indeed, Celestia was dumbfounded. She was using a commanding tone to warn Moor, who was incessantly wiping his sweat, "Mr. Director, you can''t let the reporters in like this; it involves diplomatic relations between two countries."


    Moor let out a string of vague French words, "I can''t control them, reporters have that right."


    "At least take these two students away?"


    "I can''t decide, it involves the diplomacy of both nations," Moor retorted with the same phrase. "I''ve informed the Minister, I won''t do anything until he arrives. Maybe you can take matters into your own hands."


    Celestia certainly wouldn''t be foolish enough to act on her own. Didn''t she see that the reporters outside were about to explode with excitement? Was she trying to add fuel to the fire?


    What would her reputation be like tomorrow?


    Celestia felt once again that she was losing control. She walked over to Cecil''s side and squeezed out a sentence through her clenched teeth, "What about our people?"


    "Taken away by the members of the Reformist Society. When they came back, the attack had already ended. They''re out trying their luck now, looking for the targets. No news yet," Cecil said.


    "Summon those fools back! What''s the point of going after them now? They''ve practically delivered themselves to us." Celestia said in frustration, feeling like her chair in the Woolworths Building office had grown legs, and her hat had sprouted wings¡ªeverything seemed to be slipping away from her.


    "Sorry, I can''t get in touch," Cecil shrugged.


    "Quick, look outside! More people are coming!" a short journalist exclaimed.


    "The Minister?" asked a journalist next to him.


    "...It''s more members of the Black Robes Army!" The short journalist had eagerly attached new names to Eurya and his companions, ready for tomorrow''s front-page headline.


    No, it''s tonight''s headline!


    Dozens of journalists rushed out carrying their black cameras. Amid their excited expressions, dozens of black-robed wizards appeared at the Brassares Hotel. They wore masks on their faces, walked in silence, their footsteps perfectly synchronized, a display that drew the reporters'' attention.


    Maxwell inquired, "Director, what should we do?"


    Moor looked up at the sky, engrossed in studying the shape of a cloud, as if it held some great revelation. Thus, under the gaze of the French Ministry of Magic staff, the students of Ifa Mooney walked into the courtyard without any hindrance.


    Eurya and Byrce stared blankly at their audacious companions until they stood before them, still not having fully recovered.


    "Why did you come? Weren''t you supposed to leave? Just write a letter..."


    The President of the American Wizarding Congress, the Headmistress of Ifa Mooney School, a member of the International Confederation of Wizards, and a familiar figure¡ªAlbus Dumbledore, who was the President of the International Confederation of Wizards.


    "Dumbledore, you''ve come too." The President of the American Wizarding Congress, Marcus, walked up briskly.


    "Marcus, I had to come. The commotion has reached my not-so-sharp ears, so you can imagine the extent of its impact."


    "No one anticipated... the senators are furious, they want to severely punish these students."


    "What should we do? Lock them up in prison?" Dumbledore''s expression was very serious, his silver-white beard trembled slightly, "Forgive me for speaking bluntly, Marcus, but any action you take now will influence the future of the next few years, or even decades. Eventually, it will directly reflect back onto you; no one will escape."


    "Yes, I just got updated on the situation. They did commit a crime, but it''s not particularly grave. The most critical issue is¡ªthe significant impact. If not handled well, by next Monday at the latest, these people outside will storm Woolworths Building and overturn the entire Wizarding Congress!"


    "Look, Dumbledore, there are nearly a thousand people outside."


    Felix didn''t pay much attention; he walked out of the hotel, looking at the crowd that was still converging, with over half being visitors from the United States.


    With these enthusiastic individuals here, the hotel wouldn''t come to a conclusion unless the big shots emerged.


    A French staff member in charge of maintaining order grumbled, "In fact, they could all be considered illegal immigrants... it''s just that given the current situation, no one''s bothering."


    "But I hope they get fined heavily afterward, those bunch of Americans!"


    ...


    Felix stood on a small hill, gazing from a distance at the hotel. From this angle, the surging crowd had a peculiar sense of detachment, which inclined his thoughts toward rationality.


    Ministry of Magic... ordinary wizards... students...


    Eurya''s actions had given him a completely new understanding of the organizational structure of the wizarding world.


    Someone beside him struck up a conversation, "Never thought I''d live to see such a scene."


    Felix had already noticed someone approaching. He turned around and saw an elderly man shakily making his way over. His face was very pale, as if it had been coated with a layer of white paint. It was hard to say whether his hair was whiter or his complexion.


    Felix hurried over and grabbed his arm.


    "Ouch." The old man let out a painful cry.


    "Um, I apologize?" Felix looked at him puzzled.


    "It''s alright, I''m getting old, and my bones are a bit brittle."


    Felix gave him a strange look, wondering if he should suggest he take some calcium tablets.


    Speaking of which, do wizards benefit from taking calcium tablets?


    This scene is almost concluded; its main purpose was to expand the world-building and won''t involve politics in the future. Back to school tomorrow.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 171: Nicolas Flamel?

    Chapter 171: Nicolas Flamel?


    The old man spoke a few words and then took a moment to catch his breath, his nostrils emitting a faint humming sound.


    "You don''t look too well, yet you''ve come to join the festivities?" Felix Harp cast a glance at him, tinged with admiration.


    "I live nearby, otherwise I wouldn''t have come. Can''t stand the torment of Apparition," the old man waved his hand, his arm emitting a crisp ''click'' sound.


    Felix suddenly felt a pang of jealousy, he pouted and instinctively stretched his own arm.


    In the distance, a commotion arose as an irritable wizard set off fireworks inside the hotel. His actions triggered a flurry of imitations.


    Both of them wore expressions of keen interest.


    "Quite amusing, isn''t it?" the old man said cheerfully.


    "Indeed, I like the pattern of that Thunderbird. I guess it might be from Ilvermorny''s Thunderbird House," Felix said, "The one founded by Isolt Sayre and James Steward."


    The old man''s gaze followed the firework that resembled a hawk and said somewhat nostalgically, "I haven''t moved around much in the outside world these years, but now I feel the urge to explore."


    "There''s always so much novelty outside."


    The old man agreed at first, then shook his head, saying, "People may be different, but events tend to repeat themselves."


    "Is that so? I tend to believe that everything I experience is unique," Felix replied.


    The old man chuckled heartily, "The vigor that belongs exclusively to the young¡ªthe habit of defining the world with your own eyes. But as one grows older, rules become more like bonds, embedding oneself into a particular place in the world."


    "Rules?"


    "Basically, it''s a set of self-imposed principles. After experiencing certain things and meeting certain people, you tell yourself what you can or cannot do, and you adhere strictly to that. It''s a bit like signing a magical contract, but the recipient is your future self."


    "What''s the point of that?" Felix inquired.


    "I''m not sure," the old man replied, "but it at least keeps my spirits uplifted."


    "By restricting oneself?"


    "This is the philosophy of survival I''ve gained from a long life," the old man said.


    Felix didn''t quite endorse this approach. He disliked being confined and constrained, especially by self-imposed limits.


    The old man fumbled through his pockets, and after about half a minute, he pulled out a copper pocket watch.


    "Click." The pocket watch opened, one side displaying the time, the other side showcasing a photograph.


    The photograph depicted a young couple.


    The old man murmured, "She''s Perenelle, my wife. We met back at Beauxbatons, both students. A fine young woman, three years my senior. I can still vividly recall the first time I laid eyes on her. It was amidst a sea of flowers, and she stood out..."


    Felix blinked, "It''s evident that your marriage has been a happy one."The roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    A burst of exaggerated roaring came from the hall, "Marcus! As the President of MACUSA, aren''t you supposed to be responsible for the actions of your subordinates? Look at the mess they''ve made! I''m embarrassed for you!


    "See, I told you," Marchand gave Felix a satisfied look. "I love the Minister. He''s been berating that American fellow for half an hour."


    Felix stared at him, somewhat speechless.


    After the jest, Marchand got to the point, "The meeting has been canceled. The other participants in the hotel have been informed to leave. This place will serve as the temporary meeting point to discuss the current series of troubles."


    "Meaning, I need to pack up and leave?"


    "No, no. It''s your colleague. She left first and asked me to pass on the message. Lucky fellow, you''ve gained the friendship of both the French and American magical communities. Although the latter isn''t much use... but at least, no one can drive you away. You could even request to observe the entire negotiation process."


    Felix guessed that Celestia hadn''t mentioned his memory probing. But even if she did, it wasn''t a big deal, and he had plenty of reasons to defend himself.


    On the surface, he was the hero who prevented the attack, preventing things from spiraling into irreparable disaster. He also saved the life of a current student at Ilvermorny. From this perspective, from the President of MACUSA to the Headmistress of Ilvermorny, they all owed him gratitude.


    The French Ministry of Magic was no different. Felix had been invited to the meeting and unfortunately ended up as part of the unfortunate group attacked. However, he single-handedly turned the tide, and he couldn''t ask for more.


    "Forget about it," Felix declined with a single word. He wasn''t interested in this, it was quite chaotic inside, and he was starting to sympathize with Dumbledore.


    "What about the students?"


    "They''re being watched by two professors from Ilvermorny."


    ...


    Felix didn''t want to linger, waiting for concrete results could be grinding, and it might not even conclude before the end of the summer. He prepared to go back to his room and pack, there was a pile of matters to attend to at Hogwarts.


    But as he was clearing his room, he suddenly thought of something.


    "What is it?"


    He quickly recollected. He rewound today''s experiences from ''now,'' starting with his conversation with Marchand, to the Muggle studies specialist in front of the statue, and then the encounter with the intriguing old man...


    "Perenelle, I feel like I''ve heard this name somewhere."


    Felix pondered, "No, the focus isn''t on that, the name is quite common, but I sense something peculiar."


    He lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling. Scenes from his conversation with the old man kept replaying in his mind.


    After a while, he suddenly sat up and, in an uncertain tone, said, "Nicolas Flamel?"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 172: Jest of the Mirror

    Chapter 172: Jest of the Mirror


    In the glow of the lamplight, Felix Harp carefully examined the mirror on the table. It resembled a spinning top, turning leisurely.


    As one of the most commonly used magical surveillance devices, if there were any suspicious individuals nearby, it would light up and spin rapidly. Certain special mirrors would even emit piercing alarm sounds.


    In truth, Felix was no stranger to this alchemical creation. The very first book he saw upon his return to Hogwarts, "Secrets of Ancient Alchemy," introduced the crafting methods of seven types of mirrors.


    Functioning as detectors, they contained detailed instructions on crafting mirrors specifically for detecting dark magic, lies, and even particular groups of people.


    At this moment, what puzzled him was whether this pocket-sized mirror was just a casual gift from Nicolas Flamel or if it held some deeper meaning.


    "Should I dismantle this thing?"


    He twiddled the slowly spinning top, his mind filled with questions:


    Nicolas Flamel clearly recognized him and mentioned having read his books through a friend''s recommendation. Who could that friend be?


    Dumbledore? Or some other old acquaintance?


    Did the friend only read his Muggle studies work, or also his "Explorations of Ancient Magical Texts"?


    Did Flamel find him by chance, or was it intentional? Could it be some sort of covert assessment?


    Felix believed that if Nicolas Flamel was entertaining the idea of finding an heir, he fit the bill perfectly. Alchemical creations and magical text creations had deep connections, and as the most famous alchemist, Flamel could surely discern this connection.


    In fact, Felix even suspected that Flamel might possess a far greater understanding of practical ancient magical texts than he did.


    With these thoughts, Felix felt a twinge of excitement.


    Yet, Flamel simply departed without saying much, leaving behind only a mirror. What did it mean?


    Could it be that the mirror glowed during their conversation?


    Felix: "..."


    After some hesitation, he finally made up his mind. Half an hour later¡ª


    He stared at the components on the table, lost in thought. There was no hidden magic, no concealed note¡ªnothing at all.


    ''Did I guess wrong? Is he just an ordinary, frail old wizard?''


    "That''s to be expected. Nicolas rarely goes out; most of his time is spent in his safe house. There are only a few who can contact him." Dumbledore retrieved a photograph from his pocket and handed it to Felix. "He left this for you. You can communicate through pictures of Nicolas."


    Felix took it, finding it blank.


    "He''s not currently present," Dumbledore explained.


    At the end of the conversation, Felix couldn''t help but ask, "Dumbledore, do you know what it means to give someone a mirror as a parting gift?"


    Dumbledore chuckled, "Perhaps, it''s just that he had nothing else in his pockets to give?"


    Felix returned to his room with a dark expression. He glanced at the mirror parts on the table, almost tempted to cast a smashing spell on it.


    "But I won''t!"


    Through gritted teeth, he said, "One day, I''ll give you a mirror too, and let you guess my intentions."


    "Oh? That''s quite a good idea, a mirror... It''s a magical creation with a very low minimum and a very high maximum. There''s a lot of subpar junk on the market, but even Gringotts wouldn''t refuse to use high-quality mirrors."


    "Mirrors are somewhat similar to magical puppets in certain aspects. They could supplement courses or be part of the curriculum for the Magical Texts Club."


    Felix''s thoughts started to branch out. By the time the new school year began, in addition to regular classes, he would also have the Dueling Club and the Magical Texts Club to manage. It seemed like his plate was getting fuller.


    "I should invite another professor to teach the Defense Against the Dark Arts class full-time. It''s usually just me and Severus. After the school year begins, the pressure will be substantial."


    "Who should I invite?"


    "Flitwick? McGonagall? Or perhaps the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor? I haven''t heard Dumbledore''s choice yet."


    Early the next day, Felix bid farewell to everyone. It was his first time meeting the President of MACUSA and the Minister of Magic from France. They exchanged polite pleasantries, and the French Minister even hinted at recommending him to join the Order of Merlin, which he politely declined.


    Felix Apparated directly.


    As Hagrid''s cabin appeared in the distance, he felt a long-lost sense of calm and joy.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 173: The Miniaturized Wand Tree

    Chapter 173: The Miniaturized Wand Tree


    The July breeze brushed through the Forbidden Forest of Hogwarts, and the green leaves swayed, forming a gentle lullaby. Felix Harp felt as though his mind was being caressed by a pair of hands, and his entire being relaxed.


    Passing by the Whomping Willow, he briskly made his way to Hagrid''s hut. "Fang," he called out, and the black hound happily wagged his tail, barking enthusiastically at him.


    Hagrid swung open the door, his large hand propped on the doorframe, a smear of red sauce on his lips. "Felix? Er, I''m having a bite... come on in, it''s a bit of a mess..."


    He hurriedly wiped his mouth, his face turning a shade redder.


    ...


    In the evening, in his office, the blank photograph on the worktable flickered. Felix looked at the sudden appearance of an elderly man in the photo and gently greeted, "Hello, Sir Nicholas de Mimsy-Porpington."


    ...


    Late July.


    Felix gazed at his reflection in the mirror. Beneath his blue casual suit, he wore a light checkered waistcoat, covered by a dark double-breasted overcoat, left loosely unbuttoned.


    He lightly touched his chest, and the overcoat shimmered with sparkling magical light.


    "The coat made from dragon-hide mixed with serpent-skin is quite comfortable, and the snake-skin waistcoat as well." Sunlight streamed through the window, illuminating his raven-black hair, enhancing the brilliance of his attire.


    ...


    End of July.


    Felix reviewed the data on young wizards'' magical studies, attempting to derive some useful conclusions.


    "Knock knock!"


    Professor McGonagall brought the course enrollment list over, and when he saw the densely packed names, he froze in place.


    "Milliwa, is there some mistake?"


    Professor McGonagall chuckled as she handed him the list. "You should be pleased, Felix. The students are fond of you."


    ...


    On a day in August.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    Hagrid pouted, "That''s fine. At least I can still hold it. Poor Fluffy, ever since it grew bigger than my house, I haven''t been able to let it put its paws on my shoulders."


    The two crouched down, carefully observing the small wand tree. It was covered in flowing green magical lines. After about half an hour, it grew from one foot to two feet. But in just another ten minutes, it had grown to two meters.


    And its rate of growth was getting faster and faster.


    "Hagrid, step back. I''m going to put it back in the pit."


    Hagrid stepped back two paces, and Felix tossed it back into the hole, adjusting its position with magic. Then, he saw the wand tree rapidly expand. It was a magical sight¡ª


    Just like Felix had read in books: when an inexperienced wizard performed the Animagus Reversion Charm, the process often proceeded painfully slowly, with some body parts reappearing before others, creating a bizarre scene.


    This wand tree was no different. The reversion process was far from graceful. A branch awkwardly extended, and then the trunk bulged outward, like one of Hagrid''s enormous pumpkins. Then it contracted again, but overall it grew by a foot...


    After half a minute, this unfortunate wand tree had finally returned to its original state. However, it looked rather woeful. The branches drooped, and more than half of its roots were exposed. Felix used magic to carefully bury them back into the soil, one by one.


    Finally, he poured a bucket of nutrient solution, and the wand tree''s condition seemed to improve slightly.


    Felix examined it closely. After a while, he turned to Hagrid, "Do you think it''s a bit crooked?"


    "Is it?" Hagrid couldn''t tell.


    "Look here, I remember it being straight, but after reverting, there''s a bulge."


    "Er," Hagrid thought of how his Fluffy had a big lump on its back after reversion, and shook his head repeatedly.


    Felix gave him a sidelong glance, "You didn''t notice? From my angle, it''s quite obvious..."


    ...


    In the evening, Felix received a copy of the Daily Prophet. The headline for the night was¡ª


    "The Closure of the Bussres Hotel Conference Marks the Beginning of a New Era"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 174: Newspapers and Letters

    Chapter 174: Newspapers and Letters


    Felix Harp scrutinized the article with care. Beneath the headline was a massive photograph of Cornelius Fudge standing in the center, his plump hands clasped with those of the President of the American Wizarding Congress and the Minister of Magic for France, their smiles exceedingly radiant.


    He was dressed in formal attire, his robes stretched tautly, even his protruding belly seemed to have shrunk a bit, albeit with two visible dents.


    "When did he get involved?" Felix wondered.


    With a questioning gaze, Felix sought answers within the text and stumbled upon extensive descriptions about Fudge:


    "Minister Fudge has been closely monitoring the progress of the Cross-Channel Conference and has been exchanging views through correspondence. Three days ago, Minister Fudge personally attended the conference. Through his mediation, the shocking international event involving the student protests at the Bussres Hotel has yielded favorable results..."


    "...The impromptu ''Bussres Hotel Memorandum'' to be signed will play a substantial guiding role in the development of the entire incident. The American Wizarding Congress plans to revise key laws, including sections three and four of the original ''Wizard-Chicken Relations Registration Act'', abolishing the ''periodic home visits'' surveillance method in favor of magical contracts with wizards. Noteworthy is Minister Fudge''s provision of a wealth of his personal experiences and advice in governing the British magical community, which has played a pivotal role in the smooth proceedings of the conference..."


    "In an interview with this paper, Minister Fudge claimed that the three nations will embark on broader collaborations in the future. He hinted that, as per the existing work plans, an enigmatic grand traditional event is in the works. However, when pressed for more details, Minister Fudge declined, stating that everything is still under negotiation..."


    "Moreover, the name Felix Harp is also one to be remembered. At the onset of the event, he decisively put an end to the irrational actions of Ifarni students and effectively treated a severely injured female student, ensuring that the entire dialogue unfolded within a peaceful and friendly atmosphere, devoid of leaning towards more violent conflicts..."


    "Our reporter believes his merits are worthy of a Merlin Medal. Additionally, worth noting is the young witch named ''Bethany,'' who expressed her gratitude and admiration for Mr. Harp during an interview..."


    Felix chuckled softly and turned to the end of the article, unsurprisingly spotting the name Rita Skeeter. After a few quiet months, she was once again in the limelight.


    Her articles were always imbued with a strong personal touch, containing a plethora of facts-twisting descriptions and provocatively worded phrases. She had a penchant for celebrity gossip.


    Reading her work, one would think that Cornelius Fudge played a grand role in all this, and Dumbledore''s name appeared only cursorily, merely in places where it was necessary to be mentioned.


    "She''s quite the clever one, but I still find it hard to convince myself to like her," Felix mused. He flipped through the pages of other articles, where the content was much more impartial and objective. Dumbledore''s name appeared multiple times, tucked away in corners, and there he found the content he sought.


    "...It is worth noting that Uriah, the student leader who triggered this event, will be confined to Ifarni School of Magic, under the personal supervision and education of the headmaster. The specific measures of his punishment remain undisclosed, but he has undoubtedly become an idol among young American wizards, who gathered spontaneously at Greylark Mountain to cheer and celebrate..."


    Byles: Mr. Harp, first and foremost, thank you for saving my sister. Secondly, I must ask, are you always so serious? I admit I was quite frightened by you and even had nightmares. A strange feeling indeed... I''m thankful to you when awake, but all that remains in my dreams is fear.


    XXX: Don''t listen to Byles'' nonsense, Mr. Harp. I don''t have that feeling at all. Perhaps you''ve unveiled his facade! Haha, but your magic is truly astonishing. I asked a few professors; they all said they couldn''t accomplish the same thing. I''m very curious...


    Felix rubbed his forehead, attempting to read through a letter pieced together by 53 individuals. It was undoubtedly a test of patience. Different tones, different wordings, yet unmistakably the handwriting of the same person.


    As he reached the end, he almost thought he was experiencing a split personality.


    The letter also included relevant news clippings. When the newspapers from the three countries were placed side by side, a rather intriguing fact emerged.


    With the outcome unchanged, you would find three versions of the story''s origins and progression. Moreover, each version featured a different protagonist...


    For Felix, this matter had come to a close.


    Next, he turned his attention to refining his previous work on ancient magic. Professor Flitwick had lauded his accomplishments and personally tested the magic. Another ancient tree had suffered in the process.


    Professor McGonagall hastily halted their actions. She cast a stern gaze upon them, her expression furious, and spoke with gravity, "Felixius, I had thought you wouldn''t join them in their folly. The Wandwood Tree is a valuable asset of Hogwarts. I heard you were even considering experimenting on the Whomping Willow..."


    She pursed her lips tightly, exuding an air of profound authority, "To be frank, if you were my students, I''d surely confine you to detention! And each of you would lose two hundred points!"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 175: A New Tome

    Chapter 175: A New Tome


    Professor Flitwick awkwardly waved his hands, "I apologize profusely, Professor McGonagall. I got a little carried away... You know, that magic, I''ve been researching it for years."


    Professor McGonagall''s anger subsided somewhat as she inquired with curiosity, "How well did it work?"


    "Absolutely splendid, thanks to Felix Harp. We unanimously believe that this ancient magic holds tremendous untapped potential, even possibly affecting creatures like the Hungarian Horntail. We call it the ''Enhanced Scaling Charm,'' a fusion of the Shrinking Charm and the Enlarging Charm, but with even more potent effects."


    "Is it really that extraordinary?"


    "Yes, Professor McGonagall, it truly is. Of course, there''s still room for improvement."


    Professor Sprout rushed back hurriedly, meticulously tending to the two wand trees. However, she didn''t show any favorable expression to the originator of the idea until Felix Harp handed her three large packets of magical plant seeds he obtained from the black market.


    "These seeds are incredibly precious. Where did you get them?" Sprout looked at him in astonishment.


    Felix Harp vaguely replied, "I asked a friend from France to find them. It was a stroke of luck, and I doubt I''ll have such a good opportunity next time..."


    Thinking that he had pulled some strings with the French Ministry of Magic, Sprout didn''t press further. Instead, she engaged him in a discussion about the uses of these seeds.


    "This is Knotgrass Vine seed. It looks somewhat like brown banded thorns. We''ll use them in the sixth-year class."


    "And this is Snargaluff seed."


    "And this, the Guardian Oak seed. Its aura repels lesser dark creatures. I''d love to plant a circle of them around Hogwarts..."


    "Good heavens, Salamander''s Flame seeds! Felix, have you seen this? Salamander''s Flame! It originates from the Mediterranean, a wondrous aquatic plant. Ingesting it directly allows underwater breathing, but that''s mere waste. Its value lies in the realm of potion-making."


    Sprout continued enthusiastically, her plump figure weaving through the Third Greenhouse, unearthing jars and bottles from corners, neatly organizing the seeds into categories.


    She hummed a tune with delight, as cheerful as a bee ¨C albeit a bit cumbersome, but incredibly industrious.


    Felix Harp surveyed the area, the air filled with the scent of soil and fertilizer, accompanied by a strong aroma of flowers. His nose was in a conflicting state ¨C eager to breathe deeply, yet also partially obscured.


    Huge floral crowns hung from the ceiling like an array of colorful umbrellas, creating an intricately layered arrangement in the greenhouse space.


    "Let''s stop here for today, Felix. I''m a bit tired," Nick''s eyes in the portrait appeared drowsy.


    "Goodnight, Nick."


    After the exchange, Felix Harp tidied his workspace. He stored postcards sent by his assistant from France in a drawer and pulled out a thick stack of manuscripts.


    He had already completed his planned work. To cater to both young aspiring wizards and adult witches and wizards, he had prepared two books:


    One titled "The Young Wizard''s Adventures with Mick," designed in the style of the magical dynamic comics prevalent in the wizarding world. It depicted the story of a 10-year-old young wizard attending a Muggle school.


    Initially, Mick intended to idle away his time, quietly awaiting his acceptance letter from Hogwarts. However, he found himself drawn into the life of the school. From captivating classes to diverse games, and practical activities like museum visits, amusement parks, and community service... it introduced a previously unfamiliar world from a child''s perspective.


    The other book was an informative guide for adult wizards, aptly named "Magic in the Muggle World." The concept remained presenting the most fundamental layers of Muggle technology in the most rigorous logic and language.


    After reviewing the manuscripts once more and not finding any errors, Felix Harp double-checked the appointment times on his calendar.


    "Tomorrow at 9 a.m., 126a Diagon Alley, Little Red Book Publishing Company."


    "Tomorrow at 10 a.m., 15b Diagon Alley South, LCA Comics."


    The former was the publishing company he had been cooperating with, having successfully published "A History of Magic" and "Domestic Life and Social Customs of British Muggle Families." Both books were currently used at Hogwarts.


    Since they had a good history of collaboration, it shouldn''t pose any issues.


    As for the latter ¨C LCA Comics, specializing in the children''s market ¨C he hadn''t dealt with them before. He would have to handle it as the situation unfolded, but thankfully, he had made some preparations.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 176: L.C.A. Publishing House

    Chapter 176: L.C.A. Publishing House


    The next morning at half-past nine, 126a Diagon Alley.


    In front of a low, white building, Felix Harp smiled as he shook hands with a woman in a purple dress bidding her farewell.


    "No need to accompany me, madam. It''s been an honor to continue our collaboration."


    "Oh, Mr. Harp, you''re too modest. Your books are always so inspiring."


    Felix descended the deep brown wooden steps and blended into the bustling crowd. At this moment, a sense of relief washed over him. "The first book negotiation went smoothly, hardly took any effort."


    "But the real challenge lies ahead."


    He strolled along Diagon Alley, turned a corner by the entrance of Gringotts Bank, and followed another side street, counting door numbers.


    "13a, 14b, 15a on the south side of Diagon Alley... So, shop 15b should be right across." Felix turned around and saw a seven-story building.


    The building was dirty, showing signs of neglect over the years, with letters on top almost completely faded. He could just make out a letter ''L,'' casting a shadow over his upcoming collaboration.


    In the gap between the building and the adjacent one, a row of large trash bins was stacked, bearing the marks of L.C.A.


    He ascended the dark staircase to the second floor, pushed open an oak door covered in scratches, and a cacophony of fragmented voices assaulted his ears.


    He seemed to have stepped into another world. The walls were adorned with an array of colorful comic strips, completely concealing the walls themselves.


    The central figure in most of these comic strips was a young boy with a beret and a striped shirt. He was depicted in various scenarios: being chased by a group of mischievous pixies; brandishing a small wand vigorously; riding a unicorn, joyfully turning back to greet a friend; standing atop a cottage roof, donning a wizarding cloak...


    But Felix also noticed that these artworks had seen their fair share of years. Some had lost their colors, and a few were covered in patches of purple mold in the corners.


    All of this suggested that this publishing house had once thrived but now had fallen on harder times.


    "Is anyone here? Mr. Andis?" Felix called out.


    After a moment, a door beside him swung open, hidden amidst layers of artwork that he hadn''t initially noticed.


    A lean, middle-aged wizard with a scruffy beard stared at him, his voice nasal as he asked, "Felix Harp?"


    "That''s me. I assume you''re Mr. Andis? We had an appointment."


    The wizard released the doorknob. "Come in, it''s a bit cluttered." He stepped back on his own accord.


    Felix furrowed his brow slightly, but he didn''t say anything. He followed the wizard into the room, where an unpleasant smell lingered and various items were haphazardly strewn about. He even spotted a few plates of leftover food in the corner.


    This sent shivers down his spine, and he instinctively thought of Apparating away from here.


    The only comfort came from the fact that in this makeshift studio, he saw fresh paint and canvases, with some impressive half-finished artworks.


    He decided to delve further, as long as the room aligned with his aesthetic.


    "Cleanse anew! Sweep away the old! Whirlwind''s fury!"


    His friend grinned at Young Wizard Mick, "See, not too difficult, right?"


    ...


    After about half an hour, Felix asked him, "What do you think?"


    Andis''s expression grew shrewd as he assessed the manuscript''s value. After seven or eight minutes, he hesitated, "To be honest, I can''t be sure."


    He added, "From my personal perspective, this is quite an interesting children''s comic. But I''m not that confident in my own judgment. As you''ve seen, this publishing house was indeed successful, but since I took over, we''ve had a dozen consecutive failures. We even had to release a 30th-anniversary edition of our old books."


    "Mr. Andis, I haven''t asked you yet, what does L.C.A stand for?" Felix inquired.


    "It''s the initials of the three founders'' names. The ''A'' stands for Andis, it was created by my grandfather and his two good friends." The wizard explained.


    "What about your company''s representative work, ''The Adventures of Martin Miggs''..."


    "It was my grandfather''s idea, somewhat based on his own experience. When he was a child, he once hosted a Muggle boy who accidentally stumbled into the magical world. They had a fun week together before the situation was discovered. Ministry officials erased the boy''s memory and sent him back home."


    Felix nodded knowingly. He took out a few pieces of parchment from the ring, covered in various forms and data. The parchment floated and adhered to the wall.


    "Mr. Andis, I can''t guarantee that this manuscript will single-handedly revive your publishing house, but from data analysis, since your company''s establishment, you''ve published seventeen sets of comics. Of course, ''The Adventures of Martin Miggs'' is the most famous. But I''ve obtained some data from my friend at the Ministry''s publication department, and it''s clear that content that''s relatively novel tends to be more popular..."


    "Furthermore, this manuscript, positioned for children, doesn''t come across as too juvenile and is quite adult-friendly. If you''re willing, we can collaborate."


    Andis didn''t have many options, unless he wanted to continue scraping by on the remnants of past glory.


    Thus, after Felix provided him with a reasonable justification, Andis agreed in due course. Their initial plan was conservative, to publish a hundred copies as a trial. Even if it failed, it wouldn''t be a catastrophe.


    At best, Andis would''ve wasted some time, but time was something he currently had in abundance.


    With the collaboration settled, Andis demonstrated his ancestral craft to Felix. He made alterations and improvements to one of Felix''s sketches, using his wand to add color, refining the image in no time.


    In the scene, a young boy stood on a towering Ferris wheel, tiptoeing to peer out the window. Beside him floated a half-eaten, levitating vanilla ice cream.


    Half an hour later, Felix exited the L.C.A. building, feeling quite pleased.


    He intended to use the public fireplace in Diagon Alley to return to his office, avoiding the need to Apparate to the edge of the Forbidden Forest and walk some distance. But just then¡ª


    "Professor Harp?"


    Felix turned around and spotted a familiar figure in the crowd. He responded with mild surprise, "Potter?"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 178: Trials

    Chapter 178: Trials


    Felix Harp grinned, "Anytime works for me, Potter. I''ll move in and keep you company whenever you''re ready. But I have to return to the school first, to sort a few things out. You can also think about your schedule."


    He stood up, "Intensive training will be tough, Potter. Be mentally prepared. From my personal experience, the time after a magical outburst is perfect for learning spells. You''ll progress swiftly."


    Harry didn''t hesitate and readily agreed.


    Felix Harp found Tom, the owner of the Leaky Cauldron, a wizard hunched with wrinkles on his face and a bent back. Upon Tom''s suggestion, Felix chose Room 12, right next to Harry''s.


    He waved at Harry by the staircase, then turned and left the pub, using the public fireplace to return to his office.


    He went over his recent work, aside from attempting to incorporate the Sneakoscope into the curriculum, he had some other good ideas. Rolling up these half-finished plans, he tucked them into a ring.


    Next, he reviewed the records of the Wandwood tree''s observations. It was a task he and Professor Flitwick did daily, but he decided to entrust it solely to Flitwick for now.


    He then headed to the office of the Charms professor, informing Flitwick about his schedule clash. The short professor quickly agreed, clicking his tongue and saying, "Magical outbursts... I wonder what Potter has encountered. With you by that child''s side, Miss Miller will be relieved."


    Later, Felix spotted Snape''s figure within the school. Snape strode briskly, his black robes billowing behind him.


    "Severus?" Felix greeted him, "You''re back so early? I do recall Snape returning home during summer holidays each year and generally arriving on the first day of school."


    Severus Snape''s face remained stern, suppressing his displeasure as he said, "You can inquire with our esteemed Headmaster Dumbledore. He''s the one who summoned me back, to brew a nauseating potion."


    In a sour mood, he swiftly strode away, his cloak trailing.


    What could that nauseating potion be? Felix wondered, watching his departing figure with curiosity.


    A dozen minutes later, Felix returned to Diagon Alley. He knocked on Room 11 and saw Harry''s bed cluttered with various items: textbooks from different subjects, parchment, ink bottles, and even a broom maintenance kit.


    "Professor, I''m reviewing my assignments. Well, I still have three essays on wizarding history, two on potions, and one on spells left to write."


    "Wizarding history..."


    Harry distinctly heard Professor Harp''s disapproving hum, but the professor didn''t say much more. He took a seat across from Harry.


    "Time is precious, Potter," Felix stated, "I will guide you through your assignments in your spare time."


    ...


    Tom, the Leaky Cauldron''s owner, provided them with an empty basement, long abandoned, as he claimed. Tom, hunchbacked and toothless, grinned, "I remember there used to be some protective enchantments here, but they might have faded. You''ll need to handle it yourselves."


    But he had to admit, he was intrigued.


    Professor Harp didn''t elaborate on how mastering these spells would benefit him, but he couldn''t help but imagine - admiration from classmates, extra points in class, perhaps even a chance to showcase his abilities in front of that special girl...


    With a slightly trembling voice, he said, "Professor, I''ll follow your plan." He felt that his tone when speaking was filled with a sense of tragedy, as if he were about to face the gallows.


    Felix Harp handed him a piece of chocolate, saying, "Have something to eat first. We''ll move on to the second phase of testing."


    Ten minutes later.


    Felix and Harry stood about eight meters apart, facing each other.


    "Potter, this time we''re testing the maximum power of your spells. You need to tap into your emotions fully. Do you remember what was mentioned in Dueling class? Determination, confidence, and most importantly, the Disarming Charm is about self-protection, rendering the enemy incapable of harming you."


    Harry nodded, took a deep breath, and imagined Draco standing across from him, suddenly transformed into a giant with golden hair, brandishing a stick as he approached...


    "Pff!" He burst into laughter all of a sudden, "Uh, sorry."


    After a moment of emotional buildup -


    "Expelliarmus!"


    With a strained voice, Harry shouted, and a red light, as thick as a finger, shot straight toward Felix. Yet, it was blocked by an invisible barrier.


    "Not enough, Potter. Let me see your potential!" Felix urged.


    Gritting his teeth, Harry put all his effort into channeling magic. For a brief moment, he genuinely felt something different, what Professor Harp called "active magic." He repeated in his mind: Disarm, render the enemy unable to harm me...


    He thought of those real enemies - Professor Quirrell, the Basilisk, and most importantly... Voldemort!


    The red light, after flickering for a few moments, grew as thin as a strand of hair. Felix nearly thought he had failed, but in the next instant, a searing beam of light shot from Harry''s wand, spanning the eight-meter distance, and collided with Felix''s Shield Charm.


    Two spells grappled in mid-air, a deep rumbling echoing throughout the basement.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 177: Outburst of Magic

    Chapter 177: Outburst of Magic


    Felix Harp inquired, "Potter, are you here in Diagon Alley to buy books?"


    Harry appeared somewhat uneasy, responding with hesitation, "Uh, I''m currently staying in Diagon Alley... at Room Eleven in the Leaky Cauldron..."


    He couldn''t very well mention that he had accidentally inflated Aunt Marge and was now homeless, having been arranged by Minister Cornelius Fudge to stay at the Leaky Cauldron.


    Felix found Harry''s demeanor peculiar and probed, "Just you?"


    While there were certainly other lodgers at the Leaky Cauldron, it was clear that Harry understood the professor''s implication. "Yes, just me," he quickly added, attempting to divert attention. "I quite enjoy being on my own, browsing shops, eating, doing homework at Florean Fortescue''s Ice Cream Parlor... Oh, and I have Dobby keeping me company."


    Felix smiled, "If I remember correctly, he should be working at the Leaky Cauldron?"


    Seeing that Professor Harp didn''t press further, Harry breathed a sigh of relief. He responded enthusiastically, "Exactly, Dobby is at the Leaky Cauldron. He''s been waking me up these past few mornings, but he''s probably busy attending to the patrons right now."


    As they walked and talked, Harry shared more about the rather quirky house-elf.


    "Dobby sent me a birthday present and a card! He mentioned he earned it himself, and I''ve been curious about where he''s been working¡ªI didn''t see any mention in the letter. Turns out it''s the Leaky Cauldron¡ª" Harry suddenly realized, turning his head to Felix in astonishment. "Professor, how did you know?"


    Felix replied succinctly, "Dobby and I are friends. We talked about it."


    Harry nodded, and then Felix asked, "So, you saw me while you were shopping? Quite coincidental. If I had left a minute later, you might have missed me."


    Harry explained, "Actually, I saw your Patronus¡ªthe silver sparrow¡ªHermione mentioned it to me. I thought it resembled that, so I waited near the shop for a while."


    "Is that so? Your observation skills are keen," Felix''s response was somewhat absent-minded, his attention fully focused on Harry himself. From a different perspective in the world of distinct black and white, the magical energy within Harry was continuously flickering, unusually lively.


    "Professor?"


    Harry sensed his gaze, and Professor Harp was looking at him with a scrutinizing expression, making him feel uneasy.


    "Potter," Felix murmured softly, "this must have had quite an impact on you..."


    Harry stood frozen, stuttering, "You, you know about it?" His heart turned cold, and he hurriedly explained, flustered, "I didn''t mean to, it''s just that Aunt Marge insulted my parents first, and I couldn''t stand it!"


    The professor wouldn''t think poorly of him, right? He had just bought a textbook on Ancient Runes yesterday.


    "No, you''ve misunderstood, Potter."no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    As they passed through the wall, leaving Diagon Alley, and arrived at the Leaky Cauldron, Felix heard a sharp greeting, "Dear Mr. Harp, Dobby never expected to see you and Mr. Potter at the same time. Truly a day worthy of celebration!"


    But in another light, wouldn''t it sound better if he said he was caring for a young wizard in a special condition?


    Harry swallowed nervously. "I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "Harry, if I''m not mistaken, you''ve recently experienced a magical outburst?"


    "A magical... outburst?"


    "You might have heard similar terms¡ªmagic going awry, magic awakening, magical outbursts... Many consider it a sign of childhood or young wizardry, but in truth, it''s always there. Sometimes, due to intense emotional fluctuations, young wizards display various magical powers."


    Harry listened quietly, his memories returning to a few days ago. His aunt, Marge, had come to visit while he was looking after the dogs in the countryside. She was a rather rude and unkind woman; these two words couldn''t even describe a tenth of her character.


    Every time she visited, it turned into a nightmare for Harry.


    But to get Hagrid''s signature, he endured her verbal insults for a whole week. On her final day as a guest, she got outrageously drunk, became unrestrained in her speech, and callously insulted his parents, which infuriated him.


    He didn''t have his wand with him, but he was a wizard. By the time he snapped out of his rage, Aunt Marge had swelled up like a balloon, similar to the massive pumpkin Hagrid had planted last year, except it was an ugly pumpkin with small eyes.


    He stormed out of the house in anger and vowed never to return to Privet Drive. Only after he''d calmed down did he start to feel fear. He feared he might be expelled or even sent to Azkaban, surrounded by a bunch of dark wizards.


    He had even contemplated a life on the run, evading pursuit by the Ministry of Magic, but he needed some money first. Things, however, always went beyond his expectations¡ªjust as he arrived at the Leaky Cauldron, he was apprehended by Minister Fudge.


    Luckily, Fudge not only didn''t hold him accountable but also arranged a room for him at the Leaky Cauldron. He made Harry promise to stay in Diagon Alley until the start of term and not return to the Muggle world without permission.


    What reason did he have to refuse?


    ...


    Professor Harp''s voice seemed to come from a distant place. "But this sort of occurrence usually happens during childhood. Once young wizards start school, it rarely occurs. So, Potter, your situation is quite rare. Something extraordinary must have happened to you."


    The professor didn''t blame him; he understood himself...


    Harry looked up, his tone light. "I agree, Professor Harp. When do we start?"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 179: Harrys Special Training

    Chapter 179: Harry''s Special Training


    "Potter, wake up! Potter..."


    Harry slowly opened his eyes, the light from the torches was a bit dazzling, making Professor Harp''s silhouette somewhat blurry.


    For a moment, his expression was quite bewildered.


    He got up from the ground, adjusted his glasses, "What happened to me?"


    "Exhaustion combined with fatigue, a perfectly normal phenomenon," Felix Harp looked at him and said, "Let''s stop here for today. We''ll head up and have something to eat, and I''ll also work on outlining your training plan."


    Harry felt incredibly uncomfortable, limbs weak, and body feeling light.


    He followed Felix''s footsteps unsteadily as they climbed the stairs, his stomach churning.


    It wasn''t until he downed a large glass of juice and finished two pastries that he felt like he had come back to life, with the mood to ponder some questions.


    "Professor, you said this phenomenon is normal, have you experienced something similar too? And you mentioned to me that the period after a magical outburst is very suitable for practicing spells, based on your personal experience..."


    Harry''s speech slowed down, and he thought of how Hermione had expressed sympathy to Professor Harp in a very emotional way.


    The context was the release of the Dueling Club news, and the discussions were all centered around the word "duel." Professor Harp''s ''glorious experiences'' were once again brought up and talked about extensively. The boys couldn''t help but wish they could swap places with him, while the young witches either looked up to him in admiration or sympathized with the unfair treatment he received during his school years.


    And Hermione was one of them.


    At the time, Harry couldn''t quite understand her perspective, but now, he suddenly had a bit of an insight.


    In response to his question, Felix Harp succinctly said, "Indeed..."


    Indeed, what? As Harry lay in his own bed, he continued to contemplate this question.


    Early the next morning, Harry was awakened by Dobby''s knocking on his door. He opened the door drowsily, and the house-elf respectfully handed him toiletries, with Professor Harp standing beside him.


    "Hurry up, Potter, we have a heavy task today."


    Harry experienced a novel feeling, a similar sensation to when he was a guest at the Burrow and was woken up by Mrs. Weasley. Few adults intervened in his life, reminding him of brushing his teeth, apart from the angry roars of the Dursleys.


    The entire morning, they stayed in the basement, and Harry kept casting Disarming Charms, as Professor Harp put it, "We need to maximize your efficiency. You''ll find that during your student years, being adept at a single spell can take you far."


    He felt like he was going to throw up, but Professor Harp patiently pointed out his mistakes and spent a considerable amount of time explaining advanced techniques for the spell.


    "Imagine yourself as a duelist, or a fledgling auror. Your magic is very active, you can sense it, manipulate it, control it, and let the magic flow out all at once," Felix said, and then cast a spell of heightened sensation on Harry.


    "At the same time, it''s a good opportunity to learn nonverbal spellcasting while learning the Disarming Charm."


    "And there''s the magical theory part. I''ll only explain what''s most relevant to the Disarming Charm. It might not be useful for learning other spells, but we need to expedite the process. I want to see how far you can go."


    Harry felt as if he had consumed ten strawberry ice creams in a row, a sense of satisfaction overflowing from head to toe. But Professor Harp quickly poured a bucket of cold water on his enthusiasm¡ª


    "There''s only this one spell, Potter. If you want to delve deeper into the realm of dueling, you should consider establishing your personal fighting style."


    "Fighting style?"


    "Such as which spell to make your core¡ª"


    "Disarming Charm!" Harry blurted out without hesitation.


    "...Don''t make a hasty decision. Besides that, there are complementary spell systems. For instance, which spells you use for defense, which for offense; which are for restraining opponents, and which are for handling tricky situations. You need to think all of these through."


    "Not to mention combat footwork, on-the-spot judgment, scenario rehearsal, and so forth."


    "Of course, there''s also targeted knowledge. Hmm, I might have set my expectations too high for you. This has already exceeded the norm for most Aurors."


    Harry excitedly jotted down in his notebook, "No problem, you can make it as comprehensive as possible." He then, with a touch of Hermione''s tone, added, "Professor, I''m actually considering writing a related thesis!"


    "...Very well, I''ll read it."


    In the days leading up to the start of term, Professor Harp didn''t have him continue practicing the Disarming Charm¡ªthis relieved him, and he finally got to learn a second spell.


    "Potter¡ª"


    "Professor, you can call me Harry," Harry said with a hint of nervousness. He had practiced saying this in front of the mirror several times that morning just to be able to say it now.


    There was silence from the other side. Just as he was beginning to regret his impulsiveness, Felix said, "Alright, Harry, I''ll call you that privately."


    "Your progress with the Disarming Charm won''t make rapid leaps in a short time. Even with my comprehensive assistance, it''s not feasible¡ª"


    "Professor, I''m already quite satisfied," Harry said contentedly. He had undergone a tremendous transformation; at the very least, he believed facing Malfoy and his two cronies wouldn''t be an issue.


    He saw Professor Harp smile at him, "I''ve also obtained the data I wanted, and the activity level of your magic is gradually returning to normal. Although I''ve tried my best to extend this process, unfortunately, I can''t go against the laws of nature."


    "In the next day or two, we''ll intensively learn some spells. The effects will be three to five times faster than your usual pace."


    Harry nodded eagerly.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 180: Conclusion of Special Training

    Chapter 180: Conclusion of Special Training


    On the morning before the start of the school year, Felix Harp sat leisurely at a cozy table in the Leaky Cauldron, enjoying his breakfast and casually flipping through the day''s newspaper.


    "Tsk, Sirius Black, why has he been on the front page for so many days?"


    Felix gazed at the man in the photograph. His face was gaunt, and his black hair was tangled together. He had waxen-like skin and a somewhat vampiric appearance.


    The newspaper spared no ink detailing his crimes over and over again, including his support for the mysterious figure and, when cornered, his explosion that obliterated half a street, resulting in thirteen deaths. Currently, he was listed as a fugitive on the run.


    Words like "extremely dangerous" and "most notorious prisoner" appeared repeatedly in bold red font.


    "Escaping from Azkaban, is that really so difficult?" Felix sipped his coffee and took a couple of seconds to simulate the scenario.


    First step, retrieve a spare wand, and then... hmm...


    ''Well, the premise doesn''t hold up. Why was I locked up in the first place?''


    ''At least it explains why Moody was so jittery around Harry.''


    Just then, Harry yawned his way down the stairs, with Dobby cautiously trailing behind him. Dobby watched Harry with a worried expression, as though fearing he might miss a step and tumble down the stairs.


    "Harry, Dobby, over here," Felix tilted his head at them, "Good morning, Professor." Harry sat down on the opposite chair, and to his surprise, Dobby pulled up a chair right next to him.


    "Dobby, don''t you need to greet the guests?" Harry asked.


    "Mr. Potter, Dobby has resigned from the Leaky Cauldron. Today is Dobby''s last day here, and the boss approved that I don''t have to do anything."


    "Oh, uh..." Harry was clearly not fully awake yet, his mind took a moment to catch up, and after a while, he said, somewhat befuddled, "But, where are you going then?"


    "Mr. Harp has offered Dobby a job. Dobby is honored to help a friend! Dobby feels very honored," the house-elf stared with wide eyes at Felix.


    Harry also turned to Felix, who explained briefly, "I''ve hired Dobby as my spokesperson to deal with some book publishing matters."


    "Congratulations, Dobby," Harry said genuinely.


    After finishing his breakfast, Felix addressed Harry, "Harry, I won''t schedule any more training tasks for your last day. Over these past two days, you''ve reviewed the Ironclad Charm, the Stupefy Charm, the Tongue-Tying Curse, and you''ve also learned the Impediment Jinx, which is more useful for your current level. It can give you an advantage in gaining initiative."


    Harry listened in silence; he knew this special training was coming to an end.


    The incantation for the Impediment Jinx was "Impedimenta," and its effect was to shoot a thick rope from the tip of the wand to bind the target. The advantage of this spell was that its casting range was very long, allowing him to attack from a distance as far as across a corridor.


    He had only learned it last night and was just barely capable of casting it, but the attack range was now around twelve to thirteen meters, surpassing most spells he had mastered.


    ''Ron deserves credit for me learning this spell,'' Harry thought. After multiple failures, he remembered how Ron had learned the Disarming Charm and decided to let Professor Harp use the Impediment Jinx on him, hoping to get a close-up ''feel'' for its mysteries.


    Mrs. Weasley shot her husband a glare and warmly said to Felix, "Professor Harp, thank you for the Christmas present you gave to Ron. To be honest, it was quite precious... but Ron absolutely loves his new wand."


    "Mom!" Ron said, a bit annoyed; she always used his nickname regardless of the context.


    But Mrs. Weasley didn''t pay attention to him, "Ron looks up to you quite a bit. He chose your course this year, and of course, also¡ª" she looked at Harry and Hermione, and they nodded in unison, "these two little rascals, always keeping us on our toes."


    She went on, chattering, "We got news from Dumbledore quite early. Arthur and I were utterly flabbergasted, trembling in fear, worried all along, but we didn''t dare send a howler, fearing it would disturb Ginny. After all, it''s Dark Magic..." She trailed off vaguely, "and it involves the Chamber of Secrets. Her brothers set a bad example for her."


    "Mom, how does that even involve us?"


    "Yeah, we haven''t caused any trouble this summer."


    The twins beside her were protesting vigorously; Mrs. Weasley pursed her lips, looking sternly at them. "And you, don''t think I don''t know what you''ve been up to..."


    Percy stepped forward, his chest puffed out, a shiny silver badge pinned on it¡ªit was the emblem of the Head Boy, "Mom, Ginny has me as an example."


    The twins wore sour expressions and muttered, heads lowered.


    ''Head Boy, huh?''


    ''How about Chief Bighead?''


    The two of them soon exchanged knowing smiles.


    Felix looked on with interest at the interaction in this large family. When they settled down, he said, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Weasley, I have some understanding of them..."


    Old Tom, stooped and with most of his teeth missing, approached them. He gestured with his hands, and three tables in the bar were pushed together, with over a dozen small stools settling around them.


    "And, do you need anything to eat?"


    "Don''t bother about me, Tom," Felix said. "I''ll be leaving now."


    He nodded slightly at the group and said, "Please excuse me." Then, he turned to Dobby, "Let''s go, I need to get you some new clothes."


    Dobby bid farewell to Harry and, after waving, bounced alongside Felix.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciatedThe roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.

 Chapter 181: The Crested Serpent

    Chapter 181: The Crested Serpent


    Beyond the wall behind the Leaky Cauldron, they arrived directly at Madam Malkin''s Robes for All Occasions on the north side of Diagon Alley.


    According to Professor Flitwick, while this shop sold school uniforms, formal robes, and traveling cloaks, if you were willing to spend a little more, Madam Malkin would be delighted to craft a custom outfit for you.


    Madam Malkin, a plump and cheerful witch, clad in a deep purple robe, greeted them, "Welcome, are you here to buy a robe or perhaps a charming dance attire, sir?" She held a tape measure and a wand in her hands.


    Felix Harp pointed to Dobby, "Ma''am, not me, it''s him."


    Madam Malkin''s gaze fell upon Dobby, and she hesitated, "Oh, um..."


    "Ma''am, I was introduced by Professor Phileas Flitwick. He praised your craftsmanship."


    "It''s my pleasure as well."


    Under Felix''s words and monetary persuasion, Madam Malkin created a little suit on the spot, transforming Dobby into a whole new appearance, akin to a refined British butler.


    "Sir, you''re very kind to your house-elf, but I''m not sure if I should remind you, clothes..."


    "Ma''am, Dobby is my friend, he''s free."


    Throughout their journey, Dobby kept expressing gratitude to Felix in various ways, until Felix informed him about the standardized dress code, finally settling Dobby down.


    Felix led him to the long-neglected building of LCA Comics Publishers, knocking on Andis''s door.


    After not coming for over ten days, the smell in the house seemed to have gathered again, but Andis''s spirits had improved significantly. At least he had put on a clean set of clothes.


    He pulled Felix into the room, producing a stack of manuscripts and, with a heavy nasal tone, said, "I''ve redrawn a portion of the book, added exclusive magic, see how it is?"


    Felix carefully perused them. Each comic strip page was divided into five to ten panels. Opening a page, the characters in these panels would begin to move in a fixed sequence. As the plot of the first panel concluded, the second would start playing, timing executed perfectly.


    One could say that each comic strip page was akin to a segment of a film.


    "The magic on it is rather intriguing," Felix commented.


    If he were to add another page on top of this, allowing it to sequentially display the content of all the panels in the entire comic strip, wouldn''t that achieve a cinematic effect?


    He expressed this idea to Andis.


    "Hmm?"


    Andis pondered in his mind, "It seems feasible?" he said uncertainly.


    "I don''t know the magic of your publishing house unless..."


    "That''s a closely guarded secret." Andis hastily added.


    "Well," Felix pursed his lips, gazing at the manuscript in his hands, constantly caressing its surface, "Using your professional judgment, do you think the idea I just mentioned is feasible?"


    Andis didn''t answer, this time he took longer to think. The more he thought, the more excited he became, pacing around the room.


    "Absolutely feasible! This is a breakthrough in the wizarding world. Merlin, we''re going to make a splash!"


    "That''s acceptable, but I want all your magical data."


    Andis paused for a moment, "Of course, that''s within your rights. Just don''t disclose it recklessly."


    Felix nodded. Then he had no problem.


    Money was a minor issue; it was this exclusive magic that he valued. However, in the future, he would at least receive a stable portion of returns, saving him from dealing in the black market.


    This was different from the fifty percent ownership mentioned by the twins. He hadn''t intended to take that money at all.


    Andis said to him, "Let''s establish a magical contract; it will put both parties at ease."


    Felix had no reason to refuse. He produced a piece of parchment. A string of golden words appeared on it, outlining the obligations and rights both parties should fulfill. Afterwards, they each left their names and a drop of blood.


    Under the gaze of the three individuals, the parchment turned to ashes within golden flames. But the text remained radiant, suspended in mid-air.


    Soon, the golden letters melted, coalescing into two glowing orbs. One for Felix and one for Andis.


    This contract belonged to the most common "Witnessed Contract," with no binding force, but it was protected by the Ministry of Magic. If any problems arose, all one had to do was take the orbs to the Ministry to file a complaint, and the Ministry would step in to resolve the issue.


    With the contract orb in his hand, Andis sighed in relief.


    He could say he was wagering a part of his future, but now he was filled with anticipation. This was because a mysterious friend had told him, "Cooperating with that gentleman, you''ll never worry about being at a loss. He''s a proud Slytherin, unlike those greedy pure-blood trash."


    Felix looked at the house-elf. "Dobby, I need you to visit at least once a day, inquire about progress and troubles. If necessary, you can negotiate on behalf of me and the pure-blood families." He pointed his wand at Dobby''s chest, and a Crested Serpent symbol, shaped like the number 8, appeared.


    The pattern remained still, but as you gazed at it, it began to move rapidly, the emerald snake eyes sparkling.


    This was the symbol Felix had imprinted on his clothes back in his fifth year. Many pure-blood families recognized it, although it wasn''t used much nowadays.


    "Dobby, Dobby''s afraid he can''t..." The house-elf hesitated fearfully.


    "When you were in the Malfoy household, you did tasks like delivering letters, right?"


    "But, but Dobby only delivered letters, it was similar to an owl''s role."


    "Then give it a try. If you encounter a problem you can''t solve, come to me," Felix said calmly. "I''m also curious to know who will come to me for trouble."


    Unlock exclusive early access to 100s of chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.

 Chapter 182: The Commission of Phineas Black

    Chapter 182: The Commission of Phineas Black


    Felix Harp emerged from the L.C.A building, and the clock had struck noon. He took a detour to visit the Little Red Book Bookstore. To his delight, his sample copy of "Magic in the Muggle World" had been completed.


    "Remarkable efficiency, I needn''t worry at all."


    This book, a serious work of popular science, was in line with his previous two publications on Muggle studies and was poised to become part of a series.


    At least, that''s what the elegant lady in the purple dress told him.


    Felix also inquired about things he hadn''t previously paid much attention to, such as how his book managed to leave England and spread throughout the world.


    From her response, Felix understood that there were two ways to expand the book''s presence worldwide. One was to obtain a recommendation from the home country''s Ministry of Magic, but this approach had limited spots and could face resistance from certain nations due to its official nature. The other method was to become a member of the International Wizarding Publishers Association.


    The International Wizarding Publishers Association was a relatively loose international wizarding organization, composed of top publishers from different countries. They held gatherings in March and September each year to select valuable books.


    These fortunate books would then be distributed to magical bookstores in various countries.


    Unbeknownst to Felix, he had inadvertently enjoyed this privilege. In response, he expressed his gratitude once again.


    "Your book is truly outstanding, Mr. Harp. It''s a win-win for both of us."


    ...


    Returning to the school, Felix found many professors had returned. Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick were decorating the Great Hall, in high spirits. Professor McGonagall was even humming a tune.


    Hagrid, the big and burly figure, walked in carrying two three-meter tall fir trees. Flitwick elegantly waved his wand, causing the trees to stand in a corner of the hall, adorned with colorful ribbons.


    "Felix," Hagrid greeted heartily.


    "Hagrid, how''s the lesson planning going?" Felix inquired.


    Hagrid chuckled, "Going pretty well, I spent quite some time in the library looking up information. I even went through the new books on the market. I can confidently say the teaching material I''ve chosen is interesting."


    "I remember this course always used ''Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them'' as the textbook."


    "Well, that''s the textbook for the higher years. I tried something new for the third years... as you told me, innovation requires a test subject, and if it succeeds, then it can be extended to everyone."


    "I''m looking forward to it, Hagrid."


    The first day of school was tomorrow. The professors gathered around a rectangular table for dinner that evening. Even the elusive Professor Trelawney had draped a veil and joined.


    She whispered to a house-elf, "Fetch me some sherry, dear."


    The house-elf stammered, "O-okay, ma''am."


    Principal Black choked for a moment. Somewhat embarrassed, he said, "He''s a descendant of the noble Black family, my great-grandson!"


    "Oh."


    "You mischievous boy, what do you mean?" Principal Black muttered under his breath. However, he quickly continued in a cunning tone, "We''re both Slytherins, young man. I know what you''re thinking..."


    "Listen, the Black family has a rich history and an extensive collection of books in our ancestral home. It''s not comparable to the rubbish at Hogwarts. Are you interested? Help me with something."


    "What is it?"


    "Bring him to me. Not to this me, to another portrait. Remember, Grimmauld Place Number 12."


    Felix was very interested in the Black family''s collection, but he cautiously probed, "Don''t tell me that one of the 28 pure-blood families'' ancestral homes has no defenses?"


    "Listen to me, don''t interrupt. Time is short! You will find it, I believe you can do it. However, you need something, something unique to the noble Black family... Oh, Dumbledore! When did you come back?"


    Felix swiftly turned around, Dumbledore had appeared on the second-floor landing, holding two books in his arms, standing expressionlessly.


    "Quite early, around the time you acknowledged Sirius Black as your great-grandson." Dumbledore descended the stairs, the light behind him preventing anyone from reading his expression, but his powerful voice was audible. "Phineas, we''ve discussed... the unforgivable crimes he committed."


    Principal Black''s portrait shouted loudly, "Dumbledore, he''s the last descendant of the Black family!"


    But Dumbledore raised his voice as well, speaking composedly. "...betrayed his best friend, and he killed thirteen people, including one who was a close friend for ten years. Do you know what happened to him, Phineas? The only thing found at the scene were Peter''s finger and pieces of blood-soaked clothing."


    The old man walked to the portrait, his tone icy, each wrinkle on his face carrying anger. "And now he''s escaped, dreaming of aiding his old master in regaining power, even if it means killing his godson in his role as a teacher."


    "Phineas, my headmaster... Do you want to shelter a criminal?"


    Silence reigned in the Headmaster''s office.


    Unlock exclusive early access to 100s of chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.

 Chapter 183: Analysis

    Chapter 183: Analysis


    Felix Harp stood quietly on the side, his mind spinning rapidly.


    Dumbledore''s words were pointedly clear, referring to Harry Potter and Sirius Black.


    The unexpected connection between the two was something he had never imagined.


    And Sirius Black, accused of being a Death Eater who betrayed his best friend, Harry''s father.


    Felix thought of an organization active during the war - the Order of the Phoenix. It was a secret organization founded by Dumbledore to resist Voldemort, assisting the Ministry of Magic in fighting against Voldemort and his Death Eaters during the war.


    The Order of the Phoenix was not well-known, and it disbanded after Voldemort''s disappearance in 1981 and the victory in the war.


    Felix knew of this name because he was acquainted with Professor Toftwood of the Wizarding Examinations Authority - also an expert in ancient magical texts, whom Felix had visited before.


    Professor Toftwood had mentioned this organization in passing, praising the bravery of the Order of the Phoenix members, but he hadn''t revealed specific names.


    But Felix speculated that at least Harry''s parents, Sirius, and that Peter should all be members of the Order of the Phoenix.


    No wonder... no wonder Dumbledore was so furious.


    From being best friends at school to close comrades after graduation, and the bond of kinship formed due to Harry''s birth, this should have been an unbreakable friendship.


    Yet Sirius Black chose betrayal.


    And what role did Severus Snape play? Based on the information Felix had found during school, after the war, Snape was accused of being a Death Eater. However, Dumbledore vouched for him as an undercover agent and prevented him from facing the trial at Azkaban.


    Otherwise, Hogwarts wouldn''t have had such a snarky professor.


    "So, Severus should also be a member of the Order of the Phoenix."


    Felix didn''t know much about his headmaster''s experiences during his school days, but he at least knew that the relationship between Snape and the Potter couple was complicated: he had a history with Harry''s mother - perhaps with a touch of admiration, but he was archenemies with Harry''s father.


    They wouldn''t start fighting during their meetings, would they?


    ...


    "Felix," Dumbledore turned his head, his bright blue gaze piercing through his glasses, landing on him, "You are a professor of the school, and I hope not to see you make the wrong choices."


    Felix blinked, "Headmaster, you don''t need to say that. I also prioritize the safety of the students. Besides, my relationship with Mr. Potter is good. I even trained him during the summer break."


    But the Black family''s collection of books is a different matter, isn''t it?


    Felix was quite clear about the distinction between these two.


    Moreover, if the house was under a Fidelius Charm, then he would indeed be at a loss.


    But according to Phineas Black, he also had a portrait within the Black ancestral home, which meant he had a good understanding of the house. For the sake of saving the last bloodline of the Black family, he wouldn''t have Felix working in vain.


    Besides, this wasn''t a safe house; employing the Fidelius Charm would be too cumbersome.


    Another key clue provided by Headmaster Phineas Black was that they needed something "unique to the noble Black family." What could that be?


    Felix had some speculations already.


    The Room of Requirement.


    Felix sat on the couch, beckoning a thick book over. It was "The Pure-Blood Directory" by Cantankerus Nott, which contained information about the so-called "Sacred Twenty-Eight" families.


    Turning to the section about the Black family, he quickly skimmed past the list of family members and their deeds.


    His gaze landed on the emblem of the Black family, bearing the French phrase, "Toujours Pur" - "Always Pure."


    He chuckled.


    For the noble, always pure Black family, what could be truly unique?


    Only bloodline.


    All he needed was a drop of Sirius Black''s blood, and he could enter the Black ancestral home, catching a glimpse of its hidden treasures...


    Emerging from the Room of Requirement, Felix looked at Hogwarts'' nighttime scenery, his gaze merging with the darkness.


    Sirius, where are you really?


    Author has to go out, so only one chapter in the morning.


    Unlock exclusive early access to 100s of chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.

 Chapter 184: Grimmauld Square

    Chapter 184: Grimmauld Square


    September 1st.


    Felix Harp woke up early and, by way of Diagon Alley, returned to London.


    He was set to embark on his procurement for the new school year.


    In addition to updating his collection of magical films, he purchased a plethora of new books, clothing, and, most importantly, he found a map shop.


    It was a charmingly antiquated establishment, its quaint brown shelves lined with an assortment of maps, each with its own unique flair.


    From local London maps to maps of the British Isles, they served different purposes - aerial views, tourist guides, transportation networks...


    As Felix was about to acquire a thick atlas, he casually asked the shopkeeper, "Have you ever heard of Grimmauld Square?"


    The shopkeeper adjusted his glasses and looked up from a colorful album...


    Thirty minutes later, he found himself standing in a dilapidated corner of London''s old district.


    The houses here were quite aged, their walls peeling to reveal unattractive shades of gray. To his astonishment, the ancestral home of the Black family was concealed amidst these buildings.


    He looked around the vicinity; some houses were still inhabited, while others were clearly abandoned - heaps of garbage at the door, shattered windows.


    On a more desolate lawn, his gaze landed on a building, its number 11 Grimmauld Square.


    He glanced left and right - number 10 on one side, number 13 on the other.


    "Curious, even the wizarding sight is blocked, is it not?"


    Felix stood still, continually scrutinizing something.The roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    An elderly lady carrying a cloth bag ambled over. "Young man, what brings you here?"


    "Visiting a pen pal, ma''am. The given address is a bit vague, and I''m trying to identify it," Felix replied, improvising.


    "I''ve lived here for over fifty years, since birth... Maybe I could help, tell me more."


    "Well, it''s Grimmauld Square in the old west district of London. The house number is blurred, but I guess it''s number 12."


    "Number 12? That''s impossible, young man. There''s no such house," the elderly woman''s voice grew louder, "You must be mistaken... or perhaps your friend is playing a nasty prank."


    "I find it odd too," Felix gestured towards the house before him, "This is number 11, and there''s number 13, but strangely, no number 12..."


    The old lady burst into hearty laughter, "It''s not just you with that confusion." She winked, lowering her voice, "It''s a mistake. My grandmother told me ¨C well, she heard it from someone else ¨C that when they built these houses, the builders were a bunch of dunces. They did their work, and from today''s perspective, it''s not bad. But they got the house numbers wrong, and even when the town hall inspected, they didn''t catch it. And so, the mistake persists."


    "Ron," Hermione piped in a sharp tone, pointing at the slumped professor on the small table. "Be careful..."


    The three of them glanced over; the disheveled professor was still asleep. They resumed talking, but their voices were lowered significantly.


    "I''m dead serious. If he dares to mock my family again, I''ll grab him by the head¡ªHarry, what''s up with you?" Ron looked at Harry inquisitively.


    "What?"


    "You''re way too calm, just like Malfoy was when he was around. You drew your wand so naturally and looked at Malfoy as if he were some caterpillar."


    "I''ve felt that too, Harry," Hermione said earnestly.


    Harry scratched his head, "It might be related to me getting stronger? When Malfoy provoked us, I didn''t feel much anger, it was like watching a performance. It''s strange..."


    He looked at Ron and Hermione, speaking with uncertain tones, "I think maybe it''s because I knew, even if I did engage, I could easily win. I anticipated that outcome beforehand."


    Ron let out a weird exclamation, "That''s so cool, mate!"


    "Lower your voice, Ron¡ª" Hermione reminded him.


    But Ron paid no heed, excitedly saying, "Tell us more about Professor Harp''s special training, Harry! I''m so envious!"


    Harry sighed, "Honestly, it wasn''t a pleasant experience. I don''t even know how I endured it. But Professor Harp said that such opportunities are rare..."


    He began recounting, and Ron and Hermione were both staring at him, captivated.


    Unnoticed by all, the sleeping professor on the side slightly trembled.


    Hello, dear readers~ The management team of this book has launched a collaborative fan activity, which involves creating original visual and written content. Interested readers can participate (check the pinned post). It will also help the work reach a wider audience. Thank you~


    Unlock exclusive early access to 100s of chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.

 Chapter 185: Remus Lupin

    Chapter 185: Remus Lupin


    "Merlin''s socks! Your Disarming Charm has reached Level 4, and you hadn''t even mentioned it before!" Ron exclaimed, his mouth wide open in astonishment. "Is that true? I mean¡ªthe bloke who''s aiming to be an Auror, and he''s only at Level 2 for the Disarming Charm."


    Harry attributed all of this to his magical outburst. "Professor Lupin said it would make my magic more active, which... well, it seems to have sped up my learning of spells."


    Ron looked expectant. "If only I could have a magical outburst too."


    "Ron, Professor Lupin said magical outbursts are the result of extreme emotions, and they mostly happen to young wizards before they enter Hogwarts. Once we''re at Hogwarts and learn to control our magic, these situations almost disappear."


    Hermione chimed in, matter-of-factly, "Just like Harry. His case is quite rare. It might be because his aunt insulted his parents¡ªoh, sorry, Harry."


    "No worries," Harry replied, but Hermione looked at him apologetically.


    "I know~ Can''t I just daydream?" Ron seemed to have thought of something, suddenly excited. "Besides, it''s not impossible, right? There were one or two times during the summer when Percy was showing off his Head Boy badge, and I had the urge to make it explode."


    "Is there much difference between making something explode and making it swell? Maybe my emotions weren''t strong enough at the time," Ron speculated playfully, believing it to be a shortcut to learning.


    Hermione stared at him wide-eyed, even Harry was quite speechless.


    "But speaking of it," Harry looked at Ron thoughtfully, "I do seem to have a better grasp of the Disarming Charm. With other spells, it''s like I''m just a bit off."


    Ron looked puzzled. "Isn''t that because you spent the most time on the Disarming Charm?"


    Harry explained, "It''s a feeling! Like... it''s just..." he gestured with his hand, "Well, I''m not sure either. Maybe it really is just an illusion." He said somewhat dejectedly.


    Hermione provided theoretical support, "Harry, it''s not impossible¡ªthere are always some young wizards who learn specific spells faster."


    "Where did you read that?" Harry asked with interest, perhaps he could include this viewpoint in his essay?


    The thought of the essay made his head ache a bit. He had spoken without thinking, not considering the consequences at all.


    While he had accumulated a bunch of random notes during the training process, he had no idea how to turn these things into a presentable essay¡ªout of certain considerations, he didn''t want to just bluff his way through.


    Hermione''s answer was a bit different from what he expected. She smiled with her eyes narrowed in a pleased manner, resembling the ginger cat in her arms: "Do you remember the assignment from the Dueling class, those forms? I helped Professor Lupin organize a part of them, and he proposed this idea then, but..."


    She made a helpless expression, "There were too few samples, and a lot of the submitted data was fabricated. I could tell at a glance!"


    Ron''s gaze suddenly became evasive, and Harry also lowered his head guiltily.


    Hermione looked at the two of them indignantly, they shared some responsibility for the false data.


    At this moment, a hoarse, weary voice joined their conversation.


    "Forgive me¡ª"


    The three of them looked anxiously towards the small table. The professor seemed to have just woken up, his face looking as worn as his patched robes and heavily worn suitcase, giving off an air of destitution.


    But his eyes were bright and sincere. The professor spoke gently, "I just overheard some of your conversation, it wasn''t intentional, but I did become curious."


    "Professor Lupin?" Hermione asked in a hushed voice.


    "Yes, I am Remus Lupin," Lupin said with a smile, "Did you see the markings on my trunk? Quite observant. If this were in class, I''d give you extra points."


    "Yes, it''s me. It suddenly got dark outside. Do you know what''s going on?"


    More people rushed in, speaking all at once in a chaotic manner.


    "Is Ron here? I''m looking for Ron."


    "I''m here, Ginny!"


    "Oh dear, that''s my face."


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Neville, Neville Longbottom..."


    "Quiet!" Lupin shouted loudly, raising his wand. A burst of flames poured down from the wand tip, illuminating the panicked faces.


    The light also illuminated his tired, grayish face, but with an adult wizard present, everyone felt a bit more reassured.


    Hearing Lupin say, "Stay in place and don''t move. I''ll go out and take a look," he opened the compartment door and stepped into the aisle.


    Harry thought for a moment and followed him outside.


    "Harry?" Hermione said urgently.


    "I''ll see if I can help." Harry passed through the compartment door and followed behind Lupin.


    A chill swept over them, and Lupin quickly stepped back, saying, "Go back, Harry!"


    But Harry didn''t hear; his entire attention was captured by something draped in a black cloak with a hood. The thing floated in mid-air, a decayed, ashen hand emerging from the cloak. Following that, an intense coldness rushed over him, freezing his lungs, making it impossible to breathe.


    A distant female voice sounded, terrifying, terrified, and pleading.


    "I want to help her!"


    He didn''t know why he had this thought, but it was so strong. Even as he was about to lose consciousness, he instinctively responded.


    A dazzling red light illuminated the entire train.


    Unlock exclusive early access to 100s of chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.

 Chapter 186: The Feast

    Chapter 186: The Feast


    "Harry! Harry! Are you okay?" Someone was slapping his face.


    Harry opened his eyes. Everything was back to normal¡ªthe train was still moving, the lights were on. He sat up from his seat, wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, looking around the train in confusion.


    Ron and Hermione were closest to him, Neville was looking at him with concern, and Ginny was huddled in a corner.


    Hagrid took a chocolate bar from his pocket and broke it to share with everyone.


    "This one''s for you, Harry. And excellent Disarming Charm, by the way."


    Harry took a large piece of chocolate and suddenly asked, "Did I pass out? No, that woman... did she get saved?"


    "Who?" Hagrid asked casually.


    "The woman, the one who came out with the hooded thing. From the sound of her voice, she should''ve been an adult. She..." Harry suddenly stumbled over his words. There was only one adult woman on the train, the witch pushing the food trolley.


    But what he heard was clearly not that voice.


    Hagrid''s hand froze in place, and he mumbled, leaving a sentence behind: "I''ll go have a word with the driver, sorry..." and hurriedly left.


    The door slammed shut.


    "Harry?" Hermione looked at him anxiously.


    He forced himself to calm down, sat back in his seat, took a bite of chocolate. A warm sensation spread through his body, making him feel happy again.


    "Can someone tell me what just happened?" Harry asked.


    "We felt a chill, like falling into an ice hole. Then we saw your spell, the bright red light... the cold eased a bit, and then you fell to the ground. Professor Lupin said to whoever it was, ''Sirius Black isn''t here,'' and he raised his wand, a silvery light shot out, and the cold disappeared completely, and the train continued." Hermione described what she saw.


    Harry chewed the chocolate in silence. He didn''t really care about all this; he just wanted to glean any clues about the woman''s voice from the others. But the result disappointed him.


    Everyone''s expressions weren''t good. Ginny was sobbing softly, Neville muttered on the side, "It''s so frightening, it reminded me of the worst memories."


    "It''s like all the happiness has been drained from you," Ron continued, though he punched Harry lightly. "Your spell was really impressive, Harry! We gave Malfoy a good lesson. Just thinking about him rolling out and flying away makes me feel happy again."


    "It wasn''t my doing..." Harry shook his head, rallying himself. "What was that cloaked thing?"


    "I think it''s a Dementor. I''ve seen something similar in comic books, like a rag without bones." Ron described.


    Harry looked at Hermione. Among the three of them, Ron was the most familiar with the magical world, but his knowledge was quite shallow. Hermione, on the other hand, had gained most of her knowledge from books, so she could provide more accurate information.


    Hermione recalled the information she had read, "Dementors guard Azkaban. They feed on human emotions, especially happiness. Regular spells don''t work on them, only the Patronus Charm."


    "The Patronus? Like Professor Lupin''s Patronus, and Professor McGonagall''s?" Harry asked.


    "Exactly."


    "Exactly."


    Hermione and Ron said respectively. Hermione had seen Lupin''s Patronus, while Ron had seen McGonagall''s, and Harry was familiar with both.


    After that, everyone fell silent. After a dozen minutes, the train came to a stop.


    But they didn''t wait for Professor Lupin. "Let''s go, he should''ve disembarked already."


    The Great Hall.


    Hagrid was dressed very formally, in a suit, with his hair and beard neatly groomed. "How do I look, Felix?"


    One by one, the young wizards approached based on their surnames, awaiting their Sorting. But first, they were greeted with a song carefully crafted by the Sorting Hat. The young newcomers watched in astonishment as the Sorting Hat emotionally sang its verses.


    Perhaps, thus far, it was the most profound impression that Hogwarts had left on them.


    The Sorting began.


    "Newman Balk."


    "Gryffindor!"


    "Oliver Dana."


    "Hufflepuff!"


    "Greenthorne Fawley."


    "Ravenclaw!"


    "Astoria Greengrass."


    "Slytherin!"


    "Romilda Vane."


    "Gryffindor!"


    ...


    At the end of the Sorting Ceremony, Felix noticed Harry and Hermione slipping from the corner to their seats at Gryffindor table. Professor McGonagall appeared shortly after.


    Subsequently, Headmaster Dumbledore stood up to speak. His welcome speech was as succinct as ever.


    Getting to the point, he somberly mentioned the presence of Dementors. "They will be stationed at all entrances of the school to fulfill the Ministry''s duties. During their stay, no one is allowed to leave the school without permission."


    "Dementors don''t accept any tricks or deception, including invisibility cloaks. They can''t distinguish between legitimate reasons and excuses. So, don''t give them any chance to harm you. Heads of Houses and the two student prefects, ensure that no student gets into conflict with Dementors."


    Once the young wizards had absorbed this information, Dumbledore introduced the two new professors with enthusiasm, using his words¡ª


    The former was the "generous substitute for Defense Against the Dark Arts, Professor Lupin." The latter was "Rubeus Hagrid, who takes on the position of Care of Magical Creatures Professor while fulfilling his duties as the Keeper of Keys and Grounds."


    At the same time, Dumbledore expressed sympathy and apologies for the unjust treatment Hagrid had endured. "We''ve overlooked this for half a century. It''s time to correct this mistake."


    Hagrid stood up excitedly, waving his hand. A series of red sparks shot out from the tip of his umbrella. The students responded with warm applause, particularly fervent from the Gryffindor table.


    "We should''ve known!" Ron shouted, pounding the table, "Who else would make us get a book that bites?"


    After the feast, the students filed out of the Great Hall, accompanied by lively discussions.


    Unlock exclusive early access to 100s of chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.

 Chapter 187: A New Semester

    Chapter 187: A New Semester


    The following day, while Felix Harp was dining in the Great Hall, he overheard the various bits of gossip being discussed among the young wizards.


    "Harry faced off against a Dementor in a fierce battle, keeping it away from the carriage doors. The sky was filled with a blazing red light; I saw it even from two compartments away."


    "Indeed, it''s almost unimaginable!"


    Ernie Macmillan, a Hufflepuff student, piped up, his head poking out from his seat, "There''s nothing strange about this. Remember, Potter defeated the Dark Lord as a baby. When he first arrived, I couldn''t quite understand what the fuss was all about. ''The Chosen One'' sounded no different from me¡ªshort stature, looking a bit underfed, and his grades were only average..."


    He rattled off a list of shortcomings, then dramatically paused, his gaze fixed on his two companions. "And now look at him! The truth has finally emerged!"


    "Goodness gracious, that''s how it is." His two friends chimed in, wearing expressions of sudden realization.


    Felix felt the urge to chuckle. He quickly finished his pie and arrived at the Ancient Runes classroom, flipping through his class schedule for the year.


    Among the third-year wizards, there were hardly more than ten who hadn''t chosen his course, which strangely elevated his elective to the status of a required subject.


    Professor McGonagall had put quite some effort into getting Ancient Runes onto the timetable.


    Ultimately, Ancient Runes for the third-year students were scheduled for the last period on Tuesdays and Thursdays, extending even half an hour past the regular dismissal time.


    Soon, the seventh-year students began to gather.


    Percy, Penelope, Wood, Geoffrey, and that Ravenclaw girl who had an affinity for carrying around a little skull in last year''s Arithmancy class...


    Among these faces, Felix noticed one that shouldn''t have been there¡ªMarcus Flint.


    He had graduated this June, yet here he was again in the Ancient Runes classroom. There was only one reason for this: he had been held back a year.The roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    Last academic year, he had failed both of his Advanced-level courses¡ªCare of Magical Creatures and Ancient Runes¡ªwith a score of zero in all of the exams, not even passing one. It was a matter of pure-blood pride, his father having pulled some strings with the board of governors to get him held back.


    "P-Professor." Marcus, towering and bulky, saw Felix wave at him. His face contorted into a grimace as he laboriously made his way over, almost step by step.


    Everyone was watching the spectacle, especially Oliver Wood, who had eyes gleaming with excitement. He and Marcus were far from friendly; they were the respective Quidditch team captains for Gryffindor and Slytherin and had clashed plenty off the pitch.


    "You..." Felix looked at Marcus, momentarily at a loss for words. What to say? At the very least, his performance in Ancient Runes was better than his Care of Magical Creatures grades. This indicated he invested more effort in his own subject.


    Had Felix not relaxed the course selection criteria last year, would Marcus have managed to graduate with only one subject?


    Regarding this speculation, Felix was none the wiser.


    He rummaged beneath the lectern and pulled out a piece of parchment, handing it over to Marcus. "This is your used answer parchment; I didn''t erase your information. All those wrong answers from before are still there."


    Marcus took it, mumbling as if he wanted to say thanks, but ended up choking on his own saliva.


    "Off you go. I''ll be checking regularly. If your grades don''t meet the requirements, I''ll halt all your activities¡ª" Felix calmly looked at him, "including Quidditch."


    "Yes, Professor." Marcus replied with a crestfallen expression.


    "You should understand that even without me aiding them, their minds will still be on this. I can''t exactly tie them up or... cast a Confundus Charm?"


    Percy''s face paled, and his lips stammered.


    "However, I do have a suggestion." Felix said slowly.


    "What is it?"


    "Join them."


    "You''re joking!" Percy''s eyes widened, "I can''t stand their pranks... It''s not my cup of tea."


    "No, I don''t mean you should engage in their research. What I mean is, understand them. Understand what they''re doing, what they''re researching, where their time is spent, and why they find it endlessly fascinating. When you know every aspect of their actions, you''ll always find an appropriate way..."


    Felix looked at him. "I heard you''re aiming to work for the Ministry of Magic? This might be a meaningful practice. You can write a relevant thesis."


    Percy left in contemplation.


    Meanwhile, Harry looked furious, with Hermione trailing behind him.


    "Harry, I wasn''t intentionally keeping it from you."


    "Hermione, you knew all along that my dad knew Professor Lupin, and even that small rat Peter! You knew everything but never told me. I was telling you¡ªWait, where is she? Hermione?"


    Turning a corner, Harry turned back to continue, but Hermione''s figure had mysteriously disappeared.


    He exchanged a glance with Ron, and just then, Hermione rushed in from another corridor, a delicate golden chain hanging from her chest.


    "Hermione, I wasn''t done talking¡ª"


    Impatiently, Hermione cut him off, "What are you waiting for? We''re going to be late for Transfiguration, hurry up."


    She rushed ahead, taking several steps before realizing they were still rooted in place. With a serious expression, she scolded, "What are you both waiting for?"


    Unlock exclusive early access to 100s of chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.

 Chapter 188: Time of Reckoning

    Chapter 188: Time of Reckoning


    Hermione''s peculiar behavior caught Harry off guard, erasing the angry expression from his face.


    He wasn''t sure whether to continue being mad or if that would just make him seem unreasonable. Ron took the opportunity to put an arm around his shoulder. "Harry, let''s talk about this later during dinner. Hermione''s got a point¡ª we''re really running late."


    During Transfiguration class, Harry was absentminded the whole time, his thoughts still occupied by where Hermione could have learned that information. Perhaps Professor Snape? But the ages didn''t match up.


    He pondered so deeply that he completely ignored the many glances cast his way.


    In the previous class, during Divination, Professor Sybill Trelawney had interpreted the shapes of his tea leaves, revealing a death omen that sent shivers down every young wizard''s spine¡ªa ghostly black dog roaming in a graveyard.


    Her words unsettled Harry deeply, as he had seen the ominous black dog, a symbol of death, not just once. From the cover of the book "Death Omens" in the bookstore to the suspicious dark figure he had glimpsed on the night he left the Dursleys on Magnolia Crescent.


    After the rushed Divination class, Hermione unintentionally let slip some things to Harry in her attempt to counter Trelawney''s viewpoint. She revealed that she had known certain things about his father for a while but had kept them to herself.


    That was the real reason for Harry''s anger.


    At lunch, the young wizards flooded into the Great Hall, buzzing with chatter. Harry grabbed some sausages and fried tomatoes, but his appetite seemed diminished, as if he had already been fed up with all sorts of worries.


    Hermione pushed a small dish of dip toward him. "Harry, you heard Professor McGonagall''s words too. Trelawney predicts a student''s death every year. It''s her way of welcoming the new class."


    However, Ron said with genuine concern, "You haven''t seen a roaming black dog anywhere else, have you, Harry?"


    Harry''s stomach clenched suddenly. "No, but I have seen one," he said, "on the night I left the Dursleys."


    Ron dropped his fork, visibly anxious.


    But Harry was more concerned about something else. He looked at Hermione and said with a stern tone, "You still haven''t told me about my father."


    "Well, um..." Hermione shifted uncomfortably, avoiding his gaze, "okay." She took a deep breath. "Remember the time Professor Snape gave us detention?"


    "Of course, it was last school year." Harry ransacked his memory. "We suspected Professor Snape was involved with the attacks connected to the Chamber of Secrets. We followed him into the Forbidden Forest and got caught. We lost ten points each for our Houses, and had a full weekend detention. And it was with Malfoy."


    He had no idea how this connected to his father.


    Hermione looked at him and said, "It was the content of that detention, Harry. Professor Snape had us copy a stack of old records from Professor McGonagall. They were about students'' breaches of rules and the corresponding punishments."


    Harry recalled more details. He remembered Malfoy chattering away beside him while copying the records.


    But he soon realized the crux of Hermione''s words. His eyes widened. "You saw my father''s name on those records!"


    "Everything you can tell me."


    Snape looked at him with a disdainful expression. "There''s not much to say. Potter, Black, Lupin, and that one, Pettigrew. They were practically inseparable during school, always causing trouble."


    "Especially Potter, arrogant and full of himself, unbelievably foolish to trust that traitor..."


    "Did you have a bad relationship during school?" Felix inquired.


    Snape''s expression stiffened, and he said slowly, "You''ve managed to unearth quite a bit."


    Felix smirked, "All of it was out in the open. After all, you and him were the shining stars of that era. Many people haven''t forgotten about you two, like the landlady of the Three Broomsticks."


    "Stop prying into my affairs, Felix. I warn you¡ª"


    "We''re on the same side, aren''t we, Headmaster?" Felix shifted the address. "But you''ll have to give me more information. If it''s a personal grudge, then I''m sorry, I won''t help you deal with Professor Lupin."


    After a long gaze, Snape tilted his head slightly and whispered, "Personal grudge? You''ll be surprised when you see through Lupin''s true nature, Felix. You can stay out of it, and I can handle Black alone, savor the sweetness of revenge."


    "Did they ever gang up on you? Professor, you weren''t beaten up badly during school, were you?" Felix inquired curiously.


    Snape''s gaze turned menacing, and Felix tried to salvage the situation. "Oh, of course not. At the very least, it was a level playing field. Otherwise, who do you think Professor used to test his curses on?"


    Snape stood up abruptly, the chair scraping against the floor with an ear-piercing sound. He cast a quick glance at the Gryffindor table, just as Harry was looking over. Their gazes met.


    The surprise on Harry''s face had yet to fade, while Snape''s eyes were as calm and still as deep springs.


    After a while, he left, swishing his robes.


    Unlock exclusive early access to 100s of chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.

 Chapter 189: Twins and Snapes Gossip

    Chapter 189: Twins and Snape''s Gossip


    After the fifth-year Ancient Runes class in the afternoon, Felix Harp asked the twins to stay back.


    "Professor, are there really seven types of scrying mirrors?" Fred asked curiously.


    In the recent lesson, Felix''s arrangement for their year was similar to that of the seventh year. He had explained the entire year''s curriculum and briefly reviewed the content from the third and fourth years. Towards the end of the class, he mentioned that apart from magical puppets, they would also be introduced to a new type of magical runic creation this year ¨C scrying mirrors.


    Felix nodded and said, "Indeed, they do exist. You''ll see them in the next class."


    He had delayed because there was one type of scrying mirror still in the process of adjustment.


    In "Secrets of Ancient Alchemy," there were descriptions of how to create seven types of scrying mirrors, all following the alchemical route. During this period, Felix had been replacing some of the runic circuits in them, maintaining their functionality while even enhancing it.


    He tirelessly experimented. If possible, he intended to spend most of this year working on this task ¨C transforming alchemical creations into runic ones.


    With the presence of the alchemical master, Nicolas Flamel, he had confidence in his endeavors.


    ...


    George asked, "Why would there be seven types of scrying mirrors?"


    Fred replied without hesitation, "Perhaps they disguised the appearances of the mirrors? Like, it might look like a doorknob most of the time, but if you touch it, it starts shouting loudly."


    Building on his idea, George continued, "A bit like our fake wands, or it could be the other way around. It looks like a scrying mirror, but if you try to do something with it, it shoots fireworks from the tail and dashes around the room..."


    Fred chuckled, "Excellent thinking, George, you''ve got a captivating imagination."


    George bowed playfully, "As do you, Mr. Weasley."


    "Ahem!" Felix coughed twice, stopping their mutual admiration, "Seeing how cheerful you are, it pains me to withhold the upcoming news from you."


    Both twins turned their heads to him simultaneously.


    "Oh, come on, Felix, we''re all in this together," Fred said nonchalantly.


    Felix chuckled, having said that not too long ago, "Not showing respect to the professor, are we?"


    Fred raised his hands in a pleading gesture.


    However, neither side took offense. Felix had long noticed that these two had personalities perfect for friendship, as long as you maintained a certain degree of authority around them; otherwise, their habitual pranks could be headache-inducing.


    Being their assistant wasn''t quite appropriate. Initially, Felix had considered finding someone to help him share the workload, but he could hardly imagine the twins seriously grading assignments. He even suspected that they might curse poorly written papers.


    For instance, putting a Pustule Jinx on inadequate assignments, letting lazy wizards feel the malice of a runic assistant...


    Felix envisaged himself in battle, ancient runes swirling around him, seamlessly coalescing into powerful ancient magic at his will. Others'' spells would at best be beams of light, while he had abandoned wands altogether, unleashing a relentless barrage of attacks with just his raised hand.


    No escape, no avoidance.


    "Overthinking. There aren''t many who can make me go all out now. I should focus on what I''ll discuss with Nicolas Flamel in our next interaction. His understanding of alchemy far surpasses my imagination."


    "With his perspective, I can scrutinize alchemical creations and runic creations from a higher level."


    "This will help me comprehend the essence of runes better."


    As evening arrived and Felix left his office to head to the Great Hall for dinner, he unexpectedly caught wind of two pieces of gossip.


    The first was an accident during Hagrid''s first class; a student got injured. After careful inquiry, Felix breathed a sigh of relief. The situation wasn''t grave¡ªgiven Madame Pomfrey''s skills, the student''s wound with a touch of foreign magic would heal in about three days.


    He brushed it off; the previous professor of this class caused much worse chaos, and Hagrid at most would receive a warning.


    The second piece left him scratching his head. In Dark Arts Defense class, the new professor had instructed third-year students to resist a Boggart¡ªthe creature that took the form of one''s greatest fear.


    Boggarts weren''t inherently powerful, but their effect on wizards with fatal weaknesses or deep fears was astounding, particularly when caught off guard.


    During the class, one student''s greatest fear turned out to be Severus Snape. With encouragement from Professor Lupin, the student overcame their fear and cast the Boggart-Banishing Spell, "Riddikulus." And the outcome turned out to be truly absurd¡ªProfessor Snape, who symbolized their inner fear, transformed into a dress with a triangular hat and a massive red handbag swaying in hand.


    Felix sat at the Hufflepuff table, two seats away, as a young witch with two braids of golden hair vividly described the scene:


    "...Professor Snape stormed towards us, even though his target was Lumberton. But I also felt a chill down my spine, thinking, ''Uh-oh, he''s definitely going to fail.'' Guess what happened?"


    Hannah Abbott blushed as she recounted, "Lumberton shouted the spell, and it was like a whip lashed at Professor Snape. His clothes transformed into a flowery green granny dress, with a triangular hat on his head, and he was swinging a massive red purse..."


    "Honestly, I never realized that Lumberton, that boy with the L surname, could be so cool!"


    Felix listened in astonishment. Based on his understanding, Professor Snape must have been livid.


    Unlock exclusive early access to 100s of chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.

 Chapter 190: The New Third-Year Class

    Chapter 190: The New Third-Year Class


    It seemed that he might never have the chance to drag Professor Lupin to a Dueling class.


    Felix Harp thought with a touch of regret.


    If he really did so, it would be difficult to judge whether Snape would directly curse the new professor or aim his wand at Felix as the instigator.


    As for Snape''s evaluation of Remus Lupin, Felix could only take it as a reminder.


    At least, when Sirius Black had caused a stir, Dumbledore still let Lupin teach students, including Harry Potter, in class. This indicated a considerable level of trust the Headmaster had in him.


    The next day, in the Ancient Runes classroom for third-years, Felix introduced himself to the young witches and wizards below the podium.


    "Most of you¡ª"


    Felix''s gaze swept across the crowded classroom, pausing briefly on some familiar faces¡ªGryffindor''s Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Slytherin''s Draco Malfoy, Millicent Bulstrode...


    "¡ªhave formed your impressions of me from Dueling class. However, this subject is Ancient Runes, and you will find that these two disciplines differ greatly. In the public eye, Ancient Runes is not seen as a practical field."


    A Slytherin girl raised her hand, her eyes fixated zealously on the puppet placed on the table, "Professor, you created a magical puppet using Ancient Runes!"


    "This young lady, what''s your name?"


    "Daphne," the girl said, "Daphne Greengrass."no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    Felix nodded, "Miss Greengrass, as I''ve mentioned, it''s in the public perception." He emphasized, "Though I''ve been striving to shift Ancient Runes away from its previous stereotypes, as of now, we''ve only achieved some effects within the school."


    "However, you represent the future, and I believe more and more people will come to recognize the practicality and value of Practical Runes..."


    A wave of enthusiastic applause erupted from the audience. Professor Harp''s words stirred their hearts.


    "Now, let''s begin the roll call¡ª"


    "Ravenclaw, Rowan Brown!"


    "Slytherin, Millicent Bulstrode!"


    "Hufflepuff, Seymour Feeneygan!"


    "Gryffindor, Hermione Granger!"


    "Slytherin, Daphne Greengrass!"


    "Slytherin, Gregory Goyle!"


    "Hufflepuff, Vincent Crabbe!"


    "Ravenclaw, Norbert Longbottom!"


    "Slytherin, Draco Malfoy!"


    "Gryffindor, Harry Potter!"


    Pansy Parkinson crossed her arms, her face delicate and narrow, her short hair framing her cheeks. Even without speaking, she exuded an air of arrogance and sharpness.


    She tilted her head, "Perhaps I''m being too straightforward, but since alchemy has replaced runic creations, doesn''t that indicate they are outdated? Why bother digging them up from the grave?"


    "Miss Parkinson, factually speaking, alchemy indeed dominates the magical world today..."


    Felix paused, addressing the class, "Before answering this, let me pose a question. Who here knows about the Pensieve?"


    Hermione''s hand shot up first.


    Pansy pursed her lips, saying, "That''s the thing to view memories, right? My family has one. But no one pays it much attention."


    "Very well, Miss Parkinson. However, please raise your hand when answering next time." Felix fixed his gaze on her eyes, "I believe you''ll remember that, won''t you?"


    Pansy lowered her head, "Oh, yes, Professor."


    "Anyone else with more detailed information... Miss Granger."


    Hermione stood up and recited, "The Pensieve can view and store memories. It faithfully reproduces any detail from the memory owner''s subconscious. Some wise wizards use it to examine and categorize their thoughts, though most tend to shy away from it."


    Felix nodded, "Very comprehensive. What I need to add is that the concept behind the Pensieve is extremely ancient. You''ll find it difficult to categorize it as either ''alchemy creation'' or ''runic creation,'' as it embodies elements of both."


    He looked at the young wizards, "When an alchemist wishes to progress further, he inevitably delves into runic knowledge, whether he admits it or not."


    "It''s quite simple¡ªthe cherished and ancient magical creations mostly contain runic circuitry or variations thereof. The two are intertwined."


    Harry raised his hand, and Felix nodded at him.


    Excitedly, Harry asked, "Professor Harp, if an alchemist masters a lot of runes, why can''t they just study ancient magic as well?"


    Felix explained, "Firstly, top-tier alchemists have the sensibility to know what they want. Alchemy itself is a vast field requiring a wealth of knowledge. Constrained by talents, they must allocate their time and energy reasonably."


    "Furthermore, you don''t think that merely mastering a sufficient number of runes would allow you to learn ancient magic, do you?"


    "I have to remind you, Potter, from individual runes to ancient magic, there are many thresholds waiting for you."


    Seeing the somewhat puzzled expressions on the students'' faces, Felix realized he might have gone too deep. He clapped his hands, "Alright, let''s move on to examining these two types of runic creations."


    About the roll call part, it''s not that the author is padding word count. It''s to remind everyone that from this chapter onward, they are officially introduced into the story.


    Unlock exclusive early access to 100s of chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.

 Chapter 191: The Seven Types of Sneakscopes

    Chapter 191: The Seven Types of Sneakscopes


    "First, let''s talk about Sneakscopes. Since you already have some understanding, let''s quickly move through this part."


    Felix Harp flicked his fingers, and the Sneakscope on the table quickly sprang to life, performing various bewildering movements under his control. Finally, the Sneakscope released a fireball as its grand finale.


    The young wizards watched Felix Harp with eager anticipation. He chuckled softly, "After the lesson, I will distribute one Sneakscope to each of you, with no restrictions, I hope this will become a tradition at Hogwarts. Until next Tuesday, you can enjoy the fun of Sneakscope dueling to your heart''s content."


    Hermione''s eyes fixed on the Sneakscope with icy blue hair, and she found a similarly fierce gaze ¨C it was the Slytherin girl named "Greengrass."


    She pursed her lips; she wasn''t going to back down.


    She had been looking forward to this for an entire year.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    The brown-haired girl across from her responded with a similar look in her eyes. They both realized: the battle was on.


    "Next, we have the seven types of Sneakscopes."


    Felix Harp walked from one side of the lectern to the other. His left hand glided across the tabletop, and his ring emitted a faint glow. A row of Sneakscopes appeared on the table, causing the young wizards to crane their necks to get a better look.


    "What you see before you are the seven types of Sneakscopes. Now, to make it more engaging, I''ll ask: what is a Sneakscope?"


    Hermione raised her hand, but to balance things, Felix Harp deliberately pointed at Draco Malfoy.


    Draco stood up and said, "It''s a detector used for alarms. My father says the ones sold in the market are all rubbish; our family''s Sneakscopes are specially customized."


    Felix Harp glanced at him and continued, "That represents the view of the minority... Let me explain. In the 18th century, the wizard Edgar Stroud invented the prototype of the Sneakscope. It was a dark magic detector, similar in shape to the gyroscope used nowadays. But similar magical objects with the same purpose can be traced back thousands of years, though they weren''t called by that name then...


    Looking at it from our present perspective, Sneakscopes can be regarded as a collective term for a category of detecting and alarm devices.


    As time progressed, they diversified even further, giving rise to various derivative magical objects. For instance, the Honest Probe at Gringotts. It''s completely departed from the original design and looks like a slender, golden antenna.


    Or the Unveiler, which can uncover conspiracies or lies.


    The Sneakscopes we see today are mainly limited to detecting suspicious individuals or black magic.


    But in reality...


    They can do so much more.


    Like providing alerts for specific types of magic;


    For certain behaviors;


    And even, for specific bloodlines, to the extent of... a particular person."


    The young wizards in the audience stared at Felix Harp, silenced by the black light that seemed to engulf all other light. But he continued speaking calmly ¨C


    "The fourth type is for specific spells, essentially a derivative of the third type, but more versatile in application. The one in front of me targets the Disarming Charm. Anyone want to give it a try?"


    Felix Harp pointed to a walnut-sized gray Sneakscope.


    All eyes turned to Harry. According to recent rumors, he had single-handedly defeated a group of Dementors using the Disarming Charm.


    Draco, however, didn''t buy into the story at all. He staunchly believed that all the versions currently circulating were fake. Stripping away the embellishments, the truth was: Potter encountered Dementors and then passed out. That was the real deal.


    So, he mimed "Dementor" at Harry.


    Harry was a bit nervous, a bit excited. He challenged Draco with a look, casually waved his wand, and silently, a curved arc of red light swept past the Slytherin student seats.


    Throughout, he hadn''t focused on his spell ¨C he was locked onto Draco.


    Harry was satisfied to see Draco''s face go pale.


    As Harry cast his spell, the gray Sneakscope in midair spun around and continuously flashed red, emitting a series of sharp buzzes.


    Felix Harp explained, "Do you see? This is a Sneakscope designed for specific spells. This situation. It might seem insignificant, but if you were to place one of these targeting the common ''Unlocking Charm'' in a room, it might serve as an unexpected surprise."


    "Keep in mind, ordinary Sneakscopes can be blocked. You''d never know if the person standing outside your room is a prepared dark wizard."


    "The fifth type is for specific bloodlines. Knowing that is enough, I won''t delve into it."


    "The sixth type targets specific individuals. The principle is simple ¨C you just need a strand of their hair, much like Polyjuice Potion..."


    "And the final type is for specific emotions. Here, I have a ''Joy'' Sneakscope. Quite intriguing, isn''t it? If you''re about to tell a joke, it''ll help you understand the true emotions of your audience."


    "Anyone want to give it a try?"


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 192: Hair

    Chapter 192: Hair


    Hermione was still pondering, and Harry raised his hand with a trembling gesture.


    "Very well, Potter. Regardless of success, for your courage, I''ll award ten points," Felix Harp nodded in satisfaction. He looked at the others. "He needs an assistant to help him, someone who can use words to make him think of happier things. Any volunteers?"


    Several hands went up among the Gryffindors.


    But Draco also raised his left hand, "Oh, Professor, I''m willing to give it a try. Potter, I have some things I''d like to say to you. You wouldn''t be afraid, would you?"


    Harry replied fearlessly, "It''s you, Malfoy."


    The two stood face to face.


    "I dare say my words will make you cry, Potter," Draco sneered in a low voice, deliberately keeping it hushed.


    Harry gazed at his platinum hair and said, "You can try."


    With his light-colored eyes narrowed, Draco continued, "You must have heard of Sirius Black''s name, right?"


    "And what of it?"


    "Heh, Potter, if I were you, I''d definitely seek revenge no matter what...."


    Harry''s heart tightened. He knew! He knew Sirius Black was a close friend of my dad! But why did he use the word ''revenge''? Suddenly, he realized something, and his stomach turned.


    Yet, he said "calmly," "What do you want to say?"


    "Oh, Potter!" Draco grinned, his eyes flashing with malicious intent. "How your parents died, you''re not clear about it, are you? Such a pity, surrounded by lies."


    "I know," Harry suddenly said.


    "What?"


    "I know everything. Black was a Death Eater, he joined Voldemort, a wise choice... just like your father did years ago," Harry suppressed the terrifying thoughts rising within him. His current task was to counterattack; he absolutely wouldn''t show fear to his enemy.


    "What did you say?" Draco muttered in a low voice.


    With an expressionless face, Harry said, "You know what I mean. The Malfoy family, everyone knows what kind of people you are, right?"


    Draco''s pale face flushed with anger. "How dare you! Potter..."


    "What''s there to be afraid of?" Harry showed a satisfied smile. The suppressed emotions that had suddenly welled up left him breathless. He had to find an outlet for them; otherwise, he might end up shouting and screaming without any restraint.


    He leaned closer to Draco, their faces almost touching. Harry could even see the flare of his nostrils. He whispered lowly, "Malfoy, your whole family is Voldemort''s lapdog, worse than any honorable pure-blood family. You think you''re something to be proud of? But you''re wrong! The shame of the Malfoy name will haunt you for a lifetime!"


    The idea of revenge relentlessly ate at his heart. He grabbed his wand from the nearby table and held onto it tightly.


    "Perhaps he should leave Hogwarts, find that person, and then... kill him!"


    But this thought was interrupted, "Harry!" Ron and Hermione entered the dormitory, looking at him with concern.


    His tensed heart relaxed, and he let out a deep breath.


    ...


    Later that day, Felix Harp intended to visit Hagrid. In last year''s Forbidden Forest adventure, he had encountered many magical creatures and thought he might recommend some to Hagrid.


    Like a young unicorn, or perhaps the seemingly silly Cornish Pixies.


    But a phoenix with magnificent feathers appeared before him. He looked at it in surprise, "Fawkes? Did Dumbledore send you?"


    Fawkes nodded, landing on Felix''s shoulder. There was a dizzying sensation, and he found himself in the Headmaster''s office.


    Dumbledore sat behind his desk, dressed formally, seeming either about to head out or having just returned. His expression was serious, but when he saw Felix, a smile appeared.


    "Felix, forgive me for summoning you so late."


    "What''s the matter, Dumbledore?"


    "I heard about the seven Sneakoscopes you introduced in class... one of them, can it selectively find a specific person?"


    "Yes, but it requires that person''s hair or bodily tissue or something similar," Felix replied, also pondering Dumbledore''s intentions.


    "It conveniently fits your request." Dumbledore lifted a piece of red cloth, a few strands of black hair lying on it.


    "This is..." Felix already had a guess.


    "Sirius Black''s hair." Dumbledore lowered his gaze, speaking solemnly.


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 193: Buckbeaks Burden

    Chapter 193: Buckbeak''s Burden


    Felix Harp leaned in, studying the black-haired figure on the red cloth. "Is this all there is?"


    "Regrettably, these are all we found from Azkaban," Dumbledore replied.


    "Hmm," Felix nodded, pondering for a moment before saying, "I can''t guarantee the number of sneakoscopes... One, that''s no problem! Two, a bit of a stretch. Three, that''s purely relying on luck."


    Dumbledore smiled. "You''ve already exceeded my expectations. I initially thought we could only make one sneakoscope."


    Emerging from the office, Felix glanced at the sky; it wasn''t too late. He left the castle and followed a path straight to Hagrid''s hut.


    The scent of trees filled his nose, and the grass was damp from the earlier rain. Soon, the outline of the house became clearer.


    "Fang, behave."


    Felix addressed the bounding blackhound. It seemed to want to leap onto him, but no matter how it tried, it couldn''t touch him through the layer of air. He didn''t want it to leave muddy pawprints on him.


    Felix retrieved a warm meat pie from a special compartment in his ring and tossed it to Fang.


    Fang caught it in one bite, happily wagging his tail.


    Felix knocked on the door. "Hagrid, it''s me, Felix."


    A sound like a choked sob came from inside¡ª


    "Come in, the door''s not locked!"


    He pushed the door open and was taken aback by the sight inside: the small room was packed, and Hagrid sat on a soft bed, guzzling from a large barrel of booze. His eyes were puffy, blurred with tears.


    Beside him lay a Hippogriff, a creature with a horse''s body and wings, its head resembling an eagle''s. In front of it sat a basin filled with gory raw meat. Juice dripped from its beak onto the floor. At the sound of Felix''s presence, it snapped its head up, watching him warily.


    "Hagrid?"


    Hagrid stared at him, his voice somewhat husky. "Felix, you''ve heard too, huh?" He patted the Hippogriff''s head. "Behave, Buckbeak. You can''t make any more mistakes."


    Buckbeak, who had raised its head, lowered it again, continuing to work on the raw meat in the basin.


    "Care for some?" Hagrid gestured toward the wooden barrel.


    "No, thank you."


    Felix sat down not far from him. "I did hear some rumors, but I didn''t expect it would affect you this much."


    "Do you think they won''t look imposing enough?" Hagrid asked.


    Felix gazed calmly at him, causing Hagrid to become flustered. Felix waved a hand, "Alright, you''re right, I shouldn''t take unnecessary risks."


    He started counting on his fingers, "Unicorn, Flobberworm, Snargaluff, Fire Crab, Flower Fairy, and Augurey... Does the Augurey''s call have any danger to it?" He asked Felix''s opinion.


    An Augurey was a small, green bird with a shy nature; it somewhat resembled a malnourished young vulture and was known for its heartrending call.


    Felix pondered, "I recall its call is regular?"


    "Usually it calls just before heavy rain. For a while, people used them to predict the weather, but they couldn''t stand their noise, too unpleasant... And some Augureys incessantly call during the winter, signaling that they''re nearing death." Hagrid spoke thoughtfully, "I can find a sunny day; they''ll look downcast then."


    Felix encouraged him, "Exactly, Hagrid. Base your approach on the magical creature''s characteristics and eliminate potential risks."


    "Haha, I think I''ve got the hang of it."


    ...


    Felix returned to his office; the sky had turned completely dark. He looked at the photo of Nearly Headless Nick on his desk and inquired, "Is Nick around?"


    "''I'' has gone to sleep." The person in the photo blinked.


    "He''s been going to bed early lately," Felix remarked.


    Nearly Headless Nick in the photo smiled and said, "Old folks, you know, can''t stay up late."


    Over six hundred years old...


    Felix contemplated the flavor of that statement, "When he wakes up, please tell Nick that I''ve prepared his Christmas gift, something with special significance; he''ll surely like it."


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 194: News from the Runes Club

    Chapter 194: News from the Runes Club


    Over the next two days, tranquility reigned. On Thursday morning during their Ancient Runes class, Felix Harp also revealed the news of the Runes Club to the students.


    As soon as the class ended, he was surrounded by a group of eager students.


    "Professor, when will the Runes Club hold its activities?" a witch with golden-red curls inquired, playfully linking arms with her friend.


    Felix Harp replied gently, "Miss Aexmo, the announcement will be made next Monday, including details about the recruitment process."


    "Could you give us a tiny hint in advance?" pleaded Marietta Aexmo. The students around her couldn''t help but look at her with admiration.


    "One of the methods is through a public assessment. That''s all I can say," Felix Harp stated.


    "Do we really need an assessment? Oh my, other clubs usually invite members!" Marietta chattered.


    Eddie Carmilche countered, "I think it''s a good thing. After all, it''s the first time they''re recruiting. I consider myself quite adept, and even with an assessment, I can stand out."


    Eddie had been one of the nine students who joined last year. Along with Hermione, who joined later, a total of ten students completed the initial testing on the ''Answering Parchment''.


    Felix Harp explained, "A few individuals will receive a direct invitation from me. After observing for a year, I''ve identified suitable candidates. However, time is limited, and I can''t know all of you..."


    The surrounding students gradually dispersed. Marietta turned to her friend, holding her hand, and asked, "Autumn, what do you think the assessment will be?"


    Autumn opened up, jokingly saying, "It might not be an assessment. You could receive an invitation."


    "I''m aware of my limitations. I''m just average in this class. That Carmilche guy seems more likely," Marietta said somewhat pessimistically, but then she looked at her earnestly. "Who knows, maybe you''ll get an invitation."


    Autumn smoothed her hair, "We shouldn''t pin our hopes on that. We should prepare in advance. The professor has actually given quite a bit of information."


    "Really?" Marietta looked at her puzzled.


    "The professor mentioned a public assessment and later said that, after observing for a year, he''s found a few suitable candidates... What does that make you think?"


    "I think... uh, there might be two recruitment methods?" Marietta ventured.


    Autumn widened her eyes, and Marietta chuckled embarrassedly, "You''re smarter than me, you know. I''m always so absent-minded."


    "You''re just lazy!" Autumn retorted with a hint of irritation. She then explained, "The assessment criteria probably won''t be about our performance in Ancient Runes. Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense to waste time. Along with everything the professor has been doing this past year¡ªmagic puppets, the Answering Parchment, and this year''s Sneakoscope¡ªit all points to one thing."


    "What''s that?"


    However, such efforts usually went unrewarded and could even complicate things. If Snape decided to leave the Dueling Club in frustration, it would be a mess.


    Felix Harp entered the library, greeted Madam Pince, the librarian, and made his way to the Restricted Section.


    After a while, he found the book he was looking for¡ª''Wizarding Lineages''.


    ''There are differing accounts about the origins of wizards, with two predominant theories. The Preordained Theory suggests that wizards are individuals who have naturally awakened magical abilities, marked by their extraordinary destinies. They are regarded as the original Pure-bloods or the first generation of magical beings.''


    ''Conversely, proponents of the Blood Transfusion Theory claim that wizards were originally ordinary people. In ancient times, muggles faced threats from magical creatures and struggled to survive. Some wise individuals experimented by infusing themselves with magical blood, thereby acquiring magical powers.''


    ''However, the latter theory is evidently flawed and blasphemous to the wizarding identity, filled with incredible conjecture. Whenever someone discusses this topic with me, I counter with a question: where did those original magical creatures come from?''


    ''This question is difficult to answer, as two perspectives persist. One argues for a theory of innate existence, suggesting these magical creatures were always present. Another perspective asserts that magical creatures were the result of wizarding experimentation.''


    ''According to the former theory, if magical creatures have existed continuously, then why couldn''t wizards have done so as well? The latter theory actually bolsters the greatness of wizards...''


    Felix Harp swiftly flipped past this section, which was infused with strong personal opinions. After about ten minutes, he paused at a particular passage.


    ''Wizard blood is imbued with magic, more potent than magic from other body parts. In stringent magical contracts, blood is a necessary requirement. This led to the infamous Bloodline Detection Charm. Some Pure-blood families would extract blood from newborns and discard the ones with lower concentrations. This practice has been widely condemned, and even today, some stubborn families may still persist...''


    Felix Harp lifted his head from the book, pondering the information he had just read.


    Originally, he wanted to confirm whether he could substitute a strand of Sirius Black''s hair for blood in order to bypass the defenses of the Black family''s ancestral home.


    The issue was, how much hair would he need? Dumbledore hadn''t provided much, and it was a stretch even to create three Sneakoscopes. So, Felix Harp had come to the library to look up relevant information.


    From the results, it seemed his plan was unlikely to succeed.


    For the Alliance Chief, should he wear a suit or a white shirt underneath?


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 195: The Wand of Narvik

    Chapter 195: The Wand of Narvik


    During the final class of the afternoon, as Felix Harp observed a group of disheveled young wizards entering the classroom, he gave them an odd look. "What''s happened to all of you?"


    Narvik had a mournful expression on his face. "I accidentally blew up the cauldron."


    Standing next to him was a young wizard with light brown hair, Symo Finnigan. He earnestly explained, "Professor, it was just an accident. Snape was standing behind Narvik, and when Narvik''s hand trembled, he dropped a handful of caterpillar slices into the cauldron. And, well, I happened to be stirring the potion at the time... Long story short, there was an explosion."


    Felix waved his wand speechlessly, cleansing their faces and robes of the suspicious black smoke. He glanced at the others and took care of them as well.


    "Th-thank you, Professor," Narvik said.


    "No need to thank me," Felix told him. "Stay behind after class, I have something to discuss with you." Narvik visibly trembled, and Felix added, "Don''t worry, it''s not bad."


    He watched Narvik stumble to find a seat, and Hermione leaned in discreetly. "Professor?" Harry and Ron leaned in to listen as well.


    Felix spoke briefly, "About wands."


    Hermione immediately understood. In her paper from last semester, she mentioned that among the wizards she knew, two of them struggled with wands inherited from others¡ªRon and Narvik.


    It seemed Professor Harp was about to suggest Narvik get a new wand.


    She pulled an puzzled Harry and Ron back to their seats, whispering quietly.


    After a minute or two, Felix began the lesson.


    "Today, we''ll officially start learning Ancient Runes. Turn your books to page seven. These are simple sentences, but you''ll delve into their complete chapters in your fourth year."


    "If you do well this class, you''ll save yourselves a lot of trouble in fourth year," Felix motivated the young wizards. "The first runic symbol we''re encountering today is called ''Ken,'' signifying light, and it somewhat resembles a torch."


    "Drawing from known magical manuscripts, we find that the ancient wizards attributed multiple meanings to it¡ª


    "The first layer of meaning is the light itself, illuminating the path ahead, especially light arising from darkness;


    "The second layer of meaning points to the illumination of knowledge, and this becomes clearer in older manuscripts. Likely because in times of ignorance, knowledge could dispel the fog...


    "The third layer of meaning represents the flip side of evil. In a certain period, some wizards liked to use this term to boast about themselves;


    "The fourth layer of meaning can also stand for hope, particularly hope in adversity;


    "..."


    The young wizards below diligently took notes as Felix continued his lecture. Soon, the class bell rang.


    Felix clapped his hands. "This lesson was relatively simple. You only need to memorize the meanings of twelve ancient runes. I won''t assign a paper, but you must complete the content on the ''Question Parchment.'' They''re all multiple-choice questions, so I expect your accuracy to be above seventy percent. In the next class, I''ll spend a few minutes assessing you."


    "Hmm..." Felix pondered.


    "Professor, what does this mean?" Hermione was quite intrigued by this phenomenon. She wanted to add this passage to her notes.


    Felix explained, "It means that Mr. Lumbatton''s wand isn''t outright rejecting him, but it''s not well-suited to him either. This could lead to a lot of obstacles. It would be best for him to get a more suitable wand."


    Narvik held onto his wand tightly.


    "Pr-Professor, I don''t want to change my wand."


    Felix spoke calmly, "There are other ways to commemorate..."


    He glanced at Narvik and continued, "Wait a moment." He pulled out a piece of parchment and quickly wrote a fluid script. Hermione recognized the upside-down writing at the top as ''Mrs. Lumbatton.''


    Soon, Felix finished writing a short note and handed it to Narvik. "Send this to your grandmother. Let her decide."


    As Narvik left the classroom, his expression was deeply conflicted.


    Hermione remembered his forgetfulness and suggested, "Why don''t we send the letter now and come back to eat later?"


    "I, I..." Narvik bit his lip.


    Harry understood his stance quite well. The wand was likely a relic left by his parents, and he was using it to remember them in his own way. But Harry also agreed with Professor Harp''s advice. There''s more than one way to commemorate, and there''s no need to force yourself to use an unsuitable wand.


    He pulled Narvik aside for a quiet conversation.


    With a puzzled expression, Hermione asked Ron, "What''s going on with them?"


    Ron shrugged, indicating he didn''t know either. He then went on to tell Hermione about the latest antics of the twins.


    "Percy''s been taking the wrong potion lately, and he''s been keeping a close eye on Fred and George..."


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 196: The Enigma of the Shrinking Charm

    Chapter 196: The Enigma of the Shrinking Charm


    On the first weekend of the new school year, Felix Harp found himself incredibly busy.


    With the first Dueling class approaching, he had to swiftly finalize the choice for the third permanent professor. In private, he sought the opinions of Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick.


    Professor McGonagall politely declined, stating that she was also holding the position of Deputy Headmistress, and the school''s numerous trivial matters demanded her attention.


    "If it''s an occasional participation once or twice, I would be quite willing," she told Felix.


    On the other hand, progress on the other front was going remarkably well. Almost as soon as Felix broached the subject, Professor Flitwick eagerly accepted the invitation, as if he had been waiting for this day.


    From a neutral perspective, Felix also agreed that Professor Flitwick was the most suitable candidate.


    As the head of the Dueling class, he had to consider the difficulty and learnability of the spells taught, as he was dealing with students from all seven years of the school.


    And as an experienced professor of Charms, Professor Flitwick undoubtedly possessed numerous techniques to simplify the learning process of spells.


    In contrast, Transfiguration appeared to be more challenging¡ªusing Transfiguration skillfully in a duel wasn''t an easy task. It demanded wizards to cast nonverbal spells rapidly and possess a vivid imagination for dueling.


    Even among the older students at Hogwarts, performing complex biological transfigurations silently was a daunting feat, not to mention in a combat scenario.


    "Transfiguration is the realm of geniuses, representing the boundless possibilities of magic," wrote a Dueling grandmaster skilled in Transfiguration in a magical scroll. Felix partly agreed with his perspective.


    Headmaster Ravenclaw''s Office.


    After resolving the invitation matter, Felix and Professor Flitwick spent nearly a day discussing improvements to the "Reducing Charm."N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n.


    "The performance of the Reducing Charm on magical creatures isn''t impressive. Of course, it might be because the current test subject is only the Flobberworm, which isn''t representative," Felix extracted a set of test data from a ring and handed it to Professor Flitwick.


    The Flobberworm was a ten-inch-long worm, generally brownish in color, and it liked to dwell in damp environments. Its presence could be observed in the shaded areas of the Forbidden Forest.


    Although the slime of Flobberworms could thicken magical potions, they were not highly regarded due to their commonness, akin to kneazles. They served as a food source for other magical creatures within the Forbidden Forest, positioned at the bottom of the entire biological chain.


    Therefore, Felix carried out tests on Flobberworms without any psychological burden, as there were no legal concerns. However, the results were often far from splendid. Pustules grew on the already ugly worms, rendering them quite fearsome.


    And crucially, he still couldn''t identify the issue.


    Felix nodded, saying, "That''s exactly what I was thinking. Philius, did you discover anything just now?"


    "Goodness, it''s truly miraculous... I did uncover some intriguing details." Professor Flitwick waved his wand, restoring the room''s arrangement, then flicked his wand to release a cloud of bronze-colored smoke.


    The smoke constantly shifted its form, conjuring a phantom wizard casting a spell. Felix recognized it as the scene of his own incantation.


    "Here, here, and here... there are extremely subtle imbalances in these three positions." Professor Flitwick used the smoky figure to illustrate what he had seen.


    Felix gazed at the image and murmured, "I hadn''t noticed any of this before."


    Professor Flitwick laughed heartily, "It''s difficult to notice when you''re researching alone, but in any case, we have a new direction."


    Leaving the office, Felix paid another visit to the Potions Master''s office. He discussed the teaching content for the new school year with Snape and informed him about inviting Professor Flitwick.


    Snape looked at him skeptically, "I thought you might invite that Lupon fellow."


    Felix stared at him without saying a word. Isn''t the reason obvious?


    Perhaps his gaze was too direct, as it left Snape somewhat irritated. "I have things to attend to. If you don''t mind, Felix..."


    ...


    In the evening, Felix was in his office organizing materials for the Runes Club. It wasn''t until Hermione knocked on the door to receive her Runes training that he realized he had missed dinner.


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 197: The Three-Dimensional Enchanted Runes Sphere

    Chapter 197: The Three-Dimensional Enchanted Runes Sphere


    Felix Harp waved his wand, conjuring a few plates of snacks. "Please, have a seat. Let''s chat for a moment."


    He naturally picked up a piece of chocolate biscuit and put it in his mouth, the taste of chocolate revitalizing his spirits.


    Hermione looked at him oddly, wondering if the professor hadn''t eaten dinner.


    "How was your summer?" Felix picked up another biscuit.


    "Very nice! My family and I went to France. I saw many interesting magical things and included them all in my magical history paper," Hermione enthusiastically recounted her summer experiences.


    Felix nodded occasionally in agreement. Soon, the plates of snacks were emptied, and with a wave of his wand, the small plates were filled once more.


    "Professor, haven''t you had dinner?"


    "Um... yes, indeed. You should try some, though. The taste is quite exquisite."


    Felix ate until he was content and then paused, leisurely pouring himself a cup of tea. "I saw the postcard you sent. In fact, I also visited France during the break."


    "Really?" The young witch blinked, intrigued. "For a vacation too?"


    "For official matters, I stayed in Paris for a few days. Some things happened during that time..." Felix briefly recounted his own experiences, then asked, "You must have practiced runic scripts during your break?"


    "Of course!" Hermione didn''t want the professor to think she had just played around the entire vacation. She quickly rattled off, "I packed everything into a bead pouch and carried it with me ¨C runic carving tools, chestnut wood parchment, and even my holiday assignments..."


    "Let me see." She pulled out a small bag from her wizarding robe and tapped her wand on it. Sheets of chestnut parchment flew out, quickly forming a neat stack.


    These parchment sheets were an improved version of chestnut wood, differing in color but otherwise resembling sheepskin parchment greatly.


    Felix picked up the top few sheets; these should represent the young witch''s highest level. He studied the dense runic symbols carefully.


    Hermione explained, "I''ve allocated about a third of them for practicing individual runes, and the rest for practicing runic circuits, just as you instructed. However, for now, I''ve only mastered the circuits used on the bead pouch."


    "You continuously exceed my expectations." Felix generously praised her.


    He led Hermione to a worktable. "Let me be amazed, Miss Granger."


    With a serious expression, Hermione sat down in the chair and picked up her chestnut carving knife. She swiftly carved a rune, her skills much improved after a summer of practice. Her magical power flowed smoothly, free from the stiffness and hesitation of the previous school year.


    Subsequently, one runic symbol after another emerged, the whole process flowing like a stream of water, carrying a touch of elegance.


    Felix''s gaze fixed on the tip of the runic carving knife, observing the agile crimson glow pouring out of it. It resembled a dancing sprite, and he unconsciously recalled the discussion about the Scale-Enlarging Charm he had with Flitwick earlier that day.


    Balance of magic;


    And the liveliness he saw now...


    He lightly moved his finger, and the symbols appeared in the air.


    Hermione wrote down seventeen runic symbols in one go. These were the most challenging set of runic circuits she had mastered. "Now, it''s about connecting them one by one. You can do it!" she encouraged herself.


    Carefully, she guided magical lines from the runes, connecting and intertwining them. She was so focused that she completely ignored the world around her.


    Felix mimicked Hermione''s steps. Runes automatically connected in the air, forming the circuit faster than the young witch, completing the construction of the entire circuit.


    A sense of accomplishment washed over him as he seamlessly linked the circuit from start to finish, forming a complete loop.


    "It feels just like the patterns in a Pensieve during meditation!"


    Soon, the first attempt began. An incomplete symbol manifested in the air, barely half-carved before it vanished into thin air.


    A mistake... try again!


    The Room of Requirement could only imagine; it couldn''t prove. But now, he accelerated his thought process with the Room of Requirement, striving for more time.


    Unbeknownst to him, he broke the Room''s operational speed, going from threefold to fourfold, continuously ascending.


    One could predict that his next few days wouldn''t be easy...


    From Hermione''s perspective, the construction of the hollow sphere seemed to stall at the final step. Professor Harp began sketching a mysterious symbol in the air repeatedly, with minor variations each time.


    A terrifying conjecture formed in her mind ¨C was Professor Harp creating his own rune?


    What an extraordinary talent!


    Wasn''t she still in the Room of Requirement?


    Half an hour passed. After countless failures, a brilliant golden runic symbol was finally drawn. The instant it appeared, it was drawn towards the hollow sphere, merging with it.


    From the gaps of the hollow sphere burst forth a dazzling golden light. Accompanied by a hissing sound akin to metal melting, the gaps slowly sealed, forming a complete sphere.


    With one hand, Felix held the hollow sphere, basking in its golden light. In this moment, all pressure vanished. He felt a sense of unprecedented delight, as if his body and soul had been thoroughly cleansed.


    Hermione stared dumbfoundedly at the scene before her. She suddenly remembered an incident from her childhood when she read the Encyclopedia Britannica. She came across grand names described in beautiful words: genius, great men, heroes, legends...


    She was young then, struggling to hold the oversized book, she asked her father, "Dad, what''s a legend?"


    Her father gently replied, "Perhaps it''s those figures that surpass their era, appearing only once every thousand years."


    "They''re clever? Or they have powers?"


    "I believe it''s more than that. History is full of clever people and those with power."


    "Then what is it?"


    "I can''t say for sure, dear, but at least they''re people who, with the recognition and blessings of countless others, ascend to the pinnacle."


    ...


    She didn''t know why she suddenly thought of this little story, but the notion was like a seed breaking the soil, rapidly growing into a towering tree ¨C


    "If legends are to emerge in this era, it must be Professor Harp, right?"


    Finally, her perspective on the protagonist of the story was clear ¨C four words to describe him, an ancient millennium legend.


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 198: Discussion

    Chapter 198: Discussion


    Felix Harp gazed at the golden magical runic sphere. It appeared that he had succeeded.


    He had successfully restored an ancient magic ¨C the Scale-Adjusting Charm. This was truly an extraordinary achievement, one deserving of recognition and celebration. He could even write an autobiography about it or be featured in the Famous Wizards and Witches Cards collection.


    But the question was, was this really the Scale-Adjusting Charm?


    Felix had never seen or heard of such a hollow spherical structure before. As far as he knew, neither had Flitwick. The earliest version of the Scale-Adjusting Charm they had restored together, in collaboration with the former Ancient Runes professor, was a twisted plane.


    Until now, Felix had never doubted the authenticity, as the ancient magic he had studied consisted of runic patterns on a flat surface. He believed Flitwick felt the same way.


    They had even discussed whether to put in effort to make the patterns smoother...


    As for tonight, it was a stroke of luck that, in a special state, he had stripped away the traces of modern magic. He had let it self-adjust and self-evolve, and the result was that it became more and more askew, more and more distorted, and ultimately transformed into a sphere.


    Perhaps his greatest discovery was the realization of a more stable runic structure?


    Felix looked at the runic sphere in his hand, feeling an itch of curiosity. He really wanted to find a test subject and see what this thing was really capable of ¨C whether it was indeed the Scale-Adjusting Charm. But the only being standing before him was Hermione. He dared not act recklessly.


    The flobberworms with sores on their bodies reminded him how terrible the consequences could be if things went awry.


    Moreover, even without these concerns, he couldn''t guarantee what might happen to the young witch if she touched the golden runic sphere ¨C whether she would grow into a fifty-meter-tall giant or shrink into a thumb-sized flower fairy.


    It might even lead to more peculiar outcomes...


    Though he was indeed curious, he successfully suppressed the urge. The Forbidden Forest had plenty of creatures to satisfy his testing needs.


    Professor Flitwick''s advice still held true.


    "Professor? Can I touch it?" Hermione asked curiously, her eyes brimming with anticipation.


    "I''m afraid not," Felix said with a stern face. Seeing the disappointment on the young witch''s face, he explained, "Currently, I''m not certain about its effects. I''m worried there might be irreversible consequences."


    After a moment''s thought, Felix transmitted a dispersing intention to the golden runic sphere. The runic sphere quietly melted into a golden liquid and flowed into his body.


    This greatly surprised him. Almost immediately, Felix took all means to examine his own physical state ¨C everything was normal.


    So, he tentatively invoked the magic. Heat emanated from his right hand, and he stared at his palm, where a shallow blue vortex-like halo appeared.


    "Of course, you''re fully qualified now." Felix leaned against the edge of the table and scratched his chin.


    "Well... Professor, do you have any suggestions?"


    "While continuing to learn new runes or runic circuits isn''t wrong, I believe it''s best to start by harnessing the power of individual runes. This will help you better understand the entire runic system ¨C that''s been something I''ve been contemplating lately."


    "The power of individual runes?"


    Felix explained, "Yes, remember what I mentioned? When runes were first discovered, it was because they could temporarily store magic and convert it into magical effects."


    "This means that individual runes also represent a part of magic, not just something you write on parchment and connect into runic circuits or craft into runic objects."


    "If that''s the case, what distinguishes runes from alchemical symbols?"


    Hermione thought for a moment and said, "Professor, if I understand correctly, does each rune I''ve learned represent... a spell?"


    She couldn''t help but count on her fingers how many runes she had mastered; there were about a hundred of them combined. If this hypothesis was true, had she unknowingly mastered a hundred spells?


    She hadn''t even learned a hundred spells yet! If it weren''t for her determination to repair the bead bag herself, she could have learned even more runes.


    "It''s not that exaggerated," Felix chuckled softly. "In my view, an individual rune is simply a pattern that carries magic. Most of the time, those so-called magical effects are just simple things like glowing or generating heat, without much practical use. But there are exceptions ¨C"


    He chanted an obscure incantation, and a gentle white light emanated from his palm.


    "This is a rune you just learned, representing ''light.'' It can temporarily replace Lumos, and it''s quite useful if you don''t have your wand at hand."


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 199: Ancient and Modern

    Chapter 199: Ancient and Modern


    Hermione seemed to recall something, "Professor, was it this magical script you used in last year''s public class?"


    "No, in the public class, I demonstrated genuine ancient magic. It just had this magical script at its core," Felix Harp explained.


    He glanced at the time and gently added, "We''re almost done for today. As for delving into the power of individual magical scripts, I''ve scheduled that part for tomorrow. You can try it on your own after you return. There''s no danger, though it might pose some challenges."N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n.


    "Challenges?"


    Felix Harp''s lips curled into a slight smile, "If I remember correctly, the effect of one magical script I taught you is quite intriguing. I wonder if you can discover it?"


    Hermione felt a hint of resentment. The professor''s mischievous streak was showing again...


    By this point, Hermione had a grasp of the logic behind the practical ancient magical script system¡ªakin to the dismantled radios she had worked on.


    Magical scripts formed the foundation, equivalent to the electronic components within a radio; both single magical scripts and electronic parts were relatively independent, capable of showcasing their own characteristics. For instance, the heat generated by a resistor, the light emitted by a small bulb, and the illuminating magical script the professor had displayed.


    These characteristics inherently held no concept of superiority or inferiority, but once subjective judgment entered the picture, distinctions arose. Luminescent characteristics were undeniably more valuable than heating characteristics...


    And magical script circuits corresponded to the circuits within a radio. By now, magical scripts were combined to form circuits, possessing specific magical functions. Like the burst magical script circuit the professor had demonstrated early on.


    She still remembered his description of it as "extremely unstable," indicating that even single magical script circuits were challenging to stabilize.


    Only when multiple magical script circuits collaborated could a fully functional magical script creation be crafted, much like her beadwork bag.


    As for ancient magic, her exposure to information was limited, but she tentatively believed it followed a similar relationship.


    Hermione thought that drawing this analogy made understanding easier. She shared her thoughts with the professor, looking at him with an expectant gaze, "What do you think?"


    Felix Harp returned an approving look, "You''ve summarized it vividly, Miss Granger. For your current level, this interpretation suits well."


    The young witch nodded; she had encountered a wealth of new knowledge today and needed to reorganize her thoughts once she returned.


    ...


    Once Hermione had left, Felix Harp sat on the couch, his harvest from tonight leading him to deeper contemplation on the differences and similarities between ancient and simplified magic.


    His prior assumption was that ancient magic was immensely powerful but difficult to control, while simplified magic, although not overwhelmingly potent, was entirely adequate. Its greatest advantage lay in its simplicity and ease of learning, with a lower probability of going awry.


    Yet, in truth, the replacement of ancient magic with simplified magic was almost inevitable¡ª


    Simplified magic could essentially be seen as an amalgamation of incantations + spellcasting motions + manipulation of magical power.


    This is because some ancient magic inherited the ancient wizards'' understanding of magic, an understanding that clashes with the current magical system.


    For instance, the Patronus Charm focuses more on the application of mental strength.


    Furthermore, its method of magical power manipulation isn''t encompassed by the basic spellcasting motions taught at Hogwarts. This implies that one would have to relearn several, even a dozen, methods of manipulating and harnessing magical power, which stumps over ninety percent of wizards.


    Felix Harp realized this early on and sought to break free from the constraints of simplified magic.


    He started by delving into books in the library to learn more about manipulating and harnessing magical power.


    He even attempted to uncover potent spells from various ancient tomes, mastering and controlling them.


    In truth, this was the path many wizards chose¡ªpursuing powerful magic to enhance their mastery of magical power and understanding of magic.


    Later, Felix Harp set his sights on practical ancient magical scripts, which he believed pointed directly to the essence of magic, and developed his skills to where he is today.


    But now, looking at it, are magical scripts truly the essence of magic?


    In just a year, he had witnessed Slytherin''s blood magic, Ravenclaw''s memory magic, and Dumbledore''s latent talent in transfiguration.


    Everyone was on the right path, though Felix Harp had no doubt that his chosen path held the greatest potential.


    If he were to judge now, the essence of magic was one and only one thing¡ªmagical power, the innate magic within a wizard.


    With magical power, the diverse and colorful world of magic flourished.


    This chapter tied up some loose ends from the original text, though the writing was quite complex. I''d like to hear your thoughts. If you''re not fond of this pure theoretical exposition, I''ll reduce it in the future.


    Also, just two chapters today.


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 200: Trial

    Chapter 200: Trial


    In the early hours of the second day, Felix Harp blinked groggily, his head buzzing like he had a stirring ladle plunged into his brain, swirling it ceaselessly.


    He crawled out of bed and floated lightly to the washroom.


    His reflection in the mirror was flushed, as if he had just been pulled out of scalding hot water. He muttered to himself, "The side effects of the Pensieve hit rather quickly."


    Last night, in order to deduce the fragmented runes on the Magical Text Ball, he forcefully increased the Pensieve''s processing speed. Now, the side effects had caught up with him.


    He had anticipated this, of course.


    Exiting the washroom, he glanced at the deep darkness outside the window, downed a large vial of potion, which quickly soothed the burning sensation, yet he still felt drained.


    Felix lay on his bed until ten o''clock. The constant throbbing in his brain left him with no appetite, and even quiet contemplation seemed impossible. He decided to go for a walk, hoping that the cool breeze might help.


    Unknowingly, he found himself at the edge of the Forbidden Forest, squinting between the dense trees and Hagrid''s hut, torn between choices.


    "Well, since I''m here, why not... test the Shrinking Charm?" his curiosity got the better of him.


    Felix hesitated for only two seconds before strolling leisurely into the forest. However, he draped himself in a cloak that radiated a shimmering magical light when he lightly touched his chest ¨C a cloak crafted from the hide of a serpent-like creature on the inside and a dragon on the outside. With Felix''s careful enchantments, it bore numerous runic circuits and defensive spells, resulting in a light, ethereal creation.


    The forest''s air was humid and gentle, lifting his spirits somewhat as his gaze wandered.


    "A Tebo Wart Hog, or perhaps a red hat," Felix hoped for.


    Following a steep stone path, he descended, and suddenly remembered finding a giant spider''s pincer here last school year. He had planned to fashion a runic carving knife from it, but it had already dried out, devoid of any magical traces. Coupled with his busy schedule, he had forgotten about it.


    Rustling sounds emerged, and Felix looked up to find himself surrounded by a dozen massive spiders. Their intentions were clear ¨C they were ready to pounce.


    Giant spiders...


    "How fortunate to meet you," Felix spoke earnestly.


    The spiders on the opposite side continually manipulated their pincers, emitting a clicking sound. He could even hear the scraping of their hard, black hairs against the ground.


    His ebony wand rested casually in his hand, showing no signs of unleashing powerful spells, yet his left hand quietly radiated a faint blue aura. He infused it with magic, swiftly morphing it into a swirling, spherical vortex.


    Inside the spherical vortex ¨C the captives, the twelve eight-eyed giant spiders ¨C tumbled helplessly. One of them barely clung to the toothpick-sized ancient tree, its large pincers wriggling wildly.


    Felix summarized his findings so far¡ª


    First, although he had only tested the shrinking effect, not the enlarging effect, he could confirm it was undoubtedly the Shrinking Charm. It was not some random concoction, which relieved him and lifted the heaviest stone from his heart;


    Second, the magical effect was quite dramatic;


    "The spherical vortex provides potent suction. The internal bundled magic expands into a web, shrinking everything."


    "Eight-eyed giant spiders aren''t weak, but they''re utterly defenseless against it. This means that most creatures in the Forbidden Forest won''t stand a chance against this magic."


    Felix stared at the ten-yard radius, the now-bald patch of ground, even the soil had sunken a bit, exposing moist brown earth. This was the result of redirecting his focus to the giant spiders midway.


    "The effect on magical creatures should be promising; I won''t have to worry about being outnumbered anymore. As for wizards..." he analyzed inwardly, but then his head was struck by another bout of pain, "Hisss~"


    Felix ceased his actions. He surveyed the scene, deciding to deeply analyze it once he had shaken off the effects of the Pensieve.


    "Next, comes the most crucial part¡ª"


    He flicked his finger, and an eight-eyed giant spider was ejected from the vortex. Under his control, its body rapidly expanded, and after a dozen seconds, it had reverted to its original size.


    The large spider lifted its head. The ominous wizard was observing it, murmuring strange words. "Nothing seems amiss, no deformities, no abscesses. It truly succeeded."


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 201: Fluffys Offspring

    Chapter 201: Fluffy''s Offspring


    The eight eyes of the Acromantula trembled in unison, and its two large pincers twitched as if they had touched some kind of switch, creating a rapid "tak tak tak tak" sound, all in sync.


    "Um... let''s test the enlargement ability again."


    Felix Harp first stunned it with a Stunning Spell, then conjured a thread-like blue magical energy with his wand, flicking it onto the ugly head of the Acromantula. Under his control, the Acromantula rapidly expanded in size¡ªten feet, twenty feet, thirty feet.


    Felix paused and walked a circle around it.


    "Enlargement works as well, and this magic is fully under my control."


    "But it feels rather impractical."


    Felix observed the scene. Who would enlarge their enemies on the battlefield? Just to make them into conspicuous targets?


    Clearly, there were better ways.


    Felix returned the Acromantula to its original state. After a thorough inspection, he shrank it down to the size of his thumbnail. He took out an ordinary, transparent glass bottle from his pocket and put it inside.


    "Mr. Acromantula, would you mind staying in there for a while?"


    He then waved his hand to dispel the swirling sphere. A dozen seconds later, eleven unconscious giant spiders lay around him.


    Seemingly, they were knocked out by the transformation.


    Carefully, he left magical marks on three of the Acromantula. With these marks, he could easily locate their nest.


    The location where the Acromantula had been lurking was too close to the school. Considering their reckless attacks on humans, the danger was significant. It would be best to have them move a bit farther away.


    Keeping company with giants wasn''t bad¡ªit was convenient that they were on the other side of the Forbidden Forest.


    But not today. He had just come up with an even better idea.


    ...


    An hour later, Felix Harp held a small black dog with three heads in his arms as he knocked on Hagrid''s cabin door.


    Hagrid seemed to have just finished eating, with tomato sauce smeared on his beard. He hummed a tune softly.


    He opened the door, revealing a hearty laugh. "Felix, your suggestion was really good. The students are responding well... wait a moment!" He suddenly roared, his eyebrows and beard shaking vigorously.


    "Flu... Fluffy..." Tears welled up in Hagrid''s eyes.


    Felix Harp smiled at him. "Exactly, I brought Fluffy¡ª"


    He couldn''t help but hesitate. He really didn''t want to go back again.


    Or maybe just squash it... after all, no one would notice...


    But in the end, Felix Harp decided to return to his office with it.


    Lying on the sofa, he lazily watched a movie, but he couldn''t remember anything by the end of it.


    "The side effects of the Room of Thought are quite significant."


    Felix poured himself another dose of potion. For a moment, he felt slightly better; his headache wasn''t as severe. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the crown of Ravenclaw, placing it on his head.


    A faint, cool sensation radiated from it, soothing his weary mind.


    "It actually works!"


    Felix felt like his ''reasoning'' had taken a vacation and finally come back.


    Sitting up from the sofa, he carefully reviewed the events of the day and couldn''t help but cover his face.


    "So reckless..."


    He quickly went to his worktable and layered protective spells on the glass bottle containing the Acromantula.


    "Very well, now even a three-headed dog will need some time to break through." He said with satisfaction. "It''s good timing to record the duration of the spell and compare it with the data from Hagrid''s side..."


    But then he suddenly realized a serious problem, "If I''m not feeling better tomorrow, how am I supposed to teach young wizards?"


    Felix stared at his reflection in the mirror. He was wearing a wide, deep brown men''s hat on his head.


    "Professor''s new style?" Hermione asked, knocking on his office door on time. She couldn''t help but steal a few more glances.


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 202: The Time Turner

    Chapter 202: The Time Turner


    "What''s the matter? You seemed a bit angry when you came in just now," Felix Harp said. He appeared almost the same as yesterday, except for the large, deep brown hat perched on his head.


    "Professor, I already know what that ''very intriguing'' magical text is," Hermione emphasized heavily. This morbidly fascinating vocabulary was mentioned last night by Professor Harp himself when he suggested she explore the power of individual magical texts.


    "Tell me, let''s hear if your guess is correct," Felix''s mouth curved into a smile.


    "It represents the strength of aurochs, URUZ," she uttered a strange sound, her hand glowing with a faint white light as she looked at him with suspicion.


    "Just as I thought... cough cough! You must have had an interesting experience," Felix remarked.


    "Indeed, it was quite fascinating! I woke up early today to avoid everyone, trying out magical texts in a corner of the common room¡ªsome failures, some successes..." Her face wrinkled with puzzlement and confusion. "I don''t know why, but Fred and George also sneaked out early, tiptoeing like they were avoiding someone."


    "Uh..."


    "I was using this magical text at the time, heard them walking, lost control for a moment, and I just, I just¡ª" Hermione expressed with frustration, "I broke the armrest of a chair right in front of them."


    Felix struggled to hold back a laugh and consoled her, "It''s not a big deal, only the two of them saw it."


    "That''s no longer the case," Hermione said mournfully, "They told Lee Jordan."


    Lee Jordan was the commentator for the school Quidditch matches, known for his big mouth around the school. Felix had watched a few Quidditch matches last year and was quite impressed by him.


    "Everything will pass, well, maybe," Felix changed the subject, "Let''s get to today''s main topic¡ªuh, today we won''t be teaching in the Thought Chamber. It''s under renovation, too noisy."


    Hermione looked at him with a puzzled expression. What was the professor talking about?


    "...Exploring the power of individual magical texts can help you become more familiar with the texts themselves. Otherwise, having a large number of them won''t be of much use. This has been my recent insight," Felix said, conjuring a bright red magical symbol on the tip of his index finger. The symbol bounced and hopped in front of the young witch.


    As the magical symbol returned to his palm, Felix closed his hand around it. Hermione half suspected that Professor Harp had squashed the little thing, but he slowly opened his palm, revealing a cluster of small flames burning quietly.


    "To achieve this level is quite sufficient."


    Hermione, who had been slightly discontented before, was now completely captivated by the new knowledge. Soon, she started asking one question after another under his guidance.


    With his guidance, in less than half an hour, Hermione mastered the magical text symbolizing ''illumination.'' A pure and gentle light emerged from her hand, albeit thin and faint.


    "Your foundation is solid, Miss Granger. You could certainly play a greater role in the Magical Texts Club."


    Hermione was taken aback by his words, then excitedly asked, "Professor, is the Magical Texts Club starting?"


    The next day marked the start of a new week.


    After his first class, Felix Harp took the opportunity to visit the headmaster''s office and handed over the three Sneakoscopes to Dumbledore.


    "Clever design. I suspect some Trace Charms are involved. Oh, not just that, I can also see elements of Nick''s techniques. It seems like you''ve been in frequent communication lately," Dumbledore said. His silver-white beard was twisted up as he peered through the half-moon lenses at the pocket-sized Sneakoscopes.


    "You can tell?" Felix Harp asked, surprised.


    "I was quite the alchemist in my younger days, and Nick offered me some pointers. Unfortunately, I didn''t continue down that path," Dumbledore said regretfully.


    Suddenly, Felix Harp remembered the introduction to this old man he had read on a Chocolate Frog card a long time ago. One line echoed in his mind:


    "---Effective collaboration with partner Nicolas Flamel in alchemy."


    So, the headmaster was skilled in alchemy as well? Felix thought about the glimpses he had caught of the Put-Outer.


    He realized he only had a superficial understanding of Dumbledore''s past. Yes, he knew about defeating the dark wizard Grindelwald, containing Voldemort, and a series of papers he published in his youth.


    But what else was there? He knew the headmaster liked sweets, enjoyed chamber music and Gobstones.


    Felix couldn''t help but let his imagination run wild.


    "No problem, Felix. You''ve done excellently," Dumbledore said once he was satisfied. After confirming everything, Felix took his leave.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be on my way, Headmaster Dumbledore."


    "Other than expressing my gratitude, nothing else, Felix," Dumbledore said, "Oh, by the way, your hat is quite charming."


    Felix left with a stern face, refusing to respond to the comment. As he departed, he caught a glimpse of the portrait of Headmaster Phineas Nigellus Black gesturing at him, seemingly subtly reminding him not to forget their conversation from a week ago.


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 203: The Magical Script Clubs Recruitment

    Chapter 203: The Magical Script Club''s Recruitment


    Later in the afternoon, a brand-new poster was hung on the bulletin board, and from quite a distance, one could clearly read the title on it¡ªRecruitment Notice for the Magical Script Club!


    A group of young wizards gathered around the bulletin board, and an enthusiastic student read aloud for everyone to hear:


    "We are recruiting the first batch of members for the Magical Script Club, with the following requirements (choose any one of the three, selection will be based on merit):


    Roughly master thirty practical ancient magical scripts (to the extent of repairing magical puppets), or be proficient in one practical ancient magical script (see illustration below);


    Independently create an alchemical item;


    Focus on ''Exploration of Ancient Magical Scripts'' and complete a seven-foot-long essay (alternative reference book list attached).


    Selection time: the last Saturday morning of this month; Location: Ancient Magical Script classroom;


    ¡ªHead of the Magical Script Club: Felix Harp, born on September 7, 1993."


    Beneath the poster, there was a moving image and a lengthy book list.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione squeezed to the front of the crowd, carefully examining the text and illustrations.


    "I think the first requirement is the easiest to fulfill," Ron said, staring at the end of the first item. "It''s the last sentence¡ªjust needing to be proficient in one practical ancient magical script."


    His words elicited a chorus of agreement.


    "Not at all!" Hermione retorted sharply. She pointed to the animated image on the bottom left of the poster¡ªa young wizard holding a magical symbol, which promptly transformed into a burst of flames. "It''s the most difficult of all the requirements. In fact, I believe the third requirement is the simplest."


    "Are you kidding, Hermione? It''s a seven-foot essay, seven feet!"


    "My eyesight is just fine, Ron. In fact, I''ve written longer essays."


    Many students recognized this assistant from the Ancient Magical Script class, especially those who had taken the elective for more than a year. They were familiar with her handwriting.


    Privately, many people complained that the second-year Gryffindor was the actual professor of the Ancient Magical Script class, because her delicate handwriting often appeared on the assignments for this class, spanning five different years.


    "Miss Granger, I hope you can explain the meaning and difficulty level of each requirement in detail," seventh-year Percy appeared. He had a badge on his chest symbolizing his role as the head of the boys'' student council. His tone was dignified and formal. "Your words will be a powerful reference."


    Ron whispered to Harry, "Look at him, he''s like the spokesperson for the Ministry of Magic, just missing the protruding belly."


    "Draco, don''t pay attention to these lowlifes. My grandfather''s servants are wealthier than their entire family. Being on par with them is the greatest humiliation I''ve ever faced in my life," Pansy Parkinson said haughtily as she pulled him away.


    Ron furrowed his brow and said incredulously, "Are they insane? Why is their presence always so unpleasant?"


    Even after dinner and back in the common room, Ron was still bothered by the incident. "Ruined my good mood for the day, Hermione. I mean it, if you become one of the examiners in the selection... hey! Keep your cat away from me!"


    Less than three feet away from him, a ginger-furred, squashed-faced big cat was crouching down, its gaze fixed on his pocket.


    Hermione grumpily picked up her cat. "Crookshanks, behave." She sat down on the other side of the small round table.


    Harry looked down at a piece of parchment covered with names and various lines connecting them.


    Hermione glanced at the content and worriedly said, "Harry, are you still preoccupied with that fugitive?"


    "I just can''t understand how my dad could pick that guy as his best man!" Harry pounded the table in frustration. Even though nearly a week had passed, he couldn''t forget his anger at that moment.


    Hermione tried to console him, saying, "People can change, Harry."


    Curious, Ron asked, "I remember you said you were going to talk to Professor Lupin on Saturday for information. What happened?"


    Harry sighed dejectedly. "I didn''t meet him. Professor Lupin was sick. I knocked on his door for ages, and he finally replied in a hoarse voice."


    "But he didn''t outright refuse you, did he? Try again when you get the chance, after class or maybe the next weekend," Ron suggested.


    Harry nodded; he was thinking the same thing. There was supposed to be a lesson in Dark Arts Defense today, but Professor Lupin looked too worn out. Harry didn''t want to ask for a favor while the professor was teaching; he was afraid Lupin might collapse during class.


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 204: Correspondence and Research

    Chapter 204: Correspondence and Research


    Ron leaned over to look at the parchment, surprised, and said, "Why is my dad''s name on here?"


    On the parchment, the names of James Potter and Sirius Black occupied the center, branching out to various related individuals from their names. For example, James led to Harry, and from Harry, various sources of information emerged, like "Mr. Weasley," "Minister Fudge," and "Professor Lupin."


    Harry explained, "Before we got on the train, Mr. Weasley warned me about Sirius and made me promise not to seek him out. He must know more."


    "Should I write a letter to my dad?" Ron asked hesitantly, clearly nervous.


    "I think¡ª"


    "Potter! Come over here," Professor McGonagall entered from outside, motioning to Harry.


    The two of them spoke quietly in the corner, Harry''s voice growing more excited.


    After a while, he returned, placing a disillusionment charm on the table and using a quill to add a new name to the parchment: "Professor McGonagall."


    "She knows too, but treats me like a child," he said with frustration.


    Hermione looked at the tiny disillusionment charm and suddenly said, "This was made by Professor Snape, commissioned by Dumbledore. It contains a strand of Sirius Black''s hair."


    She had promised Professor Snape not to reveal this earlier, but since the charm was already in Harry''s hands, there was no need to hide it anymore.


    Harry chuckled in exasperation, "So, everyone is trying to keep me in the dark?"


    "Don''t be that way, Harry. They have their reasons. But we can also investigate the past ourselves, can''t we?" Hermione said.


    Ron widened his eyes, "Do you even know what you''re saying, Hermione?"


    "This is important, Ron. We might be able to glean valuable information from it. Like what kind of magic Sirius Black was skilled in. In case we cross paths, it''s better to know something rather than nothing." Hermione assigned tasks with confidence, "Ron, write to your dad, and Harry, focus on Professor Lupin."


    "What about you?" Ron asked sensitively.


    "I''ll ask Professor Snape if he knows anything. But chances are slim; he was already out of Hogwarts when Harry''s father attended." Hermione counted on her fingers, "Oh, and there''s Hagrid. Remember? The night Malfoy got hurt, we went to comfort Hagrid, and he ended up kicking us out."


    Ron nodded approvingly, "That''s a good move. Hagrid is a blabbermouth; he''ll spill the beans."


    Harry suddenly reminded them, "Snape definitely knows as well. He hated my dad and probably Professor Lupin too. Maybe we could¡ª"


    "That''s a good idea. Let''s go ask him¡ª''Dear Professor Snape, were you ever beaten to a pulp by someone named James Potter when you were in school? We''re interested in learning about one of his friends...''" Harry was left speechless.


    Neville walked in, holding a letter in his hand. He looked around and approached the trio.


    "Grandmother''s letter, addressed to Professor Snape. I don''t know if I should give it to him," Neville''s round face showed hesitation.


    ...


    Felix Harp saw this letter the next day. In front of Neville, he opened the envelope and pulled out the letter.


    Neville stared at him, unblinking. "What did she say?"


    "She''s inviting me to Madam Puddifoot''s Tea Shop this weekend for a conversation," Felix Harp smiled.


    Threads of blue mist emerged from the acromantula''s body. Soon, it had shrunk to the size of a watermelon. But it didn''t dare move, letting Felix Harp prod and poke.


    Every few minutes, Felix Harp would inquire about its sensations.


    "How does it feel?"


    "I feel nothing."


    After a while¡ª


    "Now?"


    "It''s like stepping into a den from sunlight. My body feels much more comfortable." The acromantula favored cold and damp environments.


    "It was uncomfortable before?"


    "The transformation process was painful, extremely disorienting. But after a while, I couldn''t feel it anymore. I thought that''s how I''d remain." The acromantula spoke.


    Felix Harp looked at it in mild astonishment. He knew acromantulas could communicate in human language, but he didn''t expect them to express themselves so clearly.


    "Do you guys chat in English and hold tea parties? Or did Aragog teach you?" Felix Harp asked curiously.


    "I don''t know what you''re saying. It''s Aragog who taught us," the acromantula replied.


    Felix Harp understood somewhat. Wild acromantulas definitely lacked this ability. Being linked to Aragog, who was raised by Hagrid, made all the difference.


    This led him to some new thoughts¡ªperhaps he could domesticate them?


    When he delicately broached this idea to Hagrid, the latter burst into laughter, "Hogwarts is already doing that! I visit every month or so to check on Aragog. He''s quite old; he might not have much time left. I also extract some venom from the acromantulas¡ªit''s good stuff, and a portion of the school''s expenses come from it. But Aragog never lets me take too much; he''s concerned about his descendants'' hunting needs..."


    Felix Harp stared at Hagrid in astonishment; this was completely different from what he''d imagined.


    Hagrid cheerfully added, "Finally, there''s something you didn''t know, Felix. Most of the intelligent creatures in the Forbidden Forest maintain connections with Hogwarts. Dumbledore assigned me this responsibility."


    "Like unicorns; I bring them some herbs and remedies. They don''t mind me taking a bit of their hair. The good stuff is taken by Ollivander, what''s left isn''t very useful. I use it to make pads, rags, and such. Very practical..."


    "Or the centaurs; they act as a barrier for the Forbidden Forest, alerting me if werewolves, giants, or dangerous creatures approach. If they encounter something they can''t handle, they inform me. They''re skilled healers, different from wizards, but they''re useful sometimes. As for centaur divination, that''s not my expertise..."


    "Plants are the same. Professor Sprout scatters seeds into the Forbidden Forest every year."


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 205: The Seventeenth Dueling Lesson of Flitwick

    Chapter 205: The Seventeenth Dueling Lesson of Flitwick


    For young wizards at Hogwarts, the Dueling class held on the second and fourth Thursdays of each month was not just a class but a grand competitive social event that invigorated both the body and mind.


    In the eyes of many, this class had the potential to rival even Quidditch matches. At least here, they could actively participate instead of being mere spectators on the field.


    The Great Hall was bustling with people. Before the professor arrived, students gathered in small groups, engaging in spirited conversations. Harry saw Percy enthusiastically recounting how he achieved twelve OWLs certificates, and Hermione''s eyes lit up beside him.


    "I''ll be back in a moment," Hermione told Harry and Ron.


    They watched as she navigated through the crowd, speaking in hushed tones to someone. Percy, who was nearby, initially paid little attention, but his eyes soon widened. The twins quickly moved past the crowd and headed toward a corner of the hall where four long tables were arranged.


    As they passed the twins, Percy stopped to warn them, "I don''t know how you managed to evade my sight, maybe you used a tracking spell or something¡ª"


    The twins exchanged a glance, and Fred winked, saying, "Did you hear that, George? A tracking spell... What a productive day it''s been!"


    George made an exaggerated bow, hand placed behind his back. "Noble behavior, Percy! Just to contribute to the grand mischief-making cause, we''ll make sure to leave you with a name."


    "About as big as a palm¡ª"


    "No, the size of a badge will do. We''ll just write ''Big-Headed Boy,'' and it''ll be crystal clear."


    Harry chuckled softly from a distance. Quickly shifting his gaze, he looked at Ginny beside him. Her face turned quickly red, seemingly as though she might faint into the arms of her good friend, Luna Lovegood.


    "Do you need me to tell you a cheesy joke?" Luna said, her wide eyes staring off abruptly. Harry was used to her eccentric manner; he knew she was always like this.


    "Do you have any profound insights, Luna?" Harry hurriedly glanced in Percy''s direction. They were now standing beneath a suit of armor, speaking in low voices.


    "Your mind is all jumbled up, probably infested by a group of migratory botflies...," Luna said earnestly, shaking a bracelet on her wrist. "I can help you get rid of them."


    "How do I do that?" Harry said, catching a glimpse of Professor Flitwick''s figure at the entrance of the hall.


    "You need to calm down first, become less attractive to the botflies..."


    "Thanks, but I don''t think my mind has those peculiar things in it." Harry interjected quickly.


    Professor Flitwick and Snape entered the hall, as expected. No, there was another professor, Professor Felix Harp, whom he had overlooked.


    Hermione returned hastily from a distance, and the young wizards positioned themselves by their houses as the professors entered.


    Felix Harp gave himself a sonorous boost and boomed, "Welcome back to Dueling class, young wizards! I see many familiar faces and quite a few new ones..."


    "I used to be troubled by my height and build. Most of the time, I had to look up in duels. Being shorter had its disadvantages, too. My movement speed wasn''t as fast, and my arm length was limited, making it easier for opponents to gauge the range of my spells."


    The young wizards listened attentively, curious to know how Professor Harp resolved these challenges.


    "¡ªBut I emerged from that shadow. I embraced my imperfections, and eventually, my height became an advantage. Few wizards have experience dueling someone of my stature. They often make mistakes dealing with me, either due to mentality or habit."


    "My build made it easier for me to dodge spells. I no longer focused solely on speed but developed a more agile footwork..."


    Felix Harp spoke with a touch of sentiment, prompting enthusiastic applause from the audience. He heard someone from his house shout, "Headmaster, you''re the best!" He couldn''t help wiping his eyes again.


    "Next, let''s move to the second duel. I encountered someone quite intriguing, and we later became friends."


    ...


    Over an hour passed. Using his personal experiences, Felix Harp painted vivid dueling scenes, leaving the young wizards feeling enriched.


    Harry even thought he could put down these words without changing a single one and hand them over to Professor Snape.


    But such things were just wishful thinking.


    Felix walked to the center of the gilded stage, smiling, "There''s just under half an hour left. After consulting with the two professors, we''ve decided to switch to practical guidance."


    "Students will select a professor for one-on-one guidance. After a whole year and a summer break, many of you should be confident in your abilities..."


    He surveyed the room, observing the eager faces.


    "Well, then, let''s show what you''ve got!"


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 206: Guiding the Battle

    Chapter 206: Guiding the Battle


    Young wizards gazed at each other, but not a single one volunteered to step onto the stage.


    Below, a cacophony of whispers filled the air.


    This was a chance to face off openly with a professor, but the question remained: Who should they choose?


    Felix Harp chuckled softly. "Who among you is willing to give it a try? Opportunities like this are rare."


    Harry felt a tickle inside, his lips dry. He had undergone Professor Harp''s special training during the summer break, and he knew very well the vast gap that existed between them. However, he could never quite quantify just how wide that gap truly was.


    And just now, a sudden thought occurred to him. Could he gain the insights he desired through one-on-one guidance?


    In the midst of his hesitation, the first person stepped forward¡ªPercy Weasley.


    He bowed with solemnity. "As the head boy of Gryffindor, I''m more than willing to set an example for others."


    "Excellent, Weasley. Which professor do you choose?" Felix encouraged, his gaze fixed upon him.


    "Professor Flitwick," Percy replied without hesitation.


    He had made up his mind before coming up. Among the three professors, Snape was universally recognized as unfriendly to Gryffindors, and while facing him might not be life-threatening, embarrassment was inevitable; ruling Snape out.


    Hagrid didn''t use his magic frequently, but his Disarming Charm from last year left a deep impression. Percy worried that Hagrid might use a spell of that magnitude on him; ruling Hagrid out as well.


    With this consideration, Professor Flitwick seemed to be the most suitable choice. He had an affable and gentle personality, wasn''t overly strict with young wizards, and rarely deducted points.


    Flitwick had displayed ease in guiding students during dueling lessons the previous school year, never leaving them feeling disheartened.


    "I choose Professor Flitwick," Percy reiterated.


    Soon, Flitwick and Percy stood face to face. Flitwick reminded him, "Remember what I''ve told you before." He had spent over an hour detailing his own fighting style.


    Percy nodded. Both raised their wands and saluted, and then the duel officially began.


    Percy made the first move, sending a Disarming Charm soaring through the air, but Flitwick simply tilted his head to dodge it, his eyes focused unwaveringly on his opponent''s wand.


    Almost simultaneously, a bright incantation shot toward Percy. Luckily, he had rehearsed before taking the stage. After casting the Disarming Charm, he instinctively jumped to the side, simultaneously uttering the incantation for the Shield Charm.


    "Protego Armorum!"


    The Shield Charm took form just in time to intercept Flitwick''s spell.


    "Nicely countered, Percy," Flitwick praised. He consciously controlled the pace of his attacks. Nearly three minutes later, he decisively employed an Impediment Jinx, defeating Percy.


    Flitwick critiqued, "Your spellwork is quite proficient, and you possess your own logic, but it''s evident that you lack practical experience. Your reactions under pressure were a bit hasty."


    Wood humbly accepted the advice, wiping the sweat from his face.


    Next, Gryffindor students were eager to step up, but the other three houses protested. A Slytherin student took a stand, a seventh-year prefect named Jeffrey.


    "Professor Snape, please provide guidance to a student," he respectfully requested.


    Snape laid down his fork and withdrew his wand from his black robe, his robes billowing as he walked to the center.


    Facing the Slytherin student, Snape evidently held back. Otherwise, according to his temper, he might have simply cast a spell to knock his opponent down. However, this time, he seldom attacked, choosing instead a defensive posture.


    Jeffrey''s first spell hit the ground three feet away from Snape. With a cold expression, Snape scolded, "Are you worried about accidentally hitting me, Jeffrey? Use every spell you can think of to attack. Dueling is a serious matter!"


    Next, Jeffrey began his attacks from various angles, sending spells of different colors towards Snape. The young wizards witnessed a spellbinding display of defensive teaching.


    Snape rarely used protective spells like Protego. His eyesight was exceptional, easily deflecting incoming spells. Confronting a cloud of seemingly dark mist, he pointed his wand at it, turning it into a cloud of white mist.


    Stepping out of the mist, Snape''s vague face grew clear. He gradually approached Jeffrey, casually deflecting the spells coming his way and sending them off course.


    Soon, Jeffrey found himself backed against the stage''s edge, forced to concede.


    "Absolutely fantastic! Did you all see that?" The Slytherin students erupted in enthusiastic applause.


    Harry couldn''t resist his yearning any longer and rushed onto the platform.


    Snape looked at Harry, a sneer on his face, and spoke in a lowered voice only they could hear, "Couldn''t hold back any longer, could you? Just like your father, always seeking the limelight. Maybe this makes you feel special, enamored with being seen as a savior..."


    "I don''t think of myself as special. Everything just seems to find me!" Harry retorted. "Like Sirius Black, who escaped from Azkaban, I had no prior knowledge of him."


    "Don''t mention that nauseating name," Snape replied coldly.


    Harry spoke with certainty, "I''ve seen records from your student days. You didn''t get along, but there must be deeper reasons behind it..."


    Snape''s expression became enigmatic, his lips tightly pressed as if restraining spiteful words.


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 207: Harrys Duel

    Chapter 207: Harry''s Duel


    Harry pressed on, his voice determined. "You must know something¡ª"


    Snape waved his wand, murmuring "Muffliato," rendering their conversation unheard by those around. He spoke deliberately, each word cutting through the air, "You''re always meddling, Potter! A few praises and you believe yourself the Chosen One. Were it not for your mother''s sacrifice, you''d be nothing."


    A mixture of emotions churned within Harry''s stomach¡ªgratitude and sorrow. He was relieved that his gamble had paid off; Snape indeed held more secrets. Yet, his heart ached at the mention of his mother. What could there be that he didn''t already know? Snape continued his unabashed mockery, depicting Harry as a mere survivor, a thief of unearned renown, causing his lungs to feel as though they might burst.


    His grip on his wand tightened, an urge to curse Snape with a Bat-Bogey Hex almost overwhelming him. The name of the spell seemed fitting for Snape, who resembled a rather unsavory, large bat.


    Snape noticed Harry''s gesture, cold eyes narrowing with an intent that was far from benevolent. "Do you wish to engage, Potter? I''m willing to give you that opportunity..."


    Harry drew in two sharp breaths, then stiffly replied, "No, I seek something other than you." He took a few steps back, turning to Felix not far away. With conviction, he declared, "I choose Professor Harp."


    Snape''s expression displayed astonishment. In his calculations, Potter''s nature should have been easily provoked, giving him an excuse to publicly chastise the young wizard.


    Truth be told, he was eagerly anticipating that moment.


    But this lad had actually declined. How dare he!


    Snape reluctantly retreated to the edge of the stage. Felix and Harry now stood face to face, their wands at the ready.


    In a low voice, Harry began, "Professor, if I manage to hold out for two minutes, would you promise me something?"


    Felix gazed at him and chuckled, "Like during our special training?"


    "Exactly," Harry quickly affirmed. He hadn''t really expected to glean information about his father and Sirius Black from Snape; that had been more of a fortunate accident. Now, he was executing his true plan. "Just like when I succeeded for the first time, would you join me to examine the Firebolt crossbow prototypes at Quality Quidditch Supplies?"


    "I went easy on you that time to boost your confidence," Felix remarked.


    "I know, but I''ve improved," Harry asserted.


    After a brief exchange, they both bowed to each other, then took seven steps back and turned, locking eyes.


    Felix made no initial move, and Harry understood. It was like that time in the basement of the Leaky Cauldron.


    Harry swung his wand abruptly and shouted, "Impedimenta!" A rope-like charm shot toward Felix. He didn''t wait to see its effect, quickly stepping back twice and following with a silent Disarming Charm.


    Felix stood smiling, the charm touching his body before rapidly softening. He then tilted his head, avoiding the red arc of light. Swiftly, he cast two spells, one crimson and one gold.


    "Protego Armor!" Harry had already prepared the Shield Charm. One spell grazed the magical barrier while the other struck his Shield Charm directly, producing a muffled bang.


    Harry mentally counted to eight, a pattern he had recognized during training. Professor Harp never knocked him down all at once; there was always a deliberate pause between spells. This offered him a glimmer of hope.


    Reaching eight, he dodged to the side, a powerful spell smashing his Shield Charm. Scrambling up from the floor, he aimed his wand and sent three Stunning Spells: "Stupefy! Stupefy! Stupefy!"


    Without any visible motion, a faint magical barrier shimmered before Felix, deflecting Harry''s spells. Immediately, Felix extended his hand, and the protective barrier morphed into seven or eight blunt-tipped arrows, hurtling towards Harry.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!" The arrows emitted a mournful, whining sound.


    "He''s just a third-year student! Truly the savior who defeated the enigmatic figure."


    "Do you think he can win?"


    "...You''re getting ahead of yourself, but I believe it''s possible in the future!"


    Severus Snape, stationed in the corner, watched in astonishment. He had never known Harry could wield magic of this intensity¡ªfar beyond what he usually demonstrated.


    Suddenly, his attention shifted to another figure.


    Lupin!


    Lupin appeared weary, his graying hair even more conspicuous against his patched clothes. Snape wasn''t sure when Lupin had entered the Great Hall; he stared at Harry with concern.


    Their eyes met, and Lupin nodded kindly before intently fixing his gaze on Harry.


    On the gilded platform, Harry struggled to maintain the charm. He couldn''t gauge how much time had elapsed; each second felt like an eternity. Still, he yearned to endure a little longer.


    Perhaps he had already held on for two minutes? That way, Professor Harp wouldn''t refuse his request. Harry hoped.


    Felix''s incantations remained steady and formidable, maintaining their unyielding power. Helplessly, Harry watched his own magic pushed back.


    He gritted his teeth, his vision becoming hazy, the world spinning. He was familiar with this sensation.


    "In the next moment, I should collapse onto the carpeted floor, uncomfortable but not overly painful..."


    "Thud!"


    Harry crashed to the ground, exclaiming in pain. Tears welled up.


    Abruptly, he realized he wasn''t in the basement of the Leaky Cauldron for special training; he was on the gilded platform in the school''s Great Hall, lying on bare, hard wood.


    "Harry... Harry..." A gentle voice reached his ears as someone crouched beside him, but he couldn''t distinguish who it was.


    He faded into unconsciousness.


    Felix Harp observed Professor Lupin rushing toward Harry in concern and halted from a distance.


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 208: Conversation with Lupin

    Chapter 208: Conversation with Lupin


    Harry woke up in the hospital bed and opened his eyes to see the white ceiling.


    "Here you go, Harry," he heard Hermione''s voice, and he reached out to take it¡ªhis glasses.


    After putting on his glasses, Harry''s vision became clear, and he saw Hermione and Ron sitting nearby. Madam Pomfrey was preparing a potion on the small table by the bed, and Professor Lupin was leaning over, checking his condition.


    Across the aisle, Professor Snape sat calmly on the opposite bed, flipping through an issue of the Daily Prophet.


    "Professor¡ª"


    "Child, drink this first," Madam Pomfrey said, and Harry struggled to say, "I think I''m fine!"


    "Oh, really?" she said absentmindedly, "That doesn''t stop you from drinking the potion. Hurry up, or I''ll replace it with a Draught of Living Death."


    Harry drank the liquid in the cup in one gulp, then turned to Felix eagerly, asking, "Professor Harp, did I last for two minutes?"


    Felix put down the newspaper, smiled, and said, "That final move of yours was indeed quite impressive. I was actually timing it."


    It took Harry a couple of seconds to realize what the professor meant, and he showed a surprised expression. "So, I, I..."


    "Yes," Felix winked at him, "you can take your time considering your wish. Just don''t make it too challenging, or I''ll have to decline."


    Harry blurted out, "I want to know about my father, and also about Sirius Black!" He glanced at Professor Lupin next to him, who was looking at him in astonishment. So, in a hushed voice, Harry added, "Thank you for coming to see me, Professor Lupin."


    Professor Lupin kindly said, "It''s nothing, I happened to have some free time tonight. Harry, about your father¡ª"


    Madam Pomfrey handed him a blanket, "It''s a bit chilly at night, cover yourself with this." She then turned to the two professors, annoyance on her face, "The patient needs rest; you both better keep it short."


    Professor Lupin adjusted, "Harry, I know you have some questions. This weekend, you can come and find me. I won''t disturb you for now. Professor Harp, shall we?"


    Felix stood up, "Of course."


    The two of them walked out of the office together. As they turned a corner in the hallway, Lupin paused, "Professor Harp, we need to talk."


    "About Potter?"N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n.


    "Exactly, about Harry." Lupin said calmly, "It''s evident that you treat him differently. But don''t you think some of your methods aren''t suitable for a third-year student?"


    "What do you mean?" Felix looked at him curiously.


    "Summer special training, forgive me, I was with them in a compartment and overheard some. From Harry''s description, he fainted over a dozen times during your training..."


    Felix casually remarked, "It''s probably more than that. If my recorded data is correct, it should be 32 times."


    Lupin looked at him sternly, "Haven''t you realized the seriousness of the problem? He''s only thirteen!"


    "At least I won''t be the one to share it." Felix''s gaze slid to the corner of the corridor, revealing a playful smile.


    But what if someone was here?


    "Harry''s mother, Lily Evans, she was good friends with Severus even before entering Hogwarts. And James and Sirius, they connected instantly, the kind of bond Harry shares with his two closest friends." He smiled, saying that was perhaps the most beautiful memory of his life.


    "As I mentioned before, James and Sirius quickly became prominent figures, gathering a large following. As for their relationship with Severus, it was somewhat akin to Harry and Malfoy today. Snape embodied many traits James disliked: unkempt, into dark magic, a Slytherin, and a bother to his classmates."


    "Why a bother? I recall you said Snape and Harry''s mother were good friends," Felix asked.


    "That''s true, but you can''t expect eleven or twelve-year-old boys to calmly analyze situations. Plus, James and Sirius..." he paused, "they were impulsive personalities."


    "The conflict between James and Snape escalated quickly. James hexed Snape, and Snape countered with various spells. Lily always stood by Snape''s side, disapproving of everything James did."


    "That''s how it went for a few years. Then, James started to have feelings for Lily," he smiled, "Suddenly, he became interested in her, the same Lily he had been at odds with for so long. He tried to approach her, but why would she pay him any attention? James soon changed himself. He became less arrogant, less boastful, and overall, he showed a more mature side..."


    "Their conflict with Snape shifted to the shadows, away from Lily''s sight. We didn''t find it inappropriate at the time. Snape was already displaying remarkable talents in potions, favored by Professor Slughorn, who gave him many opportunities. We all agreed that if he graduated, the Death Eaters would gain a powerful ally."


    "Meanwhile, due to some severe incidents, Lily broke off her friendship with Snape. James took the opportunity to step in, showing her abundant care. Forgive my choice of words, but it''s close."


    "About a year later, in their seventh year, James and Lily became a couple. His relationship with Snape became even more convoluted¡ªconflicting personalities, differences in beliefs, and emotions further entangled."


    "If you ask me, Snape''s most hated person was James, maybe next to Black. It was he who acted as an inside source for the Dark Lord, revealing the location of the Potter family. Merlin, I didn''t know how to tell Harry. James trusted him so much, even made him Harry''s godfather..." Lupin''s eyes turned red as he spoke.


    "Professor Harp," Lupin looked at him earnestly, "we haven''t interacted much, but I can tell you''re a dedicated professor. Many of my students like you, even though they''re not old enough to take your elective courses."


    "I''m sharing these past events with you, hoping you won''t be influenced by Snape. Please believe me, my feelings for Harry are sincere."


    Felix fell silent for a moment. "Professor Lupin, you''re overthinking. Harry is a student I have high hopes for, and I''m equally excited about his future."


    Lupin departed, and Felix''s gaze turned to the corner. He sighed lightly and left from the other direction.


    Around the corner of the corridor, Harry sat silently on the ground. Ron and Hermione looked at him with mixed expressions.


    This scene was difficult to break down, so I apologize for the lateness today.


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 209: Lady Longbottom

    Chapter 209: Lady Longbottom


    Back in his office, beneath the starry Hogwarts sky, the atmosphere was unusually serene. The Forbidden Forest in the distance appeared even darker than the night itself. Felix Harp, meticulously observing the eight-eyed Acromantula within the large glass enclosure, recorded the latest data.


    "Wizard, when do you intend to release me?" The Acromantula''s coarse voice sounded.


    "Soon, once the experiment is concluded," Felix replied absentmindedly.


    ...


    After the routine teaching day of the following Friday, the second weekend since the start of term arrived. Felix Harp, attired neatly, arrived punctually in the village of Hogsmeade.


    He deliberately passed by the main entrance of the school and, flanking the wrought-iron gates, encountered a Dementor''s presence.


    The creature was even more sinister than he had imagined. It exuded an icy chill that caused his body to involuntarily stiffen and his mood to sour as he approached.


    As Felix deliberately cast a Patronus charm in his mind, the Dementor''s influence waned, and the hooded figures in their tattered cloaks seemed to lose interest in him.


    Yet, his aversion to these creatures only intensified, accompanied by a strong urge to destroy them.


    Pushing open the door of Madame Puddifoot''s Tea Shop, Felix Harp entered the place that Hogwarts students whimsically dubbed the ''Romantic Destination.'' To some extent, there was an air of vague beauty about the place.


    The interior was misty, with its layout winding and confined. Every ornament was adorned with slightly gaudy lace trimmings.


    Felix wasn''t particularly fond of this decorative style, but he had to admit that the proprietor had created a suitable atmosphere.


    Apart from a few young wizard couples, he noticed a few solitary patrons enjoying their tea, which eased his tension. Approaching the counter, he spotted a smiling, plump middle-aged witch.


    "Madame Puddifoot?"


    "It''s me, dear. What can I get you?" Madame Puddifoot said, her hair arranged in a black bun.


    "Could you check the reservation information for me? Augusta Longbottom, 10 o''clock."


    Madame Puddifoot lowered her head, perusing the records only she could decipher. "Indeed, that''s correct. She told me herself. Ten o''clock in the morning, at the window-side alcove, you''re fifteen minutes early."


    "I know. Start with a cup of coffee, please. And which specific spot?"


    "Right to your left, along the aisle. Next to that small round table, there''s a lace bow menu."


    Felix Harp took his seat and gazed at the dim window. His index finger tapped against it, causing a palm-sized area to frost over, revealing a clear view outside.


    She lifted her teacup to shield her face.


    After two or three minutes, she composed herself. Aside from slightly reddened eyes, her expression grew even prouder. "We''ve strayed from the point, wasted your time, Professor Harp."


    "It''s nothing. I admire those with unwavering determination," Felix said.


    "Thank you. Where were we? The wand? Oh, right, the wand."


    "Probably when Neville was about four or five years old. He returned from the hospital, ransacked the place, and found his father''s wand. I had hidden it away. Its core is unicorn hair, particularly loyal."


    "I thought it was a passing phase, so I allowed it. But he clung to it ever since. When it was time to buy a wand before school, he refused, insisting on using his father''s wand."


    "Did you not try to persuade him, madam?"


    "I did try. This child is usually quite timid, but he''s particularly stubborn about this. Besides, before school started, he managed to perform a simple spell with that wand. Considering his previous performance, it was almost a miracle... So I agreed."


    Felix pondered and suggested, "Perhaps you could get another wand, just as a backup."


    Lady Longbottom''s expression turned stern, "I don''t think changing wands would help him much. His report card from this summer has made me ashamed! He hasn''t inherited his parents'' talent at all. I even thought he might be a Squib until he accidentally displayed magical ability due to an incident."


    Felix said gently, "But, as you said, he wasn''t a prodigy to begin with. Even slight influences can bring about significant changes, let alone a wand?"


    He retrieved a stack of parchment from his ring. "These are Neville''s performances in spellcasting classes, recorded by himself. The data on there is unexpectedly honest, and it''s given me a clearer understanding of his situation."


    "From the data, it seems that Neville takes three to five times longer than an average person to learn a spell. It''s hard to say if the wand has anything to do with it..."


    Lady Longbottom carefully examined it, flipping through page after page. Alongside Neville''s handwriting, there were markings and comments from another person. After a while, she looked up, "You''ve convinced me, Professor Harp. Neville''s fortunate to have met you. Truly."


    Felix shrugged, "I''m also curious about his performance with a new wand. Also, Lady Longbottom, I have an unfavorable request..."


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!This chapter was first shared on the N??v€l?1n platform.

 Chapter 210: The Patient

    Chapter 210: The Patient


    Half an hour later, Felix Harp and Madam Longbottom stood in front of an old-fashioned red-brick department store. The sign above displayed its name as ''Wonders Limited'', appearing decrepit and desolate. The dusty door bore a large sign that read "Closed for Renovations."


    Felix gazed through the shop window, observing several tattered plastic mannequins in front of him. One was particularly ugly, its movements askew, eyelashes sticking to its face, clad in a green nylon skirt.


    "I suppose this place has never really opened?" he remarked with a confident tone.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The Ministry of Magic put quite a bit of effort into finding the right place," Madam Longbottom said absentmindedly, her hands nervously twisting the thin rope of her bright red pocket. "Are you truly certain about this, Professor Harp? I''ve experienced too many disappointments over the years."


    "I can''t provide you with a definite answer, madam. This is a makeshift measure I came up with, after all, my request might seem... less conventional," Felix explained.


    Madam Longbottom pursed her lips. "You mentioned a magical outburst... are you sure there''s no danger?"


    "Are magical outbursts during a young wizard''s growth dangerous?" Felix retorted.


    Madam Longbottom''s expression turned serious. "You''re tapping into my blind spot. My experience tells me that every young wizard goes through this phase, and it''s more worrying if they don''t. But causing a controlled magical outburst..." She shook her head, finding the notion incredible.


    Felix clarified, "Madam, it might be due to my unique constitution, but I''ve experienced magical outbursts more than once, and though it''s an uncomfortable process, I''ve also benefited from it."


    "In fact, I realized its value quite early and formulated some hypotheses. However, this experience is solely mine, without any corroborating evidence. It wasn''t until this summer vacation that I finally encountered an exceptionally rare case."


    Madam Longbottom pursed her lips. "If you can cure... no, I won''t ask for more. But I need Dumbledore present. I trust him."


    Felix''s lips curled into a smile. "Absolutely, madam."


    Madam Longbottom turned to the particularly ugly mannequin and said, "I''m here to see Frank Longbottom and Alice Longbottom." The mannequin nodded slightly and waved to them.


    The two then walked through the shop window glass and entered the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries.


    Felix found himself in a waiting room, curiously looking around: several male and female wizards sat on wobbly wooden chairs. Two healers in green robes were jotting down their symptoms.


    Madam Longbottom walked to the bedside, gripping Alice Longbottom''s hand, stroking her thinning hair. "This is also one of the aftereffects of the Cruciatus Curse, aging them faster than usual. I worry that they''ll be gone before me..."


    "If you don''t mind, madam?" Felix Harp asked in a hushed tone.


    "What, oh, of course, do you need me to do something?" Madam Longbottom nervously inquired.


    "Nothing at all..." Felix snapped his fingers gently, and suddenly, the room spun, everything inside twisting in a whirl of colors and shapes, like an abstract painting.


    But soon, everything returned to "normal," or rather, not normal. Felix''s expression turned serious as he attempted to lead Neville''s father into the Pensieve, and he did manage to accomplish it partially¡ª


    In his own half of the space, there was no issue, but the other half was vacant, filled only with a shattered world: his gaze rested upon a serene expanse of black, as tranquil as the cosmos, darker than the thickest ink. Memories floated in midair, fragmented and torn like a curtain rent asunder.


    Felix stood at the edge of the room, observing this exceedingly bizarre scene. Faint glimmers of fluorescent light intermittently illuminated sporadic images¡ªa mix of men and women¡ª


    An infant with a round face, Madam Longbottom, several menacing visages, Dumbledore, an unattractive man with a false eye, Lestrange, a man who bore an uncanny resemblance to a grown-up Potter...


    The most frequent appearance was that of a woman with a round, friendly face. She looked very young, her gaze extraordinarily gentle. Despite the changes in appearance, Felix recognized her at a glance¡ªAlice Longbottom, seated on the bed beside.


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 100 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!This chapter was first shared on the N??v€l?1n platform.

 Chapter 211: Source of Confidence

    Chapter 211: Source of Confidence


    After a considerable time, Felix Harp emerged from the Room of Thought.


    To onlookers, it appeared as though he had been lost in thought for just over ten minutes, but Lady Longbottom held her breath, her lips trembling as she inquired, "How did it go... I saw Frank suddenly go completely still."


    Felix Harp rubbed his temples, sitting somewhat wearily in a nearby chair. "It''s a colossal undertaking, but well, I''ve found a way to heal," he said, his smile radiant.


    Lady Longbottom let out a suppressed shriek. She covered her mouth tightly, her eyes welling up with mist. She took a few steps back and sat on the bed. "Is it true, Professor Harp? Mr. Harp, I hope¡ªoh, I don''t want to ask for too much, just if they could remember something..."


    "No, no, my dear lady. I came prepared with a plan before I arrived. So, it''s either helpless or theoretically entirely curable."


    Felix spoke with a relaxed tone. "Though it might sound immodest to say so, what worried me the most was having to deal with shattered souls. If it were indeed the case, even with the guidance I once received from a great wizard, the chances of their recovery would be slim.


    But luckily, the worst-case scenario didn''t come to pass. I just need to assemble a puzzle, possibly with the aid of some emotional power..."


    Lady Longbottom composed herself. She spoke cautiously, "May I understand your treatment concept? After all, Frank and Alice have already been sentenced to the Kiss of Dementor by St. Mungo''s most authoritative healers..."


    She had initially intended to keep these thoughts to herself, to appear as if she wholly trusted Felix Harp. This way, she could spend the next few months with hopeful anticipation. However, being a strong-willed witch who had sent her own son and daughter-in-law into battle, she had her convictions.


    "Of course, and please do not resist," Felix said, again employing a persuasive snap of his fingers, drawing her into the Room of Thought.


    After a moment, she suddenly looked rejuvenated. "This is the Room of Thought, a powerful memory magic? It''s a marvel. I already believe you can do it. I need to find Merilyn..."


    "Oh, please refrain from doing that for now, Madam. I don''t want too many people to know about this yet. It hasn''t succeeded yet, has it? Not everyone will accept the guidance of an outsider." Felix Harp gently cajoled.


    "You''re right, Mr. Harp." Lady Longbottom seriously considered his suggestion. She didn''t want unnecessary complications, avoiding interference from St. Mungo''s. However, she planned to consult with Dumbledore.


    It had less to do with trust and more with Dumbledore''s role as a founder of the Order of the Phoenix, having the right to know. Moreover, he could assist in any potential gaps.


    "Mr. Harp, in your estimation, how long will it take to see results?"


    "I can spare a morning every week. Honestly, I''d be willing to devote more time. It''s a fascinating subject. Perhaps once successful, my Room of Thought magic will reach an incredible level..."


    Felix''s voice gradually faded, nearly inaudible. He had always believed that the Room of Requirement was Ravenclaw''s ''Room of Thought,'' so he had been considering how to manifest it in reality.


    On the night he had restored the Shrinking Charm and acquired the runic orb, he had touched a fragment of this realm¡ªfrom the Room of Thought, he had extracted thousands of runic symbols, but reproducing that unique state had proved elusive.


    Now, he saw hope anew.


    "Let''s go, Dumbledore is waiting for us," Felix said.


    They pushed open a gleaming oak door, and Dumbledore was smiling as he looked at them. He stood up from his chair. "Lady Longbottom, your presence surprises me."


    Lady Longbottom pursed her lips. "Dumbledore, I need to tap into your wisdom." She began to narrate what they had discussed.


    Dumbledore listened in silence, occasionally showing a look of surprise, but he didn''t attempt to interrupt her. He remained quiet until she finished, then smiled and said, "So, I''ll be able to see two old friends soon?"


    "As for artificially inducing magical outbursts..." he frowned, looking at Felix. "I''ve reminded you that any research into magic itself could result in extremely dangerous consequences."


    "It''s with my agreement," Lady Longbottom insisted. "Nawi, that child¡ªI believe he would make the same choice if he knew. It''s just that we cannot inform him in advance."


    Dumbledore fell into silence. After a while, he sighed and said, "I respect your choice. Perhaps I''m overly cautious. From my perspective, what you''re doing isn''t excessively risky, even though it might..."


    He looked at Felix and asked a similar question, "Aren''t you afraid of being misunderstood, Felix?"


    Felix spoke calmly, "This benefits everyone, and it particularly benefits me. So, I don''t mind pushing it forward despite the opinions of others."


    Behind them, the door closed.


    Dumbledore''s expression grew serious as he stared at Felix. He said in a low voice, "Are you confident about treating the Longbottoms? Frankly, after the tragedy, I''ve tried multiple times to mend their shattered memories, but their situation is dire. I''ve been utterly helpless."


    Felix chuckled softly, "Headmaster Dumbledore, I''ve received selfless assistance from Lady Rowena Ravenclaw..."


    For him, apart from the Room of Thought magic, there was something he hadn''t disclosed to Lady Longbottom¡ªa memory node inherited from Lady Ravenclaw herself, or one might say, a soul node.


    This was his greatest source of confidence.


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 200 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 212: Worries and Speculations

    Chapter 212: Worries and Speculations


    As Felix Harp stepped out of the Headmaster''s office, he was still contemplating Dumbledore''s final piece of advice: never attempt to toy with people''s hearts.


    Shaking his head, he made his way to check on Hagrid''s giant dog. That creature must have grown to about five or six feet by now.


    Meanwhile, in the Gryffindor Common Room, many were still discussing the recent events. Right before their eyes, Professor McGonagall had dragged away Navi Longbottom with a fearsome-looking old woman.


    From the helpless expression on his round face, it seemed he was about to face the gallows.


    "That''s Navi''s grandmother. I met her during the holidays," Harry explained, "She''s quite strict with Navi."


    Hermione whispered, "Professor Snape must have convinced her, so she''s taking Navi to get a new wand."


    The three of them were aware of the incident involving Professor Snape''s suggestion for Navi to change his wand, and they had even helped Navi send out the letter.


    Ron astutely pointed out, "He should''ve done it ages ago. You have no idea how great it feels after I got my new wand! By the way, Navi''s grandmother seems quite authoritative. Why aren''t his parents here?"


    Harry replied, "They might have been killed by Death Eaters. Navi''s grandmother mentioned it briefly, saying that Navi''s parents were tortured by Death Eaters without revealing any information."


    "Death Eaters..." Ron said with disgust, "Truly a bunch of heinous criminals."


    "Yeah," Harry said with a touch of bitterness, "just like that Sirius Black."


    Ron and Hermione exchanged a glance. Since Thursday night, Harry had been acting rather strangely.


    Ron said, "Harry, I''ve already sent my letter, but my dad hasn''t replied yet."


    "Well, thanks," Harry replied listlessly.


    Glancing at the time, Hermione said, "Sorry, I''ll be right back." She hurriedly left and returned about seven or eight minutes later, yawning and looking around, passing their seats twice.


    Ron grumbled, "Hermione, I thought you were Navi for a moment there. Your memory seems to have deteriorated a lot."


    "What? Oh, I was lost in thought. We were discussing Thursday night''s information. Harry, let''s go over it again. Honestly, I don''t know what''s bothering you so much."


    Harry said in frustration, "I''ve always wondered why Snape hated me so much... Just a little over ten days ago, I thought it was because he and my father were arch-enemies at school. Then suddenly, my mother got dragged into it."


    Ron speculated, "Maybe it''s some advanced Dark magic, something Voldemort taught him?"


    Thinking of the stack of Dark magic books in Professor Harp''s thinking room, Hermione decided to ask him privately if he knew anything about it. "By the way, Harry, have you been carrying that Sneakoscope with you?"


    "Yeah," Harry said, taking out a walnut-sized gold Sneakoscope from his pocket, "It looks like it''s broken or something. It''s never reacted."


    Ron hastily said, "Don''t even joke about that. If it did react, we''d be in trouble."


    The trio continued working on their homework in the common room. During that time, Wood came to find Harry once, informing him of the latest Quidditch training schedule. Wood took Harry aside, speaking animatedly in hushed tones.


    When Harry returned, Ron couldn''t help but ask, "He looked pretty pleased. What was that about?"


    "Exactly," Harry said cautiously, tucking a parchment full of training plans into his book, "According to him, Slytherin''s Captain, that big bloke, might be kept behind by the professor. Wood''s planning to keep an eye on that."


    After about an hour, Navi returned, his face not showing much expression.


    "Navi, over here!" Harry waved to him, "How''s the new wand?"


    Navi mumbled, "It''s alright." He pulled out two wands from his pocket¡ªone new, one old¡ªthat seemed strikingly similar apart from their conditions.


    Hermione examined them closely, "Cherry wood, needless to say. Unicorn hair core. As for the size..." She measured, "Thirteen inches. Am I right?"


    Navi looked at her in surprise.


    Hermione said with a cheerful mood, "I spent quite a bit of time studying wands last year."


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 200 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 213: Prestige

    Chapter 213: Prestige


    However, Hermione''s good mood didn''t last long. A fifth-year senior rushed over to her and inquired, "I heard you can break solid wood handrails with your bare hands? This must be the effect of practical spellwork. Can you demonstrate?"


    Hermione stared at her in disbelief. Are you asking me to publicly perform handrail-breaking?


    The senior student also realized her mistake and whispered, "It''s okay if it''s done privately. I''ve prepared two copper cauldrons..."


    Hermione felt uncomfortable and saw people beginning to gather around. She nervously said, "I have something important to attend to, I need to go back to my dormitory for a moment and will be right back!" Then she hurriedly left.


    Hiding in her dorm room for a while, she finally thought of a solution.


    This time, she was prepared. She returned to the common room, cleared her throat, and confidently said, "Regarding the proficiency level mentioned in the Magical Script Club announcement, it''s something like this." She drew her wand and slowly traced a golden magical script in the air.


    A group of students gathered around, curious.


    The magical symbols gradually took shape, hanging in the air without dispersing, and everyone watched in silence.


    Hermione explained, "Getting to this point is already quite difficult. It''s based on a rough grasp and continuous familiarity with the practical script''s meaning, allowing it to exist steadily in a short period."


    After a few minutes, Hermione flicked her hand, and the golden script flew into her palm. "This is a magical script representing light, which we learned in our third year. The key is to manifest the magical meaning represented by the script." Symbols on her palm suddenly burst into a bright white light.


    The young wizards were entranced for a moment. Hermione sighed with relief; it seemed to be effective. At least no one asked her to perform again¡ª


    Just then, the twins appeared suddenly. Fred inquired, "Hermione, I remember you also mastered a strength-enhancing spell, which one is it?"


    Hermione glared at him, not saying a word, but a halo suddenly enveloped her hand¡ªshe had better control over the magical script symbolizing "buffalo strength."


    Fred shrank back a little, jokingly saying, "You''re not thinking¡ª"


    "Exactly, just as you''re thinking," Hermione affirmed, taking a step forward.


    Fred saw the situation turning unfavorable and hurriedly pulled George along, while many Gryffindor students burst into laughter. Lee Jordan, the twins'' mischief-loving friend, cheered excitedly.


    Later, they returned to their seats and discussed in hushed voices.


    About five days had passed since the recruitment announcement for the Magical Script Club was posted. Many students planning to sign up had already taken action, but a few were still hesitating.


    This hesitation was essentially about not wanting to write a seven-foot-long essay, wanting to see if there was a better way. In most cases, the so-called "better way" meant finding a shortcut to quickly master a practical magical script.


    Dumbledore nodded approvingly. "Felix, you''ve solved a significant issue that has troubled the magical world. This method can be applied not only to healing the shattered memories caused by the Heartrend Curse but also to certain stubborn memory injuries."


    Felix was momentarily stunned. "I haven''t thought about that yet, I''ve been busy lately." Mainly because no one around him had such a need.


    Dumbledore shook his head. "An old friend of mine was attacked by Lohart''s Memory Charms, suffering irreversible damage. He''s not alone; there are many cases of abuse of Memory Charms. Most people can''t receive effective treatment...


    Felix, this achievement qualifies you for the St. Mungo''s Healing Badge and the Order of Merlin Badge." He implied with a wink.


    Felix instantly grasped the Headmaster''s intention.


    This was a golden opportunity to acquire prestige. With a bit of manipulation, he could be hailed as the "Bane of the Heartrend Curse," the "Ender of Memory Damage," or even the "Master of Memory Charms."


    Felix''s heart raced. Among his public labels, "Muggle Studies Expert" and "Hogwarts Professor" were widely recognized, offering tremendous convenience in normal social interactions.


    However, in the eyes of a few, he might still be seen as the "Ancient Magical Script Traitor" or the "Dark Lord Reserve" and other unfriendly titles.


    Hmm... the former referred to those old fogies from the Ancient Magical Script Society, while the latter was likely some pure-blood families he had intimidated.


    Though he despised mundane socializing and political maneuvering, he didn''t mind expanding his influence.


    Whether it was the St. Mungo''s Healing Badge or the Order of Merlin Badge, they were both highly renowned distinctions.


    Suppressing his excitement, he neither confirmed nor denied, saying, "Dumbledore, some magic is crucial to me. I don''t plan to share it publicly in the short term."


    Dumbledore understood this well and calmly advised, "No one will force you to share your magic, Felix. In fact, most healers wouldn''t be able to reach your level... With just the branch of Memory Charms, you''re already standing at the pinnacle of the wizarding world."


    "My suggestion is to develop a set of effective healing methods that are far below your own level..."


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 200 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 214: Cedric Diggory

    Chapter 214: Cedric Diggory


    On the last Saturday of September, the recruitment assessment for the Magical Runes Club began.


    Hermione had woken Harry and Ron up early, and after the three of them had breakfast, they hurried to the Ancient Runes classroom.


    Harry looked tired, and Ron rubbed his eyes vigorously. He complained, "Hermione, we arrived way too early. Besides, Harry and I only need to turn in our essays. Professor Harp won''t grade them on the spot."


    Hermione looked at them sternly, "Of course, you went to help out. The essays you wrote..." She pursed her lips, refraining from saying anything harsh, but her meaning was clear.


    Harry blushed slightly. He and Ron had spent two weeks barely scraping together seven feet, and it felt like torture.


    The longest essay Harry had ever written was only three feet, from last year when Professor Binns assigned a composition about "A Comprehensive Guide to Medieval European Wizards." If he remembered correctly, Hermione had turned in an essay that was four feet seven inches long, and her handwriting was tiny.


    The door to the Ancient Runes classroom was tightly closed, with a note attached: The Magical Runes Club assessment location has been changed to Classroom 7 on the same floor.


    Beneath the text was a simple drawing of an abstract stick figure waving them forward.


    "The location changed?" Harry looked puzzledly at Hermione. She shook her head, "I''m not sure either. It might have been a last-minute change."


    A voice came from behind them, a clear and crisp voice, "Hello there."


    The three turned around, and a tall and slender boy stood behind them. He had a striking handsomeness, with jet-black hair and a straight nose. Except for his slightly pale complexion, there seemed to be no flaws.


    He extended his hand with a friendly smile and introduced himself, "I''m Cedric, Cedric Diggory."


    Harry also shook his hand, "I know you, the Seeker and new captain of the Hufflepuff Quidditch team. Wood mentioned you, and you also did well in the Dueling class. Oh, right, I''m Harry Potter."


    Cedric chuckled, "Can''t compare to you, I suppose. There''s probably no one in the school who doesn''t know you. Are these two your friends?"


    "Yeah, this is Ron Weasley, and this is Hermione Granger. Both in their third year," Harry introduced Ron and Hermione.


    The two looked curiously at Cedric.


    They walked together towards Classroom 7. With the addition of a stranger, Ron and Hermione were a bit more reserved in their conversation. Harry wasn''t exactly the most talkative person either, but he could chat about Quidditch with Cedric.


    Harry found a topic, "Cedric, are you a new addition to the team this year? I remember the Hufflepuff team had an older student as the Seeker before."


    Cedric followed his lead, "I met the first requirement, roughly mastering thirty practical runes."


    Turning a corner into a dim corridor, Harry was relieved to find they had finally located the deeply hidden Classroom 7. He sighed with relief, thankful that he wouldn''t have to resort to idle chatter anymore.


    The classroom door was slightly ajar. They peered inside, finding complete darkness, no sign of light.


    "Did we get the wrong place?" Harry wondered aloud. He had a bad feeling about this, the last time he had experienced something similar was back in his first year, when they accidentally entered the trapdoor concealing the Philosopher''s Stone while trying to escape from Filch.


    Back then, they had encountered a three-headed dog that, when standing on its hind legs, could reach the ceiling. He later learned that the three-headed dog was Fluffy, Hagrid''s pet, and its name was "Fluffy."


    "I don''t think so," Hermione pointed at a note on the wall that read, "Magical Runes Club Recruitment Assessment Venue."


    The three exchanged glances, stepping hesitantly inside with uncertain feelings.


    To their amazement, the interior was a lush grassy field filled with the songs of birds and fragrant blooms. It was as if they had traversed through space, arriving deep within the Forbidden Forest.


    Taking a few steps, they spotted Professor Harp''s figure ¨C he was sitting on the grass, a small table before him. It seemed like he had brought all his tea things with him and was leisurely sipping tea. In front of him were over a dozen magical puppets, male and female, old and young.


    These magical puppets stood not far from them, rehearsing a play.


    "Look, that''s the east, and you are the sun."


    As they approached, they happened to catch a line of dialogue.


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 200 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 215: Assessment

    Chapter 215: Assessment


    "Professor." "Hello, Professor Harp."


    Harry, Cedric, Ron, and Hermione greeted.


    "Come and have a seat." Felix Harp nodded at them. With a wave of his wand, four small low tables rose from the ground, and the four of them took their seats.


    One by one, small teacups jumped into their hands, followed by an elegant, slender-necked teapot that gracefully inclined and poured out amber liquid.


    Harry sipped the tea. He rarely drank tea, but he found the taste quite pleasant. The long-necked teapot leaned over, wanting to refill his cup. He curiously scratched the teapot''s belly with his finger, and it suddenly trembled, as if tickled in an itch. It shook and spilled tea all over the small table.


    "Apologies, Professor? It suddenly became..." Harry was somewhat puzzled.


    "Oh, it''s not your fault." Felix Harp waved his wand, calming the teapot down. "I''ve been trying to make them more interactive lately, more autonomous... but sometimes they seem to get a bit too lively."


    Hermione asked in surprise, "You''ve given them intelligence?"


    "Not that exaggerated," Felix Harp explained. "It''s more like a rigid response. Based on feedback mechanisms, they¡ª" he pointed to the small platform in front of them, "are actually more advanced."


    The four''s gaze fell on the magical puppets¡ª


    The play was still ongoing, and these ''actors'' seemed to genuinely possess their own intelligence. Some delivered their lines with full emotion, smoothly reciting their lines, while others seemed a bit perfunctory, pausing from time to time as if they had forgotten their lines, only to continue a few seconds later.


    The ones with no tasks at the moment would look around, appearing rather unprofessional. Like a peculiar-looking old man puppet, who held a jug of wine and occasionally took a sip from it.


    Harry stared for a while and finally confirmed that the little jug was purely decorative. He said with a quizzical expression, "Professor, do they also slack off?" He searched his memory for similar examples, "Like the portraits in the school, with their own interests?"


    Felix Harp explained, "Their intelligence is similar to that of portraits, but fundamentally, they lack emotions. All their actions are designed. Of course, I didn''t intend to give them human-level intelligence, just enough to understand simple commands."


    The four listened with mixed understanding. Ron said enviously, "Sounds a bit like house-elves, they can help with household chores and such. I once hoped to have one to do my homework for me."


    Hermione said, "Ron, they wouldn''t do such mundane tasks."


    "No, Hermione, you don''t know. They do everything, they''re versatile," Ron argued, "Don''t believe me, ask Harry, Dobby must have told him, right?"


    Harry shook his head, "Dobby didn''t talk much about his life at the Malfoy''s, but it must have been quite terrible." He looked at Felix Harp, "Professor, is Dobby doing well now?"


    The day before the start of the school year, Dobby resigned from the Leaky Cauldron and was currently handling some book publishing issues for Professor Harp.


    Felix Harp nodded with a smile, "He''s doing fine. I''m actually considering giving him a raise..." He waved his wand, ending the theatrical performance. "Alright, let''s get back on track. Are all of you planning to join the Magical Writing Club?"


    "Yes, Professor." Harry pulled out a stack of parchment, "This is my essay." Ron also took out a few slightly crumpled pieces of parchment from his bag, trying to flatten the curled corners.


    Upon hearing Ron''s words, Fred looked at George and pretended to be contemplative, "Shouldn''t we reflect on ourselves a bit? This way, we might seem like we''re slacking off."


    George sighed, "Thankfully, we came prepared."


    The two stood up from the ground and approached Felix Harp, taking out palm-sized heart-shaped blocks from their pockets. "Professor, do you remember the Relationship Mirror from last semester? This is the final product."


    Felix Harp toyed with the magical creation in his hand, which looked even more refined now, one side painted black and the other side painted pink. His finger touched it, and the heart-shaped block split into two halves automatically.


    "You''ve designed it as a pair? A clever concept..."


    The interior resembled a miniature makeup mirror, but instead of a mirror surface in the middle, there was a carefully polished circular plane coated with silver powder.


    On the outer edge of the circular plane were carved some patterns. Felix Harp traced his fingers along these uneven grooves, sensing familiar traces.


    "Is this the magical circuit I taught you last year?"


    "Exactly, we used your suggestions and applied magical circuits to store synchronous magic. The effect is excellent¡ªcommunication is more accurate, and the range is greater," Fred said.


    George added, "We also added anti-deciphering spells."


    Percy, who had appeared at some point, stood off to the side with Penelope Clearwater from Ravenclaw. Penelope said to Percy, "They seem to have come up with something remarkable, that Relationship Mirror."


    "You knew?" Percy said in surprise.


    Penelope calmly replied, "They slipped into the Ravenclaw common room a couple of days ago, promoting their new product and jotting down a few names of potential buyers."


    "And you didn''t shoo them away?"


    "Why would I? Ravenclaw welcomes anyone who can answer the door riddle. Besides," she smiled, "I''ve put my name on that list too."


    "Penny, how could you..." Percy fell silent as he watched the twins in the distance, engrossed in conversation with Professor Harp, earnestly discussing things with excited expressions on their faces.


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 200 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 216: The Reason for the Escape?

    Chapter 216: The Reason for the Escape?


    "You''ve considered this quite thoroughly. What surprises me the most is that you managed to be patient and revised it seven times," praised Felix Harp.


    The twins grinned mischievously, "It''s all thanks to you. You always give us a bunch of suggestions for improvements, making us feel like it''s not good enough yet."


    Felix looked at them, "What''s your plan then?"


    Fred said, "Right now, we''re just promoting it within the school. Many people seem interested in buying."


    Felix pondered for a moment, "Doesn''t the production process consume a lot of time? Your OWL exams..."


    Fred pleaded, "Professor, please don''t make it hard for us. We still have enough time."


    George added, "Yes, we''ve dropped some electives and even a few required courses¡ª"


    "Astronomy¡ª"


    "History of Magic¡ª"


    Felix gave them a reproachful look.


    "You can''t force us, after all, we haven''t neglected what we should have learned. Professor Flitwick even praised us," Fred defended himself and George.


    Felix couldn''t really argue with them. Moreover, he truly believed that confining the twins wasn''t a good choice. Providing them with a broader stage, watching them dance upon it, perhaps that was what he should do.


    With a thoughtful expression, he said, "Rein it in a bit this year. After the exams, I mean the OWL exams, I''ll take you to see something."


    As Harry and the others stared in astonishment, the twins winked at them and departed, extending their antics.


    Just before leaving, Fred patted Ron''s shoulder, "Silly Ronny, you can jot this down on parchment: The assessment item is a pair of alchemical love mirrors, starting price¡ªthree Galleons, subject to change."


    Ron turned to Harry, "Did you hear that?"


    "Of course," Harry replied, still thinking about those love mirrors. Lost in his thoughts, he caught sight of the girl who made his heart race.


    Autumn Zhang and her friend appeared. They glanced around, and several students were already sitting in corners of the area, engraving magical symbols onto parchment with magical puppets.


    Her friend gestured towards Cedric''s figure, whispering to her.


    Professor Hagrid was surrounded by three to five students. He was shaking his head at a crucifix-shaped amulet, while the student next to him wore a disappointed expression.


    Autumn Zhang approached Hermione, "Hello? We''re here for the assessment."


    Hermione had just finished recording a form; she wiped the sweat off her forehead. "Oh, please wait." She pulled out a fresh piece of parchment and smoothly said, "Names, year, and house."


    ...


    Felix Harp wiped off the sweat that had formed. He had spent the whole morning evaluating dozens of peculiar alchemical creations, and except for a few that passed, the rest left him speechless.


    For instance, there was a small vial emitting a strong, pungent odor. The student who submitted it claimed it contained a magical protection charm that could repel rampaging werewolves.


    But Felix, after confirming multiple times, found it contained nothing more than a layer of pus from bubotuber tubers. It was quite dangerous stuff, so he confiscated it immediately.


    Cedric finally finished his work. Felix looked over his results and couldn''t help but admire, "You''ve mastered fifty-two runic symbols, impressive. You learned all of this on your own?"


    Cedric said, "I consulted older students; they gave me some pointers."


    ...


    It wasn''t until around two in the afternoon that Felix watched the last student leave. He turned to Harry and Ron, "You''ve worked hard." The two bid him goodbye wearily; they needed to catch up on sleep.


    Hermione, as the assistant for the Ancient Runes class, stayed behind. The two of them stared at the pile of essays. Felix sighed, "It''s quite an extensive workload. We''ll continue tomorrow."


    "Professor, should I come tomorrow morning?"


    "No, I have something in the morning, I need to visit St. Mungo''s."


    "The magical hospital?" Hermione looked at him anxiously. Was the professor sick? Even Madame Pomfrey couldn''t help?


    "I''m visiting two friends," Felix said briefly.


    Hermione nodded, and then remembered her earlier question, "Professor, do you know how Sirius Black escaped from Azkaban?"


    Felix thought for a moment, "I''m not entirely sure. He comes from the ancient Black family and was even a Death Eater. He might have possessed some highly secretive magic, which he could have employed."


    "But why did he wait for over a decade to escape?" Hermione asked perplexedly.


    That question made Felix fall silent, "Indeed, why did he wait for over a decade to escape? Did he only find the opportunity then, or were there compelling reasons for his prison break?"


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 200 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 217: "As You Wish"

    Chapter 217: "As You Wish"


    The next morning, as usual, Felix Harp met with Mrs. Longbottom at the entrance of St. Mungo''s. He proceeded to treat the Longbottom couple, and as time went on, his skills of piecing together, categorizing, and sorting memories became even more proficient.


    At times, he felt like a skilled bookbinder, carefully handling the intricate memories. However, even then, he couldn''t guarantee that there would be no omissions or gaps in the process of assembling memories.


    Some memories were destined to disappear forever, and he had no way to prevent it. In fact, his job was to construct a stable memory structure and gradually add memories to it in a logical manner. Once this process surpassed a certain limit, human self-healing mechanisms would kick in. As for how long it would take for full recovery, he couldn''t assure.


    "Madam Mallomar has become suspicious," Mrs. Longbottom said.


    Felix Harp replied calmly, "As a stranger who visits every week, some suspicion is normal. But we should be able to deflect it for a while. Whether it''s discovered by November or before Christmas doesn''t really matter."


    Mrs. Longbottom agreed, more concerned with the outcome than the process. When St. Mungo''s finally noticed the significant changes, it would signify improvement in their son and daughter-in-law''s condition. By then, no one could say a word.


    "Moreover," Felix Harp smiled, "my paper is almost finished."


    "A paper?"


    "Dumbledore''s suggestion¡ªan article on restorative memory therapy. I''m planning to split it into two parts. The first part will be theoretical exposition and derivation, not likely to cause much stir. The second part will include the data from this treatment. It will definitely attract significant attention. I intend to release it around Christmas..."


    On a muggy day in early October, damp air stealthily permeated the castle, leaving moist traces on the ancient walls. Every morning, cold mist emerged from the heart of the Forbidden Forest, carried by the wind to the school. Silver frost adorned the front lawn, and many young wizards who hadn''t been mindful of the chill ended up with colds.


    Even Professor Lupin wasn''t immune; he had to wrap himself in a thick scarf, and every time he spoke, the scent of Pomfrey''s invigorating draught filled the air.


    On the same day, Felix Harp received two letters, both related to his upcoming book publications.N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n.


    In the first letter, Little Red Book Publishing reported "tremendous" news. His new book, "Magic in the Muggle World," had sold over a thousand copies, and for each copy, he would receive three Galleons and seven silver Sickles. The initial earnings would amount to around three thousand four hundred Galleons.


    However, the letter also mentioned that the major buyers were various magical ministries and individuals interested in Muggles¡ªdue to the reputation established by his previous two books, many people, upon seeing the name "Felix Harp," would immediately choose to buy.


    Of course, sales would experience a significant decline afterward, eventually stabilizing.


    Felix Harp was realistic; his books earned through a steady trickle, never becoming bestsellers.


    The other letter was brought by Dobby. The house-elf stood before him, wearing his customary little suit, now much cleaner, and a brown soft hat.


    "Mr. Harp, your book ''The Adventures of Young Wizard Mick'' is complete. Mr. Anders sends his regards through me," Dobby respectfully announced.


    "Let''s sit and discuss," Felix Harp invited, leading him to the office''s sofa. He casually opened the letter. The handwriting was messy, perfectly matching Anders'' style¡ª


    "Understood, Mr. Harp!"


    "Now, you can go to the address I''ve given you. Her last name is Skeeter. Oh, she might not recognize you or the Dark Mark emblem on you, so you''ll have to mention my name."


    "Is delivering the letter all Dobby needs to do?"


    "This is a transaction, and though... I don''t intend for her to refuse."


    Dobby confidently said, "Dobby has done jobs like visiting strangers before." Then, his ears drooped. "It was delivering letters to the Malfoy family..."


    "You''re free now. Outside of work, you can do anything you want," Felix Harp said.


    He comforted the house-elf before seemingly remembering something else. "By the way, I need you to help me with a test." He waved his wand, and a silver-white swallow flew out from the tip. The swallow let out a gentle chirp and landed on Dobby''s hat.


    "What''s this?" Dobby''s two slender hands held onto the hat, and his tennis-ball-sized eyes peered upwards, but he could only see a silver-white beak.


    "That''s my Patronus. Just keep it with you. When the time comes, it will disappear on its own."


    "Dobby understands. Dobby will take his leave." With a soft snap of his fingers, he and the Patronus vanished from sight.


    Felix Harp''s gaze turned distant, and his deep blue eyes reflected various fleeting scenes. After seven or eight minutes, his eyes emitted a strong silver-white light. Simultaneously, in a resolute tone, he said, "Rita, it''s been a while..."


    Hundreds of kilometers away¡ª


    Rita Skeeter once again heard that voice which had always filled her with genuine fear, emanating from a silver-white Patronus. After a moment, she respectfully and slyly responded, "As you wish, sir."


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 200 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 218: Suspicions

    Chapter 218: Suspicions


    Later that evening, Dobby returned to report the results to Felix Harp.


    "Harp, the woman named Skitt has agreed, and during this process, that little silvery bird on my head..."


    "I understand, Dobby. This is the test I mentioned to you, and its effectiveness has surpassed my expectations."


    ...


    As twilight fell, Felix Harp walked into the Great Hall with a cheerful mood.


    "Hmm, which house''s table should I choose today?" he pondered, as it was one of his pleasures to always sit at a different table during meals. "Ravenclaw, perhaps. The eagles have been quite subdued lately."


    Out of the corner of his eye, Felix noticed the Slytherin players entering the hall, chatting and carrying broomsticks. He knew that Quidditch season was about to begin.


    Felix aimed for a group of Ravenclaw students and prepared to sit beside them. A slightly plump boy with freckles on his face was enthusiastically discussing something.


    "¡ªI''ve been learning about Kappas lately, yes, those water-dwelling creatures with webbed feet, like monkeys covered in scales. Professor Lupin is quite impressive¡ª"


    Felix inadvertently glanced at the teachers'' table and indeed saw a slightly weary figure.


    "Professor Lupin?" Felix changed direction and sat next to the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. He greeted him warmly, "Harp, Professor. Please pardon me, I''m still recovering from a cold." Lupin adjusted the scarf around his neck.


    "October is indeed flu season. I remember it was the same last year," Felix smiled, adding some smoked beef and potatoes to his plate. "Madam Pomfrey has been quite busy lately."


    Lupin''s expression turned nostalgic, "She''s indeed a responsible school nurse. When I was a student, she helped me a lot."


    Felix''s train of thought derailed; he thought Lupin was referring to the incident involving students from Slytherin last term, which inevitably would involve Snape. He decided not to bring it up and shifted to another topic.


    "You must have received the curriculum for the dueling class, Professor Lupin?"


    "Miss Granger handed it to me last week." Lupin spoke thoughtfully, "I''ve seen the Disarming Charm in the content, which happens to be useful against Grindylows..."


    "Indeed," Felix reached for a distant dish of sauce, passing it to Lupin. "That should make my teaching easier. Oh, you''re welcome." He said as their arms brushed.


    Looking down, he felt that odd sensation again. Ever since their first handshake, he had noticed Lupin''s hand was densely covered in hair, much thicker and harder than usual.


    Lupin was completely oblivious; he continued, "Grindylows have powerful fingers, but they''re fragile. The trick to getting away from them is making it impossible for them to grasp you."


    "The strongest and yet the weakest?" Felix was intrigued, "This somewhat aligns with Professor Flitwick''s perspective. He also believes that wizards are strongest when attacking but simultaneously expose their vulnerabilities. So, when casting spells, it''s best to be fast, concise, and allow room for improvisation..."


    Dumbledore trusted him, and Felix had glimpsed him in the memories of Frank and Alice. That much was certain: Lupin was almost certainly a member of the Order of the Phoenix.


    However, Snape didn''t hide his malice toward him. In Felix''s view, the only reason Snape hadn''t cast a curse was Dumbledore''s presence.


    Felix reviewed the records from that time. Snape had conflicts mostly with James Potter and to some extent with Black, but the number of times Lupin and Peter Pettigrew were involved in disputes was relatively few.


    Was he disliking the whole package due to one bad egg?


    But Snape seemed to have a favorable impression of Peter Pettigrew. At least, he referred to him as ''Peter'' rather than using his surname. Knowing his own Head of House, this was already quite a rare thing.


    If Lupin died, Snape wouldn''t suddenly change and start calling him ''Remus''.


    Felix began jotting down his suspicions about Lupin:


    ''Gentle personality, Snape harbors extreme hatred toward him;''


    ''Incredible abilities, beloved by young wizards, yet experienced poverty;''


    ''Physically weak, easily succumbs to a cold, do Madam Pomfrey''s potions have no effect?''


    ''Unusual hair on his arms;''


    ''Abnormal aversion to Minister Fudge;''


    Felix marked ''Fudge'' heavily. The Minister hadn''t been in office for many years, and aside from maintaining a facade, his policies could be counted on one hand, and each one could be counted without much effort.


    Before long, he remembered Bill Weasley''s complaints about the Ministry last year¡ª


    "Take a look at the recent newspapers! It''s all about ''Lycanthropes'' Blessing,'' ''Werewolf Registry Amendment,'' propaganda. Only registered and regulated werewolves have the right to purchase Wolfsbane Potion. The Ministry is using my potion to reclaim scattered werewolves..."


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 200 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 219: Opportunity Unveiled

    Chapter 219: Opportunity Unveiled


    When the term "werewolf" suddenly sprang into Felix Harp''s mind, the previously inexplicable pieces of the puzzle suddenly clicked together.


    Lupin had always given him an eerie feeling, and he thought it was because of Snape''s words affecting him. Now, it seemed not to be the case. Felix had captured some characteristics of Lupin in his non-transformed state: the pupils, the hair, and the faint aura of a dark creature. Unfortunately, Felix hadn''t even considered this aspect.


    Furthermore, Lupin had always given the impression of having poor health, but when was this impression most noticeable? Around the full moon! Especially in the last couple of days. Every ailment conveniently timed... It must have been just after the full moon had passed.


    Madam Pomfrey''s skills were not to be underestimated.


    "Too obvious! I can''t believe I didn''t see it. The clues were right in front of me," Felix murmured as he looked at the information he had jotted down on parchment, comparing it line by line.


    "Lupin, destitute, because he never holds a proper job. To conceal his identity, he must always be ready to change locations and identities."


    "He must have considerable expertise in concealing, but once is happenstance, twice is coincidence. What about three times, four times? For a werewolf, in a matter of months, those around him would notice the anomalies. No number of excuses can change one fact: a werewolf disappears during the full moon!"


    "His animosity toward the relatively new Minister of Magic, Fudge, is due to Fudge''s oversight of the amendment to the Werewolf Registration Act. He tied the werewolf registry to the Wolfsbane potion¡ªno registration, no potion. This also explains why Lupin came to Hogwarts this year. He couldn''t obtain this potion elsewhere to retain his sanity during the full moon transformation."


    Indeed, werewolf transformations were incredibly draining. Without the Wolfsbane potion, they would violently attack anyone in sight, even if caged, descending into madness, striking and tearing at anything in their way.


    The aftermath was intense and often lasted three to four days, sometimes even a week, depending on individual constitution.


    With the Wolfsbane potion, however, werewolves could remain rational during the full moon, find a hidden place to hide, and return to normal the next day¡ªperhaps a bit fatigued but composed enough to avoid suspicion. It was a thousand times better than being recognized as a werewolf.


    Felix recalled that two weeks before the start of term, Snape had been called back by Dumbledore. He had grudgingly mentioned concocting a "disgusting" potion, besides Wolfsbane, what other potion could it be? Felix couldn''t help but curl his lips into a smirk. It was hard to imagine Snape, pinned down by Dumbledore, brewing a potion for someone he disliked.


    "Severus''s expression must have been amusing!"


    There were other small details to note.


    For instance, Snape had once told him, "Lupin''s true nature will shock you." It was undoubtedly an allusion to his being a werewolf. Before the start-of-term feast, Professor McGonagall, when introducing Lupin, had deliberately avoided looking at Snape. This implied she knew of their conflict, which in turn meant she also knew of Lupin''s condition.


    Who else knew?


    Felix suddenly felt disgruntled. If things were as he suspected, he despised this story.


    Especially when he thought of the Lestrange couple being tormented to madness by Death Eaters, not disclosing any information, this extreme contrast left him in inner turmoil.


    If he were in that situation, how would he choose? Would he betray his best friend for some reason?


    "Suppositions that simply don''t hold water," he murmured after a moment of thought.


    Felix suddenly felt a pang of melancholy. He realized he hadn''t made any close friends during his school years. The first three years were spent studying and fighting, in fourth year he ignored everything around him while practicing spells, and by fifth year, everyone looked at him with awe.


    "Speaking of which, during my school years, a few Slytherin girls did give me chocolates, but I suspected curses and threw them away."


    "Did I miss out on something?"


    Chewing over his past experiences, Felix laughed softly after a while.


    "I''m quite bored, aren''t I? Well... Sirius Black, whether it''s for the hidden books in the Black family home or to ascertain whether you harbor a wicked soul, I will give you a chance to explain."


    Today will only have two updates. We''re about to approach the main storyline of this school year, plus a near climax that the author has planned, allowing the author some time for meticulous arrangement.


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 200 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 220: New Ventures and Recruitment List

    Chapter 220: New Ventures and Recruitment List


    The Ancient Runes class for the third year had found its rhythm. After delving into two sections of rather cryptic magical manuscripts, they were finally about to embark on their first genuinely intriguing lesson.


    Felix Harp stood at the podium. "Put away your textbooks, for today we shall undertake a new endeavor."


    The young wizards and witches grew excited. "I''ve been looking forward to this day!" Dean Thomas exclaimed. "Professor Harp''s classes are always full of fascinating possibilities. I''ve heard that phrase for a whole year now!"


    Felix had grown accustomed to the chatter of the young wizards. From his coat pocket, he withdrew a small wooden box about the size of his palm. He raised it towards the students and then placed the box on the lectern. "A little experiment of mine, initially meant to test my mastery of practical Ancient Runes. But then I thought, why not make more of it?"


    He produced his wand, tapping the lid of the small wooden box. Circular patterns of golden-red magic woke from slumber, materializing on the surface of the box.


    With a deft flick, Felix layered the magical patterns one upon the other¡ª


    "A snap!"


    The box was now open.


    "What''s inside?"


    "I''m curious too."


    A chorus of noise erupted below.


    Felix gazed sentimentally at the students. As a professor, he could easily distinguish the differences between the two houses. Gryffindor''s students were more outwardly emotional, most of them craning their necks and leaning forward, eager to know what lay inside the box. On the other hand, Slytherin students were more reserved, their curiosity evident in their eyes, though many restrained themselves, except for a few who seemed a bit scatterbrained.


    It wasn''t a matter of superiority, just a reflection of two distinct traits.


    In no time, a runic symbol leapt out of the box. Hermione recognized it at first glance; it was the runic representation of buffalo strength. She couldn''t help puffing her cheeks in satisfaction. Thanks to the blabbermouth of Lee Jordan, her reputation had grown even more prominent lately, with the incidents of breaking the chair armrest and confronting Draco Malfoy being widely discussed.


    Numerous students from other houses had come, intrigued and chattering, wanting to witness her skills.


    Not many students could recognize this runic symbol at a glance like Hermione. Draco, for instance, felt a vague sense of familiarity with the symbol, as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    The next moment, a second runic symbol flew out of the box, followed by the third, the fourth...


    Harry couldn''t help interjecting, "Professor, have the results for the Runes Club come out yet? Ron and I..."


    Felix looked at him. "Your essays...barely passed. You''ve been placed in the second category."


    "Second category?" Harry heard this term for the first time. He planned to ask Hermione about it later - she would surely know. However, he understood the implication of "barely passed." Both he and Ron breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Oh, and," he heard Professor Harp addressing him, "how''s your essay on dueling systems coming along?"


    "Uh...still working on it," Harry said sheepishly. He had taken lots of notes, but the essay was only about a third complete. Plus, his mind was now consumed with thoughts of first category, second category, and so on.


    Back at their seats, Hermione naturally provided an explanation of the grading categories. "The professor has divided the assessment into three categories. The lowest one is straight elimination - as the professor puts it, those are the ones who are just trying their luck without any preparation."


    "So, the second category is a pass, and the first category is outstanding?" Ron guessed, which made a lot of sense.


    "No," Hermione sighed, "the first category is a pass. As for the second category, it retains the right to audit. Whether you attend or keep up with the club''s lessons, the professor won''t interfere."


    Ron''s mouth fell open, and he couldn''t help raising his voice, "So you mean, we''re just filling spots?"


    "Professor Harp believes," Hermione''s tone grew louder too, "that a minority among you might be able to keep up with the course. But most will fall behind and naturally drop out."


    "At the moment, there are only seven students in the first category, which is quite low. That''s why the professor intends to select a few more from the second category."


    Harry couldn''t help but feel uneasy. He had a strong feeling that he might fall behind. Perhaps he was just on a one-way trip?


    Unlock exclusive early access to more than 200 chapters before anyone else by becoming a valued member of my Patreon community.


    As a cherished member of our Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For just $5, you''ll receive:


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. (check all the novels I''m translating from HERE, all the novels have 100s of exclusive early access chapters and some are complete.)Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I should translate next.


    If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:


    You get to suggest a Novel (Chinese or Korean) for me to translate, It may take some time for me to do it but it will be done as soon as possible.Your name prominently featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks from the $5 tier and $10 tier, plus:


    You get to recommend a Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.You get to recommend an abandoned Novel (Chinese or Korean) and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured at the top of the "Wall of Gratitude".


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 221: The Gift of Divination?

    Chapter 221: The Gift of Divination?


    "Let''s hurry and find the right magical runes," Hermione reminded them, "This class is very important. If you can find suitable magical runes, I can give you extra lessons..."


    "You''ve mastered all these runes? These aren''t theoretical runes, but practical ones!" Ron exclaimed in surprise.


    "Don''t be silly, there''s no way I''ve mastered them all," Hermione said, "But I''ve definitely learned faster than you!"


    After that, Harry and Ron became much more enthusiastic. And it wasn''t just the two of them; other young wizards were also intrigued by this novel way of teaching.


    Daphne Greengrass twirled around a slender, agile magical rune symbol in emerald green. "I feel like it''s trying to communicate with me, but I can''t quite hear it."


    "That''s enough of a demonstration," a Gryffindor next to her said irritably, showing no results so far. "Move aside, please."


    Neville reached out his round hand toward a fiery red magical rune. "Step aside, Lumberton," Draco said, accompanied by two cronies. He greedily eyed the rune, which seemed to be the brightest of all symbols.


    Neville recoiled a step but then stood his ground. "I was here first," he muttered.


    "What did you say? I didn''t quite catch that. Maybe you''d like to experience the power of the Leg-Locker Curse again?" Draco threatened in a low voice.


    "What''s going on?" Felix Harp suddenly appeared, as he had been keeping an eye on Neville.


    "Nothing, Professor," Draco said with an air of self-importance, "Lumberton might not have performed well in Potions class; he''s just crying a bit."


    Neville clenched his fist, stubbornly stating, "I''m not crying." Tears were welling up in his eyes.


    "Malfoy, come with me," Felix said, leading Draco out of the classroom.


    "Professor Harp," Draco said somewhat flustered. He wasn''t afraid of losing points, but he dreaded copying two thick books again; the lesson from last year was still fresh in his memory.


    But he heard Professor Harp ask calmly, "Malfoy, tell me, does bullying the weak bring you happiness?"


    "I, I..."


    "The fact is, ever since your last detention, I haven''t heard you use that word again, have I?"


    Draco wanted to be defiant, but he felt his thoughts were already transparent. "No," he said softly.


    That word was "Mudblood."


    "That''s good, isn''t it? I''ve always thought you were a smart student. I knew that from the moment you came up with the idea of using a scarf to drag a Dark Magic item."


    "I believe you''re capable of much more, Malfoy. Show me."


    When Draco returned to the classroom, Pansy Parkinson immediately approached. "Draco, did you lose points or get detention?"


    "No," Draco said bewilderedly, "The professor praised me."


    "Who invited you?" he asked.


    "I don''t even know her, I''ve never seen her before." Luna tossed her hair casually.


    "Well, you can at least describe what she looks like, right?"


    "She was wearing a very pretty pair of insect glasses, and she had a shiny, transparent cloak on, and her wrist had more bracelets than I do," Luna described earnestly, emphasizing, "Many more!"


    Upon hearing these descriptions, Felix couldn''t help but think of Sybill Trelawney. But Luna''s portrayal of Trelawney seemed overly positive. Was it safe to say they both were Ravenclaws...


    Felix stared at Luna, and inquired tentatively, "How did you two cross paths?"


    Luna Lovegood was only a second-year student. In theory, she wouldn''t have any contact with Sybill Trelawney.


    "That day, I was leaving classroom seven, thinking I had nothing to do. So, I wandered around the castle and came across a very interesting portrait of a knight on the eighth floor. He was looking for his lost horse, and we chatted for a bit. He told me there was a free performance to watch in the tapestry room on the North Tower."


    "Are you talking about Trelawney? I didn''t know she had a penchant for performing," Felix found it hard to believe, but indeed, Trelawney''s residence was at the top of the North Tower, connected to her Divination classroom.


    Luna nodded and then put on a slightly fearful expression. "It''s, it''s not clear... Dear, please don''t press me. I can''t say!" Then she added solemnly, "It''s that kind of performance. Honestly, I''m not very good at it."


    Felix''s expression remained stern. "And then what happened? Did she spot you for sneaking a peek at her... her performance?"


    "No, apart from her looking somewhat excited¡ªmaybe I interrupted her state¡ªshe later said I might have some sort of inner eye and invited me to be her assistant."


    Felix inquired, "Have you heard of Divination class?"


    "Yes," Luna blinked her pale eyes, "Yes, one of the elective courses for third years. But I didn''t plan on taking Divination."


    "Why not?"


    "I prefer stargazing. A centaur friend of mine taught me astrology and gave me some dittany and flobberworm mucus. When heated, they attract a group of smoky creatures that twist into various shapes to make prophecies." Luna explained.


    Observing smoke shapes, basically? Felix guessed.


    "And, I''ve already decided to take Ancient Runes and Care of Magical Creatures next year. Their schedules might clash."


    Felix wondered about the irony of a young girl who wasn''t keen on Divination getting recruited as an assistant by a Divination professor. The intricacies of Luna Lovegood''s encounters never ceased to amaze.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 222: Traces of Black

    Chapter 222: Traces of Black


    To be perfectly honest, Felix wasn''t quite sure if Luna possessed the gift of Divination. This young girl had always been quite unique, but his focus was on a different matter at hand: "You still venture into the Forbidden Forest often?"


    Luna paused for a moment, seemingly contemplating how to approach this question. Felix was curious to hear her response, but Luna drifted off into a dreamy state shortly after.


    Felix snapped his fingers in front of her, and Luna, as if in a trance, said, "Ferenz is a good person."


    Felix wasn''t entirely certain whether her statement was in response to his earlier question, but he grasped the essence: the centaur named Ferenz would protect her.


    He cautiously inquired, "Perhaps I could meet your centaur friend? I happen to be heading to the Forbidden Forest this weekend to release a small creature..."


    "Oh, I''m not sure. Ferenz mentioned that his companions are quite traditional, which, in my understanding, means they have a bit of a temper," Luna said. "I''ll ask him beforehand."


    ...


    Two more days passed. Hogwarts was shrouded in continuous rain, with dark clouds hanging low, stifling the air. The temperature had dropped significantly, and Madam Pomfrey had reminded the young wizards more than once to put on warmer clothes.


    "There''s really no need for her reminders. I mean, we''re not idiots," Ron gestured towards the weather outside. Rain was falling lightly, pattering against the roof of the Second Greenhouse.


    Harry absentmindedly handled a bean pod. "Wood would love this. He thinks we''re likely to face rainy conditions in our first match, and he''s eager to incorporate this aspect into our training... Finally, he got his chance."


    Madam Sprout clapped her hands, capturing the young wizards'' attention. She reminded them, "Be gentle in your handling, or they might retaliate harshly."


    But it was too late. Seamus Finnigan''s actions were rather rough as he repeated an experience from their Magical Runes class. "You saw it too¡ªI touched that fiery red magical symbol, and it reacted intensely. I guess... ow!"


    The bean pod in front of him suddenly burst open, shooting out seven or eight hard beans, all hitting him in the face. One even accidentally struck Seamus, who joined in with a groan of his own.


    Madam Sprout hurried over, surveying the scene. "Not following instructions, disregarding the teacher''s words! I really ought to deduct points from you, Mr. Finnigan." With Seamus and his friend, she moved to the corner. "Just a bit of ointment is needed. Honestly, if you were as careless while squeezing pus from bubotuber pus, you''d be in for a tough time..."


    A bolt of lightning cut through the air, illuminating the somewhat dim castle. Felix lowered his wand, turning to his parchment to write and sketch. Inside a glass container beside him, a fist-sized Acromantula spoke angrily, "You''re not keeping your promise, wizard!"


    A tabby cat appeared from afar, transforming into a panting Professor McGonagall as it ran.


    "Any discoveries, Felix?" Dumbledore spoke gravely.


    "Clearly, I''m a bit late," Felix pointed at the broomstick in his hand. Among the three, he was closest to the castle gates. "I came as quickly as possible, but this rain has been quite helpful for him."


    "Sirius Black?" Professor McGonagall asked anxiously.


    "Clearly..." Felix waved his wand, silencing the buzzing.


    "We should search the castle, Dumbledore," Professor McGonagall said sternly, "Phileas Flitwick, Severus Snape, Argus Filch..." She recited names one after another, and three silver-white cats flew out from her wand, each going in a different direction.


    Dumbledore silently watched as Professor McGonagall''s patronuses disappeared. He crouched down to examine the ground at the castle entrance, his fingers touching the cold marble. Then he swiftly entered the castle, heading for the portraits nearest to the entrance.


    "Has anyone entered? Outsiders?" he asked.


    "None that we''ve seen," the characters in the portrait spoke in a cacophony of voices, "Of course, we could have been deceived, Headmaster."


    Dumbledore nodded, not saying a word.


    "Is it possible that Black is hiding within the castle, Albus?" Professor McGonagall asked with concern.


    "Unlikely," Dumbledore said softly, "Felix arrived swiftly; he wouldn''t have had the time to cover his tracks so thoroughly. It''s more likely he appeared from afar and triggered the alarm. But we should be prepared, Fawkes¡ª"


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 223: Confrontation

    Chapter 223: Confrontation


    A phoenix atop Dumbledore''s shoulder let out a resounding cry.


    "Go watch over Harry, but remain unseen," he said. Fawkes unfurled his wings, soaring into the air, his form vanishing abruptly.


    "A truly extraordinary creature," exclaimed Felix Harp, "irresistibly endearing."


    Dumbledore glanced at him. "Hagrid has been unusually joyful lately. He mentioned an old friend coming to stay temporarily. Do you know why, Felix Harp?"


    Felix Harp looked around cautiously. "I''m not sure either, Headmaster... We haven''t been in touch much lately."


    Soon, the heads of the four houses and professors arrived. Professor McGonagall briefly explained the situation.


    Snape was taken aback. "Black! Still as foolish as ever... How did he breach the Dementor''s defenses?"


    Felix Harp murmured, "Severus, he escaped from Azkaban. Do you really think a few Dementors would bother him? Frankly, they''re repulsive and not very useful."


    Currently, Dementors hadn''t appeared on the school grounds. The only way students could see them was by passing Hagrid''s cabin and walking up a long slope to glimpse the two guarding the entrance to the school.


    However, if Hogwarts were scaled down to a certain proportion, one would find a significant number of Dementors congregating at its edges, including near the neighboring wizarding village, Hogsmeade.


    This was why Felix Harp believed Luna''s behavior wasn''t safe. No one could guarantee that Dementors wouldn''t suddenly emerge. Even though the Ministry of Magic would surely establish patrol areas, for young, emotionally charged students, Dementors were like a feast.


    Dumbledore strongly opposed their presence within the school for this very reason. He believed the Ministry had little control over Dementors. Yet, he had to make some compromise and allow their presence outside the school.


    Snape calmed down and subtly hinted to Dumbledore, "Headmaster Dumbledore, just the day before yesterday, the newspaper reported Black''s trace in Diagon Alley. Today, he''s outside the castle. It seems... to me, he couldn''t have done this without help."


    The professors present looked at Snape in astonishment, and Flitwick sharply exclaimed, "Are you suggesting Black has rallied some Death Eaters?"


    Snape was caught off guard. That wasn''t what he meant...


    The professors started discussing fervently, almost instantly accepting Snape''s ''idea''¡ªor rather, what seemed to be the reasonable assumption.


    The newspapers had already crowned Black the "top Death Eater beneath the mysterious figure," and with that label, it was odd not to find any allies.


    "I''ve shown the portrait of Black to the Fat Lady for confirmation. She won''t make a mistake," McGonagall said.


    "Very good, Minerva," Dumbledore said. "Let''s ensure that all the portraits in the castle remember Black''s face, I mean... the communicative ones."


    McGonagall nodded. Snape scoffed under his breath, and Dumbledore turned to him, "Severus, you seem to have something on your mind?"


    Snape''s words held no emotion, "Dumbledore, I think we''re wasting our efforts. We discussed this before the school started¡ª" He raised his head, his gaze descending from his hooked nose, "As long as there''s a vulnerability in the castle, Black will find an opportunity."


    McGonagall said sternly, "Are you suggesting there''s a traitor at Hogwarts? That''s impossible! Impossible, Severus."


    Dumbledore spoke firmly, "Today''s events prove there''s no accomplice of Black within the school."


    "But that''s not definite, Headmaster," Snape''s voice was low, and he quickly said, "Perhaps the mole was simply unaware of a mirror specifically designed to track Black. In fact," he flashed a sardonic smile, "I was kept in the dark as well, wasn''t I?"


    Felix Harp knew who he was talking about¡ªRemus Lupin, Sirius Black''s dear friend from school. A few hours ago, Snape had intentionally directed suspicion towards him, but Flitwick had steered it off course...


    It seemed Dumbledore had warned Snape not to reveal Lupin''s werewolf identity, as the professors and parents of students would explode¡ªduring the war, werewolves were a significant dark force under Voldemort.


    ...


    After McGonagall and Snape left, Felix Harp raised his own question.


    "You want to know how Dementors reproduce?" Dumbledore repeated the question he heard.


    "Exactly, to my knowledge, the number of Dementors isn''t large, around a hundred? From the information I encountered during my school years, their numbers haven''t changed significantly over the past century," Felix Harp asked.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 224: The Origin of Dementors

    Chapter 224: The Origin of Dementors


    Dumbledore pondered for a moment and then spoke, "This involves a fearsome dark wizard from the 15th century, Ectis. He is known as the earliest inhabitant of Azkaban, back when Azkaban was just a hidden, magic-sealed island in the North Sea."


    "While history has never lacked wizards referred to as ''evil,'' Ectis''s malevolence was ingrained to the core. He had no mercy for any living being, and it was he who cruelly created the species known as Dementors."


    Felix Harp exclaimed in surprise, "Dementors were created by wizards? Like the Quintapeds?" He had no inkling of this; it was truly a hidden secret within the wizarding world.


    "Quintapeds were accidental creations, but Dementors were not," Dumbledore shook his head. "It wasn''t until Ectis''s death and the breakdown of the hidden magic that people discovered his actions. However, Dementors had already become an independent species. Initially, there were only a few, but they can propagate and divide like fungi, and conventional spells are nearly ineffective against them."


    Felix was puzzled, "If that''s the case, they should have become uncontrollably numerous. But in reality, their numbers are scarce, and they''re used by the Ministry of Magic?"


    Dumbledore explained, "The Ministry of Magic has more of a cooperative relationship with Dementors. Moreover, these creatures seem to possess a mystical collective consciousness. Their numbers remain within a certain range, but once they decrease to a certain level, they naturally divide. Perhaps this is also a form of reproduction?"


    Felix began to grasp the nature of Dementor existence and couldn''t help but inquire further, "Apart from the Patronus Charm, are there any spells that work? I mean, spells that can completely vanquish Dementors?"


    "Very difficult, Felix, very difficult," Dumbledore said with a sigh.


    Felix wanted to continue his questions, but Dumbledore seemed unwilling to elaborate further, and their conversation soon came to an end.


    ...


    In the early morning, young wizards woke up in their beds, unaware of the events from a few hours prior.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat at the Gryffindor table, having breakfast. Owls occasionally flew in, catching Hermione''s hopeful gaze as she looked towards the Great Hall''s entrance.


    "Are you waiting for a letter?" Ron asked.


    "Oh, I ordered a book from Flourish and Blotts through the Owlery," Hermione said absentmindedly. "It seems it won''t arrive today."


    Ron noticed Harry''s dejected mood and suggested, "After your training this weekend, we can visit Hagrid. Honestly, the three-headed dog looks adorable when it''s small. It''s the first time I''ve agreed with Hagrid''s taste..."l--B1n.


    Harry''s interest was piqued, and he perked up, "Might have to wait a bit, Wood''s likely training until dark."


    Ron shrugged, "Let''s hope Hagrid won''t kick us out again." At the beginning of the school year, fearing Hagrid''s dismissal, they had visited him at night while wearing invisibility cloaks. Hagrid had escorted them back to the castle himself, warning them they could only visit during the day.


    Hermione was about to voice her thoughts when Professor McGonagall entered the hall. She said loudly, "Potter, come here!"


    Hogsmeade was an all-wizard village, and third-year and above students could visit it on certain days with the permission of their parents or guardians.


    He had talked about this with Ron last night. Harry had told Ron that he hadn''t gotten his uncle''s signature, and Ron had suggested he ask Professor McGonagall.


    Now, it seemed that the plans were ruined.


    Professor McGonagall glanced at him, her expression grave. "You won''t be going to Hogsmeade, of course. I meant Quidditch. Frankly, letting you practice is too dangerous. Even with the other players, it''s not enough to handle Black."


    "Professor McGonagall," Harry couldn''t help but raise his voice, "What does this have to do with my training?"


    "It''s definitely related. Black is likely hiding in Hogsmeade or deep in the Forbidden Forest," Professor McGonagall delivered shocking news. "The Quidditch pitch is far from the castle. If something were to happen, we wouldn''t have time to mount a rescue."


    "But, but..." Harry was bewildered. He had already begun his training for this year, three times a week. Wood had enthusiastically told him that they aimed to win a second Quidditch Cup this year, a graduation gift.


    Other players were equally confident due to their victory last year.


    Now, before the first match even began, was the trophy already slipping through their fingers?


    Suddenly, something crossed Harry''s mind. He spoke urgently, "Professor McGonagall, if a professor was watching us, like Professor Vector¡ª"


    Professor McGonagall remained tight-lipped.


    "Please..." Harry implored.


    "Very well," Professor McGonagall relented, "I''ll ask Professor Vector to oversee your training. Return to the castle before nightfall. When I have the time, I''ll visit as well."


    She hurriedly left, having much to attend to because of the morning''s incident.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 225: Ferenzs Advice

    Chapter 225: Ferenz''s Advice


    Harry took his seat, the recent events making him feel like he hadn''t woken up yet, or like he''d somehow jumped ahead to April Fool''s Day. But the twins and Wood had already closed in, their faces mirroring the seriousness of Professor McGonagall''s expression, and they had overheard the argument between them.


    Though he hadn''t caught every word, the sporadic mentions of "Quidditch" and "training" were enough to send shivers down their spines.


    Harry explained the trouble he had encountered, and while Wood''s face darkened, he still offered comfort, "It''s alright, you come back before dark, and we''ll continue the training. Your position as a Seeker isn''t that crucial, so the impact won''t be too significant..."


    He finished with a somewhat grim joke, "Black couldn''t have spent over a decade in prison to get a bad eyesight, mistaking me for you, could he?"


    The twins erupted into carefree laughter, attempting to envision Wood''s burly figure as Harry was definitely not an easy feat.


    However, Harry didn''t share their lightheartedness. He realized all too clearly that Sirius Black, the escaped prisoner who had spent twelve years behind bars, had been disturbingly close to him.


    "Perhaps, I should put more effort into my dueling system essay," Harry mused, patting his bag, which held the beginning of his paper.


    As the weekend approached and Halloween drew near, the festive atmosphere grew stronger.


    Felix Harp rose early, examining the paper in his hands.


    "...The above explanation suggests that we may have found a new method for treating memory impairment. It could be more targeted than existing potions and spells, but the catch is finding a way to establish a stable connection with the patient''s memories. Not the kind of brief and malicious intrusion seen in Legilimency, but a cooperative form of information exchange.


    Simultaneously, for cases of severe memory damage (extensive and permanent injury, shattered memories), simple bonding spells are inadequate. We need to consider providing memories with a stable structure..."


    Felix nodded in satisfaction. "The entire paper is theoretical deduction, but it subtly alludes to the most crucial part - the Mind Room magic and the stable structure of memories."


    "Let''s float it out and gauge the response. Hmm... I could publish it in a monthly edition of the ''Prophet,'' which carries some influence. Although it''s not directly related to their field, the incubation period for brewing ideas is longer."


    "I estimate it might not spread within the therapist community until mid to late November. Something purely theoretical like this will surely elicit diverse opinions. By then, the situation with the Lumbatons might be hard to conceal, but I can conveniently use this as an excuse to avoid higher-level involvement from the Saint Mungo''s administration. No one would be foolish enough to reject a potential Order of Merlin medal-worthy achievement."


    He tucked away the paper; a few adjustments to the wording and it would be ready to send.


    Felix sat on the couch, contemplating how to simplify the treatment plan. Dumbledore had given him this advice. Whether it was the Mind Room magic or the memory nodes inherited from Lady Ravenclaw, both were invaluable knowledge. He wasn''t that reckless to reveal them so easily, and besides, not many would be able to learn them.


    "Simplifying the Mind Room magic is relatively straightforward; I know it inside out. As for memory nodes..." Felix thought for a moment, deciding to present his own interpretation of a stable memory structure derived from Lady Ravenclaw''s legacy. He had employed this on magical puppets, granting them relatively stable personalities and habits, even enabling them to rehearse plays on their own.


    Inside a glass container on his workbench, an eight-eyed giant spider cleared its throat impatiently, "Hurry up, hurry up! I can''t wait any longer."


    Felix turned around, "Are you sure you won''t reconsider? I can grant you a vacation and ample food..."


    "Stop talking, just stop!" The eight-eyed spider replied irritably, "Let me go back."


    "Very well." Felix extended his hand, and the glass container on the workbench flew into his palm. With a crisp snap, it shattered, and in a hazy blue light, the giant spider''s size continually diminished, soon shrinking to the size of a fingertip.


    Felix carefully placed it back into a small glass vial, and a faint voice emerged from the vial, "Your magic has progressed again. I don''t feel anything different. Perhaps, I mean just perhaps... I might occasionally assist with your experiments." Felix smirked, putting the vial into his pocket.


    Checking the time, he Apparated to the castle''s entrance. Two minutes passed, and just when he thought Luna might not show up, she bounded into view.


    "Felix, I''ve prepared some buttered peas, Ferenze would like them." She pointed to a crookedly woven basket.


    Felix shook his head, "Ferenz, you don''t understand. Hagrid is a wizard. No matter how he appears, he is undoubtedly a wizard. His capabilities surpass yours and your community''s combined."


    "Maybe he can''t directly fight Dementors, but he can surely hold on until reinforcements arrive. Besides, we''re discussing the worst-case scenario, and such occurrences of Dementors going out of control are rare."


    Reluctantly, Ferenz agreed. He stepped forward, extending his hand to shake Felix''s.


    "It''s clear you don''t hold bias against centaurs, Mr. Harp," he said.


    "Oh, of course not, Ferenz. Do you know the location of the acromantula nest?" Felix inquired.


    "I do," Ferenz hesitated, pointing in a direction, "Their nest is to the west of our settlement. We had a confrontation with them years ago. Their hunting grounds won''t cross the borders we''ve drawn."


    Felix roughly calculated the positions of the centaur settlement, the spider nest, and Hogwarts. He suddenly realized that the centaurs had separated the acromantula swarm. Even if mischievous young wizards were tempted, traversing hours of rugged terrain was a challenge, and they might be detected and turned back by centaurs.


    For the next while, Luna remained in good spirits, but conversation between Felix and Ferenz was sparse. Ferenz shared "morning tea" with Luna, the buttered peas. Luna also wanted Felix to try them, but he politely declined.


    Before departing, Ferenz hesitated and said, "Perhaps you''re right."


    "What?" Felix asked.


    "Danger lurks close...," the centaur said uneasily, flicking his silver tail, "Our people have sensed it too¡ªsubcurrents are swirling, darkness looms."


    Felix grinned, "Perhaps this heralds the return of a long-disappeared Dark Lord?"


    Ferenz stared at him, surprised, and slowly said, "I''m not that accurate with predictions. Centaurs observe the stars and glean important insights, but it''s only a vague response."


    Felix reassured, "I''m not a seer, but I know more than the average person. With enough information, you naturally see farther. It''s the principle of arithmancy divination."


    Exiting the Forbidden Forest, Luna mused, "Were you discussing a mysterious person? Is he coming back?"


    "It''s a possibility." Felix didn''t delve into it; she was only a second-year.


    After seeing Luna off, Felix turned back into the forest. Following Ferenz''s guidance, he walked for about fifteen minutes before resorting to his broomstick, zooming low over the terrain.


    His objective was clear: the acromantula nest.


    Three thousand words, a hefty chapter!!!


    By the way, I forgot to mention that the out-of-universe rating for this book has reached level three. Monthly fan titles will be distributed, and there are also event posts in the comments section. If you''re interested, take a look.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 226: Aragogs Realm

    Chapter 226: Aragog''s Realm


    Felix Harp rarely employed a broomstick for travel, but this situation demanded it. He wasn''t keen on spending hours wandering the labyrinthine lair of the Acromantulas.


    From his pocket, he withdrew a glass vial and inquired of the eight-eyed giant within, "Can you ascertain the direction?"


    "You''re venturing into the spider''s lair?" The eight-eyed giant asked incredulously.


    "Yes, broadening my horizons," Felix responded dismissively.


    The giant spider had long discerned this wizard''s nature. If there were no benefits involved, it would have simply discarded him into the woods and moved on. This new attitude meant only one thing: Felix had intentions concerning the colony of eight-eyed giants.


    Though the lair housed over three hundred Acromantulas, the spider remained unsure. It wisely held its tongue. Felix stowed it in his pocket and flew on his broom, guided by the direction indicated by the Centaur he''d encountered earlier. After half an hour''s flight, he descended from the broom.


    "Now," Felix waved his wand, "I remember marking three of you with sigils earlier. Let me see where you are."


    Weeks ago, Felix had ventured deep into the Forbidden Forest to practice the Shrinking Charm, accidentally trespassing into the hunting territory of the Acromantulas. He had been attacked by a group of large spiders, which, as expected, he had taken down. He had even secretly cast tracking spells on some of them...


    Felix swiftly sensed the magical marks'' direction. He followed a winding path, where the ground became increasingly littered with stones, tree roots formed gnarled tangles, and sporadic spiderwebs appeared.


    "The silk of Acromantulas is non-toxic," Felix remarked, flicking at the spider silk with his fingertip. The adhesive substance on it had dried, feeling like pliable rope.


    "Perhaps it can be incorporated into the Bindweed; who knows what effect it might yield," Felix muttered, gathering some of the white spider silk as he went.


    Soon, the whistling sound reached his ears, a series of "clattering" that merged into a collective cacophony. Felix turned to see three or four dozen Acromantulas, each the size of a small carriage, surrounding him.


    A minute later.


    From a ring, Felix retrieved a tall goblet and proceeded to stuff more than thirty shrunken Acromantulas into it.


    After a brief contemplation, he pulled out a glass vial from his pocket and released the initial "prisoner," the first eight-eyed giant, into the wild. Following a burst of intense blue light, the creature finally regained its original form.


    "There you go, your companions," Felix instructed, holding out the goblet. "Be careful not to crush them."


    The eight-eyed giant stared intently at the tightly packed tiny spiders within the goblet''s crevices, flanking its left pincer.


    "Gok," the one called Gok shouted in anger, "I''ve never betrayed Aragog, not once!" Raising a large pincer, it bellowed towards the center of the clearing, "Aragog, Aragog!"


    Emerging slowly from the mist-shrouded, semi-spherical spiderweb was a spider roughly the size of an African elephant. Its body and legs were a mix of black and gray, and each eye on its grotesque head was veiled by a milky film. It was blind.


    "What''s going on?" It said, and its two large pincers clattered restlessly.


    "Gok returned," the big spider with white fur on its head replied, "and he brought a wizard."


    "Who? Hagrid?" Aragog drew nearer, its eight milky-white eyes scanning aimlessly.


    "No, a stranger wizard."


    "Kill him, I''m trying to sleep..." Aragog grumbled irritably.


    "Oh, I think not. I have a hostage," Felix chirped merrily.


    "Hostage..." Aragog seemed puzzled. It stared at Felix''s direction, and its dark gray pincers twitched. "Gok, what have you done?"


    Gok, the eight-eyed giant, blurted out in a rough voice, "Old geezer, have you completely lost your mind? This wizard claims to have hostages in that goblet!" It continued with a touch of exasperation, "And they are our kin¡ªmore than a hundred of them, all shrunk down!"


    Aragog fell silent for a prolonged moment. Just as Felix began to wonder if it had dozed off, it finally spoke, its words more measured, "Who is the formidable wizard intruding upon my domain? I am Aragog, founder of the Forbidden Forest Acromantula colony, and we have a non-aggression pact with Hogwarts."


    Felix chuckled softly, "How amusing. I''ve always wondered about the root of Gok''s indifference toward human lives, and I think I may have found it."


    "You''ve come to the wrong place, wizard. We''ve never harmed any young wizards," Aragog said. Its dark gray pincers tapped the ground, and more and more giant spiders emerged, standing behind it.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 227: A New King

    Chapter 227: A New King


    Felix Harp hesitated for a moment and turned to inquire of the eight-eyed giant spider, Gock, "If I were to put you in charge of this community of eight-eyed spiders, could you manage it, Gock?"


    He sensed the large spider beside him trembling all over, its large pincers involuntarily clamping down, squashing the tall goblet even flatter.


    Felix quickly tapped it with his wand, causing Gock to slump uncontrollably. The tall goblet slipped from its large pincers and drifted in front of him. Felix glanced inside uncertainly and said, "I suppose it should be fine..."


    Aragog snapped angrily, "Wizard, what do you intend to do!"


    But no one paid it any mind. Felix awaited Gock''s response, and time seemed to stretch. Finally, Gock answered him, "I believe I can do it." It knew it had boarded this wizard''s mischievous ship.


    Felix wore a satisfied smile. "You would restrain your fellow spiders, wouldn''t you?"


    Gock affirmed firmly, "Yes!"


    Aragog was beside himself with anger, its pincers thrashing. "Go, kill the wizard, kill the traitor."


    The eight-eyed spiders behind it swiftly closed in. Some had already leaped, but Gock made no move. It knew the wizard would handle all troubles.


    Everything unfolded as if replaying a scene. Felix held a vigorously swirling spherical vortex, surrounded by hundreds of blue magical lines. Under the pull of a terrifying force, the large spiders had no resistance as they were dragged closer, shrinking to the size of fingernails.


    Felix gazed at the dozens of eight-eyed spiders within the vortex, marveling, "Each time I see this, I can''t help but be amazed by the wonders of magic."


    Gock mumbled despondently, "As am I."


    There were no eight-eyed spiders left on the concave ground larger than a pumpkin. From the perspective of an observer, Gock saw clearly, remembering how it had been just as helpless once.


    Felix swung his wand, allowing the shrunken spiders within the vortex to float in mid-air, along with those in the tall goblets, forming a dense cluster. They struggled intensely. "Tell me, Gock, which ones would pose obstacles for you?"


    Gock surveyed the floating eight-eyed spiders hesitantly and pointed to a few, "They have preyed on humans, not Hogwarts students¡ªMuggles and wizards who trespassed into the Forbidden Forest, and a werewolf."


    Felix nodded, conjuring a few small flames of forest white that reduced them to ashes in the blink of an eye.


    "Any more?"


    Gock trembled as it said, "Just, just Aragog... there are no others."


    "Very well," Felix stated. He placed Aragog into a glass jar and flung the rest of the eight-eyed spiders to the ground, where they regained their original forms.


    Hagrid waved a dismissive hand, "It''s too old to produce venom now, and it''s blind too. It couldn''t catch prey in the wild anyway. Those giant spiders in the Forbidden Forest are all its descendants. Otherwise... well, it''s better this way. I''ll keep it, so I don''t have to worry about other spiders eating it."


    The three of them took turns to pat Fluffy, and it resignedly stopped struggling, its three heads competing for the rock cakes in Ron''s hands. Ron seemed quite enthused by this activity, delighting in feeding the cakes to its three mouths.


    "Don''t feed it too much!" Hagrid bellowed, "It''ll get indigestion."


    ...


    The trio didn''t linger for too long. They promised Professor McGonagall that they''d be back at the castle before nightfall.


    In the common room, Harry and Ron were working on their homework, though their hearts weren''t in it. Harry sighed and pulled out a piece of parchment and a notebook from his bag, constantly comparing the contents.


    Ron leaned over and glanced at it, promptly shoving his own homework aside. "Are you working on that essay Professor Harp assigned you?"


    Harry nodded, "Yeah, it''s about the dueling system. I might have exaggerated a bit."


    "Is it difficult? Your Disarming Charm is already top-notch."


    "No, I can''t rely solely on the Disarming Charm. If Hermione were here... Hermione? Why didn''t you go to Professor Harp''s office today?" Harry looked puzzled at the young witch across from him.


    Hermione looked up in a fluster, "What? Oh, I didn''t need to go today."


    Ron teased her, "You haven''t forgotten, have you? You''ve been acting odd lately. Forgetful, disjointed..."


    "Well, you''re wrong," Hermione sat up straight, her tone proud as she shot Ron a glance, "I''m working on the Ancient Runes assignment for the third year. If you think that''s odd."


    Ron stuttered, "Th-th-third year assignment, Hermione. You wouldn''t happen to mean..."


    "Exactly. You''ll see it next week," she said with a straight face.


    After that, Harry watched with keen interest as Ron continuously praised Hermione, hoping for even the slightest hint of what was on the assignment. "Just a little clue, Hermione, even a tiny one..."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 228: Enigma of Time

    Chapter 228: Enigma of Time


    Simultaneously, in the Ancient Runes Office.


    Hermione held three bright runic symbols in her hand, watching them spin ceaselessly, her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Felix Harp leaned against his desk, engrossed in grading a set of papers. His fingertip lightly brushed over the final word, leaving a faint trace of ink, and his gaze took on an intriguing quality.


    Glancing at the clock, it struck exactly eight o''clock¡ªthe time when runic instruction was just beginning.


    "So, did she rush over right after finishing her exam? Or," Felix''s thoughts turned, "is there another Granger here in the castle?"


    An itch of curiosity pricked him. What if he summoned his Patronus to convey a message to the other Hermione? Something like asking her to bring Harry''s Sneakoscope on her way? What would happen?


    Felix patiently waited for two minutes. Hermione remained enthusiastically practicing runic shapes in the air, utterly absorbed. She didn''t stop and instead patted her own forehead. "Oh, Professor, I almost forgot. You asked me to bring the Sneakoscope..."


    "My understanding of Time-Turners is rather limited, and I''m feeling a bit at a loss," Felix mused. "But if I''m within a loop of time, there must be a starting point and an endpoint. And when that endpoint arrives, the two Grangers would inevitably converge at the same position."


    Felix pondered in silence. He still couldn''t act recklessly; the consequences were unknown. Presumably, this was also why Granger didn''t suddenly produce a Sneakoscope from her pocket...


    It simply wasn''t his style.


    "Professor¡ª"


    Felix''s spirit stirred as he looked up. The young witch was pointing at a sapphire-blue runic symbol in her hand. "I sense something amiss here, the flow of magic doesn''t seem smooth?"


    A hint of disappointment flashed, but he kindly explained, "This runic symbol represents water, also symbolizing the sea and broad-mindedness. You should try to delve deeper into its meaning; it''s a marvelous sensation when understanding suddenly dawns upon you."


    "Nevertheless, the runic symbolism is the key to understanding runes."N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n.


    "I understand, Professor!" Hermione said joyfully. "I have an idea. When I was younger, I witnessed many rivers, lakes, and even the ocean with my family. I believe that might be of help?"


    "Exactly, you can draw from that experience," Felix agreed.


    The rest of the runic guidance proceeded as usual, yet Felix''s heart held different expectations. From time to time, he glanced at the clock on the wall.


    As half-past nine arrived, the evening''s lesson was drawing to a close. However, Felix couldn''t resist a remark, "Miss Granger, you seem rather weary. How about grabbing a little snack and watching an animated film?"


    ...


    The next day, as usual, Felix went to St. Mungo''s.


    Madam Longbottom carefully combed Alice''s hair, yet a large clump still stuck to the comb. She smiled wryly, "I hope they recover soon and shake off the side effects of the Cruciatus Curse, don''t you think?"


    "They will," Felix reassured her. "Right now, they''re like walking shells, unable to control their magic. Once their memories return, many methods will become accessible."


    Madam Longbottom breathed a sigh of relief.


    During this time, Healer Meilin, the Longbottoms'' attending healer, paid a visit. She was a friendly witch, but she couldn''t help giving Felix a skeptical glance.


    "The ''specialist'' Madam Longbottom brought in seems quite young. Still, there''s been some improvement..."


    Healer Meilin asked probing questions about magical treatment, and Felix casually touched on shallow knowledge of blood magic, leaving her looking rather bewildered.


    "...I''m trying to awaken the remnants of their subconscious, in tandem with channeling their own magic," Felix explained eloquently. While it wasn''t completely false, he played a trick by not mentioning that he had spent most of his time tampering with their memories.


    Once Healer Meilin left, Felix turned to Madam Longbottom. "The first part of the thesis has been sent out; it might take some time."


    Madam Longbottom looked puzzled. "Felix, I''ve been wanting to ask you¡ªwhy didn''t you send it later, after the treatment?"


    "Because we can''t keep it hidden," Felix explained. "Based on my estimation, by the end of next month at the latest, Frank and Alice''s reactions will become quite apparent. St. Mungo''s won''t be able to overlook it."


    "While we can reveal the truth, we still have to consider the worst-case scenario: St. Mungo''s rejects my treatment plan. And Frank and Alice can''t currently leave St. Mungo''s care... You could say I like to be prepared in advance. Although my paper is only theoretical, very few could find fault with it, at most considering it impossible given current treatment methods¡ªnothing more than a young person''s fanciful thinking."


    Felix smiled. "But once someone manages to achieve it, it will be a groundbreaking achievement, and St. Mungo''s will be eager to keep us."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 229: Nevilles Favourite

    Chapter 229: Neville''s Favourite


    Neville found that apart from Herbology, he had developed a liking for another subject - Ancient Magical Languages.


    It wasn''t that he had a particularly strong affinity for ancient magical texts, akin to his skill in handling various magical plants. Quite the opposite, due to his poor memory, he was one of the few underachievers in the class. In the recent exam, his marks were only slightly better than Crabbe and Goyle from Slytherin.


    He enjoyed Ancient Magical Languages because he liked the professor who taught the class. This reason was somewhat similar to why he disliked Potions class.


    "Neville, your grades might not be the best, but your attitude is admirably earnest. That''s what I appreciate about you," Professor Harp remarked to him after a class, presenting him with a personally crafted bookmark.


    On it was a short story written in magical script that, according to the professor''s words, covered the 127 theoretical ancient magical texts studied during the academic year.


    With the help of the Ancient Magical Languages prodigy Hermione, he managed the translation:


    "Narl was a clumsy person.


    This clumsiness was something others told him, and over time, he came to believe it himself.


    Narl enjoyed fashioning clay dolls; he had a natural sensitivity to the different characteristics of various types of clay. He liked watching as black, red, brown, white, and gray, the various colors of clay, took shape in his hands, transforming into intricate, adorable figures.


    This enjoyment was pressure-free; it brought him comfort when he was sad.


    His parents were busy, seldom spending time with him¡ªeven on the most important Christmas, they barely managed a brief meeting. His greatest wish was for them to spend more time with him.


    Quietly over two months, Narl completed a set of figurines. His mom, dad, and himself were all there, embraced, smiling joyfully.


    He thought: When Mom and Dad see this, they''ll surely ruffle his hair and say with smiles, ''Narl, you''re the best.''


    On Christmas day, Narl presented the gift to his parents. They looked at him in surprise, deeply moved by the exquisite doll. They apologized, saying: ''We''ve neglected you; you''re not less than anyone. We swear, we''ll be there for your growth.''


    Narl was elated."


    ...


    Neville carefully placed the bookmark within the pages of his Ancient Magical Languages textbook, his actions filled with caution and reverence, causing even Hermione to feel a pang of jealousy.


    "Thank you, Hermione," he said sincerely.


    "George, you''re getting off track," Fred interrupted him.


    "Alright," the voice from the mirror said. Even though his face couldn''t be seen, many young wizards could imagine George''s shrugging expression across the mirror. He even pretended to smirk and continued, "Next, let''s randomly interview a Ravenclaw student. Hello, what book are you reading? Your necklace is very pretty; it reminds me of the landlady of the Three Broomsticks. She''s quite charming..."


    "George!" Percy shouted at the couple''s mirror in anger.


    But a distant, dreamy voice of a young witch came from across, "A Selection of World Jokes, a very interesting book."


    "Really? I''m suddenly interested. Dad''s joke book is too cliche?. Who would be interested in a troll that sat on a kettle and went ''clonk''..." George said.


    "It''s Luna!" Hermione exclaimed in surprise to Harry and Ron, who had come over to listen.


    Ron, with a mix of worry and anticipation, said, "This girl is definitely going to surprise us."


    Next, nearly the entire Gryffindor students heard Luna''s slightly distant voice, telling a dry joke. No one laughed, but George across the mirror was quite interested, "Sounds good, but what''s a lottery?"


    Then, another cheerful female voice chimed in:


    "That''s a kind of small card with stickers; you scratch the card to reveal different prizes, and sometimes you''re asked to guess a sequence of numbers..."


    Percy in the common room was astonished, "Penelope?"


    The voice from across asked with confusion, "Percy? Is this the couple''s mirror? It''s even better than I imagined... I was even thinking of confiscating it. Are you Fred or George? I remember I paid a deposit."


    A slightly awkward voice from across, presumably George, sounded, "This is a prototype, not for sale right now. But if you need it, Fred and I can tie Percy up and give it to you."


    After this point, Harry and his friends weren''t sure what happened next because Percy snatched the mirror from Fred''s hand, took the other half of the couple''s mirror and went to a corner to have a private conversation.


    Fred remained in place, looking at everyone with a smile, "That concludes this demonstration. Pre-orders are only three Galleons. Friendly reminder, the price will go up soon..."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 230: The Ripple Effect

    Chapter 230: The Ripple Effect


    The crowd dispersed, but young wizards and witches continued discussing the topic of the Mirror of Couples with enthusiasm. In a corner of the common room, Harry pondered, "Fred and George must have drawn inspiration from Muggle telephones. For now, it only allows one-on-one communication."


    "That''s like the dropped call I made to you during the holidays... a telephone?" Ron remarked. "Such a weird word!"


    Harry recollected, "You were shouting so loudly back then, I thought you believed you were talking across half a Quidditch pitch and were afraid the other side couldn''t hear you."


    "I got you into trouble that time. It was your uncle''s voice on the other end," Ron admitted hesitantly.


    "Yeah, after he hung up, he scolded me fiercely and nearly shoved me back into the cupboard," Harry said nonchalantly.


    Ron and Hermione exchanged worried glances. Hermione exclaimed indignantly, "Your family is really terrible!"


    Harry shrugged, "It''s the only place I can go during the summer, luckily it''s just two months, and when I come of age, I can move out."


    Suddenly, Ron suggested, "How about spending your summer directly at the Burrow? The Quidditch World Cup is next summer. My dad can get tickets through his Ministry connections."


    Harry''s heart skipped a beat, "Could I?"


    "It''s not like it''s the first time. My parents will welcome you for sure, and Ginny, of course..." Ron trailed off.


    Harry''s mood brightened. Even not being able to go to Hogsmeade for the weekends seemed unimportant now. "I bet the Dursleys will let me go, especially after what I did to Aunt Marge."


    Hermione thought for a moment and added, "Harry, considering where the Dursleys live, it''s not far from London. You''re also welcome to visit my home. By then," she grinned, "my parents and I can introduce you as the wizard lad Mick."


    "What''s that?" Harry inquired.


    "The main character of a magical comic book series from the wizarding world," Hermione explained.


    "Why have I never heard of it?" Ron looked at her suspiciously.


    "Because it''s just been published recently. I ordered it from Flourish and Blotts a couple of days ago," Hermione hurried to her dormitory and returned shortly, holding a stack of books that she slammed onto the small round table with a thud.


    Harry played with the books. One was obviously quite hefty, titled "Magic in the Muggle World." The rest were a series of comic books, slightly thinner but larger in size. The cover depicted an amusement park, and a young wizard boy peeked curiously at the entrance. The title read, "The Adventures of Young Wizard Mick."


    Ron eyed the thick book with trepidation, not daring to touch it. He casually opened one of the comic books and was soon engrossed. "Wow, this is really interesting!"


    Harry noticed the author''s name on the cover: Felix Harp. "Is this Professor Harp''s work?" he exclaimed, amazed. It was hard to imagine Professor Harp creating a comic book.


    He thought he might be mistaken and subconsciously opened the hefty book, "Magic in the Muggle World." It was filled with tiny text and various illustrations, enough to make his head spin.


    This was definitely Professor Harp''s style! Ron closed his comic book and examined the lower right corner of the cover. "It is! And look, L.C.A. Comic Publishing, Merlin''s beard, that''s my favorite publishing house!" Ron danced with excitement, only to notice that Harry and Hermione were staring at him blankly.


    "Oh, and this is the list for the Rune Club. Also, these coins. I need you to distribute them to the students on the list. You can ask Percy Weasley for help; he''s the head of the student council."


    Hermione had no objections. She just looked at the pile of bronze Knuts, each with a serpent crest, and couldn''t help picking up one to examine closely. "These are Heating Knuts?"


    "Exactly, I made a little modification. Fred and George gave me the idea. They can heat up and display messages." Felix explained, "The date for the first club meeting hasn''t been set yet. My schedule has been quite packed recently. It might have to wait until mid-November."


    Hermione nodded, getting ready to collect the list and coins. But when she saw the names of Draco Malfoy, Daphne Greengrass, and Pansy Parkinson, she couldn''t help but furrow her brow.


    Felix turned to Harry and gestured, "Potter, come over here!"


    Harry walked over to where Hermione was waiting by the door and looked somewhat apprehensive at Professor Harp. He still had to finish his essay, and he hoped he wouldn''t be asked about it now.


    Luckily, Felix didn''t bring up the essay. He whispered, "Harry, do you still have that Sneakoscope with you?"


    Harry took out the Pocket Sneakoscope from his pocket, and Felix took it, saying, "Wait a moment." He then tapped the Sneakoscope with his wand repeatedly. Soon, Felix extracted a thin thread from the Sneakoscope and quickly attached it to a Galleon.


    "What''s this?" Harry looked surprised.


    "It''s a form of synchronization magic," Felix explained. "Once the Pocket Sneakoscope is triggered, I''ll immediately receive a notification, no matter where you are."


    Harry understood. Professor Harp was concerned about his safety, much like Mr. Weasley. Mr. Weasley had sent a letter a while back, seriously criticizing the trio''s attempts to uncover Sirius Black''s secrets, deeming it "reckless, unnecessary behavior; it''s best to stay safe and sound within the school."


    Comparatively, he preferred Professor Harp''s approach. At least he wasn''t planning on locking himself up.


    In the following days, the young wizards welcomed the first Hogsmeade weekend of the new school year, and many of them had a wonderful time.


    For instance, the Weasley twins went to Zonko''s Joke Shop and bought a batch of Stink Pellets. They jokingly said, "Without these cute little smelly companions that emit odors, we''d feel uneasy and lost..." "Seeing Fred and George without them feels like something''s missing."


    The Halloween feast was also splendid, with the castle''s ghosts putting on a flawless performance. But soon, all the young wizards'' attention was drawn to the upcoming first Quidditch match.


    On the first Saturday of November, thunder roared, the wind howled, and the rain poured down.


    I just realized there''s a second patron. Happy about that. Thanks to the patron who''s not seeing Moonlight Dyes the Twilight Sky for the support.


    Also, more updates will be coming. Currently, I owe the new patron three updates, and the overall target is ten chapters. Slowly, but surely.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 231: The Enchanted Iron Armor Curse

    Chapter 231: The Enchanted Iron Armor Curse


    Harry woke up early from his bed.


    The wind was blowing so fiercely that it woke him up. He glanced at the window and saw darkness outside.


    Harry closed his eyes again, but he felt a cool breeze on the back of his neck. The thought of "Is the window drafty?" spun in his mind for a while before he suddenly turned around and saw the annoying face of Peeves the Poltergeist.


    "Why are you blowing like that?" Harry said angrily.


    Peeves puffed his cheeks and blew a couple more times. This infuriated Harry, and he sat up, grabbing his wand from beside the pillow. Peeves deflated like a punctured balloon and flew away in a spin.


    The commotion left Harry wide awake. He glanced at the others; they were still asleep. Harry opened the door, and a ginger-colored figure slinked past him at his feet, so he instinctively scooped it up in his hand.


    "Crookshanks?" Harry looked at the cat in his hand. Its face seemed flattened and strangely fierce. "Ron was right to be cautious about you." He closed the door, casually tossing the cat near the spiral staircase. "Off you go, no mischief with Scabbers. Hermione''s had a few arguments with Ron over you."


    Crookshanks gave him a disdainful look and slinked away.


    Harry sat in the dim common room for a while, a few hours left until dawn, needing something to occupy himself. He pulled out his Dueling Systems essay from his backpack, contemplating how to conclude it.


    "¡ªWith the Disarming Charm at its core, well¡ªat least it needs to be cast silently and wandlessly, the casting... concealment," Harry chewed on his quill, pondering for a while, then continued, "Defense is crucial as well, aiming to bring the Body-Bind Curse to the same level as the Disarming Charm."


    After a thought, he crossed out the last sentence and replaced it with, "To be proficient, achieving the level of a third-level spell."


    "Other spells as supplements, when facing distant enemies, use¡ªthe Impediment Jinx to seize the initiative. Therefore, silent spells are necessary." Harry dipped his quill in ink again. "Focused incantations for swift attacks¡ªbut if blocked, that indicates, indicates what?"


    Harry scratched his head, flipping through the nearby notes. These were his records of Professor Lupin''s words during the summer training. After a few pages, his eyes lit up, and he quickly wrote, "¡ªIndicates the opponent isn''t mediocre, one must adjust their mindset and proceed steadily. This highlights the advantage of mastering a sufficient number of spells, to find weaknesses in the enemy!"


    Harry paused, contemplating the meaning of this passage.


    Professor Lupin had told him that his current skill was far from that of experienced Aurors. While his Disarming Charm''s power wasn''t significantly lacking, the experiential gap was vast¡ª


    He might deceive an opponent with his youthful face, catch an adept off guard with a bold move, but if the other was prepared, the battle would be resolved in a minute or two¡ªhim being the one resolved.


    Harry thought for a moment. What if he encountered enemies that the Disarming Charm couldn''t handle, like Sirius Black, or Snape? What then?


    After pondering for a while, he arrived at an answer: no solution at all. If the Disarming Charm wasn''t effective, his Stunning Spell, Impediment Jinx, and Freezing Charm, even less so.


    With that realization, he suddenly felt deflated.


    "Black was a genius even in school, and after graduating, he went through a war. His only weakness might be the twelve years in Azkaban, tormented by Dementors, driving him insane..."


    "Now rain won''t be an obstacle anymore!" Harry excitedly thanked Felix, feeling more confident about his chances today.


    Felix said, "No need to thank me. It was a couple of days ago that Granger asked me about waterproofing spells. I told her. It just seems that I bumped into you ahead of time."


    Harry was ready to thank Hermione, but a question arose in his mind. "Professor Harp, didn''t you already know this spell? But you just said you were thinking about shielding against rain and..." He paused, unsure, "wind?"


    "Yes," Felix said, "I foresaw that there would be strong winds on the Quidditch pitch today."


    "Did you come up with a solution?"


    Felix smiled, "Didn''t you just experience it?"


    "Experience it?" Harry racked his brain; his stomach began to rumble. "Was it the Protego Charm? Did I just bump into a Protego Charm?" That was the only thing he could think of.


    "Exactly," Felix approved, giving him a nod. "The Protego Charm is formless and immaterial. It can defend against both magical and physical attacks. While not particularly powerful... it''s quite evident that it can protect against wind."


    That sounded somewhat incredulous. Harry hadn''t even considered that the Protego Charm could have this application. Would a normal person think of this?


    "Harry, I''ve told you before, when you''re proficient in a spell, you can adjust its effects according to your needs." Felix spoke as a transparent spherical barrier suddenly expanded around him, nearly touching the tip of Harry''s nose.


    Harry gaped at this so-called "Protego Charm." He could even see a faint glow radiating from its surface, raindrops splashing against it, creating ripples.


    He reached out and poked it; the spherical barrier dimpled and then pushed his finger away.


    "So¡ªare you successful now?" Harry asked. In his view, altering the Protego Charm from a small area in front of him to a transparent, colorless, large sphere was undoubtedly a success.


    Felix tilted his head, gesturing for him to watch further. The transparent spherical magical barrier started to dent inward, fitting Felix more and more snugly, taking on a humanoid shape.


    Finally, it was as if he was enveloped in a transparent, human-shaped air bubble.


    Felix sighed in regret, "I was attempting to transform the Protego Charm, sticking it thinly on the outside of clothes. Maybe I could have called it the Protego Armor Charm? Unfortunately... this technique has a certain difficulty level. It''s not something that can be accomplished in half an hour."


    Originally, this chapter should have been posted yesterday, but when I finished writing, it was too late. I moved it to this morning, perfectly concluding this scene.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 232: The Dementors Presence

    Chapter 232: The Dementor''s Presence


    Professor Harp turned and left, saying he needed to ponder how to make the Ironclad Charm fit better, in his own words.


    "It sounds like discussing how to resize a garment," Harry thought.


    He saw the Gryffindor team members entering the Great Hall and hurried over. He had to grab something to eat now, even if it was just a bowl of porridge. In this dreadful weather, it was hard to predict when the match would take place.


    ...


    Felix Harp wandered alone on the lawn. The weather was extremely gloomy, with dark clouds pressing low. Strong winds bent the trees, and he noticed the branches of the Whomping Willow swaying continuously.


    But everything around him was serene. The rain couldn''t touch him, and the wind couldn''t pass through him¡ªexcept for the slightly bothersome transparent shield that elevated him by a foot.


    In the distance, some students had arrived early. They watched curiously as Professor Harp circled the pitch in the pouring rain, not daring to disturb him.


    These students chose seats on the higher tiers, their gazes locked onto Felix. Even though they didn''t understand what he was doing, it seemed fascinating.


    Especially a few young witches with black hair and blue eyes imagined (since the rain obscured their view) Professor Harp strolling gracefully in the rain. Their attention couldn''t be diverted.


    When Felix completed the third circuit around the Quidditch pitch, the humanoid Ironclad Charm around him had closed in to about half an inch. It was hardly noticeable unless one looked closely.


    He stopped and glanced at the entrance of the pitch. A team of Hufflepuff players, donning canary yellow robes, walked in. The one leading them was tall, slender, and handsome¡ªthe captain of the Hufflepuff team, Cedric Diggory.


    Felix ascended the wooden steps to the professors'' viewing area, quietly took a seat. The canopy above his head was utterly useless against the rain, forcing him to maintain the Ironclad Charm.


    One by one, young wizards and witches, some draped in cloaks and others holding umbrellas, entered the pitch.


    As time ticked by, more and more people gathered. Professors McGonagall and Hooch arrived, and Dumbledore came too. When he spotted Felix, he smiled faintly and sat down beside him.


    "Headmaster Dumbledore."


    "Felix."


    Dumbledore nearly whispered, "Quite an intriguing technique."


    His only hope of victory was to catch the Golden Snitch, but that wasn''t easy. His opponent was Harry Potter, Gryffindor''s brilliant Seeker, who had never lost in the realm of the sky.


    Felix continued to analyze the situation on the field¡ª


    "Hufflepuff seems precarious. Direct attack isn''t working against them; Harry''s record in Seeker duels gives him the upper hand. Unless Harry makes a mistake... did he really make a mistake?"


    In mid-air, Harry''s hand slipped suddenly, and he slid a few feet downward. He performed a somersault in the air but quickly regained control.


    The match carried on. Cedric seemed to have noticed something. He reversed his broom one hundred and eighty degrees and assumed a diving posture. But Felix didn''t have time to pay attention because a group of black Dementors captured his gaze.


    They emerged from a corner of the Forbidden Forest, gliding close to the ground. Some were scattered in mid-air, like black trash bags caught in the wind.


    The rain suddenly turned icy, and the air fell silent. Cheers and shouts seemed to be cut off at the source. Felix knew that this was the effect of Dementors on young wizards.


    At a height of one hundred feet, several Dementors, concealed by the dark clouds and mist, encircled Harry. They paid little attention to Cedric. As dark creatures born from decay and despair, they could easily discern those who had suffered painful experiences.


    It was clear that Harry still had some awareness. One hand gripped his broom, the other held his wand. A red incantation slashed through the clouds, but the effect was minimal.


    His broom plummeted uncontrollably, and Harry fell into unconsciousness.


    "Dumbledore..." Felix murmured softly.


    "I''ll save him," said Dumbledore in a deep voice. He extended a finger and pointed it at Harry. Harry quickly slowed his descent.


    The tip of Felix''s wand in his hand exploded suddenly, a silver stream of light burst through the thick clouds in the blink of an eye, like silver lightning. It slammed into the Dementors surrounding Harry, knocking them back. They tumbled and fell from the sky, but soon floated lightly to the ground, merging into the Dementor horde below.


    The silver stream of light transformed into a delicate and agile rain swallow with scythe-like wings. It hovered in mid-air without flapping its wings. From the rain swallow''s mouth came a deafening sound, "Dementors, depart from here."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 233: The Power of the Guardian Patronus

    Chapter 233: The Power of the Guardian Patronus


    The voice rolled forth in a shimmering wave of silver, swiftly sweeping across the entire stadium, instantly freeing the young wizards from the icy grip of the Dementor''s influence.


    Professor McGonagall held her wand, scanning her surroundings and quickly coming to a decision. She turned to Felix and Dumbledore, saying, "I''ll go down to the field."


    In that moment, Harry landed smoothly. Madam Hooch hurried over to check on him, while the Gryffindor players rushed forward. Meanwhile, Cedric looked back at the sudden turn of events on the field, still holding a golden Snitch in his hand.


    The young wizards who had just shaken off the Dementor''s effects, especially the Hufflepuffs, almost turned the entire stadium upside down with their immense cheers, like waves crashing.


    The Dementors, previously hesitant, stirred restlessly. The little entity that posed a great threat couldn''t allow them to give up their readily available feast. Some Dementors soared into the air, while the rest discarded their tattered hoods and continually absorbed the joyful air...


    Dementors lacked eyes; they relied entirely on their senses of smell and emotional perception of the external world. But today, they had a novel experience¡ªthey saw light.


    In the blink of an eye, the Patronus of the Swallow-tailed Guardian rushed into the midst of the Dementor horde, its entire form radiant and dazzling. The burst of silver waves exploded, surging like waves of silver sea.


    The Dementors almost instantly dispersed. They kept retreating, but the lightning-fast Swallow-tailed Guardian in its silver brilliance weaved a intricate web in the air, enclosing all the Dementors within it. Any Dementor that touched the fine web would fall back.


    They were completely trapped.


    In the wide-eyed gaze of the young wizards, the gaps in the web grew smaller and gradually formed a semi-spherical enclosure. The forms of the Dementors were slowly obscured, and finally, the form of the Swallow-tailed Patronus vanished, revealing a half-moon in the center of the field.


    The radiance of the "Half-Moon" pierced through the misty field.


    A young wizard exclaimed in a daze, "Professor Harp conjured a moon?!" His companion next to him fully agreed.


    Many students looked up at the sky, seemingly trying to confirm the moon''s presence, but all they could see was the black sky shrouded in dense clouds.


    Felix''s eyes shimmered with silver light. His current emotions were somewhat peculiar. The Patronus was constructed from pure, joyful, and positive emotions, but because it lacked human emotions, it couldn''t experience despair. Therefore, the Dementors couldn''t harm it.


    Most importantly, Felix discovered that the radiance emanating from the Patronus seemed to have a significant restraining effect on the Dementors.l--B1n.


    Through the perspective of the Swallow-tailed Guardian, he noticed that the enclosed Dementors seemed to be subtly shrinking in size...


    "Perhaps it''s an illusion..." Felix murmured softly. The radiance of the "Half-Moon" grew even stronger. Indeed, it appeared like a silver moon rising slowly.


    Dumbledore''s expression turned somewhat odd. He was undoubtedly angry, furious that the Dementors had dared to intrude upon the school. He had intended to teach them a lesson.


    But now, it seemed that if he didn''t intervene promptly, who knew what astonishing thing Felix might do.


    The Patronus was a universally acknowledged defensive spell that could repel Dementors but not kill them. However, Dumbledore wouldn''t make such a shallow judgment.


    "But what if it were ''Sirius Black'' who did it? He learned powerful dark magic from Voldemort..." Felix tentatively suggested.


    "In that case..." Dumbledore smiled, "it wouldn''t be much of a problem, but you would need substantial evidence to convince the Ministry''s investigators. High probability they''d attribute it to Black himself."


    Felix pursed his lips. "Substantial evidence, huh?"


    He waved his hand, and from the gigantic silver swallow perched at the edge of the pitch, a clear call rang out. Two dark shadows were expelled from its beak¡ªtwo malformed Dementors, barely three feet tall.


    They hastily departed. Felix and Dumbledore watched as the Dementors vanished completely.


    Dumbledore mused, "Felix, your Patronus has truly astonished me. I thought developing a method to communicate through Patronuses was a remarkable feat, but I never imagined you''d come up with this method of consuming Dementors."


    Felix blinked. "It was a spur-of-the-moment idea, Headmaster. But the results are indeed quite effective."


    In the field, Professor McGonagall had already left with Madam Hooch, escorting Harry. Gryffindor''s spirits were low as its players trailed behind.


    Just a moment ago, Madam Hooch announced that Hufflepuff had won.


    The young wizards began to leave the stadium one by one, but many kept their gaze fixed on the platform where Felix stood. They discussed among themselves, even though their words were inaudible, Felix could infer what they might be saying.


    "Will you visit Harry, Dumbledore?"


    "I trust Pomfrey and Poppy. And you, Felix?"


    "I trust Weasley and Granger."


    Dumbledore and Felix exchanged smiles. After a while, Felix suddenly thought of something. "I remember Harry''s broomstick seemed to be blown away by the wind?"


    Dumbledore responded uncertainly, "It should be retrieved eventually..."


    "True, it couldn''t just disappear."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 234: "The Profoundness of Professor Lupins Patronus Charm"

    Chapter 234: "The Profoundness of Professor Lupin''s Patronus Charm"


    Later on that day ¡ª


    "Are you saying Harry''s broom crashed into the Whomping Willow?"


    Felix exclaimed in surprise, while Hermione said sadly, "When we went to look, we only found some wreckage."


    "Harry must be really upset," Felix sighed, and he pulled out a piece of parchment, jotting down a few lines of well-wishing words, then paused to ask Hermione''s opinion, "Do you think I should add some magical effects to the greeting card, like a voice?"


    "It''s better not to," Hermione said firmly, "Ginny gave Harry a Get-Well card that would sing loudly if it wasn''t pressed under a pillow..."


    Felix shrugged, "Very well then," and handed the card to Hermione, "Help me deliver this to Harry."


    In the following days, young wizards tirelessly discussed the events of Saturday, especially Professor Lupin''s spectacular Patronus Charm with its dazzling visuals, which became a favorite topic of conversation.


    The name "Patronus Charm" quickly spread throughout the entire school, becoming the center of recent discussions. Almost any student you pulled aside could speak about it with authority, even if their words contained many inaccuracies.


    Some younger wizards had gained various true and false pieces of information from older students and, combining that with their own understanding, were spreading their versions further.


    Many actually couldn''t differentiate the principle of the "half-moon shape." They mistook it for the second form of this magic and named it the "Silver Moon."


    Felix heard this term one morning while having breakfast in the Great Hall, and nearly choked on his porridge.


    Fourth-year student Cormac McLaggen proudly boasted, "My uncle''s Patronus has a second form, I''m not lying!" He ruffled his coarse hair, speaking loudly and broadly, "My dad said so himself. My uncle''s Patronus is a wild boar, but when I saw it as a kid, it was clearly a long-eared rabbit. I was confused at first... turns out this magic has two forms."


    Felix studied McLaggen carefully. If his words were true, then his uncle must have had a traumatic experience that drastically changed his personality¡ªonly under such circumstances would a Patronus transform.


    There were also those who kept asking where they could learn the incantation. "What a cool spell!" Lee Jordan exclaimed in the common room. "I mean, even if I can''t do it like Professor Lupin, I can at least protect myself."


    But Fred Weasley poured cold water on their enthusiasm. Standing atop a pile of hefty books, he emphasized multiple times, "The Patronus Charm is not within our exam scope. It''s too advanced; even many adult wizards can''t master it. This magic requires a strong mental strength..."


    Fred wasn''t planning to teach, so some young wizards turned their attention to the Defense Against the Dark Arts and Dueling classes, hitting the mark inadvertently. According to the course descriptions, both of these classes taught students how to defend themselves.


    On a Thursday evening in the second week of November, during the Dueling class, Felix was asked about this topic.


    "The Patronus Charm?" Felix repeated.


    "Yes, Professor Lupin. It''s the spell we need most now, isn''t it? Dementors are lurking outside the school, ready to attack us at any moment!" a fifth-year Gryffindor shouted loudly, drawing nods of agreement from the young wizards below.l--B1n.


    Snape stared at him expressionlessly, and Felix deliberately gave him a smile that looked very forced.


    At that moment, a voice interrupted their silent exchange ¡ª


    "Professor Snape, I just met Professor Flitwick. He said you''re in the Great Hall." Lupin walked up to them, his tone cheerful. He was wearing a new robe, and it seemed Dumbledore was providing him with ample funds for his day-to-day expenses.


    "Is there something you need, Lupin?" Snape''s eyes narrowed, "Have you finished the potions I gave you? I still have some left; it''s a full cauldron..."


    Lupin smiled, "Not for now, Severus. I''m here for something else¡ª"


    Snape looked at him, his face devoid of any smiles.


    Lupin said, "I appreciate you covering my classes while I was unwell, but the third-year curriculum is a bit too advanced. We''ve skipped over a large portion of the textbook in one go¡ª"


    "Werewolves..." Snape dragged out the word. Lupin''s hand trembled slightly, a motion he managed to conceal well, "This chapter, is there a problem with it?"


    Lupin frowned slightly, "Severus, the third-year students have only just learned the Incendio Charm. Most of them lack the necessary foundation. I''m sorry, I''ve decided to postpone covering this part of the material."


    Snape gave him a contemptuous look, "In my opinion, Lupin, werewolves are too dangerous. It''s vital for students to know how to recognize and defend against these dangerous dark creatures as early as possible." He said softly, "Perhaps sooner than later."


    Lupin regained his composure, "Thank you for the reminder. I''ll teach according to the students'' abilities. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be on my way. I have quite a few things to attend to."


    "Wait, Lupin."


    "Is there something else, Severus?" Lupin said in a low voice.


    "Allow me to introduce you," Snape''s gaze shifted between Lupin and Felix, "As far as I know, Professor Lupin''s Patronus Charm is exceptional. Perhaps... Felix, you could invite him as a temporary instructor for the Dueling class."


    Snape''s gaze flickered, "As the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, you surely have a responsibility to demonstrate how to deal with dangerous dark creatures like Dementors." He said softly, "Perhaps that day might come sooner than you think."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 235: More Than Just a Little Change

    Chapter 235: More Than Just a Little Change


    In the end, Lupin did not agree either. As a bystander, Felix Harp could clearly see the professor''s reluctance.


    He had a certain speculation that the Patronus''s form had a significant connection with a wizard''s state. Being a werewolf, Lupin - despite his efforts to avoid the term - was already deeply affected by his condition. His Patronus was likely to be a wolf or a related subspecies.


    Felix Harp didn''t know what to say. "Severus really is something..."


    ...


    One evening, Ron crawled into the common room alone.


    "Snape is a total nutter! He *&$..." Ron cursed, using foul language, causing Hermione to respond uncomfortably, "Ron, watch your language!"


    He plopped down in a chair next to Harry, the smell of strong cleaning solution wafting off him.


    Harry looked sympathetically at Ron. This wasn''t the first time he lost his temper due to Snape''s actions. When Lupin was sick and Snape substituted, Ron stood up to Snape in front of everyone and was punished by cleaning bedpans in the school hospital, without using magic, and Snape seemed to savor the drawn-out process. He split the punishment into three sessions, and each time Ron finished his punishment, he was as angry as an irritable lion.


    "I''m serious, Snape is seriously messed up. If it weren''t for the fact that he only substituted for one class..." Ron said angrily, "I didn''t write a single word of the essay he assigned. Ha! Lupin canceled it, just like I expected!"


    Hermione''s expression wasn''t too good. Most of the class was watching, and only she had finished her paper about werewolves.


    Ron continued sarcastically, "Maybe someone stuck his head in a toilet when he was at school. Look at his hair, Harry¡ª" he turned to Harry, "Aren''t you staying back tonight to ask Professor Lupin if he revealed anything about this?"


    Harry said gloomily, "No, I asked him about Dementors and my mum."


    Ron''s expression softened. He exchanged a look with Hermione and asked in a low voice, "You heard it again on the day of the Quidditch match, didn''t you?"


    "Yeah," Harry said, "It''s the second time. I felt especially vulnerable facing Dementors. Professor Lupin said it''s because I''ve experienced more pain." He whispered, "He''s right. I heard my mum''s voice in her final moments, over and over again."


    "But," Harry''s tone brightened, "Professor Lupin told me a lot about my mum. You know, I''ve only seen her in a photo Hagrid gave me and on the Mirror of Erised. Others hardly ever mentioned her..."


    "Harry..." Hermione looked at him with concern.


    "Don''t interrupt me, Ron," Hermione impatiently said, "For spell selection, it''s best to refer to what we''ve learned in Dueling class. Harry, I need your essay."


    Harry dumbly handed over his finished essay to her.


    "I''ll give this to Professor Harp, but I need to look at it first and summarize your dueling strategy. And Ron, you can''t slack off either. You can''t fall too far behind."


    Ron made a face of anguish, "You''re not thinking of having me write an essay too, are you? Binns just assigned us a two-foot essay, you know."


    "Well, if you''re not planning to... I mean, I could lend you my assignment for reference." Hermione tried her best not to use the word ''copy.''


    Ron whispered to Harry with a grin, "She really surprised me."


    Harry shrugged, sounding relaxed, "That''s Hermione for you. How many times has she surprised us?"


    Hermione was still thinking hard, "Maybe we can bring in a few more people. Of course, the three of us will have the most time together, but others might be interested, and their skills are generally good. Dueling class has really helped!"


    "Dean''s pretty skilled with the Stunning Spell, and Seamus''s Exploding Charm is quite impressive. He''s definitely got a knack for it... And Neville, Ginny''s got a handful of nasty curses down pat. I didn''t expect her to pick them up so quickly when I was teaching her. We could even get Percy''s help; he owes the twins a favor, and the twins..." She chuckled, "They owe me a lot of favors."


    "Wait a minute," Ron exclaimed, "What''s the deal with Percy and Fred and George?"


    "Remember the Love Potion? They gave Penelope a discount. It was originally meant as a Christmas gift for Percy, but he secretly went to the twins..."


    "How did you get involved with Fred and George, though?" Ron still couldn''t quite grasp it. His two brothers were not easy to deal with.


    "Oh," Hermione said with a brilliant smile, "I''m the assistant for Ancient Runes class. They often ask me for reference books, down to the page numbers. They said it was to save time, as they didn''t want to waste time on theoretical ancient runes."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 236: Sirius Black

    Chapter 236: Sirius Black


    In the depths of the Forbidden Forest, during the night...


    A large black dog was racing desperately through the woods, its lungs ready to burst. The shapes of the trees in the pitch-black forest seemed to come alive, and the dog leaped over a small stream, swiftly turning around to glance warily behind him.


    The terrifying three-headed dog hadn''t pursued him.l--B1n.


    Collapsing onto the ground, he stretched his body. He caught a glimpse of the moon, just past full. He didn''t know how his old friend was doing right now, nor whether he''d draw his wand and hex him the moment he saw him.


    But he had indeed considered it ¨C on the day his old friend transformed ¨C to abduct him and reveal the truth.


    Regrettably, the once lively Shrieking Shack seemed unusually desolate. Thick layers of dust covered it, bearing no signs of recent use.


    "Perhaps I''m the only one who remembers it."


    He thought, perhaps this was why the passage to Honeydukes wasn''t sealed.


    However, even if it were sealed, it wouldn''t hinder him. He knew numerous secret passageways. The one-eyed witch on the fourth floor of the castle was his best option, but it led to Honeydukes, and there were too many customers there.


    The Dementors of Hogsmeade patrolled incessantly, so he quickly retreated upon seeing them from a distance.


    He didn''t dare to take chances. There might be only one opportunity, and this wasn''t like school or dueling with that group of Death Eaters; this was war. He reminded himself to endure.


    But he didn''t know how long he could hold on. In the past, there would be someone to remind him, to tell him not to act impulsively. But now, he was alone.


    Just like a while ago, when he couldn''t resist sneaking to the edge of the Quidditch pitch, just to catch a glimpse of that messy-haired boy, looking just like his father. At that moment, he''d had a strong urge to rush out. He was nearly driven mad by the feeling.


    He also didn''t know if information about Animagus form was leaked. His old friend had seen him transform so many times, just as he could recognize that wretched rat at first glance. Surely his old friend could recognize him too.


    Perhaps at this moment, Ministry spies were passing around a photo of a black dog.


    But they wouldn''t recognize his current form. The black dog got up, looking at its reflection in the stream, emitting a low, satisfied chuckle.


    In the water, a gaunt and large dog with a well-defined skeletal structure stared back. Its black fur was tangled and matted, forming knots and tangles. Not much different from a stray dog.


    Maybe he could return to Diagon Alley, rummage through some trash bins... The black dog swallowed and shook its head. No, caution was paramount.


    Approaching the stream, the large dog took a few sips of water. His stomach convulsed, and his eyes kept scanning the water, hoping to catch sight of a small fish or even a shrimp. But he was undoubtedly disappointed.


    "I can''t transform into a human. If I''ve appeared in Diagon Alley, I can''t show up anywhere else, especially near Hogwarts," he thought.


    On that rainy night, the opportunity had been too good. He couldn''t resist sneaking into the castle; portraits wouldn''t care about him. He was just a wizard''s pet or maybe a companion that Hagrid had brought for his own dog.


    By the time a professor found him, it would be over.


    Yet the buzzing sound at the castle''s entrance sent him fleeing. He didn''t know what it was, perhaps some sort of alarm?


    The black dog got up, casting a glance in the direction of Hogwarts before turning and heading in the opposite direction.


    He was planning to make a trip to the Muggle town; it was relatively safe there, and he could sneak into Muggle houses to find some food.


    Soft, white bread; fresh, delicious vegetables; and of course, meat.


    Saliva gushed uncontrollably from the black dog''s mouth.


    He jogged leisurely; it was the most energy-efficient way and a recent discovery. Before, he''d always be the one in the lead.


    The sky gradually grew brighter. The black dog stealthily entered the closest little house, painted in red, his favorite color.


    There was no television in the room, which was even better. He didn''t want to see news reporting him as a dangerous fugitive.


    The black dog''s nose twitched repeatedly. He walked into the kitchen, where he spotted a snowy white cat. Too tender-looking, not very smart, he thought.


    Ignoring the cat''s bristling fur, he picked up a large bone from the kitchen and patted the white cat''s head before leaving, leaving behind a dirty paw print.


    Exiting the little house, he carried the meat away quietly. On the way, he saw two short, middle-aged men peering around.


    They whispered to each other:


    "Ready to pick a target?"


    "Not sure yet, this town is too poor. How about somewhere else?"


    "No, let''s just pick any."


    Suddenly, they saw a black dog emerging from the shadows, its bony frame exposed, teeth bared, eyes staring menacingly at them.


    "Run!"


    The black dog watched them disappear, his mood improving. He let out a howl of satisfaction. The barking of dogs in the town echoed one after another, and a few houses'' lights turned on.


    "Damn it, I''ve done something foolish again."


    This place wasn''t safe; the black dog retreated into the bushes, carried the bone in his mouth, and swiftly left.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 237: Gathering of the Magical Runes Club

    Chapter 237: Gathering of the Magical Runes Club


    As late November arrived, the weather had turned extremely cold. Thick frost covered the windows of the castle, and there had been a few snowfalls, draping the surrounding mountains of Hogwarts with snow-capped hats.


    However, within a relatively small classroom, the atmosphere was as warm as spring. The firewood in the fireplace crackled and burned brightly.


    Felix Harp reclined comfortably on a sofa, smiling as he looked at young wizards and witches from different years and houses. They were gathered on several sofas, their eyes filled with curiosity and anticipation.


    "Today marks the first meeting of the Magical Runes Club, and I''m pleased to see that everyone is here."


    "During the past few weeks, I''ve been rather occupied. But now, I''ve managed to set aside some time to properly consider the matters of the club." Felix played with a coin in his hand, a coin of deep emerald green with a unique, substantial sheen. The young wizards observed it with curiosity.


    The coin didn''t belong to any known currency ¨C it wasn''t a Knut, a Sickle, or a Galleon.


    Felix gestured and flicked the coin into the air.


    Before the gaze of the young wizards, the coin transformed mid-air into a slender serpent covered in scales. It suddenly swelled and expanded, its sinuous body twisting and turning, until at one moment, it engulfed its own tail, forming a perfect circle.


    Wide-eyed, the young wizards watched the peculiar serpent continue to loop through the air¡ªa pattern many of them hadn''t encountered before.


    However, Jeffrey, the Slytherin prefect and seventh-year student, spoke in a low and fervent tone, "Ouroboros."


    "Exactly, the Ouroboros. If you''ve ever delved into magical symbols, you won''t have missed this ancient emblem. It signifies many things, with wide applications in alchemy, ancient runic magic, and the study of ancient seals. Even outside the wizarding world, the Ouroboros is quite renowned, though people tend to refer to it as a symbol of mysticism."


    "Many interpret the Ouroboros as a symbol of cycles, infinity, and rebirth..." Felix eloquently recounted the history of the Ouroboros symbol. When he paused, sixth-year student Petra Selton raised a question.


    "Professor, how do you perceive it?"


    Petra Selton had a long braid trailing down her back, and Felix recalled her as the student who, prior to the OWL exams last year, had haphazardly bought a talisman that emitted an onion scent.


    Felix explained, "I once considered it a symbol of alchemy, representing the prototype of all things and the cycles of construction and destruction... to some extent, it embodies the alchemist''s pursuit of perfect transmutation."


    "Later, as I delved deeper into magical theory, I saw it as a symbol of vitality, signifying the alternation between death and rebirth. In ancient epochs, many ancient wizards engraved it onto gravestones."


    "As I engaged with ancient runes and used them as my measure of magic, I believed it represented infinity and self-growth."


    Felix continued, "This practice is to let you see a different group of people, learning about each other''s strengths through understanding."


    "And the clubs enhance these qualities, which is something I like. So, in the future, when it involves cooperation, I''ll have you choose students from different houses as partners."


    Harry almost immediately looked at Ravenclaw''s Cho Chang, but what shattered him was that her gaze went to someone else. He turned his head and saw the tall and handsome Cedric.


    Instantly, a sense of disappointment and loss filled him. The long-held anticipation burst like a soap bubble.


    Malfoy glanced at Harry, then at the others, his thoughts hidden.


    Percy and Penelope shared a smile.


    "Now let''s discuss the Magical Runes Club itself." Felix tapped the armrest of the sofa, quieting the slightly restless young wizards.


    "First and foremost, the club''s teachings are centered around practical runic magic. You''ll learn a great deal about practical runic knowledge."


    "Secondly, you''ll be involved in some of my research, contributing data or forming research teams to tackle experimental topics."


    "At times, we might simply sit down and chat, discussing topics not related to runes but intriguing nonetheless. For example¡ªwhy were we able to perform magic unconsciously when we were young, but after entering school, it became difficult?"


    Harry suddenly remembered some of his magical experiences before starting school¡ªlike how his hair always grew back immediately after haircuts. Within the few minutes between leaving the barber shop and getting home, his hair would revert to its original state as if it hadn''t been cut at all.


    Or the time Aunt Petunia tried to force him into an ugly sweater with orange pompoms. He had resisted so much that the sweater kept shrinking until it could only fit a toy puppet.


    And at the Muggle school he attended, when Dudley and his gang chased him, he tried to jump over a trash bin but found himself inexplicably sitting on a chimney.


    And he remembered releasing a giant snake at the zoo when he accidentally vanished the glass barrier.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 238: Instinctive Spellcasting

    Chapter 238: Instinctive Spellcasting


    The young wizards chattered away, discussing fervently. Harry found that many had experienced similar occurrences.


    "My mum told me that when I was little, I got so angry once that I made the dishes explode!"


    "When I was seven, my aunt tried to make me eat fishy greens, and I made them vanish instead."


    "I accidentally fell into the water, swallowed some, and then I found myself floating!"


    Felix Harp listened quietly. As the discussion gradually subsided, he posed another question, "Can all of you still do similar things now?"l--B1n.


    The group fell into silence.


    Draco Malfoy smirked, his tone haughty, "Professor Harp, for some of us from longstanding wizarding families, it''s not a difficult feat."


    Ron couldn''t hold back, "Are you saying you can do it right now?"


    "Of course," Draco taunted, glancing around, "For families like the Malfoys with ancient legacies..." he emphasized, then cast a challenging look at Harry and Ron, proudly proclaiming, "I used to undergo such training when I was a child. During summer vacations, I often played chess like this with my father."


    He turned to Felix, "Allow me to demonstrate, Professor."


    Felix Harp nodded in agreement.


    Draco fixed his gaze on the teapot and teacups on the small table. After a moment, a teacup with blue patterns leapt into the air, floating a foot above.


    The teapot wobbled and then floated up, pouring amber tea as it tilted.


    Draco''s forehead glistened with a thin sheen of sweat as the teapot trembled violently. He controlled it to settle back onto the table with a resounding "thud," followed by the teacup gracefully gliding toward him.


    He caught the teacup in one hand, took a sip of tea, and a pale smile crossed his face. He inclined his head slightly, "Fine tea leaves, Professor Harp."


    Harry watched in astonishment; Malfoy never exhibited this kind of ability before.


    Ron, unconvinced, said, "Malfoy, I never saw you casting any spells when we started first year!"


    Draco grinned, mocking, "It''s not a good thing to be exposed to wands and spells too early, didn''t anyone tell you that? Ha! Weasley?" He sneered heavily on the name "Weasley."


    Professor Harp''s voice seemed to come from beyond, carrying a certain allure and suggestion. It might have been a trick of the light, but Harry felt like he caught a fleeting glint of silver in the professor''s eyes.


    "Maintain focus¡ªstay sensitive¡ªkeep confidence¡ª"


    Harry redirected his attention to the tea cup before him. This time, it took little effort for the cup to levitate. A rush of immense joy surged within him, akin to when he first learned from Hagrid that he was a wizard or the exhilaration of successfully casting a spell for the first time.


    I did it...


    "I did it!" He looked up at Professor Harp, realizing the professor was smiling at him.


    Harry surveyed the room; he seemed to be the only one who succeeded so quickly. But Draco also managed it quite soon after, looking at Harry with surprise, hesitating, "Potter..." He did have a foundation in this area.


    Harry didn''t pay him any mind; he turned to the others and noticed that everyone seemed to enter a state of intense concentration. They only emerged from it upon succeeding.


    Cho Chang was still trying; Hermione''s face had turned red; Cedric Diggory''s cup was dangerously wobbling but he managed it, barely.


    One minute, two minutes, success came one after another.


    Hermione was the seventh. She glanced at the others, "Oh." Her expression carried a hint of disappointment.


    Felix Harp smiled, "This doesn''t indicate the level of potential. You might be overly rational and rarely have experience in this aspect." He told the successful ones, "You can keep practicing or observe others, feeling this transformation."


    More and more people succeeded. Throughout the process, Felix continued to suggest, "Focus... Sensitivity... Confidence... You can do it!"


    When the last person made the cup float from a distance, half an hour had already passed, yet Harry hardly felt the passage of time.


    This chapter was quite challenging to write...


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 239: Dorothia Bopham

    Chapter 239: Dorothia Bopham


    The first gathering of the Magical Text Society concluded in this manner. Young wizards and witches streamed out, their faces adorned with excited silence. Once they had walked a distance away, discussions erupted like a surging tide.


    "Absolutely splendid!"


    "Did you see the flames? In Professor Harp''s hands, they were like toys!"


    "It''s all about instinctual spellcasting..."


    "I wonder what the next meeting will entail?"


    Harry and Ron stood in the corridor, Hermione stayed back to ask a few questions. After five minutes, she finally appeared.


    "I inquired about a minor matter concerning Professor Lupin," Hermione looked visibly relieved, as if she had resolved a long-standing question buried within her heart. "And Professor Harp knew the answer, just as I suspected."


    "What are you talking about?" Ron asked, puzzled.


    "Oh, I promised not to divulge it," Hermione hesitated for a moment, "to avoid unnecessary controversy."


    Harry and Ron seemed even more curious, but Hermione quickly shifted the topic, "Professor Harp recommended a series of books to me, quite useful for our dueling study group."


    "A series?" Ron raised an eyebrow.


    "''Charms by Chawick'' - a set of instructional books written by Chawick Boot, one of the founders of Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in America. We can pair it with the textbook for Defense Against the Dark Arts, ''Forces of Darkness: A Self-Defense Guide.'' Additionally, ''Practical Defensive Magic and Its Counteraction Against the Dark Arts'' is quite good, and there''s ''Curses and Countercurses'' by Wendick Winriddian..."


    Hermione said with a hint of regret, "I shouldn''t have wasted time on some of those random books before."


    Harry recollected, "You mean that one, the one about degradation and immorality..."


    "It''s ''The Degradation of Law: Why Werewolves Don''t Deserve to Live,''" Hermione rattled off the lengthy title. "The book claims that all werewolves are morally corrupt, lawless individuals who ought to be eradicated."


    "That sounds quite biased. Maybe there are some decent werewolves too," Ron shrugged, "But Hermione, Professor Lupin already canceled the werewolf-related essay assignment."


    "I know, I just¡ª"


    A cold breeze swept down the corridor, causing them all to shiver. "Let''s hurry back to the common room; I''m about to freeze," Ron suggested, and they continued their discussion as they left.


    Inside a classroom, the firewood in the fireplace burned out and struggled for a moment before finally extinguishing.


    Felix Harp extended his right hand, and a small snake hanging in mid-air dropped suddenly, continuously shrinking until it coalesced into a serpent-shaped ring with its tail in its mouth on his right pinky. He calmly inspected it, then wiggled his finger, and the snake began to slither, coiling together until it transformed back into a coin.


    "So, this was your intention, Severus," Felix Harp murmured softly. Snape had substituted a few lessons for Professor Lupin during his "illness" and taught the werewolf chapter ahead of schedule, ignoring the students'' learning pace. Felix had initially thought Snape did it to taunt Lupin.


    But now it seemed Snape might have been anticipating that some young wizards would discover Lupin''s werewolf identity, providing a logical reason to expel him from the school.


    "Such a pity, Professor. Only Miss Grantham completed the assignment seriously."


    ...


    "They''re both in much better shape now!"


    On the fifth floor, the Janus Thickey Ward remained locked. The patients within suffered from persistent curses. Merlin Gemming chanted "Alohomora," and the door opened to reveal shelves filled with books, resembling a library in ruins.


    On the ground, rows of bookshelves stood, with scattered books placed upon them, some even damaged.


    "Another day of hard work." Felix thought to himself. While piecing together memories might sound easy, the process was rather tedious.


    The healers outside stared at him blankly. Felix snapped his fingers, causing the Longbottoms to go into a trance. A moment later, they and Felix remained motionless.


    "Mr. Harp?" a young healer attempted to pat Felix''s shoulder. August Thistle, Augusta Longbottom''s scolding voice intervened, "Don''t touch him!" But the next moment, a burst of light flung the healer away, sending him flying several meters and crashing into a wall.


    "August! Oh my, are you all right?" Meleri hurried over, patting the rash healer''s head. She turned to address the others, "He just fainted."


    "Meleri, please take him away."


    Augusta Longbottom said sternly, "This is why I didn''t want to inform you all in advance!" After a careful look at Felix and her son and daughter-in-law, she felt a bit relieved to find no signs of abnormality.


    Dorothia Bopham apologetically said, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Longbottom." She turned to the current Head Healer of St. Mungo''s, "I can''t believe current healers can make such amateur mistakes."


    The current Head Healer awkwardly responded, "This was an accident. August... he''s lively, always full of novel ideas. However, he did act recklessly this time. I will certainly reprimand him."


    Dorothia Bopham nodded authoritatively. As the teacher of the current Head Healer, they had been taught by her hands forty years ago. She surveyed the surroundings, "Do not disturb Mr. Harp in any way. Understand?"


    The St. Mungo''s healers nodded obediently.


    In the subsequent treatments, no more accidents occurred.


    In fact, Felix was fully aware of what had transpired outside. He could have ignored it, but he felt compelled to do something. There had already been several subtle magical probes on him. Could these be easily probed?


    Hence, he deliberately activated a protective magical item...


    After this interlude, Felix refocused his attention on the Memory Room. Today''s treatment went exceptionally smoothly. Even as he pieced together the memories and condensed them into books, flickers of light were spontaneously drawn to them, blending into the shelves.


    "Perhaps after one or two more treatments, their self-repairing abilities will be triggered." Felix thought to himself.


    At noon, when he opened his eyes, he was met with gazes of awe.


    Three thousand words... well, it looks like it won''t reach four thousand words. Merging them together, two updates for today.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 240: The Refreshed L.C.A Publishing House

    Chapter 240: The Refreshed L.C.A Publishing House


    Felix Harp politely yet firmly declined the current headmaster''s request for a meeting at St. Mungo''s, saying, "I''m sorry, but dedicating a morning each week is the utmost of my available time. Besides, I still need to spend time summarizing the treatment plans for the Longbottoms."


    Standing at the entrance of St. Mungo''s Magical Maladies and Injuries, Felix shared the latest treatment progress with Madam Longbottom, "After a maximum of three treatments, they will reach the threshold of recovery.


    At that point, I will use the bond formed by Frank and Alice''s emotions to weave together the process of restoring their memories.


    As long as the self-recovery ability of one of them is triggered, the other will benefit as well."


    Madam Longbottom''s hands were intertwined as she suppressed her excitement and sensibly asked, "There won''t be any unforeseen consequences, will there? Could this bond potentially burden the other?"


    Felix smiled and reassured her, "Rest assured, Madam Longbottom. If they were strangers, this approach might indeed be unwise, but Frank and Alice are different. After such a long period of treatment, I am quite certain of one thing¡ªthey are the most important people in each other''s lives..."


    After parting ways with Madam Longbottom, he made his way to Diagon Alley. The L.C.A. building had undergone a remarkable transformation, its worn-out fac?ade now painted in vibrant rainbow colors, capturing the attention of passersby.


    On the re-erected signboard, a young boy peeked out of a Ferris wheel-shaped window, his face lit up with joy.


    He could also see a few seven or eight-year-old children beside him, pointing at the massive signboard, hanging from their parents'' arms, and excitedly shouting.


    "It seems Andis and Dobby have done a good job."


    The ground floor''s foyer had been repurposed. As Felix entered the building, a young witch approached him, "Hello, sir. How can I assist you?"


    "I''m here to see Andis," Felix said briefly.


    "You are¡ª"


    "Felix Harp, a shareholder of this company."


    The young witch''s eyes lit up, "Mr. Harp, please follow me upstairs to the third floor. Mr. Andis has already been informed. No matter the time, you can find him directly."


    "Isn''t his office on the second floor?"


    "The second floor has been converted into a production office, with twenty skilled artists inside. They were all former employees of L.C.A Comics Publishing," the witch explained.


    "You seem well-informed."


    "My father used to work for Mr. Andis''s grandfather, but later on, the publishing house faced difficulties, and many people left. Now, things have turned around, and the company is revitalized. A considerable number of people have been rehired," the witch said cheerfully.


    That wasn''t what he wanted.


    "Dobby," Felix looked at him seriously, "I want you to gather those free elves for me¡ªwhether they''re wild or cast out, I don''t mind. You''re responsible for convincing them. Once you gather a group, bring them to me. If everything is fine, they can have formal employment, and you''ll manage them all."


    Dobby blinked his large eyes and nodded vigorously, his excitement almost bringing tears to his eyes.


    "Dobby, Dobby is honored beyond words!"


    This reaction somewhat strangely puzzled Felix.


    "It''s merely an exchange of needs. For repetitive work, house elves are entirely capable. And having Dobby manage other domestic elves serves multiple purposes."


    ...


    At three in the afternoon, amidst the snowy landscape, Felix Harp arrived at the Hog''s Head Inn in Hogsmeade.


    This inn tucked away in a side alley didn''t appear notable. Its signboard depicting a pig''s head creaked and swayed in the chilly wind.


    Standing at the entrance, Felix, draped in a cloak and wearing a hood and mask, couldn''t help but smile. Why did he always associate underground dealings with this place?


    Perhaps because many of the patrons here chose to hide their faces?


    The Hog''s Head Inn functioned as a semi-public black market of sorts. The innkeeper didn''t interfere much; he allowed discreet transactions to take place here. This leniency might even be seen as a way to attract customers.


    He also spotted the figures of Dementors in the distance. They moved in pairs, patrolling continuously.


    Amusingly, some of the Dementors were noticeably shorter than their companions.


    "Who would''ve thought I''d encounter familiar creatures..."


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated

 Chapter 241: Montondges

    Chapter 241: Montondges


    Felix Harp stepped into the grimy tavern, his eyes scanning the room. Inside, there were only a few scattered patrons, and one of them was a short, plump witch wrapped in a thick veil.


    "Hmm, looks like he hasn''t arrived yet."


    He settled into an obvious spot by the window. The barkeep approached with a sour expression. "What''ll it be?" he grumbled. Felix smirked and replied in an androgynous voice, "A glass of Fireflame Whiskey."


    Before long, the barkeep returned with a tall glass engulfed in bright flames, containing a shimmering blue liquid.


    Felix had no intention of drinking, not with suspicious stains on the glass. But Fireflame Whiskey was the secret signal he had arranged beforehand.


    Minutes later, the veiled witch rose from her seat. Felix initially thought she was leaving, but to his surprise, she took a seat across from him.


    "Someone''s here, madam," Felix frowned.


    "It''s me," the witch boasted in a deliberately deep voice, muffled and proud. "Though I have no clue who sent you, the Hog''s Head isn''t exactly a prime meeting spot. I was banned from here over a decade ago. I have to keep up appearances."


    Felix stared in astonishment at the "witch" before him. He tapped the edge of the table, causing the area around them to blur, their voices confined to a narrow space.


    Returning to his normal voice, Felix curiously asked, "Montondges Flay?"


    Montondges muttered, "Who told you? I prefer my alias - Jack of All Trades." With his back turned to the barkeep, he casually loosened his veil to reveal a scruffy face with bloodshot eyes and a drooping eyelid.


    He lifted the Fireflame Whiskey. "You won''t be drinking, I presume? Too conspicuous, lad. In the real world, you''re undoubtedly a person of status, one who values¡ª" He took a sip, "¡ªunlike me¡ªhiss." He inhaled and exhaled, releasing a burst of heat from his mouth.


    Felix chuckled. "Consider it my treat, but if you haven''t brought what I seek¡ª"


    "Oh, another threat. Montondges has grown quite accustomed to those!" Montondges glanced around surreptitiously, an unnecessary habit that seemed deeply ingrained. He retrieved a flat package from beneath his robes, grinning slyly. "You''ll be satisfied..."


    Felix let the package unfold by itself, revealing its contents¡ªa dust-covered silver dish. He lightly brushed his hand over it, causing the dust to vanish instantly. Montondges'' cautious gaze fixed on him.


    The dish revealed its true form¡ªa shallow basin adorned with ancient runes and magical symbols. A Pensieve.


    The vial still contained a few drops of blood.


    Montondges stared at him with an unpleasant expression, seemingly ready to explode at any moment.


    "I''ve heard of your reputation, Montondges Flay. A smuggler, cheat, thief, pilferer... I can''t easily trust your words. To prevent any misconceptions, I think¡ªprecautions are in order."


    Montondges, who had been initially furious, seemed to have realized something, and his expression grew calm.


    "I never break my word. All those allegations outside are just slander against me! But... as you wish. Now, there won''t be another snake popping out of the bag, will there?" He glanced at Felix, who made a welcoming gesture. Montondges muttered, "Slytherin." He concealed the bag within his robes.


    Felix said, "100 Galleons for a damaged Pensieve. Another 900 Galleons to fund your collection and purchases of magical items or for information gathering... it''s up to you. I don''t want modern items, and don''t try to fool me with Dark magic artifacts."


    "As long as I find it worthwhile, you''ll have a steady stream of money from me."


    Montondges found Felix''s black-and-white mask more agreeable. "How do I contact you?" He began to consider this seriously.


    Felix tossed him a stone, a variant of the Heating Charms. "Infuse it with magic. As long as you''re at Hogwarts, I''ll be able to find you."


    "I''m more convinced now that you''re an alchemist." Montondges pocketed the stone, muttering, "Not fair, you know me, but I don''t know you."


    Felix said, "You will know, but we need time to build trust."


    > Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 242: Umbridge Redux

    Chapter 242: Umbridge Redux


    Due to the influence of Galleons, the two had formed a loose employment relationship. But for Mundungus Fletcher, who wandered between the lines of morality, such arrangements were commonplace.


    He had encountered many bigwigs; while they might be high and mighty, they could never truly distance themselves from the likes of him, a small-time player.


    Felix was quite curious as he inquired about the "important figures" Mundungus mentioned. However, Mundungus skillfully avoided the question, never revealing a thing from start to finish. Strangely, this made Felix develop a slight fondness for him.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Felix ventured, "Mundungus, have you ever heard of a Time Turner?"l--B1n.


    "What''s that?" Mundungus asked with wide eyes.


    "It''s something... no, never mind," Felix dismissed the sudden thought. Even if some ancient families possessed Time Turners, they wouldn''t openly sell them. They guarded that secret tightly.


    Despite the stringent conditions for using a Time Turner, it was undoubtedly one of the most magical magical items, and its origin remained one of the deepest secrets buried within the wizarding world.


    Mundungus looked at Felix with a puzzled expression, but he secretly noted down the name. To be mentioned by this mysterious wizard was surely a sign of something extraordinary. He would keep an eye out for any related information and sell it to Felix at a high price if he came across any!


    "Oh, by the way," Mundungus said, "I can also get my hands on other things¡ªartworks, ancient bronzes, or some confiscated contraband by the Ministry..."


    Felix regarded him with an odd look. "You''ve got quite the diverse connections." But it was Mundungus'' next words that grabbed his attention.


    "...and there are some magical creatures and their eggs or offspring."


    "Magical creatures?" Felix interjected. "Tell me more about this."


    "Oh, um..." Mundungus hesitated for a moment, "they''re creatures you''re not allowed to keep privately, potentially dangerous ones. Like Blast-Ended Skrewts, Sphinxes, and Erumpents."


    "You can get your hands on these dangerous creatures?" Felix said incredulously.


    "Well, it''s all a matter of luck. Every few years, someone shows up to sell them. I''ve even seen Fire Dragon eggs and Augurey chicks being sold!" Mundungus continued, "In recent years, they''ve become more common. You know, the Far Eastern superpower fell apart just a couple of years ago, and along with it, their wizarding world descended into chaos. A lot of valuable stuff started flowing out. Honestly, no one cares over there, they''re practically begging to get rid of..."


    Felix nodded slightly. He hadn''t really paid much attention to these things in recent years. Even the black markets of various magical communities around the world had lost his interest. It had to be said that his travels in the first year after graduation were now a distant memory.


    After some thought, he told Mundungus that if there were any exceptionally rare magical creatures, he should inform him directly.


    Felix activated the Concealment Charm within his mind, simultaneously tapping his chest, casting various concealment spells upon himself.


    Stepping out of the Hog''s Head Inn, Felix spotted a few Aurors on the street. They were clad in official combat robes, their eyes constantly scanning the passersby.


    Among them, a plump, short witch in a pink dress stood out. She was scolding someone in her high-pitched, thin voice ¨C it was none other than Dolores Umbridge.


    Felix had seen her once at the Slug Club''s awards ceremony. Slug-horn had commented that the one thing he was dissatisfied with about the entire event was having Umbridge as the host.


    Felix also remembered her sickly sweet smile and the pink bow she always wore, not to mention the unusually short wand she carried.


    "What is she doing here? Isn''t this woman in charge of monitoring magical law abuse?" Felix pondered.


    Felix''s gaze met Umbridge''s, and behind his mask, he saw her scrutinizing him suspiciously. Her mouth stretched into a smile, like a giant toad ready to catch its prey.


    She extended her chubby finger and pointed it at Felix, while two young Aurors, one on each side, approached cautiously. Felix recognized one of them ¨C a Hufflepuff student who was two years junior to him.


    He remembered her because her ability was particularly convenient ¨C she was a rare natural-born Metamorphmagus who could alter her appearance at will.


    Beneath his mask, Felix''s lips curled into a smirk. In the next moment, his figure vanished completely.


    He had a feeling they would meet again.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 243: Remaining at School

    Chapter 243: Remaining at School


    The next morning, Felix Harp didn''t expect his intuition to come true so quickly. He remembered that he wasn''t particularly skilled in Divination, right? Well, it''s hard to say. He had dropped Divination classes back then because Professor Sibyll Trelawney always seemed to be playing tricks with the mystical.


    At that time, Professor Sibyll Trelawney had only been teaching at Hogwarts for a few years and hadn''t yet established her stable teaching style as she has now. Sometimes, she tended to go a bit overboard.


    And now Felix was in the limelight ¨C his fame was immense and came with its fair share of troubles. It happened to be a good choice for her to make a name off him. Trelawney had once spouted a dozen prophecies for him in one breath, although not a single one turned out accurate.


    ...


    Felix saw Professor McGonagall and the toad-like Umbridge standing face to face by the spiral staircase. Professor McGonagall''s expression was far from pleasant, her lips compressed into a thin line.


    "Umbridge... the Inquisitor! I must remind you that Dumbledore does not allow Dementors to enter the school. A little over a month ago, there was a dreadful incident when Dementors stormed the Quidditch pitch."


    Umbridge stepped up a stair, realizing she still wasn''t quite tall enough. She took another step to stand a bit higher, looking down at Professor McGonagall with a falsely sweet smile. "Professor McGonagall, I have no intention of letting Dementors in. I despise those unsettling creatures as much as you do. To be honest, it reminds me of the unfair treatment I suffered in my early years when I was just an intern."


    "But luckily, I proved my capabilities and earned my position, despite my distant relation to the Selwyn family... I''ve achieved what I have today through my own efforts."


    Professor McGonagall made a "hmph" sound from her nose. "I only hope that once you''ve achieved your position, you won''t seek revenge disproportionately. From what I know..." she didn''t continue.


    Umbridge seemed to not hear that part. She put on a saccharine smile. "Considering the dangerous fugitive Sirius Black is still on the run, I hope ¨C on behalf of Minister Fudge ¨C that Hogwarts could host a small outpost, to signify the Ministry''s concern for Hogwarts. Of course, there won''t be Dementors, only myself and two Aurors."


    Professor McGonagall said dryly, "I haven''t received any notice from Dumbledore."


    "I can wait," Umbridge said amiably, waving her hand. "For the safety of those lovely, innocent little ones, I don''t mind wasting a bit of time."


    Professor McGonagall stared at Umbridge, her chest heaving visibly, clearly infuriated.


    "Excuse me, Miller?" Felix descended the stairs and brushed past Umbridge.


    Professor McGonagall stepped back two paces, giving him room. Felix''s tall frame conveniently stood between Umbridge and McGonagall.


    Felix winked at Professor McGonagall, and for a brief moment, a hint of a smile appeared on her face. But she quickly composed herself, growing more serious. A similar situation had occurred during last year''s Christmas party when Filch used himself as an example to tell her a dwarf joke.


    Neville seemed startled and stammered, "Professor Harp? Yes, oh no, I''m going to the greenhouse ¨C I mean, Professor Sprout''s place."


    Felix nodded understandingly, "Right, what''s the password for your House?" As he spoke, the plump lady had already closed the door with a "thud," showing an expression of someone enjoying a show.


    Neville''s round face froze, and he very slowly glanced at Felix, then looked at the closed door to the common room. He helplessly stuck his hand into his pocket.


    Starting from the first pocket, he moved to the second, from his robes to his undershirt, from his cloak to his pants. Then he opened his book bag, which emitted a fresh earthy smell from within.


    From a corner, Neville found a small piece of paper. Excitedly, he read aloud, "Lucky star shines bright, it''s ''Lucky star shines bright''!"


    The plump lady pursed her lips. "I wanted to chat a bit longer with you." She rotated, making way, and the door to the common room opened.


    Felix suddenly thought of something, "Neville, are you staying at school for Christmas?"


    "No, my grandmother wrote to have me spend the holiday at home." Neville answered, unconsciously clutching his book bag.


    "Understood, Neville."


    Felix stepped into the common room''s door, where voices were bustling.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 244: Trials and Warnings

    Chapter 244: Trials and Warnings


    In the center of the common room, a cleared space had been made, surrounded by chairs and sofas that the young wizards had moved into an irregular circle.


    In the midst of this circle, two enchanted puppets were engaged in a fierce duel.


    From one puppet''s fist, crackling arcs of electricity and sparks shot out. It landed a punch on its opponent''s face, freezing it in place.


    "Four enter the semifinals! The first to advance to the finals is Angelina Johnson! Let''s give her a round of applause!" Fred, acting as the referee, announced. "At the same time, she will receive a coupon for the Pairing Spectacles and participate in the raffle for guessing the outcome of the matches..."


    "It''s a lottery," George reminded him. Fred corrected himself, "Right, a lottery."


    "Now then¡ªnext match! Professor... Professor Harp?" Fred spotted Felix and gestured somewhat nervously toward George, who discreetly collected the parchment in front of him.


    "You''re placing bets?" Felix looked at him.


    "No, no," Fred explained, "we''re promoting the Pairing Spectacles, just having a bit of fun."


    Felix regarded him skeptically. Fred swore under his breath, "Absolutely not. Don''t believe me? Ask them." Other young wizards nodded in agreement.


    "Very well, and Percy?" Felix didn''t press further.


    "He''s not here, Professor. I suspect he''s with Penelope," Fred replied without hesitation. "I could give you a few of their favorite date spots."


    "Cough, that won''t be necessary," Felix said, feeling a headache coming on for Percy. He raised his voice and addressed the surrounding students, "I''m here this time to collect the list of students staying over the Christmas holidays on behalf of Professor McGonagall. Come over and check the corresponding options..."


    "Um, the forms are temporarily here. I''ll come to collect them this afternoon¡ªif Professor McGonagall hasn''t yet gotten rid of her little troubles."


    The young wizards gathered around one by one.


    Felix stood aside, surveying the Gryffindor common room. It was his first visit, and the layout here was different from Slytherin or Ravenclaw, primarily using gold and red as its main colors, forming a circular grand living room.


    In this room, there were plush armchairs and sofas as well as sturdy wooden chairs and tables. Noticeboards were covered in various announcements, posters, and information written by the students themselves.


    Currently catching the eye were advertisements for the Pairing Spectacles by the Weasley twins and news of Ravenclaw defeating Hufflepuff on the Quidditch pitch at the end of November.


    They had discussed before that if Black wanted to infiltrate Hogwarts, the Polyjuice Potion was a good option. However, their final consensus was that it was unlikely, as it would be hard for Black to breach the mirrors at the castle entrance.


    "I''m fine," Harry said, panting. "Professor Harp, what... what was that..."


    "It''s a unique magic of mine. While not entirely accurate, it serves to test your progress," Felix explained.


    Harry was greatly impressed. "I can''t believe I was able to engage in a mental battle with you..."


    Ron looked at him with shock. What did Harry say? A mental battle? Was it really what he thought?


    "Is it like the Room of Requirement, Professor?" Hermione guessed. She had practiced Ancient Runes in the Room of Requirement before, but she had never fought in there.


    "Um, something like that. To be honest, I''ve been making rapid progress in the field of memory magic lately, discovering many novel techniques without giving them names yet," Felix said.


    He moved on from the topic, looking at Harry, Ron, and Hermione. "From the recent test, it''s clear that Harry hasn''t fully mastered the dueling system he devised himself, especially in various details; there are still many issues... In fact, Harry''s issues are your issues.


    Moving from theory to practice requires crossing not just one threshold, and turning it into an instinctive reaction that doesn''t require thought takes even more time."


    He said solemnly, "For some, this time might be a lifetime."


    "Of course, you three are all talented wizards. Your only enemy to defeat is complacency, as it will hold you back."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 245: Approaching the Christmas Break

    Chapter 245: Approaching the Christmas Break


    Felix Harp was relieved to notice that Harry, Ron, and Hermione''s attitudes had become more serious.


    Speaking of this, a sudden thought popped into his mind, somewhat unclear but definitely related to the broken Pensieve he had been studying all night without any progress.


    The Pensieve, memory magic, the arena akin to a thought-filled room... What could happen if they were all combined?


    A scene flashed before Felix''s eyes: In ancient runic lessons, young wizards lined up to jump into the Pensieve one by one. The constructed "Felix" proceeded with the class as planned. Students could even pause, rewind, and accelerate the process at will, while their true selves enjoyed reading books and sipping tea...


    Or perhaps¡ª


    He could design a complex maze-like terrain, a forbidden forest, a swamp... The location wasn''t crucial; the point was that he could have young wizards team up in pairs or threes and engage in dueling practice fearlessly within the real scenes.


    Observing Professor Harp lost in thought, the trio shared a glance, and suddenly he mumbled, "We must prevent young wizards from teasing their teachers. They can be quite mischievous, capable of such things..."


    Hermione blinked, wondering what the professor had just said.


    Felix decided that when he returned, he would ask Nearly Headless Nick. Besides Nick, he couldn''t think of any contemporary alchemist who might have cracked the secret of the Pensieve.


    It might be best to temporarily borrow Headmaster Dumbledore''s Pensieve again... yes. He could swear there would be no intention of prying into Dumbledore''s memories.


    "If my idea could be realized, this might become a magical item with even more potential than the magical phones. It could profoundly change the entire wizarding world." This thought flashed through his mind, swiftly taking root and growing wild.


    Felix hurriedly left. Before departing, he asked Hermione to keep an eye on the progress of the list of students staying for Christmas. She nodded responsibly; she was accustomed to assisting the professor with various matters.


    After he left, Harry muttered, "Thanks¡ªfor staying behind with me," and both Ron and Hermione chose the option to remain at school.


    Ron mentioned that he didn''t want to see Percy''s face. "He''s already got three internship offers. I can just imagine what the Christmas feast at home will be like¡ªPercy boasting with his Prefect badge, Dad passing him a glass of brandy, Mum smothering him in kisses. Maybe I''ll even catch a glimpse of Penelope..."


    Hermione also felt burdened with many tasks. "I''ve only just gotten to the third volume of ''Enchanting Encounters,'' and there''s never enough time."


    But Harry''s heart remained warm because he knew these were all excuses. "Let''s go practice dueling," he suggested. Ron''s expression immediately turned mournful, and with Harry and Hermione''s laughter, they dragged him out of the common room.


    Felix remembered seeing the goblins from Gringotts while he was still at school. This was actually a rare occurrence, as such matters were usually handled by human Gringotts employees. The fairies weren''t satisfied with the treatment they received and held strong caution and resentment toward wizards.


    Leaving aside the rebellions and riots instigated by fairies in history, during every International Confederation of Wizards meeting, they demanded that wizards release their monopoly on wands. Even though the fairies invariably concealed their magic and the secret of enchanting weapons.


    Felix speculated that their appearance on campus might be related to the recent war''s conclusion. Someone had proposed taking back the goblins'' operational rights over Gringotts at the time, treating them merely as workers for minting currency.


    Minister Millicent Bagnold at the time was a strong-willed leader. She took office during the height of the wizarding war and approved the Aurors'' use of the Unforgivable Curses against Death Eaters.


    Being a resolute minister, it was hard to predict whether she would agree to this proposal. Therefore, after weighing their options, the fairies had no choice but to make some gestures, including permanent neutrality and a promise not to incite riots. Their visit to Hogwarts was just one of these gestures.


    ...


    Over the next few days, as the Christmas holiday approached, it was clear that the young wizards'' minds weren''t on their studies. Many were already planning to make the most of the last Hogsmeade visit before the break for some festive shopping.


    Meanwhile, Felix had more leisure time. During the last treatment, the Longbottoms had both entered a deep slumber as their brains underwent crucial self-repair and transformation. It could be a day or maybe a month before they woke up from their sleep.


    Yet, even on the day before the holiday, as the young wizards boarded the train back home, Felix hadn''t received any joyful news from St. Mungo''s. He felt a twinge of regret, but still he earnestly penned a note to Augusta Longbottom¡ª


    "The plan can begin."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 246: Nevilles Discovery

    Chapter 246: Neville''s Discovery


    On the eve of Christmas, St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries was filled with the festive atmosphere.


    The light in the waiting room had been replaced with golden and red crystal bubbles that hung from the ceiling, resembling giant Christmas baubles that twinkled incessantly.


    Neville held his grandmother''s hand with one hand, while tightly clutching his school bag with the other.


    They climbed up to the fifth floor, passing by every ward adorned with holly trees and colorful ribbons.


    "Neville, hurry up¡ª"


    Madam Longbottom urged him, and Neville quickly caught up with her. They entered the Janus Thickey ward and made their way to the innermost beds. Drawing back the curtains, they revealed a young wizard and witch lying in the beds.


    Ignoring their pale faces and grey, withered hair, they looked like a young couple who had just overslept, with a natural smile gracing their lips. But Neville could only gaze at them with sadness, pulling out a bouquet of flowers from his bag and placing them in a vase on the bedside table.


    Neville was about to dispose of the withered flowers when his grandmother took them from his hand with a stern look. She gave him a complex glance and said, "I''ll take care of it." Then, without another word, she left.


    Neville sat quietly for a while. He had tidied his mother''s hair, adjusted his father''s blanket, and neatly folded towels. Yet, after quite some time, his grandmother hadn''t returned.


    After a moment of hesitation, he stood up and walked towards the door. As he passed two beds, a woman with a furry face suddenly barked at him, startling him so much that he almost collided with the opposite wall.


    Still shaken, Neville opened the door and looked left and right. There was still no sign of his grandmother. The golden stars atop the holly tree outside the door sparkled, making it hard for him to see down the corridor.


    Neville''s expression wavered as he debated whether to turn back, but then he heard faint voices coming from the staircase. He recognized the gentle voice¡ªit was his parents'' healer, the aunt named Miriam.


    "Mr. Harp... Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom... two weeks..."


    Upon hearing familiar names, Neville''s curiosity got the better of him. He approached stealthily, trying not to make a sound. At the corner of the stairs, he saw Aunt Miriam with her back turned to him, engaged in conversation with another healer dressed in green robes.


    "No one can be sure when they''ll wake up. Mr. Harp is quite confident, and Madam Longbottom believes him..." Miriam said.


    The other young healer couldn''t help but ask, "But isn''t it said that this Harp only published some articles in the newspaper? Who knows how skilled he really is?"


    Miriam hesitated a bit before replying, "Madam Pomfrey also believes in him."


    The healer retorted, "But, as you mentioned, it''s been two weeks since that Harp last visited, and Madam Longbottom has been in a coma for two full weeks. What if he caused trouble and can''t handle the aftermath?"


    "Oh, Frank and Alice haven''t woken up yet. They, they¡ª"


    Neville heard his grandmother choke back tears. His heart tightened. The words of the healer in green robes reverberated in his ears again, impossible to ignore.


    The conversation outside the door grew quieter. Neville couldn''t resist lifting his head. Through the window on the door, he could only see his grandmother''s silhouette. She looked deeply saddened¡ªa look he had never seen on her before.


    In his mind, his grandmother had always been stern and proud.


    "Don''t cry! Someone might see. Let''s find a secluded place and talk all at once." The man''s voice sounded impatient.


    A shadow passed across the window, and footsteps receded.


    Neville''s heart thudded, and he found it hard to believe the conversation he had just overheard. The man''s voice sounded like that of a villain.


    He leaped up suddenly, not even noticing he grabbed his bag, and tiptoed to the door. He peeked through the crack and caught sight of their backs as they turned at the end of the corridor.


    Neville took a deep breath and hurriedly dashed out, locking the barking woman inside the ward. His face turned an unusual shade of red. It wasn''t until he reached the end of the corridor that he realized his footsteps had been too loud; they might have heard.


    He leaned against the wall, waiting in silence for a few seconds. No footsteps returned. He let out a sigh of relief. Like a thief, he peeked around and saw an empty row of rooms. The corridor was dimly lit.


    Summoning his courage, Neville walked over. He didn''t know which room his grandmother and the professor were in; he could only search one by one.


    He pressed his ear against the first room''s door, causing his ear to ache, but there was no sound from within.


    He tiptoed to the second room''s door. Before he could get close, he heard clear voices coming from inside¡ª


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 247: Magical Outburst

    Chapter 247: Magical Outburst


    "What do you want in the end? I''ve told you, every treatment comes with risks!" said the man''s voice.


    "But you assured me so solemnly! What did you say at that time? Everything was fine ¡ª yet now Frank and Alice have been in a coma for two weeks, and there''s coughing up of blood." Grandma''s voice replied.


    "What can I do? Think from my perspective. Those experts in the newspapers are constantly targeting me. I have to get hold of the experimental data urgently¡ª"


    "Experimental data? Those are two lives! They are my son and daughter-in-law, and the parents of little Neville! Felix Harp, you are Neville''s teacher!"


    Neville''s heart felt like it had been soaked in cold water, devoid of warmth, and his stomach churned relentlessly. His fists clenched involuntarily.


    The sinister man said, "I too wish for everything to go smoothly, but accidents are unavoidable. Think about it, they were just moving bodies, now they''re lifeless bodies, not much of a difference, is there?"l--B1n.


    Neville''s eyes reddened, his teeth ground together, how dare he speak of his parents like that... how dare he!


    But then his grandmother''s voice, filled with sorrow, came through, "I''m begging you, just confirm it again. You caused all of this, only you know the truth..."


    The malicious man responded, "I''m sorry, precisely because I know the truth, I don''t want to waste time."


    Grandmother''s voice turned firm, "I was wrong to ask you, I will expose your actions, reveal what you''ve done¡ª"


    The man chuckled, "Madam, let me remind you, your son and daughter-in-law were already sentenced by the Ministry. I just had the notion to try something out. If it succeeds, many will be grateful to me."


    "Is that so?" Grandma''s voice dripped with sarcasm, "You care about reputation, that''s your weakness, but soon the public will see through your fac?ade, and you will lose everything."


    The man''s voice became hesitant, "Speaking that way... you''re not entirely wrong. Reputation is like fine wine, and it''s also an alluring poison. I''m always drawn to its fragrance. So, how should I deal with you?"


    "Obliviate? Too simple. I''ve come up with a better idea. Honestly, your persistent meddling over this long period has thoroughly annoyed me. There are some spells I''ve been wanting to try... Sectumsempra!"


    "No, no..." Neville widened his eyes, his knuckles went white, his face filled with fear. He heard the thud as his grandmother fell to the ground and her pained groans, "Ah... ah..."


    "No!"


    Rage shattered his rationality, and the door to the room exploded open.


    He saw two figures in the ward, surprise etched across the man''s face. The hand holding the wand froze midway, and an elderly woman lay on the ground, her pointed hat lifeless by her side.


    "Grandma!" Neville rushed over, attempting to lift his grandmother''s head, but she winced in pain. He stood there, lost, torn between tending to her and confronting the source of all this. The man, his wand still aimed, said urgently, "Stop! Professor."


    "Stop?" The man''s face remained shrouded in shadow, obscuring his expression. "Why?"


    Neville looked at him in disbelief, engulfed by an immense absurdity that rendered reality surreal, as if trapped in a dream. "What are you saying? You, you''re a professor... Why would you use that curse?"


    "The Cruciatus Curse?" the man''s voice said, causing Neville to tremble. The man chuckled softly, "Or perhaps the Imperius Curse? Or... the other two Unforgivable Curses?"


    He continued in a calm manner, almost as if conducting a lesson, "Neville, my association with the Unforgivable Curses goes back a long way. During my schooling, I mastered these three spells ¡ª the Cruciatus Curse, the Dementor''s Kiss, and the Killing Curse."


    "I always wanted to test them on someone, but my conscience was too soft. Now, in hindsight, what curse can''t end a life? Clear water is as deadly as a spring."


    Neville trembled as he stared at him, as if for the first time truly seeing the man''s face.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Learn to respect your professor, shouldn''t you?" the man said.


    "What you were talking about, the magical outburst." Neville spoke, his tone chillingly composed. "It seems it requires a substantial stimulus. You were trying to enrage me repeatedly. So I ask you, were you in a similar situation?"


    Felix gazed calmly at him. "You''re right, I was."


    Neville stood up with a stern expression. "So, Auntie Mellum''s words were also part of your arrangement? It was all an act?"


    "No, Neville¡ª" Mrs. Longbottom began.


    Neville stubbornly fixed his eyes on Felix. "I want you to tell me yourself."


    "I didn''t make that arrangement, but¡ª" Felix started to explain.


    "Let me clarify, Mrs. Longbottom." Felix interjected. "I was present when they were discussing it."


    Suddenly, Neville said, "I''m going back to my ward. I need some time alone." He picked up his bag from the floor, pushed the door open, and walked out of the room.


    The room descended into a deathly silence.


    After a long while, Felix confessed, "In that moment when he blasted the door open, I thought we had succeeded."


    Exhausted, Mrs. Longbottom mumbled, "Perhaps we shouldn''t have... from the beginning." She pursed her lips. "I expected too much from him in the past. I wanted that child to be like his father, a proud Auror, but in reality, being ordinary would have been just fine."


    "I disagree, ma''am. Dumbledore warned me not to toy with people''s hearts," Felix said. "But who can escape the control of their own heart? I don''t accept this failure. We were so close to succeeding. If only we had done better¡ª"


    Mrs. Longbottom looked at him, hesitating, and said, "Mr. Harp?"


    "I didn''t believe there was an issue with my approach, from the initial design to¡ª"


    Suddenly, Felix stopped. His eyes bulged as he turned to the air to his side, incredulously. Then, he sprinted out of the room, rounded a corner, and fixed his gaze on a ward at the far end of the corridor.


    Felix tapped his own forehead, and under the monochrome vision, a potent and gentle surge of magic emanated from within him. The pure white light was free of impurities, continually challenging his preconceptions.


    "This is ¡ª what''s happening?" Mrs. Longbottom followed after him, her voice anxious.


    Felix didn''t answer. Step by step, he approached the ward where the Longbottoms were. He flung open the door and saw Neville, sobbing in the embrace of a woman. A kind-hearted man held the woman and Neville. They looked tired, still in their hospital gowns, but their eyes overflowed with love.


    Various scattered trinkets in the room floated in the air, emitting a faint buzzing sound. Several patients in adjacent beds basked in a warm light, the perfect punctuation to answer Felix''s questions.


    "A magical outburst..." he said, each word deliberate.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 248: The Power of Love

    Chapter 248: The Power of Love


    Ten minutes ago.


    Neville returned to the hospital room with an expressionless face. Seeing his parents still peacefully asleep on the bed, his heart softened.


    "Mom... Dad..." he called softly.


    He knew he wouldn''t get a response, so he just opened his backpack and took out a clay figurine. "This is Dad." He took out another figurine. "This is Mom."


    The third figurine. "This is me." The fourth figurine. "This is Grandma."


    Neville arranged the four figurines together and looked at them with satisfaction.


    In truth, there was another figurine in his backpack, but he didn''t want to take it out now, nor did he want to look at it.


    His gaze was fixed on these four figurines. As he looked at them, he smiled, tears streaming down his face.


    "Mom... Dad..." he whispered again and again.


    On the hospital bed, Alice Longbottom''s fingers twitched slightly, as if awakening from a long slumber. She opened her eyes and the first thing she saw in her line of sight was the round-faced boy, tears streaming down his cheeks.


    She also noticed the clay figurines on the table and heard the boy''s soft calls.


    "Nar? Is it Nar?" Something deep within her was touched, a surge of strong emotion welling up. She remembered the little baby in the cradle, and how she used to call him like that.


    Neville looked up, tears still glistening on his face, making his vision slightly blurry. He wiped his tears away with the back of his hand, blinking hard.


    "Mom?" Neville felt that today, his mother seemed different, her gaze so tender it could engulf him.


    "Is it my Nar?" Alice Longbottom said excitedly.


    "It''s me, Mom! You... you''ve regained your memories?" Neville said in a daze. If the first part was a nightmare, then the second part was undoubtedly a dream. He wished he could experience this every day.


    Alice Longbottom looked at the hospital room and her own clothes, understanding dawning on her. Tears welled up uncontrollably. "All these years, was it just you..."


    "I''ve been living with Grandma!" Neville blurted out, a long-buried confession. "I''ve been doing well, made many friends¡ªHarry, Hermione, Ron, Dean, Seamus... and the professors like me too, even though I''m a bit clumsy and forgetful..."


    Alice listened quietly, her fingers trembling. Soon, Frank Longbottom also woke up. He shook his groggy head and the first thing he saw was his wife. Then his gaze shifted to a chattering, teary-eyed boy.


    His wife had grown thin, her face pale, as if recovering from a serious illness. Her hair had lost its luster. His heart ached.


    "I was somewhat concerned about you," Dumbledore said.


    "Concerned about me?" Felix looked at him with surprise.


    "On my way here, I wondered, if you were to fail, would you make another attempt? You''re not one to easily give up. Young and full of spirit¡ªwouldn''t you turn your focus to Potter? Or the Weasleys? Granger? Malfoy?"


    "I won''t."


    "Because you succeeded, and that''s one of the best outcomes I hoped for," Dumbledore remarked.


    "You mean¡ª"


    "Longbottom''s activation of latent magic was driven by love, not hatred," Dumbledore explained.


    "I don''t see much of a difference."


    "Felix, love is the greatest power, but few wizards truly understand this. Voldemort did not, and thus he was defeated by an infant."


    "You sound like you came here specifically to give me a lesson," Felix remarked.


    "Felix, I just believe that you will come to understand the power of love," Dumbledore said. "Hatred might make you stronger, but love and the belief in protection will take you much further."


    Dumbledore soon left, saying he was going to visit Nicolas Flamel. Felix suddenly remembered the gift he held in his hand. He took out a small box from a ring. "Headmaster Dumbledore, please give this to Nicolas Flamel."


    Dumbledore''s expression grew complex. He said with a touch of sadness, "Nicolas isn''t in the mood for Christmas, or even receiving gifts, at the moment. Felix, find another time."


    "What''s happened? Is there something I can do?" Felix asked. Nicolas Flamel had communicated with him much less over the past month.


    "Nicolas''s wife¡ªPerenelle, her health isn''t good. She might not make it through this winter." Dumbledore said, "We were prepared for this, but when it actually happens, it''s hard not to feel sorrow."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 249: The Origin of Names

    Chapter 249: The Origin of Names


    In the old district of London, within the city cemetery, the evening sun stubbornly clung to the horizon, refusing to descend.


    Felix Harp, draped in a dark overcoat, stood before a tombstone.


    "Locke," Felix murmured, "You must be quite curious about what happened today. Only in front of you can I truly open up..."


    "I did a good deed, saved a pair of war heroes; but it seems I also did something not so good. I meticulously schemed, thinking I could manipulate hearts, but the results went against my expectations."


    "I understand what Dumbledore meant, it''s all about the influence of negative and positive emotions on magic, and he said it so cryptically..." Felix shrugged.


    "In my younger years, I advanced in Dark Magic fueled by negative emotions. Even though I later abandoned it, I found it never truly left me."


    "Seeing Neville, I couldn''t help but envy him."


    "He has parents to accompany him, classmates who care for him. Even though his talent isn''t outstanding, he has friendly peers to help and encourage him. When bullied by students from other houses, there are those who stand up for him."


    Felix spoke softly, "I know I should be happy, as I played a hand in this, but, Locke, I feel lonely."


    "Why wasn''t I this lucky back in the day?"


    His overcoat swirled without wind, the deep black magic naturally emanating from him, fanged and clawed, yet bound within a certain range.


    Despite Felix''s self-proclaimed composure and reason, he couldn''t escape the impact.


    Among those he knew, only Snape understood him best. Snape once asked him, "Has someone truly entered your heart?" He had deflected the topic at the time.


    The answer, of course, was no.


    The sky gradually darkened, people occasionally passed through the cemetery. They would lay down bouquets, stay silent for a few minutes, and then quietly depart, until¡ª


    "Felix? Felix Harp?" A stranger''s voice came from behind him.


    Felix turned around in surprise. He wasn''t surprised to see a young couple, but rather that they knew his name.


    They were clearly ordinary people.


    Felix scrutinized the man who had spoken for a moment and tentatively said, "Jim?"


    The man smiled, "Impressive that you remember me. I left the orphanage when you were only nine, right?"


    "My memory has always been good," Felix shrugged, "How did you recognize me?"


    Jim explained, "Black hair, standing by Evelyn''s tombstone, the age matches. I guessed and it turned out right." He introduced the woman beside him, "This is my wife, Rebecca."


    He happened to have a wealth of experiences, no risk of exposing himself.


    Jim asked a question, "Headmaster, why do you always call him ''Lucky Felix''?"


    The old Headmaster grinned widely, "Ah, when we found him as a baby, he was in a large water tank, three feet deep. He wasn''t drowned, but instead, he swam joyfully. Isn''t that lucky?"


    ''Felix'' in English does indeed carry the meaning of luck.


    "And what about my last name?" Felix couldn''t help but ask.


    "Hmm, let me think..." The old Headmaster pondered, "You were different from the other children. You would call out when hungry or thirsty, but you wouldn''t when there was nothing wrong. Also, when other kids soiled their pants, you were always eager to alert someone..."


    Felix''s face darkened. Wasn''t it because the smell was overpowering and he couldn''t stand it? He quickly called someone over to deal with it.


    "...So, the caregivers at that time started calling you ''helper,'' as in someone who offers help." The old Headmaster laughed.


    Felix was hearing for the first time that his name had come about this way. Indeed, back then, some people called him ''helper,'' but the pronunciation of ''helper'' and his surname were quite different.


    "Transliteration, you know. Can''t be too straightforward, might make me seem unrefined..." The old Headmaster defended himself, though he later admitted when he was tipsy that he never had much education.


    Jim summarized, "So, the meaning of Felix''s name is ''lucky helper''? And mine, mine?"


    "You?" The old Headmaster shot him a glance, "You didn''t stand out at the time, so we just picked one casually."


    Jim pouted, looking hurt, and sought refuge in Rebecca''s embrace, prompting her to push him away repeatedly.


    The old Headmaster treated them to a meal and promptly sent them on their way.


    "It''s good that you came to see me. Now off you go, tend to your own business!"


    Leaving the old Headmaster''s place, Felix bid Jim farewell and walked into a dim alley, his figure fading away.


    As he returned to his office, he saw a figure standing at the door. He suddenly remembered he forgot to cancel today''s magical writing tutoring. "Professor Harp!" Hermione greeted enthusiastically.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 250: Chestnut Wood Plate

    Chapter 250: Chestnut Wood Plate


    In the ancient magical text office, Hermione gazed curiously around. Professor''s office appeared rather cluttered, with two piles of Christmas presents in the corner, one of which had partially unpacked boxes strewn about.


    On the spacious worktable were various odd items in disarray ¨C silver plates the size of palms, adorned with magical symbols around the edges; a dozen emerald-green coins with a heavy metallic sheen; disassembled magical puppets; a stack of parchment; several chestnut wood plate-like ornaments and runic knives; along with two or three books.


    Felix Harp noticed Hermione''s gaze. "It''s all recent work, some of which you''ve also been involved in."


    Hermione nodded. The silver plates were meditation basins the professor had acquired and needed repairing. As for the coins, she had seen them transform into a serpent with a tail at the magical script club meeting. She just hadn''t expected so many all at once. Could they be new teaching materials?


    Or perhaps, they were prepared for the magical script club?


    "Have a seat for a moment. I''ll change into a different coat," Felix said, walking into the bedroom and emerging in a loose, sea-blue sweater. Upon returning, he found Hermione cradling a small emerald snake in her hands, absentmindedly toying with it.


    Upon hearing footsteps, she explained a bit flustered, "Professor, it''s the coin you placed on the table. I tried sensing it with magic ¨C and it transformed like this."


    Felix chuckled. "You can touch it with your wand''s tip and silently say, ''Infinite.''"


    Hermione looked down at the small snake in her hand. It didn''t seem threatening, lacking the slimy sensation of a real serpent. Instead, it resembled a kind of metallic craftsmanship with its layers of emerald scales extending all the way to the tip of its tail.


    The snake''s eyes were black and bright, following her gaze as they moved.


    Drawing her wand, she gently tapped the snake''s head and softly uttered, "Infinite."


    The snake nodded in a rather human-like manner and immediately began swimming. Her palm started to itch, and then it connected at the tip of her right pinky, forming a stationary ring.


    "This is... the Serpent Crest Ring?"


    "Indeed, it''s a symbol of the Magical Script Club. You''ll receive them after Christmas for the meeting. It has two forms ¨C the coin and the Serpent Crest Ring ¨C and can serve as a substitute for Feverfew."


    Felix joked, "More than one person has told me that Feverfew is too easily mistaken for a coin, making them careful not to spend it every time."


    Hermione examined the snake ring in her hand with great interest. She soon figured out the trick. With a wave of her hand, the ring came to life, transforming back into the snake, which then coiled and turned into the original coin.


    Hermione stared wide-eyed as the "story" unfolded exactly as it did in her memory, right up to the point where Harry leaped off the Slytherin statue and thrust the delicate Gryffindor sword into the serpent''s head, freezing the scene.


    Hermione stared blankly at the slowly rotating sand on the chestnut wood plate, taking quite a while to come back to reality.


    "This is... this is..." She struggled to find words to convey her feelings, ultimately managing to say, "It''s truly magical."


    Felix Harp shook his head, not entirely satisfied. This thing didn''t serve much purpose for him, at most helping him brainstorm.


    "That''s because you haven''t used a meditation basin. It can recreate every detail in your subconscious. If you experience it, you''d be surprised to find your memories hold such richness, yet you remained oblivious..."


    "What you just saw is essentially the chestnut wood plate reading your memories and displaying them. Many parts are not clear."


    Hermione recalled the scenes she had seen and gradually understood the professor''s intent. "Indeed, that''s right. I didn''t see you, Professor Snape, or Headmaster Dumbledore, but you were all in the Chamber. Additionally, some parts were blurry, but they were so small that I didn''t notice, like the Slytherin statue."


    Felix Harp nodded with a smile. "You''ll realize that you, Harry, and Ron are the most distinct because you''re most familiar with them. Next is the serpent, as it left a strong impression on you. Finally, the surroundings. In a sense, your memory is already quite remarkable. For someone with a less robust memory, the environment might appear as vast blurry areas, or they might not manifest at all."


    Hermione summarized, "So, it merely extracts content we can already recall and then presents it, unable to access the subconscious."


    "You''ve grasped the essence, Miss Granger," Felix Harp praised.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 251: Demonstration of Ancient Magic

    Chapter 251: Demonstration of Ancient Magic


    Felix and Hermione sat across from each other. He lightly tapped the dark armrest of the couch, and through a small table in front of a young witch, they found themselves silently transported into the Room of Thought.


    "The professor''s spellcasting has become increasingly subtle," Hermione thought to herself. It had been over a year since her first time in here. The colors and shapes had twisted, then transformed, and now she was brought in without a single sound. Professor''s mastery over this magic was evident.


    Hermione was very familiar with the room. She casually surveyed the furnishings, then her brow furrowed.


    The half that belonged to the professor hadn''t changed much: dominated by shades of brown, black, and deep green, occasionally adorned with beige and soft gray, it presented a rich yet dignified ambiance.


    The deep chestnut carpet was soft and inviting, piled high with thousands of weighty books. These books complemented the black bookshelves against the wall, the dark, matte-finished square table, and the thick emerald curtains.


    Of course, there were also more and more ancient runic symbols of various colors, dancing like vibrant spirits throughout the room, providing a lively and magically visual spectacle.


    Hermione could almost imagine the professor coming into the room alone¡ªsinking into the couch, summoning a book with a casual gesture, a mischievous runic symbol leaping into his view, flicked away by a gesture...


    But today, she felt that something was off. Was it the slightly dimmer color of the carpet underfoot, or the occasional stillness of the green curtains in the corner?


    Perhaps it was all in her imagination?


    "Miss Granger?" Felix gave his assistant a curious look as she nervously glanced around upon entering.


    Hermione, equally puzzled, said, "Professor, your Room of Thought feels strange to me, like... heavier? Or more solemn." She stood at the boundary between their two halves of the room, scrutinizing her own space.


    Her side was unmistakably modern in decor. Soft sunlight spilled in, illuminating the light brown carpet, butter-yellow curtains, two potted plants on the central round table¡ªunchanged from a year ago.


    "As I compare the two, the odd sensation becomes even clearer," Hermione thought. Finally, she found the word to describe her feeling, "Gothic style?"


    Felix chuckled softly, "However did you arrive at that?"


    Shaking her head, Hermione replied, "It just occurred to me. It looks unchanged, but certain details evoke a different sense."


    Felix began to understand. He said thoughtfully, "You remind me of something. This place is the external projection of our inner worlds. I''ve had some new insights into magic lately, it''ll sort itself out in a few days."


    "Shall we commence today''s lesson, Miss Granger?"


    Temporarily setting aside her doubts, Hermione returned to her seat. She and Felix delved into the progression of magical runes.


    The road ahead was long and demanding.


    Felix encouraged her, saying, "At the upcoming Runes Club meeting, I''ll dissect an ancient spell and integrate it into the lesson. If your progress is swift enough, I''ll teach you the combination of runes for that ancient spell. The same goes for everyone else."


    Hermione''s heart raced. She knew that the professor had always approached ancient magic with great caution. Throughout this past year, their discussions on the topic had been sparse.


    Did this mean that the professor found her learning progress and magical control satisfactory?


    She began to reflect: In her first year, she focused on translating practical runes and delved into rune circuits in the second semester. Before the term ended, she successfully restored a broken bead pouch.


    During the summer holidays, she practiced engraving runes and rune circuits with a runic knife.


    At the start of the new term, she had already delved into rune transformation, emphasizing understanding the runes themselves. She couldn''t help but wonder: By the end of her third year, would she perhaps be capable of mastering an ancient spell directly?


    Seeing Hermione brimming with enthusiasm, Felix added, "It''s the simplest of ancient spells, don''t imagine it has any lethal power." But this hardly dampened her enthusiasm.


    As the practice session concluded, Hermione, unusually tired, stood up to stretch. Her gaze swept across the entire room. The unsettling feeling persisted, more pronounced the longer she looked.


    "Although the professor attributes the change to newfound insights, it still appears rather gloomy."


    She decided to shift her focus, standing in one corner of the room and surveying. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. She lifted a potted plant and placed it on the professor''s book-laden square table. Squinting her eyes, she smiled.


    "It looks much better this way."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 252: Mocking the Reasons of Pure-Blood Families

    Chapter 252: Mocking the Reasons of Pure-Blood Families


    Felix Harp raised his head from the black cover of "Magical Traits". "Miss Granger, you''re wasting your efforts here. This is an external mapping of thoughts, not thoughts themselves. Once the magic is undone, everything will vanish."


    The young witch spoke cheerfully, "At least it looks good, doesn''t it?"


    Felix shook his head, burying it behind the book, but he couldn''t help but curl up the corners of his mouth. The feeling of being cared for was quite pleasant.


    Then there were the presents he had unwrapped today, which had put him in a good mood.


    Even though Christmas was tomorrow, some friends from far away had already sent gifts. But he found it strange why Bellby would think of giving him a bottle of Wolfsbane Potion? Bellby had already given it once, hadn''t he? Did I really look like a werewolf? Even if Bellby wrote "the most satisfactory work at the moment" in the note, what did it have to do with him?


    The only comforting thing was that Little Red Book Publishing and L.C.A. Comic Publishers sent the latest dividends, totaling eight thousand Galleons.


    This time, the lion''s share of the income went to Andis. In his letter, he mentioned "selling like crazy" three times, and the rest of the words were all suggesting that he "hurry and prepare a new book!"


    Felix tossed his mail aside. Jokingly, one book a year would be enough; any more than that was really unnecessary. By the time the title of "Master of Memory Charms" became deeply ingrained, he intended to extend the frequency of publication to every two or three years.


    Hmm, thinking like this, he should release his new paper. This paper contained the treatment data of the Lumbatons and a complete set of simple treatment methods. He believed the entire wizarding world would follow his quill''s lead.


    However, he should find a professional journal this time. The Daily Prophet was completely lacking in credibility...


    And there was Navie; he also sent a gift. As for the outcome, Felix had no way of knowing.


    Hermione''s figure gradually became translucent, resembling the castle''s ghosts to some extent. This was a manifestation of overuse of the mind; she could no longer maintain her consciousness stably.


    Felix lifted the Thought Room spell.


    "No need to rush, Miss Granger. You already have more ''time'' than others," he hinted, conjuring some bottles and jars, "Pumpkin juice, butterbeer, honey water, fruit juice, take your pick."


    Hermione poured herself a glass of fruit juice and added two drops of Elixir of Euphoria and Invigoration Draught. She drank a big gulp, feeling rejuvenated.


    Hermione couldn''t help but ask, "Why do I feel like I''m running out of time?"


    "Nothing is absolute, but I do know at least one thing: the procedure is incorrect."


    "What?"


    "The procedure is incorrect, Miss Granger. Normally, according to the laws set by the Ministry, even if someone appeals, the matter should be first passed to the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures¡ªthe superior department of the Committee for the Disposal of Dangerous Creatures¡ªso they handle it. Unless the case is of particularly heinous nature and requires almost no trial, then it would be directly sent down. And the outcome of such hearings is rarely favorable."


    Hermione fell silent for a few seconds, then said with indignation, "It''s the Malfoys! They''ve influenced the Ministry''s decision. I heard the Malfoy family donates a substantial amount of money to the Ministry every year!"


    "A reasonable assumption," Felix nodded. He took a sip of butterbeer. "No need to get angry. Pure-blood families always have an extraordinary influence over these insignificant matters."


    Hermione stared at him blankly. It seemed the Professor had quite a low opinion of pure-blood families?


    "Pure-blood families are like a group of spiders, spinning a massive web over the years. They''re well-informed, have numerous sources, and are adept at steering the wind. When they encounter little insects, even small birds, they can devour them whole... Even when faced with dangers they can''t fight against, they can hide in dark corners and wait patiently for the danger to pass."


    "Professor, are you saying they''re fundamentally powerless against large creatures?" Hermione thought she understood the Professor''s train of thought.


    "No, I''m mocking them for being unambitious, for not making their spiderweb unbreakable, impenetrable."


    Today I''m feeling a bit off. I''ll try to minimize staying up late in the future. Let''s support each other.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!L1tLagoon witnessed the first publication of this chapter on N??v€l--B1n.

 Chapter 253: Three Pieces of Advice

    Chapter 253: Three Pieces of Advice


    Hermione returned to the Gryffindor common room feeling a bit bewildered. It wasn''t until she saw Harry and Ron idly playing with a set of Gobstones, that she couldn''t quite figure out which of the three pieces of advice the professor had given to Harry was the most reliable.


    "Perhaps the professor was just joking," she thought to herself.


    Ron had his entire face pressed against the table, gesturing with the Gobstone in his hand. "I think this one might work. Dean told me a Muggle technique for playing marbles¡ª" he flicked his fingers, and the Gobstone shot out, curving through the air.


    Harry''s Gobstone suddenly swelled up and erupted with a foul-smelling, sticky liquid that splattered all over Ron''s face.


    "Oh, damn it!" Ron wiped his face, his eyes stuck shut by the goo.


    "Can you two ever act mature?" Hermione snapped, not in the best mood. She drew her wand and pointed it at Ron, saying, "Scourgify!" The sticky substance on his face disappeared instantly.


    "Care for a game, Hermione?" Ron said playfully.


    Hermione frowned. "I won''t waste my time on childish games."


    Ron retorted, "This isn''t a kids'' game. My dad told me there''s an official Gobstones Club on level seven of the Ministry of Magic. They win honors internationally. Hogwarts actually has a Gobstones Club too, but you''ve never paid attention..."


    He stopped talking when he saw Hermione''s expression.


    Harry changed the subject. "What did Professor Babbicomb say about Boggart Bakbuk?"


    "She gave me three pieces of advice," Hermione said, counting on her fingers. "First, use the excuse of incorrect procedure to delay the hearing and try to get the case transferred to the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures."


    "Sounds good. How do we do that, write a letter to the Ministry?" Harry said excitedly, relieved that this seemed easier than poring over countless dry precedents in the library.l--B1n.


    "Ordinary people won''t do, the Ministry probably won''t pay attention," Hermione said. "Professor Harp''s suggestion is to gain the support of a person of influence, not be afraid of the Malfoy family''s power, preferably someone connected to magical creatures and knowledgeable about the relevant laws."


    "That sort of person wouldn''t know us," Ron said dejectedly, picking up a Gobstone from the floor.


    Harry thought hard. The only person he knew related to magical creatures was Hagrid.


    "Second method, secretly release Boggart Bakbuk," Hermione said, raising a second finger.


    Harry was tempted by this suggestion, but he shook his head quickly. "The Ministry''s letter said to keep an eye on Boggart Bakbuk. If he goes missing, Hagrid will be in trouble. Malfoy''s probably hoping Hagrid will do just that, so he can throw him in Azkaban."


    He hadn''t quite understood Hagrid''s fear of wizarding prison before, but after dealing with Dementors a few times, he fully understood Hagrid''s perspective.


    Felix curiously watched him, "Where did you place them? At the foot of their beds?"


    "For some students'' gifts, I put them at the foot of their beds so they''ll see them as soon as they wake up. But for the professors, we''re not allowed to enter their bedrooms, so I placed them under the small Christmas trees in their offices or by their bedroom doors."


    Felix nodded. This was how he received his gifts last year.


    The house-elf said, "If there''s nothing else, Yumbly will take his leave."


    "Yumbly is your name?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Felix took a book from his ring and conjured colorful paper and ribbon from the corner. He wrapped the book, securing it with a neat bow.


    "This is your Christmas gift, Yumbly."


    "This, Yumbly can''t accept¡ª"


    "Please take it. It''s just a collection of recipes from around the world. I''ve been wanting to recommend it to you."


    Yumbly took the gift with a deep bow and looked up at Felix with large eyes. "Thank you, sir." He disappeared suddenly.


    Felix gazed at the gifts in his corner, with nearly half of them still unopened. He decided to leave the surprises for tomorrow.


    Before going to bed, he left a window open for his owl to come and go freely. Then he turned and entered his bedroom, looking forward to the arrival of Christmas Day.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 254: The Gift

    Chapter 254: The Gift


    On the morning of the next day, Christmas finally arrived.


    Felix Harp woke up early and emerged from his bedroom to find the small Christmas tree in his office surrounded by various gifts.


    With a cheerful mood, he began to unwrap the presents. "A book, not bad," he said as he set aside "Forgotten Ancient Magic and Spells". "Unfortunately, I''ve already read it."


    "Oh, Trixie sent me a gift?" Felix Harp thought his eyes might be playing tricks on him. He looked at the signature on the note again, and yes, it was indeed from Sybil Trelawney. He opened the wrapping to find a long string of pearls, a piece of jewelry that could fit three of him inside.


    Reading the contents of the note, as cryptic as usual - "To offer protection in the darkness." Felix Harp shrugged. "You truly have your ways. I''ve dropped out of your class, and yet you find a chance to give me a prophecy."


    He decided to mail a barrel of Honeyed Firewhisky from his three broomsticks as a thank-you gift. Well... note it down for later, tackle it along with the rest of the gifts.


    He then opened another package, which turned out to be "The Quidditch Beater''s Bible" from Professor McGonagall. He casually flipped to a page that boldly stated, "First Principle: Knock the Bludgers out of the way," and he couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    Felix continued to open the gift boxes, most of which were books, and a considerable portion of them he had already read. In that moment, he empathized with Dumbledore''s dilemma.


    He muttered to himself, "Many people think they should give me books, assuming I''ll love them."


    Fortunately, Dumbledore had given Felix a handcrafted silver item, similar to the trinkets on the Headmaster''s desk. When touched gently, it sprayed out clusters of mist. Hagrid gifted him a large bottle of Acromantula venom, and he wasn''t quite sure how to use it. Perhaps he could pass it on to Professor Snape next year? Snape gave him a small bottle of potent antidote. "A perfect pairing with the Strengthening Solution you received last year," he mused.


    Professor Flitwick presented a fancy hat, and even Lupin contributed some magical creature materials. Judging by their processing methods, Felix guessed that Lupin had "acquired" them himself.


    Among these gifts, he found one unmarked gift box that had just arrived that morning. Upon opening it, he discovered a clay figurine inside.


    From the figure''s black hair and blue eyes, Felix recognized it as a representation of "himself."


    Though there was no signature, the distinct earthy smell of the clay was familiar to Felix. He picked it up and examined it for a moment before putting it away.


    The unwrapping process continued for an hour, and he noted down a list of names on a parchment next to him. These were the ones he needed to give gifts to.


    "Hmm, even Christmas requires work."


    Hagrid regarded them skeptically, but the trio immediately bombarded him with their explanation of Felix''s suggestion.


    "Will this work?"


    "Give it a shot, Hagrid! It can''t get worse."


    So, Hagrid penned a letter to Professor Kettleburn. The ink on Hagrid''s note was nearly solidified on the windowsill, but it was Hermione who conjured a bright blue flame to melt it.


    As they exited Hagrid''s cabin, Hermione said with hope, "I really hope Professor Kettleburn can influence the Ministry."


    Harry and Ron wore expressions of agreement. However, in the next moment, Hermione''s demeanor turned serious. "Harry, I still want to discuss the matter of the Firebolt with you."


    "Oh, come on, Hermione. Today''s Christmas," Ron protested.


    "And so what? You don''t mind trying the Firebolt? I need to remind you¡ªit arrived anonymously, no sender''s name, no note, nothing!" Hermione exclaimed sharply.


    "Is that so? Do you know what I think? I hope you''ll take better care of your cat and stop letting it sneak into the dormitory!" Ron''s volume also rose. "Crookshanks has had it tough!"


    Harry looked resigned. The two of them had argued multiple times over Hermione''s cat¡ªCrookshanks. The cat was truly peculiar, always eyeing Ron''s pet, Scabbers. While it was common knowledge that cats ate mice, Harry genuinely wished Crookshanks would try a different diet¡ªeven if it was a juicy spider.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 255: Christmas, Diverse Experiences

    Chapter 255: Christmas, Diverse Experiences


    The trio made their way back to the common room, Hermione notably quiet. However, she had resolved to tell Professor McGonagall about the Firebolt incident.


    That morning, Harry received a brand-new Firebolt, and Hermione had heard him mention the broom''s name several times. The Firebolt was touted as the "fastest broom in the world," not yet in production and without a price tag¡ªits mere contemplation hinted at an extravagant cost.


    Harry had recounted numerous times his time in Diagon Alley, admiring the Firebolt''s enchanting curves with Professor Hagrid after their training sessions. It had become one of Harry''s treasured thoughts amidst the arduous training.


    But Hermione believed Harry and Ron were oblivious to the danger. The broom could have been sent anonymously by a dark wizard, possibly harboring an unknown curse. Especially after the incident in their first year when Quirrell jinxed Harry''s broom, she couldn''t fathom why Harry would be so careless.


    "What if it''s from Sirius Black?" she mused.


    It wasn''t until Harry mentioned Professor Lupin''s peculiar gift that Hermione joined the conversation. "The professor gave you a Boggart?"


    "It''s a Boggart figurine!" Harry emphasized. "It''s just like the real thing, that sudden chill and awful memories..." He shuddered.


    "Did you check inside for a note? Maybe there''s an explanation," Hermione speculated, though she couldn''t imagine what that might be.


    Shaking his head, Harry replied, "I only glanced inside and quickly closed the box... Honestly, I''d rather trade with Ron." He looked at Ron, who grinned. "Professor Lupin gave me an entire set of comic books."


    Unable to resist her curiosity, Harry asked Hermione, "What did the professor give you?"


    "It''s a Chestnut Memory Plate," Hermione said.


    "Chestnut... what?" Harry puzzled.


    "It''s hard to describe. Wait, let me show you. Also, Harry, bring your Boggart figurine; let''s study them together. The professor surely has a purpose."


    A minute later, they regrouped.


    Harry stared at the Chestnut Memory Plate. "Is this... a crafted plate? I''ve seen something similar at the Dursleys'', used for important clients."


    "Oh, no, it''s not that. Let me demonstrate. Professor Lupin wants my input... It might feature in next semester''s classes," Hermione said, tapping the plate with her wand. Intricate magical patterns lit up, silver sand forming clouds, and Hermione closed her eyes, recalling details before pointing at the cloud.


    The sand cascaded down, presenting a vivid three-dimensional scene to Harry and Ron.


    "Merlin''s beard, this is... the Chamber, the Chamber within..." Ron''s eyes widened.


    "It''s a reenactment of our past memories," Hermione whispered.


    Harry, revisiting the scene from a year ago, couldn''t help but ask Hermione, "Did I really jump like that?" He gestured, realizing the Slytherin statue was almost five or six times his height. If he''d misjudged, aside from the basilisk''s tail, he''d plummet and become its prey.


    "We were all quite brave," Ron, watching the clumsy attempts to lure the basilisk, nervously told Hermione, "Um, Hermione¡ªcan I try? I mean, select a different memory; one that''s clearer might work better."


    "Of course. Choose a more memorable one; the effect will be stronger," Hermione said.


    Harry was relieved they were speaking again; he''d expected Ron and Hermione to remain at odds for a day or two, based on his experience.


    "Let me think, something vivid..." Ron muttered. His wand tapped the edge of the Chestnut Plate, and soon, a new three-dimensional scene appeared. The background was blurry, vaguely showing a car speeding directly into a tall tree¡ªa Whomping Willow.


    The Willow''s branches thrashed violently, lashing at the car like a furious storm. The car managed to escape, but with two heavy thuds, luggage and two figures¡ªHarry and Ron¡ªwere thrown out.


    "Other than the Chamber, this was probably the closest to feeling doomed," Ron observed the miniature figures, "But there are many unclear parts; I can''t recall the car''s details. I hope it''s doing well in the Forbidden Forest."


    Harry attempted his turn. "Here''s something for you to see, Voldemort''s real appearance..."


    Moments later, Ron and Hermione finally saw the scene from Harry''s first year when he faced Voldemort alone¡ªthe unveiling of Quirrell''s turban, revealing a face deathly pale, red eyes with snake-like slits below.


    Ron and Hermione gasped, both grabbing onto Harry''s arms, startled. "Did you exaggerate when you told us last year? It wasn''t this dramatic, was it?" Ron''s attention always went to the oddest things.


    "Nev, Nev!" Alice Longbottom called from afar. "Your Uncle Algie and Aunt Enid have arrived."


    "Comi¡ªcoming, Mum!" Neville responded. He tiptoed, spending seconds trying to finally hang the ball, beads of sweat forming on his nose.


    As he turned around, Alice stood behind him, watching quietly.


    "Mum¡ª" Neville blushed, feeling embarrassed about his earlier struggle.


    Around the dining table, a bunch of relatives gathered, celebrating Frank and Alice''s return. Mid-feast, Algie, gaunt and sporting a goatee, exclaimed, "Great! Absolutely great!" Downing two hefty glasses of spirits in quick succession, his face flushed.


    He looked at Neville. "Kid, I heard you''ve made progress lately, show us what you got!"


    Neville, hesitant, shrank behind Alice. She patted his shoulder, encouraging him. Neville stepped forward, drew his wand, and a red light sparkled from the tip, casting a spell.


    "A silent charm!" Algie gasped, nearly toppling from his chair. "Easy there, Frank, no need to help me¡ªI never had that skill at his age!"


    Neville scratched his head, grinning sheepishly.


    ...


    Muggle World, London Suburbs


    "Justin, it''s eleven o''clock. Remember our agreed-upon excuse for when the guests arrive."


    "Got it," Justin, with his curly hair, replied, looking somewhat unhappy. "The reason I couldn''t attend Eton was due to poor health. We had to hire tutors, and every year we had to visit places with fresh air... Mum, don''t you think this excuse is too lame? Every time they see me, I''m perfectly fine."


    "Who would have thought we''d have a little wizard in our family, unable to attend Eton? I''m more disappointed than you, but¡ª" Mrs. Finch-Fletchley playfully winked, "after the guests leave, tell me about your school days. I still can''t believe Lockhart turned out to be a fraud despite his captivating books..."


    Justin discreetly rolled his eyes.


    ...


    Hogwarts


    Exiting his office, Felix strolled through the lavishly decorated halls, holly and mistletoe garlands guiding the way to the Great Hall. Armor throughout the castle gleamed.


    Entering the hall, four long tables had been shifted against the walls, leaving only one in the center for a dozen or so people to dine. Dumbledore, McGonagall, Snape, Sprout, and Flitwick were present. Felch had donned a slightly worn-out tailcoat.


    "I hope I''m not late," Felix smiled.


    "Merry Christmas, Felix! I love the woolen socks you''ve gifted, twelve colors in total, I can rotate wearing them," Dumbledore exclaimed joyfully. "We''re waiting for the students; they might think it''s regular timing, but we''re slightly early¡ª"


    "To pass the time, we''re taking turns telling jokes. It''s Severus''s turn," Flitwick added.


    Felix glanced at Snape, who wore a stern face, his expression full of resistance.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 256: Interlude

    Chapter 256: Interlude


    Severus Snape ultimately didn''t share his joke, which, Felix Harp thought, was quite regrettable. He believed that the professor indeed possessed a talent for telling witty, icy jokes.


    Felix quietly made a mental note; he had a Christmas present idea for next year.


    Seated next to Snape, Felix was about to make a playful remark when the great doors of the hall suddenly swung open, ushering in a gust of wind and snow.


    A short, plump witch dressed in pink entered. Felix heard Professor McGonagall, two seats away, inhale sharply, her black eyebrows furrowing.


    The short, plump witch was Dolores Umbridge. She was accompanied by two individuals. One was a lean, dark-skinned wizard of middle age. An earring adorned one of his ears, and he exuded an air of arrogance ¨C Felix recognized him. When Minister Fudge visited the school last year to inspect the serpent-like creature, this person accompanied him. Minister Fudge referred to him as "Kingsley."


    The other was a witch, similarly dressed in an arrogant fashion. Her face was wrapped in a thick scarf, and her youthful energy showed through her lively gestures. Walking beside Kingsley, she appeared quite young.


    Dumbledore''s smile faded, replaced by a fleeting look of surprise. He rose gracefully, saying, "A rare visit indeed. I didn''t expect you on this special day."


    "Elusive as ever, Professor Dumbledore," Dolores Umbridge''s toad-like face creased with a conspicuous false smile. "I must say your Deputy Headmistress lacks diligence and responsibility. All in the name of fulfilling duties, just like me ¨C even during Christmas, I can''t escape concerns over Minister Fudge."


    Dumbledore replied calmly, "I have full faith in Professor McGonagall. She has carried out her responsibilities exceptionally well."


    Umbridge seemed entirely unfazed by the awkwardness, but the young witch behind her turned her head away, unable to meet anyone''s gaze.


    Kingsley stepped forward, his voice low and deliberate. "Dumbledore, we''ve come to share new information."


    Umbridge immediately shrilled, "Kingsley! I''m the appointed Investigator by the Minister ¨C"


    Kingsley didn''t acknowledge her. His next words provided an explanation. "I answer only to Minister Fudge and Scrimgeour. Dumbledore, there''s been progress regarding Sirius Black."


    "Eager to listen, Kingsley," Dumbledore said gently.


    "Someone has sighted a figure resembling Sirius Black in Knockturn Alley. According to our sources, an unfortunate wizard was attacked from behind, and the assailant took his wand."


    Just then, students began to arrive. Two first-years appeared together, followed shortly by a sullen sixth-year Slytherin¡ªhis only reason for staying was family matters.


    The topic among the professors gradually lightened, interrupted when Dumbledore left momentarily and returned with a handful of silver crackers. "These are Cracker Caps, much like Bertie Bott''s Every Flavor Beans. Each one holds a surprise."


    He distributed one to each person at the table and cheerfully inquired, "Who would like to give it a try?"


    Felix glanced at Snape. Dumbledore followed his gaze and then winked, saying, "Severus, you absolutely wouldn''t want to miss this."


    In the midst of their conversation, Harry, Ron, and Hermione hurried over, astonished as they watched Snape, clearly irritated, pull the cord of a silver cracker. With a bang, the cracker burst open, revealing a lady''s pointed hat.


    Dumbledore handed the hat to Snape, who promptly pushed it away without a second thought. In response, Dumbledore swiftly exchanged his wizard''s hat for the lady''s hat.


    "Merry Christmas, ladies and gentlemen."


    Harry and his friends stared in astonishment at Dumbledore''s new appearance, momentarily lost for words.


    The feast lasted a good two hours, everyone enjoying themselves. No one dared to bring up Umbridge, the conversation now avoided the distasteful topic. Midway through, Trelawney arrived, insisting on counting everyone before taking a seat. She counted twice and still ended up with the number thirteen. Unable to contain herself, she let out a loud exclamation.


    It was only when Felix politely reminded her that she might have forgotten to count herself that Trelawney sat down in silence.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 257: The Reply from Catterburn

    Chapter 257: The Reply from Catterburn


    As the banquet came to an end, Felix Harp rose from his seat, holding his own cracker hat, preparing to leave. He noticed Hermione hadn''t departed with her companions but stayed behind alone.


    "Is there something on your mind, Miss Granger?" He thought Hermione had come to talk to him.


    "Oh, Professor," she hesitated for a moment, "I have something to discuss with Professor McGonagall."


    "Is that so..." Felix nodded, "Well then, I''ll be on my way. By the way, I enjoyed the music box you gave me. It seems it''s more than just a simple alchemical creation?"


    Hermione''s worried expression softened, and she happily explained, "That was something I brought from home. I used the original mechanical structure and applied magic to it. For the music part, I referenced Parseltongue scrolls. The magical script loops storing sound on them were quite useful..."


    Felix understood. After the Chamber of Secrets incident last year, Harry spent several days refining his Parseltongue pronunciation, and Felix later organized the corresponding syllables into a book, stored in his Pensieve.


    For a while, he did see Hermione working on a scroll by herself and even asked him for some crafting techniques...


    Back in his office, he managed to respond to a few more letters. One official letter in particular caught his attention.


    "It''s from the Ministry of Magic."l--B1n.


    Felix looked at the emblem on the letter and speculated on its content. Could it be about his Memory Healing thesis? But he had only sent it out yesterday. When did the Ministry react so quickly?


    Opening the letter, he first glanced at the signature at the bottom, Waldric Sidric of the Office of the Minister for Magic, before reading the contents.


    "Dear Mr. Harp, it has come to my colleagues'' attention that your new book, ''Magic in the Muggle World,'' has been recommended reading by the magical ministries of twelve countries. Coupled with your previous two publications on Muggle studies, it is evident that you possess a profound understanding of the Muggle world. We cordially invite you to deliver an internal lecture for the Ministry of Magic''s members...


    ...


    The proposed time is the first Thursday afternoon after the Christmas break, at 2 o''clock, in Reception Room 2. If you have any objections or scheduling conflicts, please contact me promptly.


    Yours faithfully,


    Waldric Sidric, Office of the Minister''s Advisor, Ministry of Magic."


    Below were several departments listed. If he accepted, these would be his audience, including the Muggle Relations Mediation Committee, Muggle Liaison Office, Prohibition of Muggle Artifacts Office, Reversal of Accidental Magic Incidents Unit, Memory Modification Command, and other interested parties.


    ...


    On the other side, Harry, Ron, and Hermione were far from idle. Since Hagrid had written to Professor Catterburn asking for assistance, they had been visiting Hagrid''s hut every day to see how things were progressing.


    Having something to do somewhat lessened Harry''s resentment towards Hermione. He knew she meant well, but his newly acquired crossbow bolts had been confiscated by Professor McGonagall to be examined for potential dark magic or curses. And now he had to endure the old Comet series broom, which left him feeling quite aggrieved.


    It was nearing the start of the term when Hagrid finally received a reply.


    "Read it, Hagrid, read it!" Harry couldn''t contain his excitement.


    Hagrid tore open the letter and cleared his throat. "Hagrid, delighted to receive your letter and sympathize with what happened to Buckbeak. But I''m powerless in this regard. I don''t have much influence at the Ministry, can''t expect a wretched old man who was kept on the school''s staff for 62 years before receiving honorary tenure upon retirement to have much sway, unless you want to meet one or two giant friends¡ª"


    The expressions of Harry and his friends were quite peculiar. They felt both regretful that Professor Catterburn couldn''t help and amused by his witty self-deprecation. They were struggling to suppress their laughter, and Ron''s eyebrows were about to fly off his forehead.


    "What do we do then¡ª"


    "Wait, there''s more." Hagrid said, "Let me continue¡ªthough I recommend one person to you. He holds enough prestige in the field of magical creatures, and coincidentally, he''s very interested in Hippogriffs. It''s said that he inherited this fascination from his mother. I''m including his address. You can write to him soon, and I''ll also send a letter explaining the situation. Yours faithfully, Silvanus Catterburn." Hagrid finished reading the letter and looked up at them.


    "Who? Who''s the person he''s recommending?" Hermione asked hoarsely, as she had caught a cold recently.


    Hagrid lowered his head again and looked at the bottom of the letter, staring at the name as he read it out, "Newt Scamander."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 258: The Sudden Attack of Black

    Chapter 258: The Sudden Attack of Black


    As Hagrid uttered that name, the air grew still for a moment¡ª


    "Who''s that?" Harry asked, perplexed. He looked at Ron, who wore an innocent expression, and then at Hermione, who was desperately trying to recall the books she had read.


    Finally, they all turned to Hagrid. Uncomfortably, he said, "You should''ve known, but I switched your textbooks¡ªonly for the third years, wanted to try something..." His last sentence was barely audible.


    Harry and the others were still puzzled. Hagrid had to continue explaining, his face turning visibly redder by the moment; even his bushy beard couldn''t hide it. "Mr. Scamander wrote ''Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them.'' Before I took over Care of Magical Creatures, that book had been the textbook at Hogwarts."


    With that, the trio understood. No wonder they didn''t know about it, because Hagrid had introduced a new textbook this year, and it happened to be only for the third years.


    Harry couldn''t help but think: Perhaps the creatures in ''Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them'' weren''t ''interesting'' enough, which led Hagrid to consider replacing it with ''Monster Manuals''.


    They finished writing their letters in Hagrid''s hut, ready to go to the Owlery to send them via Hedwig. Passing the Whomping Willow, Harry suddenly heard a sinister gust of wind behind him. Instinctively, he lowered his head, drew his wand, and glanced upwards, catching sight of the silhouette of a large, black-furred dog leaping high.


    Harry''s eyes widened in fear¡ªit was an omen of death! He could even see the light eyes and inch-long teeth of the Grim. Before he could react, it had flown past him, turned around, and pounced on Ron, its wide mouth gripping Ron, about to drag him toward the depths of the Forbidden Forest.


    "Expelliarmus!"


    The intensive summer training and recent dueling practice paid off, as Harry employed one of his most adept spells.


    ...


    Headmaster''s Office at Ravenclaw House.


    Felix Harp picked up a piece of peanut brittle, observing Professor Flitwick''s diligent spellwork. His wand was raised at an angle, left hand assisting, as blue magic continuously took shape, attempting to form a spherical structure.


    It wasn''t until Felix finished his seventh piece of peanut brittle that the spell still hadn''t taken shape. He had to stop, feeling a bit choked.


    "It''s still not working," Flitwick sighed, waving his hand to dispel the magic. "My understanding of the Shrinking Charm is still rooted in modern magic."


    "How did you master those ancient spells then?"


    "Through accumulated time. I spent three years to master a defensive spell." Flitwick shook his head. "Actually, my pursuit of this was more out of curiosity than envying its power."


    In the hospital wing, Professor McGonagall paced at the door, her hands entwined together. "Oh, you''re here." As they approached, they saw Dumbledore deep in conversation with Madam Pomfrey, his expression stern.


    Dumbledore insisted, "Poppy, I need five minutes; this is crucial." Madam Pomfrey relented.


    Seeing Flitwick and Felix, Dumbledore said in a solemn tone, "Let''s go in together."


    Inside the ward, Ron lay on the bed, one of his legs suspended, wrapped in bandages. Harry and Hermione sat nearby.


    Seeing the professors enter, they all started talking at once.


    "Headmaster, it''s Black. He''s the big black dog¡ª"


    "He can turn into a human, no, an animal!"


    "Professor, he¡ªhe''s an Animagus!"


    The room suddenly fell silent. Dumbledore spoke softly, "Animagus? Are you saying it''s Sirius Black and not someone else?"


    "It''s him, I definitely didn''t mistake it. Ron and Hermione saw it too, didn''t you?" Harry turned to seek their support.


    "Absolutely!"


    "That''s right."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 259: Growing Clarity

    Chapter 259: Growing Clarity


    "I have a question," Felix Harp interjected, "Why didn''t I receive the Mirror''s alert?"


    The initially excited trio fell silent abruptly, and the air was filled with an uneasy quiet. After a few seconds, Harry said with embarrassment, "I forgot to bring it, Professor. I changed into new clothes."


    "It seems that the short-lived tranquility made you all lose your vigilance," Felix said calmly. He appeared not to be angry, but Harry felt even more guilty, his face burning.


    Dumbledore looked at Harry and his friends. "So, you failed to detect Sirius Black because you forgot to carry the Mirror. What happened next? Why did you accuse him of being Animagus?"


    Harry looked up. "We were coming back from Hagrid''s because of Buckbeak''s case...," he paused, "as we passed by the Whomping Willow, a large black dog suddenly leaped out. He... he attacked Ron, trying to drag him away."


    Felix noticed a hint of doubt flicker in Dumbledore''s gaze, a doubt he shared. After all, wasn''t Black supposed to be after Harry? Why give up an easy opportunity to attack Harry and instead go after his companion? To make Harry experience the pain of losing someone dear to him? It didn''t add up.


    "My mind went blank at that moment. I instinctively cast the Disarming Charm, and it hit the big black dog, sending him flying. It was then..." Harry stared, his eyes wide, "I saw the dog''s head flicker for a moment, turning into Black''s face. I''ve seen his wanted poster many times, I couldn''t possibly mistake it."


    "The black dog rolled on the ground twice, and then Hagrid burst out of the house and yelled in our direction. Black turned and fled."


    Harry left something unsaid. The black dog had looked at him strangely, with a mix of resentment and... something resembling satisfaction. Was he seeing things? Why would he think like that?


    He continued, "Hagrid carried Ron to the hospital wing, and then he left, saying he was going to search the entire Forbidden Forest."


    It sounded like an exaggeration... the Forbidden Forest was not just the small patch next to Hogwarts. It could house Acromantulas, Centaurs, Unicorns, Giants, and Werewolves all at once, definitely not something "small."


    In fact, Hagrid''s emotions seemed much more intense than what Harry had said. From the way he was seething, it looked like he wanted to tear Black apart.


    Dumbledore said softly, "I see." He closed his eyes and sat quietly. Flitwick couldn''t help but ask, "Felix, can your Mirror detect Animagus forms?"


    Felix nodded. "In theory, it''s possible. I designed it to target names, bloodlines, and magic simultaneously." He hesitated and looked at Professor McGonagall. "Of course, I am not Animagus myself..."


    "If that''s the case..." Professor McGonagall pondered, "it should work. Animagus transformation is not the same as a regular animal transformation; wizards retain their magical abilities and human thinking."


    "Moreover, it''s unclear in what form Black was attempting to infiltrate the castle last time. If it was his Animagus form, then it clarifies a lot. Animagus forms don''t change easily," Dumbledore agreed.


    "And what puzzles me is why Black was so fixated on Mr. Weasley," Dumbledore looked at Ron, "Is there a special reason?"


    Ron uneasily replied, "I, I don''t know, sir. I didn''t have anything on me...," he looked down at himself and suddenly realized, "Scabbers is missing!"


    "Your pet rat?"


    Hermione was deeply perplexed. "Could someone in your family have a history with Black?"


    "Or maybe the Dementors messed up his mind," Ron mumbled dully.


    "Do you remember the conversation we overheard at the Three Broomsticks? Fudge mentioned that Black speaks coherently and even asked him for a newspaper. Doesn''t sound like the actions of a lunatic," Hermione pointed out.


    "What does that prove? There''s a rumor that the hooded figure secretly had contact with Dementors. Those cloak-folk might have given him some leeway for their master''s sake," Ron countered.


    "Ron, put your rusty brain to work," Hermione snapped in exasperation.


    Harry, however, thought of something crucial. "The newspaper. You mean, he saw a newspaper... just a few days before he escaped. The key is the newspaper, Ron. Remember the letter you wrote me during the holidays? It had a clipping of your family winning the Daily Prophet''s Annual Prize."


    Ron''s expression turned astonished. "So, Black saw news about our family winning an award and got so jealous that he went mad and came specifically to kill me? Merlin''s beard, it was just seven hundred Galleons! And we''ve almost spent them all..."


    Then he added with a disgusted look, "Why would Fudge be carrying a newspaper around? Did Barty Crouch Jr. stomp on his brain?"


    Hermione said, "That can''t be the reason, Harry. I don''t understand it yet, but we need to find the newspaper from back then and see if there''s any overlooked information."


    Harry added, "And Professor Lupin. I bet he knows something. You can tell from Dumbledore''s demeanor."


    Hermione appeared somewhat hesitant. "Oh, Harry, I think it might be better if we wait a couple of days until the professors confirm that everything is okay before we pay him a visit..."


    Meanwhile, Felix had parted ways with Dumbledore mid-way. Dumbledore didn''t want anyone interrupting his conversation with Lymes.


    However, for Felix, some clues were already laid out in front of him. He just needed to reorganize the information at hand and extract the most likely speculations.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 260: The Nicolas Flamel of rats

    Chapter 260: The Nicolas Flamel of rats


    Felix Harp sifted through the currently known information¡ª


    "Based on today''s events, it''s clear that Sirius Black''s primary target isn''t Harry, but Ron Weasley. Could it be that the Ministry of Magic got it wrong from the beginning?"


    "But that doesn''t make sense. Twelve years ago when Black was imprisoned, Ron was just one year old... Is this some kind of personal grudge, a feud from a previous generation?"


    Felix Harp recalled the impression he had of Arthur and Molly Weasley when he saw them at the Leaky Cauldron. They seemed very friendly, warm wizards, despite having quite a few children.


    "No, my thinking is off track. If Black and the Weasley couple had a feud, he could have easily found them. The Weasley house doesn''t have the double protection of Dementors and Hogwarts."N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n.


    "So, Ron Weasley is the key!"


    Felix Harp attempted to recall what made this student stand out. Apart from the remarkable courage displayed during the Chamber of Secrets incident, he seemed quite ordinary afterward, with homework that showed clear signs of patchwork and a seeming lack of intelligence...


    Getting off track.


    He shifted his focus to Ron Weasley''s life and circle of friends¡ªhis friends, parents, brothers, and even the sister who had been briefly bewitched by Voldemort''s Horcrux. Naturally, his thoughts led to Ron''s pet rat, Scabbers.


    If Ron wasn''t Black''s true target, the only suspicious point about him, or rather the living being, was his pet rat, Scabbers.


    "A rat, hm!" Felix Harp sighed. "Normally, I wouldn''t suspect, but since Black managed to hide the fact that he was Animagus, could the same be true for this rat? Or is it a victim of a curse?"


    Felix Harp pondered for a moment and inclined toward the possibility that the rat was Animagus, not under some malicious forced transformation. This could be inferred from Black''s multiple daring assaults on Hogwarts despite the risks.


    "Black certainly despises that rat."


    Felix Harp sensed a prickly situation. Though all these thoughts were built upon assumptions and reasoning, they seemed highly likely.


    In fact, if Scabbers were a victim of malicious transformation, it wouldn''t be too difficult¡ªFelix could find it, send it to St. Mungo''s for treatment, and be done with it. However, if it were an illegal Animagus, that would mean it could turn back into a wizard at any time. The problem was that Felix couldn''t determine whether it was friend or foe.


    "He might be evading enemies or maybe due to some circumstances, he''s forced into hiding. But¡ª" A sense of absurdity surged within Felix Harp. "Yes, indeed. If he truly wanted to disappear, he could easily choose to avoid the wizarding world altogether. A wizard can live quite comfortably elsewhere. Yet, he chose not to, instead subjecting himself to this charade of being a pet rat. This is definitely not a benign gesture."


    The only reason Felix could think of was that this wizard didn''t want to sever ties with the magical world; Mr. Weasley worked in the Ministry of Magic, which conveniently fulfilled his requirement.


    By this point, Felix had a general understanding. The rat was likely not a good person. He decided that when they met, a Stupefy charm would be the first thing he''d cast. Whether it was to extract information or to administer Veritaserum, it would depend on the rat''s true identity. As for Sirius Black...


    Gok pondered for a while. "I can send the younglings out. Our size is too conspicuous; it might provoke a centaur retaliation."


    "Agreed," Felix Harp consented. Just before parting ways, he gave Gok a large bucket of firewhisky¡ªa leftover from the Christmas gift for Hagrid, not particularly to his taste.


    "A belated gift, Gok."


    The second thing he did was visit the infirmary. He extracted some information about the rat from Ron. Scabbers, it turned out, had been passed down to him from his brother Percy.


    "How long has it been at your home?"


    "For quite a few years," Ron said, scratching his head in confusion.


    "Could you be more specific?" Felix Harp coaxed gently. "Around what age were you when you first became aware of its presence? Five or six, or maybe seven or eight?"


    According to his assumptions, since it was Percy Weasley''s pet, seven years seemed reasonable, given that the Weasley family were pureblood wizards¡ªit might even have been a year or two earlier.


    Ron thought hard. "I think Mum mentioned it. It was when Percy was about five or six. One morning, he found Scabbers and decided to keep it. Mum wasn''t too keen on the idea because it looked like a regular rat, and it was missing a toe. But Percy had an unusual fit, crying and throwing a tantrum, and Mum had to give in. It''s one of Percy''s secret embarrassments; he won''t talk about it."


    Ron grinned, then winced as he touched his injured leg.


    "A regular rat, missing a toe..." Felix Harp repeated softly. He looked impressed. "So, you''re saying Scabbers has been around for at least eleven or twelve years? I recall regular rats usually don''t live more than three years."


    "This is like the Nicolas Flamel of rats," Ron laughed.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 261: Lupins Thoughts

    Chapter 261: Lupin''s Thoughts


    Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts'' Office.


    The room was dimly lit, with scarce light filtering through. Remus Lupin sat quietly on the couch, the Wolfsbane Potion continuously suppressing his body, as if some dreadful ethereal creature was sapping away his strength, bit by bit.


    The full moon hadn''t arrived yet, but he was already utterly exhausted.


    "Gurgle~"


    The kettle in the corner boiled, releasing bursts of steam as it danced. Lupin lifted himself up, avoiding magic as much as possible around the full moon. After two minutes, he brewed a pot of tea for himself.


    He tossed the tea bag into the bin, a white mist hovering above the cup. Lupin''s eyes sparkled in the dimness.


    "Sirius..."


    He had always been reserved in his emotions, rarely displaying his true feelings. But under the double strain of his body and spirit, he found himself sinking into a lingering melancholy. He once again found his thoughts drifting back to that person.


    The photo on the wanted poster barely captured his true likeness. Lupin always subconsciously superimposed the young Sirius onto it, making his emotions even more complex and sorrowful.


    "Should I reveal Sirius''s Animagus form to Dumbledore?"


    This question had been tormenting him for a long time, yet he couldn''t muster the courage to confess to Dumbledore. He hadn''t just betrayed Dumbledore''s trust during their student years, leaving the Shrieking Shack and wandering with three others...


    Dumbledore''s trust meant everything to him. When he was just a child, Dumbledore had walked into his home, convinced his father and mother, and secured his enrollment. In the initial year or two, Dumbledore or Professor Pomfrey accompanied him during his transformations. As he grew, he persuaded Dumbledore to allow him to transform independently during the full moon.


    The chains of the Shrieking Shack were exceptionally sturdy; that was one of the reasons he mentioned.


    Dumbledore reluctantly agreed, setting rules. Professor Pomfrey would take him to transform, but she wouldn''t watch over him all the time. Occasionally, she allowed him to go to the Shrieking Shack alone.


    He carefully guarded this secret, even though a couple of perceptive students had discovered it as early as his second year. The number of people who knew he was a werewolf gradually expanded to six: Dumbledore, Professor Pomfrey, Professor McGonagall, James, Peter, and¡ªSirius.


    Once, James had a whimsical idea. He wanted to learn Animagus transformation so that he could accompany the werewolf as an animal, since werewolves posed danger only to humans. Sirius immediately embraced this idea, and for a time, their enthusiasm ran high.


    Even his parents'' bond was connected to a wild Boggart...


    Suddenly, Lupin thought, Harry would surely inquire about his parents. When that time comes, how much should he reveal? And Sirius, the more he said, the more complicated things became.


    "Knock, knock."


    The deep knocking interrupted Lupin''s thoughts. He opened the door to find Dumbledore standing outside.


    "Dumbledore¡ªwhy are you here?" Lupin asked in surprise.


    Dumbledore''s tone was grave. "Bad news, Remus. Sirius Black attacked Harry and his friends while they were visiting Hagrid."


    "What!" Lupin''s eyes widened, his mind reeling. "Harry¡ªAre they alright?"


    "Nearly, very nearly. He almost succeeded, Remus," Dumbledore said. "Harry''s best friend is currently in the hospital, and no one can guarantee when the next attack will occur."


    Lupin leaned against the door frame, seemingly drained of all strength. After a while, he sighed and said, "I will tell you everything I know, Professor Dumbledore, including Black''s secrets and my deception towards you... I just hope you can hear the entire story without storming out in anger."


    "That is precisely why I''ve come to see you, Remus," Dumbledore said calmly.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 262: Responses

    Chapter 262: Responses


    Emerging from the infirmary, Felix stood by the window in the castle corridor. In the distance, he could see the young wizards and witches returning from the holidays, appearing from below the long slope. Even though he couldn''t hear their voices, he could imagine their excited conversations from their gestures.


    "School starts tomorrow. I should probably ask Percy Weasley during the feast, the seventh and sixth years. This time period tends to evoke certain thoughts..." Felix murmured to himself. "And there''s Dumbledore''s conversation with Lupin. Though I''m not privy to the specifics, one can infer from the Headmaster''s demeanor afterward."


    "It''s as if I''m standing at a crucial juncture of a play. What lies ahead ¨C an ordinary resolution or a mind-bending twist?"


    "Felix¡ª"


    Professor McGonagall''s voice echoed from the other end of the corridor. She was hurrying, her robes trailing behind her.


    "My Patronus couldn''t find you..." She reached Felix, her chest heaving, and rapidly spoke, "Dumbledore has arranged a series of tasks. Hagrid and Snape went to the station to pick up students, Filch is adjusting the school''s protective enchantments, and a few secret passages need to be temporarily sealed... Dumbledore himself is meeting with the centaur chieftain¡ª"


    A flicker of realization crossed Felix''s mind, and he cautiously asked, "Did Headmaster Dumbledore mention anything about the rat in his orders?"


    "Oh," Professor McGonagall gave him a strange look. "Dumbledore said you might know and instructed me not to keep it from you. But it''s best not to spread this information¡ª"


    "I need to go to the infirmary and the common room, check if Weasley''s rat is still there. Merlin''s beard, when Dumbledore told me, I could hardly believe it ¨C it turns out Scabbers might actually be an Animagus, possibly a black wizard."


    "Is there anything I can do, Miller?"


    "There are two secret passages directly connecting to Hogsmeade within the castle. We need your help to seal them..."


    Later, in the staff room next to the Great Hall, Felix once again encountered Dumbledore. He was engaged in an intense conversation with Professor McGonagall, both wearing grave expressions.


    "Percy Weasley told me, it was twelve years ago..."


    Apart from McGonagall, Felix also noticed Lupin, whom he hadn''t seen in a while. He appeared tired, even more so than before.


    McGonagall was reporting the tasks assigned by Dumbledore, "...Hagrid and Snape carried out their duties perfectly, without any mishaps. Filch will need some more time. As for the seven secret passages, four were sealed a long time ago. The other three, the one under the Whomping Willow ¨C I was advised to leave it be ¨C and then the remaining two..." She looked at Felix.


    Felix responded, "The one leading to the one-eyed witch statue on the fourth floor has been sealed with a spell. The collapsed passage behind the mirror on the fifth floor."


    After a brief pause, he couldn''t help but inquire, "Dumbledore, I''m having a hard time understanding. Are you concerned that Black might use these passages to enter the castle? Why not set traps in them?"


    Dumbledore shook his head gently, "The risks are too great. They directly lead into the heart of the castle. I''ve only left the one near the Forbidden Forest, hoping it might reveal some trace of Black."


    Lupin''s expression dimmed. To testify, he would inevitably have to reveal what happened in the past, and his status as a werewolf wouldn''t be spared. The wizarding world knew all too well the Ministry''s stance on werewolves.


    "Remus, we''ve done our best under the circumstances."


    The short meeting ended, and both Professor McGonagall and Lupin left. "Felix¡ª" Dumbledore called him from behind, and Felix looked at the headmaster with confusion.


    "If you apprehend Black ¨C and I have no doubt you will ¨C I hope you can keep him under control, without letting anyone else know, especially Severus and the Ministry."


    "The Ministry I understand, but Professor Snape¡ª"


    "The misunderstandings between them run deep. I fear Severus might act recklessly. For now, I must weigh my options more carefully, Felix."


    "...I promise you, Headmaster."


    Felix left the staff room and entered the bustling Great Hall. Waves of excited voices filled the air as everyone chatted loudly. He spotted Fred and George tapping their goblets and empty plates with their utensils, creating a crisp sound.


    ...


    The banquet concluded amidst laughter and cheers. Felix returned to his office and replayed the day''s events in his mind. He realized that the crux of the matter lay in Sirius Black and Scabbers. Capturing either one of them could unveil the long-buried truth.


    Shaking his head, he decided to focus on his teaching for the new term. The Room of Requirement had undergone significant changes, giving him a great idea.


    "As I attempt this in the Ancient Runes class for seventh years, the world of thought is becoming increasingly marvelous. What it will transform into by the end ¨C even I cannot predict."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 263: The Seed of Miracles

    Chapter 263: The Seed of Miracles


    On the first day back from the holidays, the students appeared in the classroom with full spirits.


    Felix stood at the podium, gazing at the seventh-year students below and uttered words that filled them with excitement, "Today''s lesson is a bit different."


    The students'' attention swiftly focused on the professor. If there was something they cherished the most, it was the Ancient Runes class from last year. Back then, the professor had just arrived, the sky was still blue, and they were carefree sixth years.


    Professor Harp''s classroom was always filled with novel and intriguing experiments, especially when it came to practical runic magic. But when seventh year commenced, all of that had been swept aside like leaves in the wind, due to the looming NEWTs exams.


    Yet today, the former Professor Harp had returned.


    "Professor, are we going to the Practical Classroom?" an excited Hufflepuff student shouted. Privately, they referred to the Room of Ancient Runes as the Practical Classroom.


    "No need for that. We only need..." he gently snapped his fingers.


    The students were captivated; their gazes seemed momentarily distant, but in the next moment, all was normal again, making them wonder if they had imagined it.


    They looked around, noticing perplexed expressions on others'' faces as well. Clearly, they weren''t the only ones who noticed the peculiar occurrence.


    "Alright," Felix clapped his hands, "Next, we need to make a little improvement to the classroom¡ª"


    The students watched as the professor raised his arms, and the classroom''s space expanded, the walls seemingly sprouting legs and stretching far away. Before they could fully comprehend, the classroom had grown a hundredfold larger, with distances between each person spanning several meters.


    "Profes¡ªProfessor¡ª"


    The transformation wasn''t over. Lush green grass sprouted from the ground, wand trees emerged from the earth, and golden sunlight spilled from an unknown source. The distant sound of melodious bird songs reached their ears.


    The desks before the students twisted and transformed into square wooden platforms, resembling artist''s easels.


    A student tentatively plucked a handful of grass from the ground, watching as they gently drifted down before him. He sniffed them carefully, savoring the lingering aroma.


    Felix''s podium vanished, and he stood amidst the students, saying, "I''ve been researching the role of emotions lately. Although theoretically, each emotion is equal, positive emotions significantly contribute to one''s mental and physical well-being. Unless, of course, you''re quite content immersing yourself in a foul-smelling, black and decaying jar."


    "That''s also why people abhor Dark Magic. Though, in my opinion, learning a bit of it doesn''t hurt much. Durmstrang Institute tends to have a more lenient approach toward Dark Magic..."


    But I digress. I''ve been attempting to create a more relaxed and enjoyable learning atmosphere starting from the environment. Not only that¡ª"


    He looked at these students with a hidden sense of anticipation:


    "I also thought, if you were to bypass the arduous stages of learning and briefly possess knowledge not originally yours, would things be different?"


    Felix extended his hand and made a few movements in the air. Ancient-looking rune scrolls materialized from thin air, landing lightly in their hands.


    As the witches'' and wizards'' fingers touched the runic scrolls, faint golden light emanated from the unfamiliar parchment. Suddenly, their minds were flooded with extensive knowledge about Ancient Runes. One student uttered a string of complex and obscure words.


    "In the end, it all depends on your effort. The more you use it, the more familiar it becomes, and the more knowledge you retain."


    The students were already eager to dive in. While they would still need to put in the effort themselves, the professor''s message was clear: this could accelerate their learning speed. Could anything be better?


    Among them, quite a few had bought Baruffio''s Brain Elixir and consumed dragon claw powder!


    Felix was pleased with their change in attitude. He reminded them, "This kind of class won''t happen every time. I''ll maintain a certain ratio. But at least I can promise that every few lessons, you''ll experience this magical sensation..."


    Eagerly, they spread out their exam papers. In this realm of thought, writing became effortless. Quills appeared before them, moving quickly.


    "The seven types of transformations in Ancient Runes are quite simple. Let me think, the first one..."


    "The evolution and development of runic magic symbolizing ''thought''... Huh? There are actually eleven variations? I wouldn''t have known in my normal state! Haha, this is so intriguing. I''m a genius now."


    "This question''s repetitive, I just did it. Even without the runic scrolls, I can remember... Oh, another repeated question?"


    Percy didn''t rush to answer. He placed his hand on the runic scroll, attempting various sentences in Ancient Runes. A string of unfamiliar and complex pronunciations flowed from his mouth. Minutes later, he astonishingly said, "I''ve translated the entire Magical Creatures Protection textbook. Only a few words don''t correspond. Could it be because they''re missing?"


    The crisp sound of bird song became even more melodious. Flowers of various hues emitted fragrant scents.


    Felix watched them eagerly tackle the questions, a smile playing on his lips. He couldn''t help but wonder: how many of them would dive into the study of Ancient Runes later on?


    Even if they were learning theoretical runic magic, his influence ensured they wouldn''t disregard the existence of practical runic magic.


    He didn''t expect all of them to contribute to the field of Ancient Runes, that was unrealistic. But in a decade or so, when they spanned various professions, who could hinder the rise of practical runic magic research?


    As the class concluded, Felix dispelled the Thought Chamber magic. The students wore expressions of wistfulness; they seemed to have suddenly become less capable. Feeling the ''loss'' of knowledge was discomforting, but many students were invigorated, eagerly anticipating the next lesson.


    Felix smiled as he looked at them, "You have two assignments for today. Hand them in next week. First, write a two-foot-long essay discussing how you might appropriately utilize today''s lesson; Second, using what you''ve learned in the past five years, create a comprehensive map of Ancient Runes knowledge. In the next lesson, I''ll guide you to view this knowledge from a ''different perspective.''"


    "Trust me, your comprehension will be completely transformed. Class dismissed!"


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 264: The Room Behind the Curtain

    Chapter 264: The Room Behind the Curtain


    Seventh-year wizarding students streamed out of the classroom, their faces still bearing a dazed look, as if they hadn''t fully returned to reality. As they reached the corner of the corridor, a Ravenclaw girl with brown skin announced loudly, "I''ve already reserved an Outstanding in the N.E.W.T. exam for Ancient Runes!"


    Her words acted as a switch, igniting a torrent of discussion among them.


    "Ha, I thought the same!"


    "This class was truly spectacular. I can''t believe the next one is scheduled for Friday..."


    "Yeah, compared to Professor Harp, my mind feels like it''s overrun with weeds."


    "Do you think Professor Harp''s words make sense?"


    "Well, I had plans to join the Ministry of Magic, but now I''m wavering. My parents both work there, and their lives aren''t as good as outsiders might think."


    "Really? Care to share..."


    Penelope leaned in to Percy and asked in a hushed tone, "Is your goal still the Ministry of Magic?"


    Percy hesitated for a moment or two, then grew resolute. "Yes, I also yearn for the future Professor Harp envisions, but I have to seize the reachable opportunities right in front of me."


    "But you won''t miss Professor''s classes, will you?"


    "What a joke," Percy said, "I will give it my all!"


    Over the next day, these seventh-year students appeared in other classrooms, their heightened excitement and detached state catching the attention of other professors. Felix''s actions and his words spread among the faculty.


    Felix thought someone would approach him for a conversation, but everything remained calm.


    In the evening, he sat in his office, jotting down his thoughts ¡ª


    "The Room of Thought''s magic is growing stronger, to the point where even I find it somewhat unfamiliar. Without resistance or obvious defense, I can instantly pull the surface consciousness of a dozen or more people into the Room of Thought. This was the basis of today''s lesson. Two branches can extend from here ¡ª"


    "First branch, the offensive direction; however, the Room of Thought can''t truly harm the opponent. After all, what''s brought over is just an external mapping of true consciousness. If the opponent resists, the attempt fails. It''s challenging to use in actual combat in the short term."


    He paused, heavily underlining the phrase "challenging to use in actual combat." The faintly terrifying prospect presented by this direction alone made it impossible for him to give up.


    Imagine, at some point in the future, him toppling an array of wizards with just a glance...


    "Second branch, the auxiliary direction, used for accelerating thought and teaching Ancient Runes. The former is incredibly useful for both combat and learning, while the latter¡ª"


    Felix stopped to contemplate. "Combining the Room of Thought with Memory Charms yields equally astonishing results. I have a real chance to become one of the greatest teachers in history."


    He thought again: "Whether it''s a cause for celebration or regret, knowledge can''t be forcibly infused. A person''s memories are intricate, and hasty alterations can lead to unforeseen consequences. Even with my ''Obliviate All'' spell, it only minimizes the side effects, not eliminates them."


    Felix nodded, beginning with a question, "What are your thoughts on yesterday''s attack by Sirius Black?"


    He intended to use this question to lead into his suspicion about Scabbers, but Hermione surprised him by going straight to the point, or rather, to the shock.


    "Professor, we suspect¡ªRon''s rat might be a problem!" Hermione whispered, her voice trembling with excitement.


    "How... did you figure it out?"


    "It was Harry," Hermione said, "the night before our third year started, he overheard a conversation between Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. Mr. Weasley said, and I quote, ''He''s at Hogwarts, he''s at Hogwarts...''"


    Hermione''s voice sharpened, "We thought Black''s target was Harry initially, but yesterday''s attack proved otherwise, at least not the primary target. And when we combine Black''s odd behavior, which occurred right after Scabbers was given a newspaper by Percy¡ªthat''s what Fudge said, during the time when he gave the three broomsticks and the teachers speech¡ªwhen we add all this to Black''s attack on Ron, we speculate it''s the article about the Weasleys winning the Daily Prophet''s prize..."


    Hermione was still sharing her thoughts, but Felix had already sighed in admiration. It was an appreciation for Hermione''s sharp mind but also a sigh of disappointment towards Fudge''s negligence. After all, all of this traced back to him.


    Though, to be fair, Harry and his friends had acquired these pieces of information earlier, it was only yesterday that they truly connected the dots. Felix hadn''t been that fortunate; he had linked these clues based on Sirius''s Animagus form and his abnormal attack on Ron.


    The most crucial lead in all of this was Animagus, and following that thread, many things could be deduced.


    "...Harry and I haven''t told Ron yet, Merlin, if this is true, he''ll be so devastated."


    "Miss Granger," Felix sighed, "there is indeed a possibility, which is why I brought you here. I originally thought¡ª"


    He shook his head lightly, "I need to change my approach."


    "Since you''ve reached this point in your investigation, I hope you realize the potential danger and prioritize your safety."


    Felix summoned three coins that could transform into serpent-fighting rings and placed them in Hermione''s hand. "I prepared these for the Runes Club, a few days ahead of time shouldn''t be an issue."


    "You can use these to contact me in case Harry forgets to carry his Sneakoscope again... Three of you are more reliable than just one.


    Also, keep your bead pouch on you at all times. It can momentarily ward off a snake¡ªunder sudden provocation, an ordinary dark wizard wouldn''t stand a chance against you.


    If you spot Scabbers, knock him out immediately, no hesitations. Then find a nearby professor to alert them, or contact me directly."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 265: Twins and the Whomping Willow Trap

    Chapter 265: Twins and the Whomping Willow Trap


    The next morning, freezing rain mixed with snowflakes fell from the sky, forming a smooth and transparent layer of ice on the ground. Young wizards had to carefully navigate through the courtyard and open spaces.


    "Ouch!"


    Just out of the infirmary, Ron stumbled and fell to the ground. He struggled to get up, but the ground was incredibly slippery. Luckily, Harry extended a hand to help him.


    He watched enviously as the twins conjured a pair of ice-skating shoes for themselves and glided around the courtyard.


    "Wanna give it a try, Ron?" Fred appeared in front of him, winking.


    "Nah, thanks," Ron grumbled. He knew he would end up even worse if he tried, "Don''t you guys have class?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, of course, we do," Fred said, "Hey, George, watch out¡ª"


    Harry watched as George slid over rapidly, waving his arms desperately, "Oh no¡ª" He ended up tumbling with Fred, both of them diving into a snowdrift. Their clothes, cuffs, collars ¨C everything was covered in snow. Even their eyebrows had turned white. They pointed at each other''s comical faces and burst into laughter.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione exchanged glances. "Let''s go, we still have quite a few classes today."


    "Wait, Harry!" Fred caught up, his arm draped over Harry''s shoulder. He spoke quietly to him, "Listen, the secret passage is blocked..."


    "What?" Harry said incredulously, not immediately grasping the situation.


    "The secret passage, the one leading to Hogsmeade, Harry." Fred gave him a meaningful look, and suddenly, Harry understood.


    He stammered, "That map..."


    "It''s not about the map. Yesterday, we wanted to sneak into Zonko''s for some supplies, you know¡ª" Fred winked at him, "Dungbombs, fireworks, and the like. But the statue of the one-eyed witch on the fourth floor seemed to have died, and then Filch''s cat appeared. We had to make a quick escape."


    Harry suddenly realized. It was a chain reaction after the Black attack. The professors were on high alert for any sudden intrusions into the castle. If something like that were to happen, the castle''s defenses would be compromised, and either he or Ron could easily get stuck in the dormitory.


    "Harry!" Ron called from a distance.


    "Anyway, we''ll have to rely on the passage behind the Whomping Willow. George and I are planning to explore it. Wait for my good news," Fred said before leaving.


    "Wait¡ª" Harry reached out, watching the twins run off. He wanted to tell them that he had been grounded by Dumbledore, confined to the castle except for classes and occasions with professors around. He couldn''t even visit Hagrid''s hut casually anymore.


    Afternoon brought clear weather at last. Harry and the others finished lunch and stepped out of the Great Hall, breathing in the fresh air.


    "By the way, Harry, what did Fred tell you?" Ron inquired curiously.


    Fred continued, "So, we decided to get closer, and the Whomping Willow started thrashing like a gnome that had swallowed Weedkiller. We quickly ran away, hoping it would calm down. But..."


    "We got surrounded. The professors descended upon us from the sky," George said with a mixed mood. "Headmaster Dumbledore, Professor Snape, and of course, Professor McGonagall."


    Harry and the others listened in astonishment. This was far more thrilling than anything they had witnessed.


    Ron looked incredulous, "So you''re still alive?" He reached out and lifted Fred''s arm, but it suddenly dropped, and Fred made a mocking face at Ron.


    Finally, George said, "Headmaster Dumbledore and Professor Snape left after a glance, leaving Professor McGonagall to sort things out ¨C which means us. I bet she regretted becoming Gryffindor''s Head of House at that moment..."


    The twins soon departed, having gleaned some information from Harry, like the fact that the Whomping Willow trap was likely meant for Black. "Cool~" However, they also unusually turned serious and focused their attention on the upcoming Dueling Club that had been rumored before the holidays.


    "We can make some money from this."


    Ron stared at his two brothers'' retreating figures and suddenly said, "I know what they want. A shop in Diagon Alley. The family can''t afford it."


    Harry''s lips parted, but he didn''t voice his willingness to lend them money. He knew the twins wouldn''t accept it.


    The door to the common room swung open, and Neville walked in.


    "Have you noticed Neville''s a bit different?" Hermione said thoughtfully.


    "Have we?"


    "I can''t quite describe it, maybe he seems more spirited?"


    Harry stared for a while and judged, "He''s probably gained more confidence. I had a similar expression after my special training."


    "Did Professor Lupin say something to him? Only Neville was kept after class today."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 266: Reconciliation

    Chapter 266: Reconciliation


    In the office, Felix Harp was still reminiscing about the recent events ¡ª


    He and Narvaez stood before the clock tower, gazing at the distant scenery. The overcast clouds had transformed into freezing rain and snowflakes, making this evening''s twilight unusually splendid. Although there were no colorful hues refracted by the clouds, the orange sunlight seemed vast and all-encompassing, an unobstructed spectacle.


    "A magnificent sight, isn''t it?" Felix whispered.


    Narvaez nodded. He opened his mouth to say something, but it felt like his lips were glued together; he couldn''t seem to open them no matter how hard he tried.


    "I believe I owe you an apology, Narvaez," Felix began, although Narvaez''s gaze remained fixed on the outside world, he could sense the professor''s eyes upon him.


    "I, ahem! I mean, Professor Harp, it should be me who should express gratitude. You cured my parents, inspired my talents... I, I..." he trailed off, his face reddening.


    Felix changed the subject, "How are your parents?"


    Narvaez seemed to exhale in relief, "Mom and Dad are doing well. They spent Christmas at home, and everyone was joyful. Grandmother got tipsy, even though she didn''t have more than a few sips... Uncle Algernon mostly drank most of the alcohol."


    "After the holiday, Mom and Dad returned to Saint Mungo''s for follow-up treatment. These years took a toll on their vitality; they need to recover for a while. But Aunt Merriam said these were minor issues. The previous treatments were hindered by memory damage, and many methods couldn''t be employed..."


    Narvaez paused and continued, "Before school started, they asked me to convey their gratitude to you." He pulled out a parchment from his pocket and handed it to Felix.


    Felix took the letter, sealed with a golden-red wax emblem. The emblem bore a three-dimensional L-shaped design, quite formal-looking. His fingers lightly brushed the wax seal, and the parchment opened on its own. Inside was a sincere thank-you letter and a golden-red card woven from metallic threads.


    The card bore a list of names ¡ª


    Augusta Longbottom, Algernon Longbottom, Enid Longbottom, Frank Longbottom, Alice Longbottom, Narvaez Longbottom...


    Felix solemnly put away the card and thank-you letter, "I will reply with a formal letter, and if necessary, I will pay a visit in person." Narvaez looked at him blankly, "Oh, uh... I will pass it on to Grandmother ¡ª and Mom and Dad."


    For the next while, they both silently watched the sun setting in the west, starting as a hazy half-sky tint and gradually descending until the sun''s shadow disappeared. Yet its brilliance remained gilded on the distant horizon.


    Felix suddenly spoke, "Narvaez, you''ve taught me a lesson."


    "What?"


    "It''s incredibly hard for a person to transcend all they''ve experienced. Most decisions they make are rooted in scenes from the past, like a mental cage that''s invisible and intangible. But when you want to make a choice, it''s constantly influenced by that cage."


    Felix kindly said, "I hope to address the issues openly. I admit there were some improper considerations on my part. I hope to gain your understanding."


    "Professor, I guess I''ve been overly fixated." Narvaez scratched his head, giving a simple laugh.


    "Well then, like a true man, how about a handshake?" Felix extended his hand.


    Narvaez blinked his eyes and shook hands with the professor.


    "Narvaez, I''d like to invite you to join my magical literature club. Would you be interested?"


    "Can I, even though... my grades aren''t outstanding?"


    "Everyone notices your diligence, and besides, I believe I have the authority to select suitable members."


    "I''d definitely love to!"


    Finally, the last trace of light was swallowed by the earth, and night descended.


    A slightly distressed voice echoed from the clock tower, "I''ve noticed something ¨C we seem to have missed dinner. Shall we head to the kitchen? I''ll introduce you to a friendly house-elf named Yunbo. Hopefully, he''s read the cookbook I gave him... there are a few dishes I''ve been longing to have."


    ...


    As the reminiscence concluded, Felix Harp sat on the couch, his tone relaxed, "Isn''t this quite nice?"


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n.

 Chapter 267: Dueling Competition Registration

    Chapter 267: Dueling Competition Registration


    On the third day after the end of the holiday, Felix Harp finally received a response from the Ministry of Magic. The letter was from Walther Cedric, the advisor to the Minister of Magic. He expressed no objections to rescheduling the speech for Friday and suggested Felix arrive half an hour early as there were some matters to discuss beforehand.


    "If you don''t have time for a meal, the department will provide a hearty lunch," Walther wrote in the letter.


    ...


    The contents on the school bulletin board always stirred discussions among the students. As the Thursday afternoon classes concluded, young wizards noticed a new notice posted on the bulletin board: there would be a small-scale dueling competition during the first Dueling class of the upcoming month.


    At the bottom of the notice was the emblem of the Student Council, along with the signatures of the male and female Student Council presidents.


    Students read the rules aloud: "All students from first to seventh year are eligible to participate. They need to sign up with their respective House Prefects, and the lists will be compiled and given to the Student Council President every day."


    "The dueling competition will be held by grade level, with participants within the same year facing off in pairs until the top student of each year is determined, earning them a prize. The first-place student from each year can challenge upwards, while seventh-year students can only wait to be challenged... Wow! I love this rule; it really takes care of those little first and second-year troublemakers."


    Several second-year students next to him gave him angry glares.


    "Are you going to sign up, Draco?" Pansy Parkinson, dressed in a deep green skirt, asked in a soft voice.


    "Why not participate when it''s a legitimate way to show people their place?" Draco''s gaze landed on a few Gryffindor students. "I happened to learn an interesting spell during the break."


    He and Pansy strolled away leisurely, his drawling voice echoing behind them, "That Weasley actually embarrassed me in the club, claiming I only cry out for daddy''s help and cheat... It was that big oaf Hagrid''s pet chicken that injured me first, and I had bandages on my hand for two weeks!"


    News of the dueling competition spread quickly. Rumors suggested that the winner could receive a prize of a hundred Galleons or choose anything from the prizes prepared by Professor Harp ¨C from advanced magical puppets and mirrors with unique functionalities to magical potions, and even Professor''s own creations of unknown magical writings.


    On that afternoon, Penelope Clearwater, the Ravenclaw female Student Council president, confirmed the news, and the young wizards were exhilarated.


    The Weasley twins added fuel to the fire, announcing that the first-place seventh-year student would receive a pair of Lover''s Spectacles for free. These were the trendiest items at the moment, with orders backed up until April; they were practically impossible to get.


    The twins didn''t lose out either; they successfully marketed their idea and introduced a second design for the Lover''s Spectacles.


    The Heads of Houses had never felt their houses were so full before. Now they were constantly surrounded, answering various questions. When the time came for actual sign-ups, the young wizards hesitated.


    Mostly because many of them felt they didn''t stand a chance. They naturally switched from the perspective of participants to that of spectators. That evening, fresh lists were published, listing seed players from each grade and promising young wizards from different houses.


    "Today''s lesson is quite simple. We will examine the knowledge we''ve previously learned from a different perspective."


    Felix waved his hand, and the assignments the students had just turned in appeared in front of them. "Take another look at your own essays and identify the issues. Later, I will guide you through these concepts, and you will discover that they form a clear and intricate connection..."


    Felix intentionally ended the Mind Room magic half an hour earlier, allowing them time to organize their insights.


    As one of the few in the class who struggled academically, Marcus Flint discovered for the first time that he could easily follow the professor''s reasoning. Learning wasn''t about racking one''s brain but about passionately advancing forward. He finally understood the joy of learning.


    As a repeat year student, his requirements weren''t high¡ªhe just wanted to pass and graduate smoothly. But now, perhaps he could be a bit ambitious, aiming for an E?


    ...


    At noon, Felix Harp arrived a bit earlier than the appointed time at the visitor entrance of the Ministry of Magic¡ªa red telephone booth.


    "Welcome to the Ministry of Magic. Please state your name and purpose of visit."


    A female voice spoke, identical to what Felix had heard last time he attended Bellby''s awards ceremony, even the indifferent tone hadn''t changed.


    "Felix Harp, invited to give a speech for the Ministry of Magic staff."


    After a moment, a square, silver badge slid out from the coin slot. Felix pinned it to his chest, and as the floor slowly descended, his expression grew expectant.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 268: Unexpected Encounter with Newt

    Chapter 268: Unexpected Encounter with Newt


    The door of the telephone booth swung open suddenly, and Felix strode into the opulent and magnificent foyer, making his way to the inquiry desk.


    "Good day. Could you please tell me where the Second Meeting Room is?"


    A middle-aged witch with golden hair glanced casually at the badge on his chest. Various signs were posted on the bulletin board behind her, but these were obscured by an exaggerated wanted poster. "Felix Harp... Oh, Mr. Harp, Mr. Cedric has instructed. Please follow me."


    "Apologies, madam, but I haven''t registered my wand yet."


    The witch said warmly, "That''s not a necessary step, dear. I''ve heard you''re a Muggle Studies expert? I have a copy of ''Simple Spells to Confound Muggles'' at home, but I haven''t really looked into it. Can''t tell the good from the bad... Little Tim always makes a mess of the house."


    With Felix in tow, she led him to the area with elevators, glancing at the floor numbers. "We''re headed to the fourth floor... Oh, watch out!" As she spoke, a group of paper airplanes flew into the elevator through the gaps in the golden lattice door. She explained, "These are notes the Ministry uses to pass messages¡ª"


    Once these paper airplanes entered the elevator, they lazily circled on the ceiling. They were a pale shade of purple, bearing the stamp of the "Ministry of Magic" on their wings.


    "¡ªWe used to communicate with owls before. You can imagine the air quality here... and the problem of droppings. After switching to these little things, the cleaning workload for the Ministry has been reduced by a third."


    "Forgive me, but I haven''t learned your name yet?" Felix had to interject to catch a breath in the conversation.


    "I''m Ella Defina. Now, where was I? Oh, right¡ª" She began to tell the story of how her five-year-old son managed to draw the entire Quidditch League emblem using a bag of flour. "He''s going to lead the national team to victory," she said proudly.


    "Mrs. Defina, I''ve heard that L.C.A. Serial Publications recently released a popular new series of comics."


    "Really? I haven''t paid much attention. What''s it called?"


    "It''s called¡ª"


    The elevator stopped, and two wizards entered from outside. One was a red-faced man with short brown beard, wearing a black wizard robe. The other was an elderly man with graying facial hair, dressed in a coarse gray tweed overcoat over a brown vest.


    The elder tilted his head slightly. "Amos, your procedures are flawed, seriously flawed. And you''ve been beating around the bush all this time. I can tell Tina taught me a lot."


    Amos, the wizard in the robe, said uneasily, "I know you care deeply about the environment for the Hippogriffs, but this matter really doesn''t concern you, does it? You''re not even their owner."


    "I can''t simply ignore it because they have an owner. I''m just fighting for their legal rights."


    "But you''re retired, Mr. Scamander."


    Newt nodded. "That''s correct. They wrote to me, saying a Hippogriff was being treated unfairly and asking for my help. Honestly, I''ve been away from the Ministry for many years, and things have changed since I left. Sorry¡ªthings have changed a lot."


    He tilted his head back, adopting a disappointed expression. "Tina advised me to focus on writing, but when you see certain things, you can''t just ignore them. If the Erumpent horns start glowing, there has to be a response. Do you get what I mean?"


    The Erumpent is a large, rhinoceros-like magical beast. It stores a deadly fluid in its long, sharp horn that causes anything injected with the peculiar venom to explode.


    "We can''t tolerate injustice that happens right before our eyes," Felix expressed his understanding.


    "Exactly. You summed it up well. Oh, wait a moment, I need to deal with a little trouble." Newt swiftly reached into his pocket, producing a silver pocket watch. The watch abruptly expanded and contracted, looking as if it was about to explode.


    "Mr. Scamander¡ª" Felix widened his eyes, quickly casting a human transfiguration spell on himself.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a bad thing," Newt hurriedly reassured. The front lid of the silver pocket watch sprang open, revealing a beak-like, pink snout that extended outward. The next second, a palm-sized Snidget crawled out of the watch, deftly climbing onto Newt.


    In quick succession, two more Snidgets appeared. One of them immediately faced the smooth cover of the pocket watch, smoothing its black, soft fur, while the other seemed interested in the silver chain of the watch.


    Felix observed them with curiosity. These were small, furry creatures, resembling a cross between a mole and a Niffler. They had an extraordinary obsession with shiny objects.


    "Hey! Valen, Sall, Sop, calm down a bit," Newt muttered softly. He skillfully caught the Snidget perched on his shoulder, struggling to unfasten the silver button. He then tucked it back into the pocket watch. The other two Snidgets were also tossed inside, and the front lid was closed.


    Newt looked around to make sure no one was watching before slipping the pocket watch back into his pocket. He winked at Felix. "Technically, I''m not supposed to bring my magical animal friends along... but they were just born not long ago, and I can''t help but worry."


    Well, I can''t finish this anymore. More tomorrow, I promise!


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 269: Avery

    Chapter 269: Avery


    Recalling the palm-sized Snidget he had just seen, Felix Harp understood that the adult Snidgets were at least a foot in size.


    Newt glanced at him, then peered back into the office where Amos''s voice sounded rather exasperated, "Where are those forms placed, anyway?"


    "Can I be of assistance?" Newt asked.


    "What?" Felix looked at him somewhat bewildered.


    "I need to administer some potion to them... These three are a bit frail, not as strong as their fellow siblings."


    "Of course," Felix thought for a moment and said, discovering a unique quality about the old man. It was a mixture of seriousness and innocence, a feeling he had only seen in underage children.


    "What should I do?"


    "Just hold on for a momentyes," Newt shifted his body, taking out a silver pocket watch from his pocket, then retrieving a thumb-sized glass bottle from another side. He unscrewed the lid, and Felix noticed that the cap was combined with a dropper.


    "Just three drops..." Newt focused on the watch, "I''m about to open it, Mr. Harp."


    Click.


    The front cover of the watch popped open, and a small black creature immediately sprung out, agilely leaping in Newt''s palm


    "Here comes Snidget!" Felix whispered, watching Snidget''s flat palm flapping continuously, but it futilely flew back, caught in Newt''s hand.


    "Thank youonce again, you, Valen, you should be feeling better now." Newt looked at the little creature and said, while Snidget in Felix''s hand turned away, murmuring a few words.


    "Hey, you can''t talk like that," Newt said, then he looked up, "You''re holding her a bit uncomfortably, Mr. Harp. Not gripping, I know you''re not using forcebut it''s better to cradle her."


    Felix adjusted his grip.


    "Excellent, now open up, Valen. You wouldn''t want to fall ill, would you?" Newt addressed Snidget Valen, who reluctantly opened its mouth, and Newt dripped three drops of transparent potion into it.


    Subsequently, he placed the little creature back into the watch, but Valen immediately stuck out half its head, "Oh, no no!" Newt pointed his finger at its pink snout, locking eyes with its shiny black ones, "Summon your two brothers."


    Snidget remained unresponsive, Newt tilted his head, "I insist, Valen."


    With reluctant hums, it retreated its pink snout and vanished inside the watch. A cacophony of noises emerged from within the watch, as if Newt was explaining to Felix, "Their sibling relationships are complicated."


    Soon, another half of a Snidget''s body peeked outalthough Felix couldn''t discern their differences.


    "Sar, here you go" Newt dripped three drops of potion into its mouth, "Now, it''s Sop''s turn."


    As he completed the task, he finally let out a sigh of relief. Newt noticed Felix''s gaze and said to him, "Snidgets are lively creatures, quite lively indeed. They''re friendly with humans, of course, I don''t recommend personal ownership, they might wreck your house"


    "They''re interested in coins as well?"


    "Yes, if you''re not careful, they can cause a mess. You always manage to shake out a bunch of shiny things from them," Newt said, "However, being around them is joyful, you can compete with them in finding coins, see who''s faster... Their sense of smell is also extremely sensitive, they can help you find people or some old items."


    Newt suddenly stashed the watch back into his pocket, adopting an appearance of tidying his clothing corners. After a couple of seconds, a young man walked out of the office, dressed in an exquisite and vibrant green wizard''s robe, a round badge adorning his chest.


    "The head of the Everard family is your..."


    "Maternal uncle."


    This wasn''t a particularly pleasant conversation, at least not for Chesterton. After exchanging a few words, he attempted to leave, "Mr. MacNair might need me..."


    Felix watched his departing figure, while Newt stood silently at the side, occasionally casting a curious glance.


    At this moment, Amos finally emerged, sweat dripping from his flushed face, "These forms haven''t been used in years, found them in the previous member''s cabinet, infested with bugsWho are you?"


    "Felix Harp, I work at Hogwarts," Felix said.


    "Goodness," Amos''s eyes widened, "You''re the Professor of Ancient Runes and the head of the Dueling Club?"


    Felix curiously glanced at him, was this someone''s parent? He said, "That''s me"


    "Over the holidays, Cedric mentioned you, Cedric Diggory, my son." Amos excitedly said, "That boy''s a bit shy, but he really admires you. He told me you''ve given him a lot of extra pointers in the Dueling classes... and about the power of spells, it''s remarkable..."


    "Cedric, indeed, he''s quite outstanding and excelled in Ancient Runes as well."


    "He''s also the captain of the Hufflepuff Quidditch team! I was talking to his mother recently, whether he should join the Ministry or the national team after graduation... she told me to ask for the child''s opinionhaha..." Amos continued to chatter away like all parents in the world until a tall man hurriedly walked over from the other end of the corridor.


    "Mr. Harp?" the tall man said, "I''m Walsh, the one who''s been corresponding with you. You finally made it"


    "What happened? I arrived an hour early."


    "Minister Fudge is waiting for you," Walsh Siddlewick said, grabbing Felix''s arm, "Sorry, Diggory, but I have to take your friend with me."


    "No, no problem, urgent matters take precedence," Mr. Amos said.


    Felix halted his steps, causing Walsh to stumble a bit, "Oh, wait a momentI need to say something," he looked at Newt, "Mr. Scamander, regarding Hagrid''s case, I''ve also been keeping an eye on it. We''ll have a chance to talk later."


    Newt hadn''t spoken yet, but Amos beat him to it, "The lecture at two o''clock today? They said the Muggle expert is you? I''ll definitely go to see that, Mr. Harp."


    Felix smiled at him and then left with Walsh.


    Newt spoke thoughtfully, "Muggle expert? His attire is indeed quite comfortable."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 270: Speech

    Chapter 270: Speech


    Welsh Sidrick led the way ahead, hurrying forward. "We need to hurry. Minister Fudge can''t wait much longer."


    Felix said, "I didn''t know I would have to meet with him."


    "It was a last-minute decision. Minister Fudge has a busy schedule every day. Originally, he wouldn''t have paid attention to these small matters, but... here we are."


    He pushed open a heavy door, revealing an ancient and dignified reception room.


    The decor in the reception room was similar to the third reception room Felix had visited before. There were rows of glossy black chairs, and at the front of the room stood a small podium.


    "This way," Felix was led under the curtains at the side of the podium, passing through an inconspicuous door, into a more private room.


    Fudge was solemnly engrossed in reading a newspaper, a thick stack of clippings beside him. Hearing the sound, he looked up and smiled warmly, "Felix Harp, delighted to meet you."


    "Minister Fudge, I believe we''ve met before. What brings you to me?"


    "Ah, of course... when Dolores wrote to me, I realized I had missed an outstanding individual." He patted his protruding belly, and the shiny copper buttons struggled to keep his dark red vest from popping open. "An expert in ancient magical languages, a Muggle studies specialist, and a master of hidden-memory trauma therapy. I must say, I envy you."


    Felix understood. It seemed that news of him curing the Lumbatons had finally reached the ears of the Minister, courtesy of Dolores Umbridge.


    "Bernie in the Wizengamot Office has already submitted a proposal, now we''re waiting for the confirmation from Saint Mungo''s. If all goes well, you''ll receive a Second-Class Order of Merlinthis is the basic level. The First-Class Order isn''t out of the question either."


    "Sounds promising," Felix said slowly.


    "I need to persuade some people, pull some strings..." Fudge said, his chubby fingers intertwining. "I enjoy making deals."


    "Such as?" Felix asked curiously, wondering what plans Fudge had in mind.


    "Dolores has run into some trouble, and I want her to take on the role of Deputy Minister. But her qualifications fall short at the moment. She needs an irrefutable achievement, like... capturing Sirius Black, of course, under my guidance." Fudge said, toying with his quill.


    Felix patiently replied, "I can''t help you catch him. The Ministry has plenty of Aurors and operatives for that."


    "Well, what I mean is... if you can convince Dumbledore to have Dolores bring a group into Hogwarts... believe me, it''s for the good of the students. Black is an extremely dangerous criminal. He''s capable of anything." Fudge said indignantly.


    Felix looked at him deeply. "I will consider it, Minister Fudge." Glancing at the time, he continued, "The speech is about to begin. I need a few minutes to prepare."


    Fudge clearly hadn''t expected such a straightforward refusal. He hesitated, "I await your response. I''ll have Dolores contact you."


    "I might not have the time in the near future," Felix said. "Perhaps I could arrange a meeting with Dumbledore for you?"


    "Or... actually," Fudge hesitated, his voice a bit embarrassed, "It might not be necessary... well, I will talk to Dumbledore."


    Exiting the room, Felix shook his head. He couldn''t quite tell if Fudge had genuinely stumbled upon his visit or had planned it all along. But from the emotions he sensed through Legilimency, Fudge wasn''t one to give up easily.


    He couldn''t help but wonder: Did Fudge truly place so much trust in Dolores Umbridge? Didn''t he know how unpopular she was? Standing at the podium in Reception Room Three, looking out at the sea of people below, Felix suddenly had a thought:


    Perhaps it was precisely because of Umbridge''s unpopularity that Fudge chose to rely on her. At least in the eyes of outsiders, anything vile she did wouldn''t reflect directly on Fudge.


    He thought of the relationship between ancient monarchs and their sycophants. How many of the sycophants'' deeds were truly inspired by the rulers themselves?


    Felix''s gaze swept over the audience. He began his speech.


    "Some of you may know me or have heard my name, but many might be unsure of my role. So far, I have written three books on Muggles, making me somewhat of an expert in that field." He raised his wand, causing his name to appear in the air.


    "Hand-stitched?" someone joked, "Surely not with magic?"


    But no one laughed.


    Except for Felix, who chuckled, "My new book, ''Magic in the Muggle World,'' explains this question in detail. Those interested can take a look. If I were to explain it now, it might take three days and three nights. Let''s continue"


    The pace of his speech increased: "Developments in food" he waved his wand, showcasing various dishes from different eras, becoming more delectable and enticing the closer they were to the present;


    "Housing" a variety of architectural styles and furnishings appeared one by one;


    "And transportation" vehicles on land, sea, and sky emerged.


    With the groundwork laid, no one questioned the authenticity of these three aspects, but due to the sudden influx of information, many felt dazed.


    After a few minutes, people began to regain their senses.


    Felix raised another question, "Why am I talking about all of this, ladies and gentlemen?"


    His gaze turned sharp, fixed on each person present. Subconsciously, they looked at Felix, seeking an answer.


    "Change. The only thing I want to convey to you is change."


    He looked at McNeill, the man with the sparse beard, who seemed lost in thought. Felix addressed him, "Regarding the question you raised, Mr. McNeillwhy should we look at the outside world?"


    Step by step, Felix approached him, standing before the man.


    "Because the world never stops moving forward due to a single person or group. If you fail to perceive this change, terms like ignorance, powerlessness, chaos... they could all be applied to you as well. Do you understand now, Mr. McNeill, following your own logic, can I despise you? Or manipulate you at my whim?"


    McNeill''s heart turned cold, as if plunged into icy waters. He trembled uncontrollablythis feeling, he''d experienced it decades ago, from the Dark Lord.


    Walsch Sidrick had to step forward, whispering, "Mr. Harp, you can''t"


    Felix smiled at him, "Mr. Sidrick, this is also a part of the lecture, a carefully prepared example. You see, I haven''t even taken out my wandMr. McNeill is cooperating with me."


    McNeill suddenly realized he could move again. Felix returned his wand, saying, "Keep hold of your wand, it''s your greatest pride."


    McNeill stood still, if the wand was pride, then what did that make the person who had taken it away? Felix returned to the small podium, preparing to conclude today''s lecture.


    "Just as I said, time always moves forward, and change follows closely behind. This is the trend. Just like waves crashing ashore, the best response is to move forward with them."


    A young wizard raised his hand, as if in a classroom, "But Mr. Harp, what should we do?"


    An intense emotion surged within Felix; he wanted to vent, to passionately expound, maybe even forcefully implant his thoughts into their minds. But he did nothing, merely calmly stating, "Perhaps this is a question that needs exploring by our generation together."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 271: The Thoughts of Fudge

    Chapter 271: The Thoughts of Fudge


    "I detest change."


    In a small room behind the curtains, Fudge sat gloomily on the other side of a door, deep in thought. When alone, his expressions were unguarded, and anyone seeing his face would never associate him with passivity or lack of initiative.


    Only after the visitors in the reception room dispersed did he step out from the room. Walworth Sidrick returned once more, standing before Fudge.


    "Minister, Mr. Harp has already left. He departed with Mr. Scamander; they seemed to be acquainted."


    "Is that so?" Fudge murmured softly. Scamander, another name that didn''t evoke pleasant feelings. His breathing grew heavy, as if trapped in a web, sinking deeper with each struggle, unable to break free.


    And at the center of this web stood an old man with silver-white beard and deep blue eyesthis man was Albus Dumbledore.


    No one wanted to be a puppet. Though in the beginning of his tenure, to secure his position, he made three trips a day to Hogwarts, positioning himself alongside the greatest wizards of the time. After years of such gestures, he finally cemented his place as the Minister of Magic.


    Yet, in the past year or two, he''d done so less frequently. Especially after his outstanding performance during last year''s protests at Beauxbatons, where he earned himself several points. Interestingly, Felix Harp was present there too, a significant figure at the time.


    Thinking of this, Fudge scratched at his growing unease. He inquired of Sidrick, "Has Barty Crouch made any recent moves?"


    Sidrick understood his implication. "Not really. He''s been preparing for next year''s Triwizard Tournament, or should I say, the Quadwizard Tournament... Who knows? There have been suggestions to involve more countries. They''re definitely going to have to readjust the Triwizard Cup, why not add a few more?"


    Fudge nodded gently. Barty Crouch was a formidable contender just below him. In fact, had it not been for the scandal involving his son''s collaboration with three other Death Eaters in torturing the Longbottoms, which tarnished his reputation after the war, Fudge wouldn''t have caught the opportunity to take over.


    Not long afterward, Crouch''s wife passed away, and his son died in Azkaban. This left Crouch in a slump, confined to the International Magical Cooperation Department. But Fudge wouldn''t forget how the iron-handed Head of the Magical Law Enforcement during the war had made his mark.


    Equally strong-willed, the former Minister of Magic, Mirasen Bagno, had favored Barty Crouch as her successor. Unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately, certain events came to light.


    Fudge pondered and then asked about the organization of the Quidditch World Cup. Sidrick''s expression turned sour this time. "Progress isn''t smooth. Mr. Bagman has just started, he sent his subordinate Bertha Jorkins to investigate the site''s environment. But Miss Jorkins is notorious for her poor memory; she can''t even keep simple reports straight..."


    "Understood."


    "Also, what''s Umbridge up to? Why did I hear that she went to Diagon Alley, and I''ve received several complaints."


    "Minister, it''s actually Knockturn Alley. We received accurate intelligence that Sirius Black appeared there, attacking a wizard. It seems to be a dark wizard... Anyway, he managed to steal his wand."


    Fudge frowned; this wasn''t what he had expected. "Send her back to Hogwarts," he wanted to say Hogwarts, but Dumbledore was strongly against it, and given the unpleasant incident with the Dementors running wild before, this matter brought back some headaches. And to think this could be related to Felix Harponly Merlin knew how surprised he was when he learned the Dementors had shrunken.


    Since then, he had been paying attention to this person. His previous titlesa Muggle expert, a Hogwarts professordidn''t amount to much, at most commendations for his potential. But recently, this man''s name had been frequently mentioned in his ears.


    Suppressing the attack by Beauxbatons students on the international conference venue; curing the Longbottoms, sentenced to death by the Dementor''s Kiss; and drastically shrinking Azkaban''s Dementor guards...


    On the surface, there was no connection, but all of this actually represented one thing: strength. This Felix Harp possessed remarkably strong practical abilities.


    ''Is he another Dumbledore? How can I make him work for me?'' These thoughts churned in Fudge''s mind.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 272: The First Collaboration of the Club

    Chapter 272: The First Collaboration of the Club


    Felix and Newt exchanged addresses. Felix learned that after retiring, Newt and his wife lived in the countryside of Devon County, where they had a "spacious" underground sanctuary for magical creatures in need.


    "I don''t always keep them, more like a healer. Once the ''patients'' are well, I let them return to nature," Newt told him.


    Although he had guessed the answer, Felix still inquired, "Mr. Scamander, if you don''t intend to gain something from them, how have you maintained your love for them over the years?"


    Newt smiled and replied, "How do you maintain love? It''s because of the love itself, of course."


    ...


    The next weekend, at the meeting of the Magical Arts Club, Felix presented the Ring of the Serpent''s Embrace to the members.


    He flipped the emerald green coin in his hand, deftly maneuvering it between his fingertips. His actions quickly captured the attention of the students. In the next moment, the coin transformed into a small snake, coalescing into a serpent-shaped ring on his right pinky.


    With a wave of his wand, dozens of coins flew out from a corner table, accurately landing in front of each young witch and wizard.


    "Consider it your belated Christmas present."


    "It can replace the copper knuts I gave you before. It has two formscoin and ringyour choice. If you want it to transform into the latter, just think ''unlimited'' and infuse it with magic. You can try it now"


    The club members extended their hands, letting the coins fall into their palms, feeling their weight. Navimol, attending her first gathering, traced the patterns on the coin''s surface. It exuded a unique and substantial sheen, yet didn''t feel like metal. She looked up at Harry, who mouthed to her, "Basilisk scales."


    Harry had learned this from Hermione, who had learned it from Professor Snape. When Harry first heard about this, he was surprised. He thought the Basilisk had been returned to the Chamber of Secrets after the incident. But Hermione informed him that Basilisk materials were valued magical ingredients and had been divided among the professors...


    Navimol''s heart raced as if completing a ritual. She enunciated clearly, "Unlimited." The coin in her hand transformed, becoming a slender, emerald green snake in the blink of an eye.


    Cradling it, Navimol tentatively asked, "Do you know how to do it?" The little snake slithered onto her right pinky, coiling twice and twisting into a Serpent''s Embrace ring.


    The most excited ones were the Slytherins. Draco Malfoy, as soon as he saw the snake-shaped transformation, grew fond of it. He couldn''t help but touch its head with his index finger. It didn''t feel slippery as expected; instead, it was a warm touch, like being carved from an emerald gemstone.


    The little snake raised its head, its shining black eyes meeting his gaze.


    Draco extended his finger, and the snake swayed its body, winding around his finger and forming a circular loop. He gleefully looked left and right, catching sight of Pansy Parkinson and Daphne Greengrass. Their eyes were wide open, completely captivated.


    Ravenclaw''s Warren Partis wore a straight face. "Stop teasing. I''ve helped you quite a few times..."


    Ever since last year when Professor Harp had called them up to participate in an Ancient Runes knowledge competition before they even had answer parchment they had engaged in a friendly rivalry. Occasionally, they would work on assignments and research together in the library. It was a unique camaraderie they had built.


    At least, that''s how he saw it.


    Harry stood on the outskirts of the crowd. He was never good at handling such situations, especially ones where he had to initiate social interactions. However, when he noticed that Draco Malfoy didn''t seem too pleased either, his mood instantly lifted. It felt like being back in Diagon Alley, enjoying an ice cream at Florean Fortescue''s on a sunny day.


    Draco caught Harry''s gaze and sneered softly, "Potteryou''re as annoying as Macadamius, why don''t you roll back to your Punching Telescope?"


    Harry looked at him in astonishment. He didn''t care about Malfoy''s sour attitude their relationship had never been amicable. But what came out of Malfoy''s mouth was quite unexpected


    "Have you read ''The Little Wizard Mick''s Adventures''?"


    "No, no way!" Draco immediately denied.


    Harry stated with certainty, "You definitely have. Macadamius and the Punching Telescope are both things from the book," he suppressed a smile, "And you''ve at least read the third volume."


    Draco''s face darkened abruptly. He opened his mouth several times but couldn''t come up with a retort.


    Celebrating the third Patron of this bookthanks to Patron AD98 for the support!


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.

 Chapter 273: Unexpected Events During the Patronus Charm Practice

    Chapter 273: Unexpected Events During the Patronus Charm Practice


    The verbal spat with Draco Malfoy temporarily pushed aside Harry''s inner turmoil. However, Professor Harp seemed intent on keeping them on their toes, casually remarking, "Time is not always abundant, children. You must make the most of it."


    The crowd dispersed further, individuals pairing up like headless flies.


    "Which incantations have you mastered?"


    "Illumination, Flames, and Severing. What about you?"


    "I only know Illumination and Livestock."


    Pressed for time, they shared the core meanings of the most essential incantations. Luckily, their thoughts aligned. Until Harry completed an exchange, he remained oblivious to the identity and house of the person across from him.Explore the labyrinthine roots of this substance at N?v€l??n


    He discovered that it wasn''t as difficult as it seemed, prompting him to seek out unfamiliar individuals for the next three rounds. This time, he even remembered to politely inquire about their names. As for their houses, they all tacitly agreed to omit that detail.


    As he shared his thoughts with Ron midway, Ron widened his eyes. "You don''t think everyone knows who you are, Harry?"


    Harry slapped his forehead, the question never having crossed his mind. He spotted Hermione approaching gleefully and immediately grabbed her. "How many have you swapped?"


    "Fifteen," Hermione said joyfully. "The trick is to find older girls. They''re friendly and have less overlap with your knowledge. Wait a moment!"


    Hermione''s eyes gleamed as she approached Daphne Greengrass, whispering something with an air of triumph. Harry watched for a while and eventually noticed the two of them sneaking into a corner.


    "Are they friends?" Harry asked, aware that the girl was a Slytherin.


    "Came out of dueling practice or something," Ron said. "At least that''s what Hermione says."


    Felix Harp quietly observed, mentally noting down students who could be grouped together. While he wanted to break down the barriers between the four houses and encourage interaction, he wasn''t interested in forcing incompatible individuals together.


    Fortunately, except for a few groups, most students'' thoughts weren''t as intense as they had initially anticipated. They just needed a suitable excuse. With this realization, his upcoming arrangements wouldn''t appear too abrupt.


    When the last student completed their exchange, most had already attempted to capture runic symbols using the Serpent''s Crest Ring. Felix clapped his hands, signaling them to stop.


    Silently and seamlessly, their seats rearranged, once distinct clusters now mixed.


    "Let''s discuss how to perceive the structure of objects.


    You should have encountered this in other classes, particularly Transfiguration. Sensing runes is similar in concept. There are some tricks to it, allowing your magic to gently touch them, not forcefully inject magic, as that would cause them to burst


    For Felix, these Knuts were transitional items. During their crafting, he hadn''t even added basic protective spells. Now, they had been replaced with the Serpent''s Crest Ring.


    He casually placed the self-heating Knut in the discard area, planning to dispose of them when he found the time. It seemed his assistant had discovered them and even studied them privately...


    Gryffindor Common Room.


    Harry recounted the unexpected encounter from his visit to Professor Lupin''s office, where he practiced the Patronus Charm, to Ron and Hermione.


    Hermione exclaimed, "You saw Voldemortyou saw the mysterious person?" Others in the room glanced over, and she muffled her voice, "How is that possible? Weren''t you afraid of Dementors?"


    "I thought so too," Harry said with a shudder, "Professor Lupin found a Boggart in the staff room. He said there are ways to fool a Boggart, but I declined."


    "I genuinely believed my worst fear was Dementors, but then the Boggart turned into Voldemort clinging to Cho''s back, then later into a serpent...," Harry explained.


    Ron marveled, "It must have been confused or something. Who would have two worst fears?"


    Harry elucidated, "Professor Lupin suggested it''s a possibility. Usually, it''s fears of the same type, like if you''re scared of spiders, the Boggart might transform into different spider forms. My case seems to be rare. He theorized it might be because the Boggart couldn''t find something that would truly drive me to lose control, so it''s alternating between them" he concluded with a wide grin.


    Hermione raised an eyebrow, "I think it might be due to that Dementor toy''s influence... how many times have you played with it?"


    Ron emphasized, "It''s not playing, Hermione. It''s about getting used to facing the feeling of Dementors. Look, Harry''s not that afraid now."


    Hermione huffed, then turned to Harry, "But how will you practice the Patronus Charm?"


    "Professor Lupin managed to fool the Boggart temporarily, making it believe my greatest fear was still Dementors. However, he asked me to bring the Dementor toy next time to show him...," Harry shrugged. "He said he''s never heard of anything like it."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 274: "Absolutely No Thorns"

    Chapter 274: "Absolutely No Thorns"


    "Perhaps Professor Lupin... hiss~"


    A sudden gust of cold wind swept into Ron''s collar, causing him to swallow the remaining half of his sentence. He examined the window of the common room and cautiously picked up a piece of broken glass. "There''s actually a hole here, hasn''t anyone fixed it?"N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    Impatiently, Hermione said, "It''s just a matter of casting a spell, can''t you give it a try?"


    Back in their dormitory, Ron said to Harry, "Maybe it was her cat, I find it a bit odd, especially the way it looked at me..."


    Harry didn''t pursue this topic, nor did he tell Ron about the fact that he had tossed Crookshanks off his bed two or three times. In his mind, the cat seemed to have a peculiar fondness for Scabbers'' scent. Even after his disappearance, it often came around, perhaps regretting not getting a snack? But Harry couldn''t be certain that if Scabbers were still here, he wouldn''t have been driven to suddenly become a dark wizard due to the cat''s pestering. "Maybe he couldn''t bear Crookshanks'' harassment, so he left," he thought. In a way, this cat seemed to have saved both him and Ron''s lives.


    As Harry took off his clothes and searched for a new topic, he asked, "By the way, what were you about to say just now?"


    Ron''s hands, which were about to take off his shoes, paused, and he furrowed his brow, carefully recollecting, "I was going to say, maybe Professor Lupin intended to use your Boggart-banishing spell doll instead of the boggart."


    After a few seconds, Harry suddenly realized, and he exclaimed excitedly, "You''re right, Professor Snape wrote on the card that the doll could help me. I originally thought I could use it to overcome my fear of the boggart, to prevent another mishap during the Quidditch match. But now, it seems that Professor Snape had foreseen this day long ago."


    Ron chuckled as he changed into his pajamas, "Well, the difference isn''t that big. You used it to convince Wood to let you continue in the match. Remember, the first time he saw that thing, he nearly passed out..."


    Even though Ron was exaggerating a bit, Harry couldn''t help but burst into laughter, especially when he imagined the burly Wood shrinking into the chair like a kitten.


    From the bed across the room, Neville mumbled sleepily, "Harry? What''s going on?"


    "Nothing, just go back to sleep," he quickly replied.


    Lying in bed, Harry hoped fervently that he wouldn''t miss the upcoming Quidditch practice, just like how Hermione never missed any of her elective classes - it was magical, but he wanted the results.


    ...


    In the following days, besides attending classes and going to the library, Felix spent a considerable amount of time sorting through ancient magic - the instructional steps for the Lumos spell - which he had borrowed from Dumbledore.


    Running over, Harry lifted the spell and helped Ron up, whispering, "Are you up for another round?"


    "Bring it on, I want to experience your magic a few more timeshiss~" Ron grimaced, "Did your magic mutate? I feel like my arse got pricked by thorns."


    The students surrounding them all took a step back. A few girlsLavender Brown, Parvati Patillooked at them with disdain.


    Harry hastily explained, "No, it''s probably just his skin swelling, which caused the sensation. I''ve experienced it" He stopped short, realizing he was digging himself into a hole.


    Now even Ginny''s gaze towards him turned odd.


    Harry gave up on explaining, and he glared at Ron, irritated, and said, "Are you ready?"


    "Wait"


    "Bang!"


    Ron fell to the ground again. Harry earnestly addressed the others, "You can check, there are absolutely no thorns..."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 275: Confiscated Items

    Chapter 275: Confiscated Items


    Felix descended the spiral staircase, his hands empty as usual. Unlike other professors, he never carried books or parchment with him.


    Passing the office of the castle''s administrator on the first floor, he heard Lupin''s voice.


    "...I''m really sorry to bother you. If you find it, please let me know."


    Lupin''s thin figure emerged from the office, brushing past Felix. "Hello, Professor Harp," he said with a brief pause and a smile.


    "Hello, Professor Lupin. You look well," Felix replied.


    After Lupin left, Felix knocked on Flich''s office door. "Mr. Filch, are you there?" The door swung open, revealing Filch''s face from the shadows, his eyes fixated like those of a pair of goldfish.


    "It''s Professor Harp. I thought..." he mumbled, then stepped aside to let Felix in. It was a rather cramped room, adjacent to the castle''s entrance hall.


    The room had no windows, appearing dim and confined even in daylight. The sole source of light was a greenish hanging lamp from the ceiling. Wooden filing cabinets lined the walls, some of them packed so full that yellowed and worn corners of parchment peeked out from the crevices.


    Several chairs occupied the office, but Felix had no intention of sitting. He discreetly cast a Fresh Air Charm and finally dispelled the pervasive fishy odor.


    Felix locked eyes with a cat, extremely emaciated, on the desk. Its eyes were large and bulging, gleaming brightly.


    "She seems quite personable," Felix remarked.


    Filch was pleased that Felix used the term "she." His chin trembled as he said, "You won''t find a smarter cat than her anymore. In my opinion, she''s more human, even better than humans... At least she won''t break school rules and she''ll lend you a hand."


    Felix patiently listened as Filch recounted how Mrs. Norris patrolled the corridors. When Filch wheezed to a pause, Felix interjected, "Although she does seem a bit malnourished."


    Filch cleared his throat, seemingly surprised by the question. He stammered, "She''s a picky eater. I''ve advised her, but she only eats the fried fish I make..."


    "I have some nutritional supplements here, a very clever formula, and importantly, no side effects." Felix said, brushing his right hand over his left, and a small wooden box appeared.


    He opened the box, glanced at its contents with some regret, and said, "Only half remains..."


    Filch hesitated, "Liz might not like..." He retrieved a small glass bottle from the box, uncorked it, and a strange aroma wafted, overpowering the room''s fishy smell.


    Mrs. Norris immediately raised her head, staring at the glass bottle with a longing expression.


    Felix looked at the polished iron chains hanging on the wall, shaking his head. It was understandable why young wizards disliked Filch. He had known for a long time that Filch enjoyed punishing students, and even though physical punishment had been abolished, the psychological punishment lingered.


    And Filch was constantly finding new ways to reinvent this craft and carry it forward.


    "Mr. Filch, you mentioned that Professor Lupin came to reclaim his belongings"


    "That''s right. Over a decade ago, he and his friends were wandering around. I searched them and found a suspicious piece of parchment, layered upon layers. I suspected it concealed a secret, so I confiscated it."


    As Filch spoke, his facial tic twitched. "You don''t know how despicable they were. After I confiscated the parchment, they acted as if it didn''t matter at all," he said with a fierce tone, "They must have thought I couldn''t decipher the secret within and would just toss it away, allowing them to sneak it back. ButI didn''t. Instead, I kept it all these years, locked in the drawer labeled ''Highly Dangerous.''"


    "And now, that piece of parchment... did you give it back to Professor Lupin?" Felix inquired curiously.


    "...It''s lost," Filch sighed in frustration. "I can''t remember when I lost it. Maybe they took it back themselves."


    "But you said Professor Lupin came to retrieve"


    "Who knows? Maybe his friends didn''t tell him, or other young wizards stole it from me over the years." Filch said regretfully.


    The parchment in mid-air descended, and Felix handed the formula to Filch. "Please keep this safe."


    "Thank you, thank you"


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Filch. I also got what I wanted."


    Filch stared at him in astonishment, and Felix grinned, "You see, Mrs. Norris seems quite satisfied, doesn''t she?" He gestured to the cat at his feet, lazily rubbing against his trousers.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 276: Fame and Fortune

    Chapter 276: Fame and Fortune


    Emerging from Filch''s office, Felix was pondering over what Lupin wanted to retrieve. At present, he only knew that this item was connected to his schooldays and likely involved the secrets of Black or the enigmatic Peter.


    Removing Filch''s subjective lens, Felix extracted two particularly useful pieces of information: firstly, Lupin and his friends didn''t seem to care much when the item was confiscatedwell, at least not on the surface. But now, Lupin was fervently eager to reclaim it. Secondly, the item was lost, lost in the distant past, making it difficult to ascertain who took it.


    Many of the former illicit young wizards had graduated long ago.


    Lacking crucial information, Felix could only silently note it down for later use. He made his way to Hagrid''s hut where Hagrid was clearing snow from his pumpkin patch. Fang was bounding around him, exuberantly running to and fro.


    A gray Hippogriff, with the head and wings of an eagle and the body of a horse, was tethered not far away. It clicked its sharp beak like clinking blades as it saw Felix approach, its gaze following his footsteps.


    "Hagrid!" Felix called from a distance and patted Buckbeak''s pointed beak. The creature had grown quite familiar with Felix, tilting its head back and emitting a resonant snort, then contentedly half-closing its eyes to enjoy his touch.


    The burly man straightened up, casually planting his shovel in the ground. He strode over, beaming with joy, and said, "Felix, Mr. Scamander has responded! He did it! The case has been sent back for retrial!"


    Felix nodded. "That was my purpose in coming as well. I received a reply too, Hagrid. Now, what do we need to do?"


    "Do?" Hagrid blinked, looking at him with confusion.


    "Yes," Felix affirmed, "Buckbeak''s case has been sent back. With the back-and-forth of reassignment, it might take ten days or half a month. We can''t just sit idly during this time..."


    Observing Hagrid''s baffled expression, he sighed and continued, "No reassignment means the case isn''t categorized yet, which is advantageous for us. If we can change it to a fine payment, this matter might end sooner than expected."


    Hagrid grasped the idea. "So you''re saying... no hearing, no trial, all of that is gone?"


    "Provided we proactively get involved," Felix said seriously. "My suggestion is to pay a visit to the Ministry of Magic, inquire about the progress of the case, and if possible, propose the fine. Even if that''s not feasible, we must advocate for the nature of the case: this wasn''t a sudden aggression by a tamed magical creature, but an accident caused by improper teaching."


    Once the routine interview concluded, the journalist started directing him to pose in various ways. Felix felt like a puppet, and after enduring a dozen or so photographs, he firmly put an end to the ordeal.


    The witch journalist looked somewhat forlorn. "We could''ve taken even better pictures, Mr. Harp. You would''ve been a strong contender for this year''s ''Most Enchanting Smile Award''..."


    Felix shuddered. "I''m sorry, but that''s not something I''m interested in." He swiftly concluded the interview and, during a meal with Severus Snape, couldn''t help but remark, "I haven''t had time for research lately. The realm of fame and fortune is indeed an arena~"


    Snape snorted in response to his sentiment.


    It wasn''t until early February that Felix finally found some respite. By then, the ice and snow had gradually melted, and the open space in front of the castle was teeming with vibrant life.


    Young wizards shed their heavy winter garments and cloaks, took off their scarves, and lounged lazily in groups along the lakeside on the castle''s south side, basking in the sun. They watched the giant squid swim in the lake.


    In this leisurely ambiance, Valentine''s Day arrived.


    In celebration of the fourth chapter''s ascension as the leader, and with gratitude for the support of the Flying Carpet Society!


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 277: A Surprise Appearance

    Chapter 277: A Surprise Appearance


    At Hogwarts, Valentine''s Day wasn''t emphasized by the professors, and there wasn''t any reduction in the Friday assignments from the day before. However, for young wizards and witches, this was quite a significant holiday.


    "Think about it, just one day a year, girls dressing up in their finest clothes, waiting with bated breath for someone''s invitation..."


    Early in the morning, Harry sluggishly stepped out of the dormitory. He saw the Weasley twins promoting enchanted mirrors to a tall, freckled boy.


    "... We have two styles available now. If you feel that hearts are too passionate for you, you can try the rectangular design. We can add some little Cupid decorations."


    "But... I don''t have anyone to give it to," the freckled boy hesitated.


    "Opportunities wait for no one! Buy our product, change into formal attire, and send out invitations during the morning hours," Fred said in an enticing tone.


    George chimed in, placing his right hand over his heart and bowing deeply, "Madam, would you accompany me for a stroll?"


    The boy happily purchased their product.


    Harry gave the twins a thumbs-up, and they responded with radiant smiles.


    "Will more people buy them?"


    "Valentine''s Day symbolizes sweet love, like mushrooms sprouting after the rain. Even those who didn''t plan on buying will find themselves tempted..." Fred explained.


    Harry walked over to Hermione''s side, pleased to see that she appeared just as she usually did. She was grading a stack of thick parchments. He glanced at them and noticed they were Ancient Runes papers from the third year. The graded papers held a peculiar allure. The first paper belonged to Dean, with six errors circled. Harry secretly wondered how many red circles his own paper would have.


    He reached out to flip through the papers, but Hermione slapped his hand away, saying, "Don''t mess it up. This is the result of my whole morning''s work."


    Before long, Ron emerged. One of his pant legs was trapped in his sock, and when Harry pointed it out, Ron yawned and adjusted his pants.


    "Any plans for today?" he asked.


    "We''re meeting Neville by the Black Lake to read. Remember, it''s one of the few things we can do," Harry said. Initially, Professor McGonagall seemed intent on keeping him confined to the castle, but after his persistent arguments, some areas outside the castle were begrudgingly allowed.


    For instance, the Black Lake was a nice spot. It was adjacent to the castle and offered a clear view of the surroundings. Black couldn''t imagine why anyone would want to be seen in this place.


    "Perfect," Ron brightened up. "I can practice the new Impediment Jinx I''ve learned. The dueling competition is about to start, and I don''t want to get knocked out in the first round."


    Due to the high number of participants, the dueling competition had been moved to the following day, Saturday, starting at ten in the morning and lasting the whole day.


    Harry stated matter-of-factly, "You''re pretty good in the dueling group." At least Ron was the third person, after Harry and Hermione, to master the spell. Though it came at a significant cost.


    The small jar of bruise-healing ointment he had gotten from Madam Pomfrey had run out.


    Ron''s enthusiasm visibly picked up. For the next while, he shared his insights into mastering the spell. "As Professor Harp says, you must truly understand the spell. How do you understand it? I personally think you need to experience the feeling that magic brings you..."


    Ginny and Neville emerged shortly after. Hermione had quickly finished grading the last paper by this point. She checked the time and said, "Let''s go."


    As they left the common room, they were surprised to find that the corridor was already bustling with people. Couples strolled hand in hand. And around every boy or girl who seemed lost in thought, there was someone they were yearning for in their line of sight.


    They walked past a group of second-year girls, and the wind carried snippets of their conversation, "... Professor... my card?"


    But the next second, a realization hit him the Sneakoscope! The Sneakoscope had gone off!


    "It''s Sirius Black, run!" Harry shouted loudly, agilely leaning to the side while drawing his wand and sending a red jet of light flying.


    Yet the spell went awry, hitting the willow tree. The boy no, Sirius Black also pulled out a wand and deflected the spell with a rope, turning to flee.


    Without thinking, Harry charged after him, the piercing buzzing making it hard to hear anything else. His heart raced, and he was consumed by the need to catch Black.


    "Harry, don''t risk it!"


    Percy clutched him in a hurried embrace, still holding a bag of Bertie Bott''s Every Flavor Beans. Harry struggled, "Let go let me catch him "


    His gaze stayed locked on Black, growing smaller in the distance. Students nearby stared in confusion. Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Ginny ran over, panting, "Harry, oh is that, is that?" Hermione yelled, trying to make herself heard over the buzzing.


    "It''s Sirius Black!" Harry yelled, though he couldn''t hear himself properly.


    Neville looked bewildered, "What are you guys saying?"


    "Swoosh!"


    Everyone saw Professor Harp descending from the sky on his Firebolt, his wand pointing at Harry. The buzzing noise abruptly ceased.


    "Professor Sirius Black, he''s here!"


    "Disguised as a student, it''s Polyjuice Potion"


    "He still has a wand!"


    Felix Harp said calmly, "Which way did he run?"


    Harry hastily pointed in a direction. Then it dawned on him around Hogwarts, Apparition was impossible, as Hermione had informed him. That meant he still had a chance!


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 278: The Pursuit

    Chapter 278: The Pursuit


    At the edge of the Forbidden Forest...


    Felix Harp spotted a young wizard desperately fleeing toward the Forbidden Forest. He raised his wand, gauging the distance, and with a flick of his wrist at the moment of impact, he cast a spell.


    The young wizard, as if anticipating it, twisted his body and deftly avoided the curse, moving with an agility far beyond his apparent age.


    "Sirius Black, perhaps we should have a little chat," Felix called out.


    Step by step, Felix approached him. The effects of the Draught of Living Death that Black had ingested earlier were wearing off. His body began to change gradually, growing taller and broader, stretching and elongating.


    Gasping for breath, stumbling forward, Black entered the forest. As he stepped within, it was as if a powerful blow struck him. He stiffened for a few seconds, then finally collapsed.


    The transformation had begun.


    Curling his body, he trembled all over. His skin erupted with tiny bubbles like hot molten wax. His fingers enlarged and thickened, the bony joints protruding as he clawed into the damp brown soil. His nails sunk into the earth.


    Black let out a low roar. His shoulders broadened, and his loose robes expanded without tearing, despite the fact that there was no flesh on this man.


    Felix waited in silence. It would take the others two to three minutes to arrive, providing him ample time.


    The transformation concluded. Black lay sprawled on the ground, panting heavily. He seemed to have given up resistance. Hoarsely, he asked, "Who are you? So young, you must be"


    Interrupting, Felix swiftly tapped the ring on his left hand. A broomstick materialized out of thin air, and Felix mounted it, soaring into the sky.


    Beneath him spread a blurred expanse of brown and gray. He gripped the broom handle, ascending higher, fifty feet, a hundred feet. In the distance, he spotted a large black dog sprinting along a rugged path within the Forbidden Forest. Its speed was astonishing, resembling a wisp of black smoke.


    However, spring had just returned, and the trees in the forest still bore sparse, brown branches. Leaves were scarce, incapable of shielding or obstructing the view. Thus, Felix had no trouble keeping up.


    By a small stream, he caught up with Black. A fiery red beam struck the large black dog, sending it flying.


    Stopping at a distance of six or seven meters, Felix declared, "Change back, transform into a human, Sirius Black."


    The struggling black dog lifted its head to meet Felix''s gaze. After a moment, the second transformation began, rapid yet peculiar. The body shrank, and a disheveled man emerged where the dog had been.


    If he stayed still, he could easily be mistaken for a corpse, one that had suffered inhuman torturesdirty, tangled hair cascading to his elbows, neglected for a long time; his body coated in dirt, revealing a pale skin that clung to a face devoid of flesh.


    Black''s sunken eyes stared at him, and he grinned wryly. "I''m starting to like you, butI still can''t trust you. You''re too close to Snape."


    Felix noticed his expression had eased. Tentatively, he asked, "Does it matter whether you trust me or not? Do you have any choice?"


    "Of course, never underestimate anyone. Go back and tell Dumbledore that kidthe one in the same year as Harry, from the Weasley familyhis pet rat is an Animagus." Black spoke, unaware of the news of Pettigrew''s disappearance.


    "An Animagus?" Felix repeated.


    "Yes, he''s Peter Pettigrew. He didn''t diedamn it! I thought he was dead!" Black suddenly erupted with anger, cursing wildly. After a while, he struggled to regain his composure. "Sorry you had to witness that. But I''ve suppressed it for too long."


    "I suppose you want to say that Pettigrew is the traitor? Despite your role as Secret Keeper?" Felix said.


    "Not meit was an exchange! He and I, we switched! He became the Secret Keeper! Dumbledore will understand. Once we catch Pettigrew, everything will be revealed."


    "I believe it''s best for you to tell Dumbledore these things in person," Felix said.


    Hello everyone,


    If you enjoy reading this novel and want to read 10 Chapters ahead of schedule, then please join my Patreon.


    Or Consider donating! at Paypal or Ko-fi.


    Your support is greatly appreciated


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 279: Grimmauld Square

    Chapter 279: Grimmauld Square


    "I will appear before him, I will go myself, but not today, and still the same wordsI don''t believe you," Black spread his hands, "I don''t know if you might hand me over to the Ministry through Snape''s connections, I dare not gamble."


    "Your meaning isif I haven''t misunderstood, you don''t believe me, yet you want me to tell Dumbledore about the news regarding Pettigrew, to clear your name? Don''t you find your logic quite peculiar?" Felix asked with a hint of amusement.


    "Ha~ Clear my name? That topic is far from my concern; I have my methods, a second plan, you understand? I don''t trust you, but I''m not worried you''ll divulge information, because Snape is also Pettigrew''s enemy, provided he knows the truth. You can discuss this with him."


    Felix fell silent. Peter had escaped, and according to Lupin''s words, he was likely hiding near Hogwarts, closely monitoring the situation''s progress, but no one could catch a rat.


    Moreover, the Secret Keeper... the Potters had unexpectedly changed the Secret Keeper for their safehouse, even Dumbledore wasn''t aware of it. This is why everyone firmly believed Black was the traitor. The biggest mystery was now unraveled.


    The next step was to wrap things up, to secretly hand over Sirius Black to Dumbledore and let him worry about it.


    As for Black''s unwillingness... stunning him was a good choice. He could extract a bit of his blood while at it, breaking the enchantments of Grimmauld Square No. 12.


    Felix raised his head. "I insist on going with you." He raised his wand, a delicate Stunning Spell flew out. Since Black wasn''t a traitor, this level of power was sufficient.


    But what surprised him was that Black actually blocked his magic.


    Black stepped back several paces, retrieving a wand from behind him, and looked at Felix with a triumphant grin. "You see, I told you..." The next moment, his entire body twisted into smoke


    Apparition!


    A second wand!


    In an instant, Felix understood everything. He disappeared from the original spot at a faster speed and reappeared in front of Black in the blink of an eye. He reached into the smoke, he could even see Black''s surprised face as it transformed.


    The next second, both of them vanished simultaneously.


    The young man opposite him observed him, showing no intention of attacking. Did he want me to surrender voluntarily?


    Dream on! He had just come up with a good idea.


    Black swung his wand, curses mixed with bursts of crimson flames flew out. He shouted, "Crucio!"


    Felix''s heart skipped a beat, slowing down his attack. An ugly, aged house-elf suddenly appeared beside Sirius Black. "Take me in!" Black commanded, launching a forceful offensive, but the occasional retaliation from the opposite side had already weighed him down.


    Kreacher stood by Black''s side, incessantly muttering, "The young master is a detestable, ungrateful scoundrel, breaking his mother''s heart. He disappeared for over a decade, returning with powerful enemies, failing to fulfill the slightest responsibility"


    "Shut up, Kreacher! Can''t I enjoy this victory for a moment?"


    ...


    Grimmauld Square. Felix walked to where Sirius Black had disappeared, crouching down, and picked up a drop of blood from the ground.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 280: Reunion in the Study

    Chapter 280: Reunion in the Study


    The next day, Sirius Black woke up from his bed, his mind heavy and foggy. It felt as though Kreacher had been banging his head all night, causing a splitting headache.


    "Even though I know it''s the consequence of overusing the Disillusionment Charm, I can''t help but suspect it''s related to Kreacher''s incessant chatter!"


    Sirius walked into the shabby bathroom and washed up in front of the mirror with suspicious dark red marks. He tidied up his hair, shaved off the dirty stubble, and as he showered, the mirror in the bathroom remarked, "You look like a walking skeleton."


    He angrily pulled the curtain shut, and memories of his miserable days living here came rushing back.


    Half an hour later, he dug out moldy clothes from an old wardrobe. He changed out of the dirty, ragged strips of fabric that once resembled clothing, and he managed to look presentable.


    But carefully, he took out a tattered old piece of paper from his pocket. After being soaked in water yesterday, it looked wrinkled. He gingerly unfolded it, trying not to damage the moving photograph on it: It was a picture of the Weasley family winning a prize, with a fat old rat perched on Ron Weasley''s shoulder.


    He stared at the photo expressionlessly for a moment and then turned away.


    "Kreacher, prepare breakfast for me." Sirius called outside, then after a pause, he added, "No spitting, no intentionally making it taste bad, and no... He listed a series of conditions.


    Kreacher bowed deeply, muttering curses under his breath as he left.


    Sirius took a moment to step outside again, scanning for any suspicious figures. Instead, he spotted a Muggle lady out early for groceries.


    "Maybe he''s gone," Sirius thought, closing the door. The silver serpent-shaped door knocker "thudded" against the weathered black door. He felt a twinge of unease, staying quiet for a few seconds; nothing happened.


    "Something just doesn''t feel right..." he pondered.N?v¦ÅlB?n: Transforming Moments into Memories.


    But he couldn''t pinpoint anything unusual. He sniffed the air, still catching the musty, dusty smell of decay. Everything in the hallway, from the peeling wallpaper to the threadbare carpet and the dimly lit magical chandelier overhead, seemed eerie. Even the portraits hanging crookedly on the walls appeared exceptionally quiet today, quiet...?


    Sirius scrutinized the figures in the portraits carefully. They seemed to be asleep. He approached one, standing before a portrait that might have depicted an illustrious ancestor from the Black family. He lightly tapped the frame.


    The aristocrat depicted in the painting had long, flowing curls that reached down to her waist, and she was leaning back in her chair, softly snoring.


    Suddenly, Sirius felt as if a piece of ice had been shoved into his stomach, icy and convulsing, and his forehead started to ache. He became restlessly anxious, taking a few large strides to a curtain and yanking it aside.


    Behind the curtain was a massive portrait a depiction of an old woman. Her face was gaunt, with high cheekbones, bearing some resemblance to the current Sirius, though he didn''t want to admit it. It was his mother.


    The same woman who had argued with him for half the day yesterday, who had been so lively, was now sound asleep. She hadn''t suddenly woken up to curse him as a "filthy and sinful child." Her drool hadn''t even soaked half of her clothes.


    Sirius retraced his steps to his room, wand in hand. He felt a bit more at ease. "Maybe I just scared myself," he thought. He began searching room by room, starting from the ground floor, and to prevent any surprises, he called Kreacher back.


    "If that man from yesterday shows up, don''t ask questions, just get me out of here immediately," Sirius warned the house-elf.


    Sirius wanted to continue speaking, but the pointed tip of the silver candle holder inched closer to his mouth, silently issuing a threat. He could only stare helplessly, as if trying to kill Felix with his gaze.


    For ten minutes, the study remained silent, the only sound being Sirius''s labored breathing. Just as he began to feel his wrist numb from constriction, Felix closed the book "Secrets of Dark Magic Revealed." He sighed and said, "Utterly wicked... I''ve lost my appetite for breakfast."


    Unable to resist a hint of sarcasm, Sirius remarked, "Not very much like your... mentor, are you? Snape used to adore these things when he was young."


    "Who doesn''t have a hobby?" Felix responded, deflecting lightly.


    A brief silence settled between them. Sirius lifted his head to fix his gaze on Felix, demanding, "How did you get in?"


    Felix smiled and replied, "I had a little help from the Black family."


    "That''s impossible!" Sirius retorted, "Though I hate to admit it, I''m the last descendant of the Black family. Only I can enter."


    Felix cast a glance at Kreacher.


    "He... he''s different..."


    "Exactly!" Kreacher proudly proclaimed, "Old Kreacher has served the noble House of Black for generations upon generations. For generations upon generations!" Then, his gaze turned malicious as he shot Sirius a look. "The current master doesn''t count; he''s nothing but blood and no substance. Poor Kreacher has no choice..."


    Sirius glared at him, his heart almost ready to strangle him.


    Felix rose to his feet and scrutinized the wound on Sirius''s forehead. "Potter''s scar is on the right, yours is opposite. Quite strange, is it a coincidence?"


    "You"


    Sirius''s eyes widened. He wasn''t too concerned about his safety now; he instinctively believed that Felix wouldn''t kill him. However, he also realized a more sinister aspect of Felix compared to Snape his words held even more power.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 281: Maps and Magic

    Chapter 281: Maps and Magic


    Half an hour later...


    Sirius Black sat on the sofa with a grim expression. He had just received some terrible news: Peter Pettigrew had escaped or, more accurately, was hiding in a place unknown, feigning death to avoid detection.


    Disheartened, he thought to himself, had all his efforts been in vain for all this time?


    Felix picked another book from the shelf. To his astonishment, it contained details about an ancient magic spell. The portrait of Headmaster Phineas Black hadn''t lied to him the collection here was truly exceptional, even if some of it had been moved from the restricted section at Hogwarts.


    It seemed that the old man had worked to benefit his family during his tenure as headmaster.


    But alas, how unpredictable life was. The Black family had fallen to such depths...


    "Have you ever tried a Marauder''s Map?" Sirius suddenly asked.


    "A Marauder''s Map? What''s that?" Felix looked up from the book.


    Sirius mumbled, "It''s a moving map that shows the locations and secret passages of Hogwarts. It looks like a folded parchment and was something we created when we were students me, James, Remus, and... Peter Pettigrew."


    "The Marauder''s Map can track the movements of everyone within Hogwarts, even Dumbledore."


    Felix blinked; he now understood what Lupon wanted from Felch. With certainty, he said, "This map must have been confiscated by Filch."


    "It was intentional," Sirius smirked. "We were about to graduate and desperately wanted someone to carry on our noble legacy of mischief. So, we created a suitable opportunity, caught Filch''s attention, and let him take the map."


    Felix nodded knowingly; there was indeed an interesting backstory.


    "Why didn''t Remus tell you?" wondered Sirius.


    Felix spoke softly, "The map is lost. Pettigrew admitted it himself."


    "That treacherous git!" Sirius exclaimed in frustration, slamming the wall and then sighing, "Even if we had the map, it might not work. Pettigrew can conceal his own name."


    "Conceal? Did you use Tracking Charms?"


    "More than that. Tracking spells, footprint reveals, Name-Tag Charms, Micro Illusion Hexes, Disillusionment Charms, Anti-Jinxes, Protective Spells. Later, we even integrated Transfiguration, Divination, and Alchemy... Too many things."N?v¦ÅlB?n: Inspiring Minds, Illuminating Souls.


    Felix looked at Sirius in astonishment. He himself only knew a portion of those spells.


    Sirius explained, "Initially, James brought a magic map-making book from home. With its help, we created the basic Marauder''s Map, though, back then, the names weren''t animated. Later, we scoured the library, finding spells to lock onto tracks, continually adding them. In the end, even we lost track of how many spells were on the map."


    He opened his palms. "You know, when we saw Dumbledore''s name appear on the map, we felt invincible. No one could escape the Marauder''s Map, because you could evade one spell''s detection, but not the second, third, fourth..."


    Felix couldn''t help but applaud silently. Without Sirius revealing this, who would know? Through Sirius, he saw the shadows of the other three creators.


    After a while, he said with a touch of melancholy, "Too bad we lost the map."


    Felix pondered, "If I help you recreate a Marauder''s Map, could you do it? Lupon is also at the school; he might be of assistance."


    "I know he''s here," Sirius said, thinking for a while. "Recreating it would be difficult. There are many things I don''t remember..."


    "We can attempt it together. I''m quite intrigued."


    "We?" Sirius stared at Felix, baffled.


    Felix didn''t answer, checking the time. "There are still two hours until ten o''clock. We have plenty of time."


    He said cheerfully, "I''m planning to take you to Hogwarts. Of course, we need to get in touch with Headmaster Dumbledore first. Hmm, we might also face questions from the Ministry. I''ll claim I didn''t capture you and that you escaped. I wonder if anyone will believe that..."


    Sirius stared at Felix in disbelief, feeling thoroughly mocked.


    "Excuse me, where is the portrait of Phineas Black? I didn''t see it among the portraits on the wall."


    "...Second bedroom on the right of the second-floor landing."


    Felix walked away, and a few minutes later, he returned. "It''s all arranged. Dumbledore wants us to proceed discreetly." He lightly touched the ring on his left hand with his wand, taking out a candy box imprinted with the words ''Honeydukes''.


    "What''s this?"


    "A Christmas present from a little wizard. I haven''t finished eating it, it''s a bit overwhelming... but I think it could be used to conceal someone."


    "Did you apply the Disillusionment Charm?"


    "Oh, no," Felix questioned, "who would apply a Disillusionment Charm inside a candy box?" He looked at the bewildered Sirius and continued, "I just happened to think of an appropriate spell"


    He pointed his wand at Sirius. The tip of the wand burst into intense blue light.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 282: The Miniaturized Sirius

    Chapter 282: The Miniaturized Sirius


    Hogwarts, Office of the Ancient Runes Professor.


    A fireplace.


    A burst of bright green flames leapt up, and Felix Harp emerged, carrying a box of candies. With a single-handed clap to dust off his robes, he pushed open the office door.


    Today marked the final day of the weekend, and the corridors were bustling with young wizards, chattering and lively.


    Felix rapped on the candy box''s packaging and whispered, "You''re inside the castle now. What are your impressions?"


    "I''m going to be overwhelmed by the fragrance in here." A complaining voice emanated from the box, "I had intended to indulge in a feast of sweets."


    ...Updated from


    Felix entered the Headmaster''s office, where Dumbledore had been waiting for some time. With a "thud," the candy box landed on the tall desk, accompanied by a scattered clatter and a yelp of pain


    "Ouch!"


    Dumbledore looked at Felix in surprise, and Felix responded with an affirmative look. "Just as you thought... our guest is a young child." With that, Dumbledore tapped the candy box, and its lid immediately popped open.


    The box contained an array of overly sweet candies: exploding bonbons, Bertie Bott''s Every Flavor Beans, ice mice, candied pineapple, chocolate frogs... most of Honeydukes'' products were there.


    A hand emerged from the pile of candies, and the palm-sized Sirius Black grimaced as he pushed aside the chocolate ball that had been sitting atop his head. He awkwardly pulled himself out of the candies, inch by inch, until he stood atop the candy mound.


    He looked up, and Dumbledore''s magnified face smiled down at him. A phoenix with golden and red feathers emitted a soft coo, and Fawkes circled the circular office before landing on the desk, tilting its head to scrutinize the little Sirius within the box.


    Sirius eyed it warily. "Don''t come any closer, Fawkes. I''ve fed you, remember?"


    Fawkes let out two short calls, then turned its head away, refusing to look at him.


    Dumbledore''s deep blue eyes curved slightly behind his half-moon glasses. He said gently, "How extraordinary, I didn''t expect to meet under these circumstances."


    "Neither did I," Sirius muttered. He propped himself against the edge of the candy box, pushed with his arms, and somersaulted onto the desk. He surveyed his surroundings; the peculiarly shaped silverware on the table emitted a faint wisp of smoke, resembling a fearsome creature.


    "Turn me back quickly," he demanded in annoyance.


    In contrast to Dumbledore''s subtlety, Felix was visibly delighted. He pointed his wand at Sirius''s head, causing his body to involuntarily swell and enlarge. Sirius hurriedly leapt off the table as he regained his original size upon hitting the ground.


    Felix''s eyes lit up. "So, the Weasley twins?" It was the first name that came to his mind.


    "Quite possible. In truth, I have a few candidates in mind. I plan to write a few letters to confirm, won''t take much time." Dumbledore said.


    Felix felt a touch of regret but quickly rallied. Whether the map was found or not, he was optimistic. If found, he could borrow it for study, increasing efficiency. If not, he could assemble a team, research and develop anew, perhaps even add more functionalities.


    "Then there''s the worst possibility: Peter Pettigrew might have stolen the map." He reminded them.


    "That''s also a concern of mine. He had ample time and motive," Dumbledore said. "The only possibility is if he doesn''t believe he''ll show up on the map, hence no action."


    Felix agreed with this perspective. He checked the time. "Headmaster Dumbledore, there''s a small dueling competition at ten o''clock today. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave." He gestured at Sirius. "He''s in your care."


    Sirius''s eyes lit up suddenly. "A dueling competition? Harry might be participating? Can I go watch?"


    Felix hesitated, looking at Dumbledore. Dumbledore furrowed his brows. "Sirius, you''d better stay at Grimmauld Place. It guarantees your safety the Ministry is still after you. If you''re discovered, we lack evidence to prove your innocence."


    "Just this once" Sirius pleaded, looking pitiful. "Let me see Harry up close. I can pretend to be a doll; no one will suspect."


    His words rendered Dumbledore silent. Felix cast the spell again, and this time, Sirius willingly hopped back into the box. Felix lightly cast a Muffliato charm on the outside of the box.


    Sirius was cut off from the external world.


    Felix turned to Dumbledore. "He probably isn''t skilled in Occlumency, right?" Dumbledore smiled at him, and Felix understood the Headmaster''s implication.


    Lifting the candy box, he walked briskly out of the office.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 283: The Dueling Competition

    Chapter 283: The Dueling Competition


    Felix carried a box of sweets as he walked toward Classroom Seven, still reflecting on his recent conversation with Dumbledore.


    Both he and Dumbledore were not easily persuaded individuals. Hoping to make them believe Sirius was innocent with just a story was not an easy task.


    Both of them were masters of Legilimency, though they rarely used it in everyday life. In crucial moments, however, there was no hesitation.


    The difference was that he wasn''t very familiar with Sirius, and much of what he knew came from hearsay. That''s why he needed to confirm with Dumbledore about the concept of Occlumency.


    Since Sirius was not skilled in Occlumency, his words were highly credible.


    ...


    Felix reached a quiet corridor, opened the candy box, and the shrunken Sirius was sitting on the pile of sweets, holding a piece of treacle tart and asking in confusion, "Have we arrived?"


    "Not yet - we need to make some preparations. You probably don''t want to encounter Severus, and Harry is carrying his Sneakoscope with him, so we need to address these issues."The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    "How should we do that?"


    Felix didn''t answer but touched a few sweets in the box with his wand, and they transformed into a set of full-body armor under the influence of magic. The armor resembled the suits of armor in Hogwarts Castle, complete with a closed helmet.


    "Put this on," he told Sirius.


    "I like your idea," Sirius said eagerly, as he changed into his new outfit. He tested his movements, "I feel like a real knight, although I''m missing a knight''s sword."


    Felix fulfilled his request, and his liquorice wand transformed into a longsword.


    Sirius, wearing the well-protected armor, deftly waved the sword. If you ignored the fact that he was only the size of a palm, he indeed looked like a medieval classical knight.


    "This way, you look like a knightly magical puppet, and I can introduce you to the other professors. Now, I need to think about how to block the Sneakoscope..."


    A magical glow began to appear on the armor covering Sirius. Finally, at the location of his helmet''s visor, Felix allowed Sirius to choose between black and red, and he chose red.


    Thus, the knight''s eyes were covered with a layer of crimson smoke, giving him an extra touch of fierceness and majesty.


    At 9:40 AM, Felix entered Classroom Seven, where people were bustling, with hundreds gathered around a large open space, passionately discussing.


    The open space was divided into seven sections, each with different terrain: flat ground, forest, hill, rocky beach, swamp, winding maze, and a small ice surface.


    To the east, with the best view, stood a high platform with seats. Flitwick and Snape had already arrived, and apart from the two regular Dueling professors, some other professors had come voluntarily. They conjured their own chairs and looked excited and expectant.


    Felix went up to the platform and casually placed the palm-sized knight on the table. He greeted them warmly, "Filius, Severus... Professor Lupin, you''re here too?"


    "I came to join in the fun," Lupin said. "We didn''t have these novelties when I was in school."


    Snape said leisurely, "But your extracurricular activities were quite rich, traveling here and there, getting into mischief..."


    Lupin tactfully added, "Looking back at our young selves, weren''t we all ignorant fools?"


    Sirius, in his enclosed armor on the table, moved awkwardly as if protesting against Lupin''s statement.


    Flitwick was about to change the subject, and his eyes kept scanning the surroundings. When he saw the "knight," his eyes lit up. "Felix, can this magical puppet move on its own?"


    Felix smiled and said, "This is an old experiment. I tried to make them perform some simple tasks, like freeing my assistant from grading assignments. She no longer needs to review these basic knowledge."


    "Miss Granger, right?" Lupin asked. "She''s a very clever witch, excelling in class."


    Flitwick examined the knight on the table, and Sirius, in his nervousness, even distorted the armor. However, it made him look more like a rusty metal puppet.


    "Am I mistaken, or did I sense embarrassment in its movements?"


    Felix took out some magical puppets from his ring and distributed them to the professors. "I tried to make them understand simple commands, similar to the principles of magical portraits, but the results are not satisfactory. I need your opinions."


    He casually picked up the "knight," and with a casual shake, he explained to Flitwick''s puzzled expression, "This guy isn''t very clever."


    Time quickly reached ten o''clock, and Percy and Penelope stood in the center of the open space. Percy seemed very excited, losing his tone twice, "Ladies and gentlemen, the Dueling Contest is hosted by the Student Union. I, Percy Weasley, and Penelope Clearwater will be responsible for maintaining order."


    "First, a bit of basic information: there are a total of 218 participants, and they will compete on seven different terrains randomly. Seven matches will take place simultaneously, starting from the first-year students."


    Penelope Clearwater said, "You are all familiar with the rules. What I want to emphasize is that the professors will comment on some exciting duels or speak out against rule violations. Please adhere to the rules, especially the prohibition of using dark magic."


    She looked stern as she surveyed the surroundings, while Percy cleared his throat and said, "That''s right, that''s how it is."


    "Next, the third group: Dean Thomas, Neville Longbottom, Vincent Crabbe, Ernie Macmillan, Harry Potter..."


    The dueling competition was in full swing. Even the senior students couldn''t help but watch with seriousness.


    "Who''s that round-faced kid? He''s putting up quite a fight against Potter."


    "I''m not sure, seems like he just appeared out of nowhere."


    "He must be one of Potter''s friends. Look how happy they are."


    "I vaguely remember seeing him in Potter''s dueling group..."


    In the third-year finals, Harry stared at Draco Malfoy across the field in surprise. "I didn''t expect to see you here, Malfoy." They had drawn the forest terrain, with several ancient trees scattered around.


    Draco smirked, "You should see how I''ve taught that Weasley a lesson with the new spell I''ve learned."


    Harry glanced back at Ron, who was sitting dazed on the ground, looking bewildered and somewhat reminiscent of Luna.


    "The match begins," Percy, sounding somewhat weary, announced, and Penelope''s voice was chillingly clear.


    Harry instinctively took a step to the side, casting a Silent Disarming Charm at the same time. The first spell was not intended to be powerful; he just needed to gain the upper hand. Draco, in response, retreated, hiding himself behind a sturdy-looking tree trunk. "Potter Impedimenta!"


    Harry quickly jumped away as the spell went terribly off course. He estimated the distance and retaliated with a Binding Charm. A magical rope shot out and tightly coiled around the tree trunk. He heard Draco grunt and was about to approach when he felt a surge of danger.


    Quickly, he cast a Shield Charm on himself, shouting, "Protego!" An invisible barrier formed in front of him, blocking Draco''s meticulously prepared spell.


    "Swinging Hex!"


    "Boom!"


    A heavy ringing filled the air, and Harry felt as though he had been struck by a giant hammer. The magical barrier cracked like a spiderweb. Even behind the Shield Charm, he was affected, his ears ringing and his vision momentarily blurry.


    He gritted his teeth, keeping his eyes fixed on Draco, who was hiding behind a tree and occasionally shooting "Swinging Hex" spells. His frustration grew. He closed the distance between them rapidly. A red light flashed, narrowly missing him and hitting a tree instead. Harry was startled and quickly moved behind another tree. The arena fell silent.


    "Malfoy, weren''t you going to show me your new spell? I''ve certainly seen it. Need a reminder? I just thought of construction workers swinging hammers everywhere..."


    Harry crouched and waited for two seconds, then cast the Shield Charm in advance. As expected, a red light came flying at him but was intercepted!


    Without hesitation, he stepped out of the protection of the Shield Charm. Draco was leaning out half of his body, shooting the exaggerated red beam from his wand. Harry fired back with a spell of his own, and the red beam struck Draco squarely in the chest.


    Draco was thrown backward, crashing into a tree. He fell unconscious, his eyelids flickering, and he made no sound.


    "I won!"


    Harry shouted in excitement. This battle was much more challenging than he had anticipated, mainly due to the limitations of the terrain. His spells lacked the power to damage the three-foot-diameter trees, rendering his advantages almost useless.


    He remembered the advice Professor Harp had given him mastering more spells meant being able to handle different situations. He couldn''t help but think: If he were proficient in the Blasting Curse and the Fireball Charm, would he be able to deal with battles more simply?


    He knew what he had to do next.


    "Spectacular!"


    The onlookers held their breath, enjoying the high-level duel. When the result was announced, they erupted in enthusiastic cheers and applause.


    Harry scratched his head and looked up at the judges'' seats. Professor Lupin smiled at him, Professor Snape stared down expressionlessly, Professor Flitwick was very excited, and Professor Harp chuckled, a steel mannequin in front of her waving at him vigorously, no, waving a sword.


    Was that a new magical puppet created by the professor?


    Harry suppressed his inner joy, trying not to let his mouth curve too much. He waved back in return.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 284: Lupin and the Knight

    Chapter 284: Lupin and the Knight


    "An astonishing match!" exclaimed the diminutive Professor Flitwick with excitement. "Malfoy skillfully utilized his surroundings, constantly seeking opportunities to counterattack. Potter''s quick reflexes were exceptional, and his responses were truly ingenious..."


    Draco, just awakened by Madam Pomfrey, displayed a slight smile on his previously gloomy face.


    "... Both of them displayed remarkable skill. This is exactly what I hoped to see. Perhaps in a few years, even a decade, a new dueling champion might emerge from among you," choked up Professor Flitwick. Felix patted his shoulder, and he sat down.


    Applause echoed all around as Harry and the students enthusiastically clapped together. "Well said! I look forward to that day," Harry exclaimed.


    Several professors also stepped forward to offer their comments. Snape, in his usual nonchalant manner, praised Malfoy''s quick-wittedness and his ability to leverage the terrain while avoiding any mention of Harry.


    "I don''t expect you to understand what I''m about to saythis knowledge will only truly be necessary after you graduate..."


    Standing from a neutral perspective, Lupin praised both contestants. Felix then reminded the young wizards that when only a pair of wizards are dueling, they can disregard the limitations of the arena and expand the battlefield to the seven designated terrains.


    Harry paused, caught off guard by this suggestion. He hadn''t considered it before. Reflecting on his duel with Malfoy, he realized he could have bypassed the large tree, perhaps taking a route around the rocky shore. Of course, Malfoy could have climbed the hillside, gaining a vantage point over him. This would have made the situation far more intricate.


    Felix''s advice was applied in the fifth-year championship duel. Cedric Diggory and Hufflepuff''s Prefect Mel Bradley engaged in a captivating pursuit.


    In the early stages, they occupied opposite corners of the rocky shore and the hillside, exchanging spells. Later, Cedric used Transfiguration to turn a stone into his likeness. Stealthily, he circled around the ice, emerging suddenly from behind the hill. Had it not been for the gasps of the audience, Bradley might not have realized the attack in time, potentially ending the match prematurely.


    Percy had to shout loudly to maintain order among the cheering students.


    "Such a pity," Navid exclaimed, his eyes wide.


    "Yes, indeed," replied Harry beside him, his gaze locked onto the ongoing match, pondering how to break the deadlock. After a long while, he realized he had unconsciously placed himself in the shoes of the Hufflepuff Prefect, constantly strategizing on how to counter Cedric.


    Anxiously, he glanced around, relieved that no one had noticed. Qiu Zhang gazed worriedly at the field, fixated on that dashing figure. Suddenly, the match seemed mundane to Harry.


    After rounds of testing, counterattacks, changing terrains, more testing, and more counterattacks, Cedric, with superior reflexes and spellcraft, triumphed over his opponent. The match lasted a full ten minutes, and as it concluded, a wave of cheers erupted from the young wizards.


    Unable to suppress a sour thought, Harry mused, "I could do that too, perhaps even better."


    From the stands, Felix spoke with an easy tone, "The first-year winner is Slytherin, second and third years are Gryffindor, fourth year is Ravenclaw, fifth year is Hufflepuff. So far, their skill levels seem quite evenly matched."


    "Bradley played too conservatively. He wanted to win too badly, too scared to take risks," Professor Flitwick objectively evaluated the just-ended match.Updated from


    "In truth, Davies'' actual skill is decent, but sadly, his mistakes were too basic."


    "Seems that way, and not just one wand, but two."


    Flitwick understood implicitly. He exclaimed, "The Ministry won''t give you trouble, Felix. Just look at them; in the past six months, they couldn''t even touch a strand of Black''s hair."


    As the matches continued into the seventh year, Professor McGonagall appeared in haste, her demeanor slightly exasperated.


    "Oh, Felix, something''s come up. The Ministry''s investigator is here, and she insists on speaking with you. I couldn''t stop her; she has the Minister''s warrant"


    Felix rose to his feet, chuckling, "Well then, I might as well go meet her. I was just wondering where Black obtained the Polyjuice Potion and his second wand."


    He picked up the knight from the table, getting ready to follow Professor McGonagall out.


    "Wait, Professor Harp" Lupin called after him. When Felix turned back, Lupin asked gently, "I happen to have some knowledge of alchemy. Can I take another look at the magical puppet in your hand?"


    Felix stared at him and gestured with the knight in his hand, "Do you have any suggestions?"


    Lupin cautiously responded, "I need time for verification."


    Felix gazed at the knight in his hand, and he nodded in agreement to Felix''s unspoken question. "Very well, Professor Lupin. If you have any good ideas, feel free to find me. I think... I''ll be available this afternoon."


    He tossed the knight, and Lupin hurriedly caught it.


    Though the match carried on, Lupin''s thoughts were no longer with it. He dared not look at the knight; that thing was close to poking holes in his hand. He hastily concocted an excuse to leave early.


    Snape watched Lupin''s retreating figure, his expression thoughtfully enigmatic.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 285: False Memories

    Chapter 285: False Memories


    In the corridor, Felix inquired, "Did that woman visit yesterday as well?"


    "Twice," Professor McGonagall replied with a meaningful look. "That''s why she moved out the Minister of Magic this time."


    Outside the Deputy Headmistress''s office, Tonks faced a shiny suit of armor, looking at her reflection. She held her breath, and her face swelled like a round, puffy ball.


    Her hair, once bubblegum pink, swiftly turned deep brown.


    "Tonks"


    Tonks turned her head toward the source of the voice, her eyes meeting McGonagall''s. "Mc-McGonagall!" She jumped in surprise, hastily patting her own head to revert everything to normal. "I, uh... was a bit bored, needed some fresh air."


    "I can tell, Tonks. Is she still in there?" McGonagall asked.


    "She''s still in there, which is why I felt breathless." Tonks said, spotting Felix by McGonagall''s side. "Hello, Harp."


    "Hello, Tonks." Felix nodded at her. "Shall we go in together?"


    "Oh, no, you don''t." Tonks declined, adding, "You might want to cast a Bubble-Head Charm on yourself beforehandjust kidding."


    Felix pushed the door open, suddenly understanding Tonks'' implication. The room was filled with a sickly sweet scent of perfume, and pink bubbles floated through the air one after another.Updated from


    One pink bubble burst, releasing a cloud of fragrant mist, causing Felix to furrow his brow.


    "Oh, Merlin''s beard, you''ve turned my office" McGonagall stared, Umbridge standing up, her wide mouth grinning. "Milverwa, I''ve waited too long, needed something to occupy myself. I told Corrie I had the latest Hooch fragranceyet to be released." She giggled.


    McGonagall wore a stern expression. "If you don''t get rid of these bubbles, I''ll take matters into my own hands." She briskly walked to the window, breathing in the fresh air outside.


    Umbridge fetched a delicate bottle from her pocket, tapping the mouth with her wand, and the bubbles in the air floated into it. "I recommend you try it. Of course, you''ll have to wait for three months..."


    McGonagall rolled her eyes discreetly, deciding to ignore the situation. She left with the young staff member named Corrie.


    The sweet scent lingered in the air. Felix waved his wand, conjuring a whirlwind that swept away the pink-tinted air.


    "Madam Umbridge?" He sat across from her. "I heard you wanted to see me."


    "Indeed, dear." Umbridge intertwined her hands, politely saying, "Where shall we begin? Minister Fudge has mentioned you several times, a young prodigy, the future of the magical world."


    "Kindly convey my gratitude to him, Madam. Unfortunately, your timing isn''t great; I have hundreds of students waiting for me."


    Soon, she saw a wizard''s battle, not mere spell dueling, but a breathtaking display of magicflames, lightning, and various magical lights intertwined in a spectacle.


    Trees bent, boulders emitted heart-stopping wails as they flew past her, leaving sharp roars in her ears.


    ''Felix'' held a bright flame in his hand, ancient symbols faintly visible. The next moment, a torrent of flames poured like liquid mercury, instantly engulfing the entire forest. Magic flames surged out hundreds of feet, turning trees and rocks into ashes. Almost in the blink of an eye, it appeared before them.


    Umbridge let out a piercing scream, and then her entire being was swallowed by flames...


    "Ahhhh"


    Umbridge screamed, jumping up. Before her was Professor McGonagall''s office. False, all of it was false... She repeated to herself that the fiery scene was a reflection in her pupils.


    She heard Felix''s voice still going on, seemingly not noticing her distress. He was saying with a touch of awe, "Sirius is terrifyingly strong, isn''t he? I suggest you send more enforcers..."


    Umbridge swallowed hard. She sat back down, readjusting her posture, "I, cough, this is what happened at the time? If I wanted to have you testify"


    "I should remind you that memories can be fabricated. The Wizengamot doesn''t consider memories as evidence. So, you could assume I was just having a bit of fun with you," Felix said.


    Umbridge stared at him, flabbergasted. She heard him continue, "Now, the question is, do you believe I can accomplish the things in those memories?"


    Believe? She didn''t want to believe, but the sensation was too real. Every time she tried to mentally refute it, the image of being engulfed by flames would abruptly reappear.


    She hurriedly concluded the interrogation, dragging her squat figure away. As she left, she muttered, "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Harp."


    Now, she desperately needed her cute kitten teacup and colorful bows to soothe her wounded soul. She didn''t want to do anything else today.


    Felix kicked his legs up and couldn''t help but think, "Who says the Room of Requirement has no offensive capabilities? It''s quite effective for scaring people, after all."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 286: Professor Harps Reward

    Chapter 286: Professor Harp''s Reward


    When Felix returned to Classroom Seven, the dueling competition had already concluded, and only a few top-ranked students, Percy, and Penelope remained.


    Percy reported what had happened since his departure. It had been less than half an hour since he left, but the developments were enough to furrow his brow in concern.


    Around ten minutes after he left, Lupin was the first to depart. Then, just five minutes later, Snape abruptly left as well. Apart from a few students lingering around for the excitement and to pass the weekend, only Professor Flitwick, a constant fixture in dueling classes, remained.


    "As per the plan, after the seventh-year matches ended, there were supposed to be awards and inter-grade challenges, but you weren''t present..." Percy said awkwardly. "Professor Flitwick allowed the other students to leave."


    Felix nodded, intrigued by whether Snape had figured something out. He decided to follow Lupin. Could they be getting into a fight at this point?


    He raised his wand, and from its tip emerged a slender, graceful silver swallow. Several young wizards'' eyes turned towards it, staring at the professor''s Patronus. Ever since its awe-inspiring display on the Quidditch pitch, the young wizards had been talking about it incessantly.


    A few clever young wizards had even peddled information about Patronuses and Patronus charms, successfully earning a bit of profit. From what Harry knew, the Weasley twins and their friend Lee Jordan had dabbled in such business.


    The Patronus swallow circled around the group and transformed into a streak of silver light that disappeared. Well, if they did get into a fight, he could at least try to mediate or help Dumbledore clean up the mess. The headmaster was bound to have a headache, wasn''t he?


    Felix thought mischievously, a subtle smile tugging at his lips. He refocused his attention and looked at the top-ranking students, speaking cheerfully, "Now comes the part you''re all interested inthe selection of your prizes: Galleons or a magical text creation."


    With each wave of his wand, a prize materialized before him.


    Golden Galleons, advanced magical puppets, scrying mirrors, memory discs, Serpent Ring of Obedience, an unnamed book, shimmering silverware, protective amulets... There were more than twenty options.


    "Professor, what''s this?" A golden-haired girl with adorable dimples pointed to a small snake the size of a palm. She instantly fell in love with itit resembled her family crest.


    "A means of transportation. You stand on it like this..." Felix tossed the little snake out. With a soft "pop" sound, a fifteen-foot-long snake appeared seven or eight steps away from them.


    The snake was entirely black, its head raised, its wide wings on either side of its head flaring open like a hood, its emerald eyes resembling two embedded green gemstones.


    It lowered its head, and towards the back of its head was a inconspicuous flat area where one or two people could stand. Felix smiled, saying, "No need to worry about falling off. I based its stability on the Firebolt design."


    Harry couldn''t help asking, "Professor, did you also participate in dismantling and investigating the Firebolt?" He had only recently retrieved his Firebolt from Professor McGonagall, but the Firebolt had performed excellently, helping him easily defeat the Ravenclaw team.


    "Credit goes to Flitwick and Professor McGonagall. I just happened to see it and studied it casually," Felix replied.


    By this time, the little girl had excitedly jumped onto the large snake. She exclaimed, "What do I do? How do I do this? I want this!"


    "You can give it a try, but once you choose, you can''t change your mind," Felix reminded her. This girl seemed to be from a prominent family, and he wasn''t worried about the family itself, but their children could be quite troublesome.


    He was grateful that he was teaching students no younger than third years.


    "I want this one!" the girl yelled at the top of her lungs.


    "Astoria, where''s your manners?" another girl, Daphne Greengrass, scolded sternly.


    The girl pouted, "Oh..."


    Felix chuckled softly, "Is it a Greengrass?"


    "Professor, she''s my sister, just starting her first year. Her name is Astoria Greengrass," Daphne said.


    "Shimmering silverware that can blow bubbles, well, just kidding. I got the idea from Headmaster Dumbledore. It can be used to train magic. The color of the bubbles changes with the type of magic infused. Comes with simple instructions..."


    "Talisman that can resist seven or eight conventional curses and less advanced dark magic..."


    ...


    "Professor, what''s this book?" Harry pointed to the unnamed book. It looked somewhat familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere. After thinking for a while, he realized that during his second-year Christmas break, he and Ron, along with the twins, had seen Professor Harp looking at something similar by the Black Lake while they were having a snowball fight.


    The only difference was that the book back then had a titleit seemed to be a collection of jokes. But what they had in common was their pearl-white, ghost-like transparency.


    Could this be a book for ghosts?


    "Oh, I''m glad you asked," Felix said cheerfully, "It''s an experiment, although it''s far from the finished product I have in mind. In fact, you could say I''ve only taken the first step, but it''s still quite magical."


    "It''s primarily made from memories, mixed with some other materials like Nightstrider''s tail hair," Felix touched the unnamed book, and it automatically opened. Harry and the others leaned closer, revealing a blank silvery screen inside, with silver and blue lights dancing between pages like fleeting lightning.


    "What''s in it?" Harry held his breath and asked.


    "Currently, nothing. However, if you choose it, you can ask me to infuse a memory, any memory related to a magic spell," Felix made a gesture, "From first to fifth-year spells, it can substitute for me, teaching you how to master the magic."


    Harry''s heart raced. His first thought was Disarming Charm, followed by Patronus Charm. He had spent a month with Professor Lupin learning, but his Patronus still hadn''t fully taken shape; he only knew it was a big one.


    But he didn''t want to choose this way, because he was confident in mastering the spell. More importantly, he cherished the time spent with Professor Lupin.


    Harry hesitated for a moment, then his eyes lit up. "Professor, I''ll choose the Animagus transformation"


    "Oh, that''s not possible," he heard Professor Harp say to him, "You won''t be introduced to this spell until at least sixth year. I can''t violate the rule..."


    Harry felt disappointed, but then he saw Professor Harp wink at him. He seemed to understand something. "I''ll choose this book, then. As for the spell, I''ll think about it when I get back, is that alright, Professor?" He asked tentatively.


    "Of course, you can." Felix smiled. He intended to add a few more words, but suddenly froze in place, scenes rapidly flickering through his pupils. Harry caught one of them


    Snape and Professor Lupin pointing their wands at each other!


    "Professor?!" Harry shouted. Was this real?


    But Felix didn''t respond to him. "Percy Weasley, take them away." He moved to the side, his eyes shimmering with silvery light. Utilizing the Patronus''s perspective, he whispered, "Severus, Professor Lupin, stop it..."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 287: Unexpected Events

    Chapter 287: Unexpected Events


    A Few Minutes Ago -


    The atmosphere inside the office of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor was tense.


    Severus Snape''s wand was pointed directly at Remus Lupin, his eyes gleaming with an eerie light as he whispered, "What are you hiding?"


    Next to a desk, Lupin also held a wand, sighing, "You startled me by appearing out of nowhere."


    "Is that so...?" Snape''s gaze fell to a palm-sized knight''s armor at Lupin''s feet, its crimson eyes fixed on him. Considering his earlier suspicions, he had a strong desire to crush it since it was too distracting.


    "Armor, attack!" Snape pointed his wand at it, but in the next moment, Lupin swiftly interrupted his spell, "I can''t let you do that, Severus."


    Snape''s eyes filled with danger as he took a few steps to the side, and Lupin mirrored his movement. The two faced each other squarely.


    "I''ve already informed Dumbledore," Snape slowly said, "There''s a traitor at Hogwarts."


    Lupin urgently replied, "Think, Severus. Things aren''t as you imagine. Why don''t you go ask Professor Harp and clear things up?"


    "Hand him over to me!"


    "I don''t think so," Lupin said. Suddenly, a thick snake-like rope shot out from Snape''s wand, but Lupin precisely hit one section of the rope with his own wand, causing it to snap into five or six pieces.


    "He''s likely innocent. Think about it. I can accompany you to investigate."


    Severus Snape grew increasingly hostile, saying, "You want to prove his innocence? Hand him over to me, and I will personally"


    "Severus, you''re under the influence of dark magic. There are things you don''t know. We believeDumbledore also knowsthat a boy named Ron has a problem with his pet rat."


    Lupin dodged a spell, and bottles in the office shattered.


    "Time to tell a story, Lupin? We don''t have much time, you need to hurry." Snape conjured a cloud of black mist that rapidly transformed into a dozen chittering birds. With a sword-like swing of his arm, these dark birds flew at Lupin.


    "You''ve incorporated dark magic into regular spells?" Lupin said in surprise. He was more familiar with these dark spells than the average person, but not for learning, rather for understanding how to defend against them.


    He waved his wand, and the rolls of parchment on the desk flew up, forming a solid barrier in front of him. The black birds clung to it, flapping their wings furiously, turning into wisps of black smoke.


    These wisps coalesced into a large serpent with its head rearing up to the ceiling, then suddenly lunged down.


    The giant snake broke through Lupin''s defense. He grabbed the "knight" and threw it out of the office window. "Go find Professor Harp!" He dodged the snake.


    "Buzz."


    The entire office trembled, and the furniture inside jumped.


    "Blacks fly"


    "Phew!"


    A red beam grazed Snape''s cheek and struck the cabinet behind him. Lupin stood up from the dusty floor. "Can''t let you do that, fool. I''ve been wanting to duel you for a long time."


    Snape smiled, but no one would mistake it for a friendly expression. "Is that so? No longer pretending to be the nice guy? A tamed werewolf?"


    "I''ve never pretendedArmor, protect me!" Lupin blocked a suspicious blue spell. Reason was out of the question at this point. He waved his wand, sending a continuous stream of red beams. Snape waved his wand repeatedly, deflecting each spell one by one. He took a step back, then thrust his wand forward.


    "Shadowless Divine Blade!"


    "Swoosh!"


    A row of wooden boxes was sliced neatly. Lupin quickly evaded. A minor cut appeared on his cheek. "This spell... quite memorable!"


    He flicked his wand, and Snape hastily raised an invisible barrier, redirecting the spell toward a locked chest.


    "Don''t!" Lupin cried.


    If he dispelled the Stunning Spell, he might reveal the ongoing conflict between Professors Snape and Dumbledore. It was best to leave her be for now.


    "I see," Felix added another Stunning Spell to Tonks, "I''ll take her to the infirmary later. No need to say anything."


    Felix took a chair with a cut-off backrest and sat down. He gave a glance to Lupin and increased his voice, "Professor Lupin, please explain. What really happened? Haven''t you told Severus that Peter Pettigrew is the true culprit?"


    He mouthed the words and gestured for Lupin to point to Peter Pettigrew.


    Lupin understood and provided a detailed account, "On the day we returned to school after the Christmas holidays, in the staff lounge near the Great Hall, Dumbledore and I speculated that there were significant discrepancies in the murder of James and Lily Potter. Sirius had a perfect opportunity to kill Harry but didn''t. His target was Ron Weasley, Harry''s friend."


    "I don''t recall," Felix said.


    "Let me explain. Sirius Black is an Animagus, he can transform into a big black dog. James, on the other hand, could become a stag, and Peter Pettigrew, a rat. I''ll mock myself; they were there to accompany me during my transformations as a werewolf."


    "In that case, Sirius escaped from Azkaban for a reason, but why did he attack Ron Weasley?" Felix continued, and Snape''s eyes flickered in the background.


    "Ron had a pet rat, or rather, it was their family''s pet rat. This rat suddenly appeared at the Weasley''s house and stayed there for a full twelve years until Sirius attacked during the holidays, causing it to disappear. But we saw its image, and it looked exactly like Peter Pettigrew''s Animagus form!"


    "So, he didn''t die? Peter Pettigrew, recipient of the Order of Merlin, a war hero, didn''t die but chose to hide in a wizarding family as a pet?" Lupin self-mockingly said, "They kept him for twelve years without realizing it."


    "Didn''t you ask him?" Felix questioned.


    "No, I didn''t get the chance."


    "Alright," Felix thought it was a good opportunity to clarify the situation. And Snape needed to hear this too, "Because they changed Secret Keepers, Sirius thought he was too conspicuous and secretly switched the Secret Keeper to the inconspicuous Peter Pettigrew."


    "I see," Lupin muttered, "Back then, the Order of the Phoenix''s operations frequently leaked information. Everyone suspected a traitor, and there was much unrest."


    "Does this mean..." Snape stood up, "Peter Pettigrew was Voldemort''s true spy?"


    Lupin looked at Snape in surprise, and his previous suspicion vanished. Dumbledore had strongly defended Severus back then, and this was quite shocking.


    Severus said coldly, "Changing the Secret Keeper? Foolish!"


    "Severus..." But he ignored Lupin and left the office, saying, "What do I need to do about Peter Pettigrew? Let Felix tell me."


    Lupin opened his mouth but didn''t say anything and watched him leave.


    "Leave him alone for now," Felix suggested, surveying the room, which was utterly destroyed. Apart from Tonks lying on the couch, there was nowhere to stand.


    "Ah, it was all accidents," Lupin sighed. He had sighed too many times today.


    "This office can''t be used anymore. Talk to Dumbledore and get a new one," Felix advised.


    "It seems we have no choice." Lupin said. Fortunately, a few days ago, he had released some magical creatures he used for teaching, or not many would have survived. The only living thing, Bogart, was blown to pieces, not leaving a trace.


    "By the way, where did you hide Sirius Black?" Felix asked.


    Lupin was startled, as he had forgotten about that, "During the fight, I threw him out of the window... I told him to find you."


    "Alright," Felix shrugged, "Let''s hope some young wizard doesn''t pick him up."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 288: Tonks and Lupin

    Chapter 288: Tonks and Lupin


    St. Mungo''s Hospital.


    Tonks woke up from the hospital bed, reaching out to touch the clean linen sheets that covered it, feeling a bit disoriented.


    What''s going on?


    She remembered shaking off that old toad, having no one to bother her. She decided to take a stroll around the campus, with plans to lie down on the yellow and black-striped sofa in the common room and have some Yorkshire pudding at the kitchen. So, how did she end up in the hospital?


    "Cough, you''re awake? I got your name from Professor LupinFelix Harp, that is," a voice said.


    Tonks turned her head abruptly, looking towards the other side of the bed. There was a middle-aged (?) wizard, his face still young, but weathered, his hair streaked with gray and white. He was currently looking at her apologetically.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Well, let me think... What was I doing before I blacked out? There were sounds of fighting and arguing, and I thought of going to check it out...


    "You''re the one who knocked me out?" she said incredulously.


    Lupin coughed awkwardly. While Professor Lupin''s advice was to leave her at the hospital and not worry, he still decided to stay. At the very least, he owed her an apology.


    "It was an accident..." he suddenly paused, realizing he had said that four times today already.


    Tonks shrugged and jumped off the bed. "Hold onMadam Pomfrey suggested you observe me a bit longer," Lupin said.


    "Observe what, the awakening time from the Stupefy spell?" Tonks looked quite proud. "I''m guessing it''s ten minutes. I''ve done combat training with the department; my best time is seven and a half minutes, though it usually takes ten."


    Lupin''s mouth slightly opened, and he wisely didn''t tell her the truth. She had been hit with more than just one Stupefy spell, and she had been unconscious for more than ten minutes. Hopefully, this would remain his secret alone. But...


    "I''ve been lying here for two hours?" Tonks stared at Madam Pomfrey in astonishment. When she was about to leave, the responsible matron stopped her, insisting on another check.


    "And what if you were?" Madam Pomfrey said impatiently. "Some people sleep for a whole day. If it weren''t for Flitwick suggesting you might have official business, I wouldn''t have bothered... You''re fine now."


    She rambled on and left, and Tonks turned to Lupin, confirming again, "I''ve been lying here for two hours?"


    "... That''s right, I was just about to tell you," Lupin said, steeling himself.


    "Ah, well, never mind~" Tonks said cheerfully. "You''re the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, right? Quite skilled, I must say..."


    "It wasn''t me... well, how did you know I''m the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor?"


    "Otherwise? One of the things I looked forward to when I was in school was seeing what the new professors looked like."


    "Miss Tonks"


    "Just call me Tonks, I haven''t introduced myself formally yet. Nymphadora Tonks, but please don''t call me by my first name," she muttered softly, "silly mum." In English vocabulary, "Nymph" is not the most flattering word.


    Crookshanks was his ally, providing him with a lot of information about the castle. He was grateful. This cat was intelligent enough to recognize him, not only as a human but also to gauge his intentions.


    This time was no different. Crookshanks recognized him and kept trying to communicate, but he had been hit with a spell that prevented him from speakingunless he got rid of the candy armor.


    He could only gesture, but unfortunately, Crookshanks, though smart, wasn''t that smart yet.


    After an ineffective attempt at communication, Crookshanks carried him to the common room.


    Ron looked at him with great interest. "Can you talk? Hey! Percy has one that talks." He held the knight''s foot and shook it. "Do you have any skills?"


    "Ouch!"


    Sirius poked Ron''s finger irritably with the knight''s sword, and in Ron''s moment of pain, he let go, causing the knight to fall onto the table, making him feel dazed.


    "Stop it, Ron!"


    Sirius heard a voice like a siren; what was her name again? She was Crookshanks'' owner, a truly kind person.


    Hermione picked up the knight, "Come on, let''s return it to the professor."


    They walked towards the door, and Harry nervously stared at Percy, but he didn''t intervene. Maybe he thought that two hours had already exceeded Professor Lupin''s expectations?


    Harry was relieved to see him lower his head again, fiddling with the advanced magical puppet, while the twins kept circling him.


    "You should let us have a look; we might add some new features, like suddenly pulling out dung bombs and smearing them on someone''s face?"


    Harry closed the common room door, leaving behind the bickering of the Weasley twins. Two older students approached them excitedly, "Have you heard? A Slytherin girl caused quite a commotion..."


    "What happened?" Harry''s companion asked, quite intrigued.


    "You''ll never guess; she released a giant snake in the Slytherin common room!"


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 289: Shall We Have a Drink Together?

    Chapter 289: Shall We Have a Drink Together?


    As Harry and the others knocked on Professor Snape''s office door, they heard a steady voice from within say, "I understand, Felix."


    The trio exchanged glances. "It''s Headmaster Dumbledore!"


    However, when Professor Snape opened the door, the room was empty, devoid of anyone.


    "Professor, was Headmaster Dumbledore really here just now?" Harry couldn''t help but ask.


    Felix smiled knowingly. "That was just a message from him. He isn''t actually here." He gazed at the knight figurine in Hermione''s hand and hesitated. "But how did it end up with you?"


    He wasn''t sure if the three of them knew something, and he inwardly sighed, thinking, ''Sirius, you''re really not that subtle.''


    Fortunately, the ensuing conversation made him realize they hadn''t discovered Sirius'' presence, and it was just the magically animated puppet he had accidentally "lost." Hermione apologized for her mischievous large cat, Crookshanks, "Crookshanks probably mistook it for a toy. We cleaned it before coming here..."


    Felix stared at the knight figurine, its crimson eyes flickering, seated on a saucer, its silhouette appearing somewhat lonely.


    "...Thank you all."


    With pleasantries out of the way, Harry took an untitled book from his pocket. "Professor Snape, I''ve made my choice; it''s the Patronus Charm."


    Felix didn''t rush to decline, instead, he looked at Harry intently. "Do you understand the risks involved in this magic?"


    Harry nodded.


    "Do you know how to deal with splinching?"


    This time, Harry was at a loss for words and turned to Hermione for help. Once again, Hermione didn''t disappoint, "For minor splinching, White Essence treatment is sufficient, preferably White Essence Elixir. But for more severe cases, like complete separation of the head and body"


    Harry looked at her in shock, but she continued earnestly, "That''s when professional assistance is needed. According to the information I found, it''s the Ministry''s Occasional Incidents Unit."


    Ron added, "And there are fines. I meanif the Ministry catches you practicing without a license and causing trouble, you''ll be fined a hefty sum."


    Felix nodded slightly, approvingly. "That covers most of it. So, Harry, are you still determined to choose the Patronus Charm?"


    Harry mustered his courage. "Yes, Professor, I am."


    Felix looked at him. "Don''t rush. I have one more question for you to answer: What do you think is the most crucial preparation when practicing this magic, given the information you now have?"


    Harry hesitated, then blurted out, "Um... having White Essence Elixir ready?"


    Felix chuckled softly. "That''s the basics. If you didn''t know that, I''d have to suspect you have giant blood. Think again!"


    Frowning and racking his brain, Harry, Ron, and Hermione contemplated. Hermione''s eyes lit up as she raised her hand and looked at Felix. Felix shook his head at her, and she disappointedly lowered her hand.


    "I guess... having someone to guide you?" she ventured.


    "Very close, Harry."


    Another minute passed. "I''ve got it! When practicing the Patronus Charm, you must have someone watching nearby to prevent a serious splinching without rescue!"


    Felix smiled, "Exactly. The most serious issue with the Patronus Charm is splinching. Over the past century, there have been twenty-one documented cases of fatal splinching, all from attempting the Patronus Charm alone, trapped in place, unnoticed..."


    "You''re not objecting anymore?"


    Sirius leaned back on the couch, lazily saying, "You actually thought it through quite well, even better than me. Just now, I thought about it. If it were me, I''d either refuse or start practicing with him immediately."


    "Knock, knock!"


    A knocking sound came from outside the door. Sirius choked on his beer. He looked nervously at Felix and mouthed, "Shrink me quickly!" He glanced at the candy on the table, realizing he had just eaten a piece, and he wasn''t sure if it was part of his helmet or armor. Regardless, the knight''s sword had ended up in his stomach.


    "Professor Snape, it''s me, Lupin," a voice from outside said.


    Felix gave a teasing look to Sirius. Sirius stormed to the door, "Snaoh?" He pulled Lupin inside in one swift motion.


    "Padfoot...?" Lupin blinked in surprise and then hugged Sirius tightly, whispering, "Forgive me; I''ve misunderstood you all along."


    "Oh, Moony, please forgive me too..."


    "Growl~!"


    Both of them looked up to see Felix, who was fiddling with his wand, igniting a fire in the fireplace. "Temporary Floo connection line. If you have anything to discuss, do it over there. If Harry suddenly changes his mind, news of Professor Snape harboring a fugitive can''t be hidden for long."


    Sirius grabbed a handful of Floo Powder and muttered, "You''re just jealous..." The next second, he was tossed into the fireplace, shouting, "You! #@%... Number 12, Grimmauld Place!"


    Half an hour later, Felix and Lupin returned through the fireplace. Lupin thanked him, saying, "Thank you for everything, Professor Snape."


    "You''re welcome; I''m just doing what I was asked."


    Before saying goodbye, Lupin couldn''t help but ask, "When did you figure out I''m a werewolf?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "When I mentioned I was a werewolf before, you didn''t seem surprised at all. If you couldn''t guess, then I''d be quite dull," Lupin self-deprecatingly said.


    "It doesn''t matter. So far, you''ve been a good colleague."


    As Lupin left, Felix sat on the couch, reflecting, "A long weekend... um," he pulled out his wand, and a Patronus charm in the form of a swallow flew from its tip, "go."


    After a while, he murmured, "Sirius, youoh, your Patronus is a doe?"


    After a brief pause, he muttered, "Oh, that might be a bit hurtful... What I wanted to ask was, would you like to have a drink together?"


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 290: Obtaining the Map

    Chapter 290: Obtaining the Map


    In the evening, Felix, carrying a box of candies, walked through the underground corridors of the castle.


    "Professor Harp"


    Felix looked at Draco Malfoy and the two hefty boys behind him, nodding in their direction.Updated from


    "Professor, I''ve just mastered a new magical inscription," Draco exclaimed with excitement. He extended his right hand, and the serpent-shaped ring on his index finger began to move, releasing a light blue magical inscription from the snake''s mouth.


    Holding the magical inscription, his face slightly reddened. After seven or eight seconds, the light blue symbol transformed into a gushing stream.


    "Your progress is impressive. This is your sixth magical inscription, if I recall correctly?" Felix inquired.


    "Yes, Professor."


    "Well," Felix reminded, "you should dedicate more effort to the magical inscriptions we discussed during our previous gatherings. They will prove quite useful."


    Draco hesitated for a moment, "I understand, Professor."


    Felix continued down the corridor, still carrying the candy box. Malfoy called after him, "Professor Harp, are you planning to visit the Headmaster''s office? I checked earlier, and the door is locked."


    "Perhaps Severus is brewing a potion? In any case, I''d better go and see." Felix muttered vaguely.


    Draco watched Professor Harp''s retreating figure and mused to himself, "I can''t help but feel that the Professor is acting strangely today."


    Crabbe and Goyle grinned in agreement, and Draco, accustomed to such situations, shrugged and led the way to the common room. "What do you think about Daphne''s sister, Astoria?"


    Professor Harp''s office: Felix tried several unlocking spells and managed to open the door.


    He walked in unceremoniously. The room was not small, with both office space and Severus''s private storage room, as well as an inner bedroom.


    Passing through the dimly lit glass specimen wall, he pushed open the door to the bedroom, where the flowers were in full bloom.


    "Severus, I''m covering for you in front of your students. If they were to see you brought back by the Levicorpus curse... tsk, tsk!"


    He opened the candy box the same one Sirius had used. Inside, there was an unconscious, palm-sized person Severus Snape.


    "Madam Rosmerta was curious about how a full-grown man like you suddenly disappeared, but luckily, I managed to deflect her questions."


    With a wave of his wand, Felix restored Severus to his original state and then levitated him onto the bed, placing Severus''s wand on the pillow.


    They hurried off, saying, "Professor, we''ll be on our way to find the map!"


    At noon that day, Felix obtained the Marauder''s Map. It was the first time he had seen the complete map; he had only heard of it before.


    It was quite an old parchment, not looking particularly large, but it was actually layered. When unfolded, it resembled a tablecloth.


    "This is our secret success," Fred said with a lot of emotion, patting it and reminiscing about their youthful days.


    Felix smiled and remained silent. He tapped his wand on the map while silently reciting, "I solemnly swear that I am up to no good."


    This was the password he had received from Sirius. Now, as Sirius could only stay at Grimmauld Place, Felix had discreetly connected his office''s fireplace to the Black family house. It could be opened as needed and sealed when not in use to avoid detection by the Ministry of Magic.


    Lupin had also promised to visit Sirius on weekends. As he left, Sirius and the house-elf Kreacher were busy cleaning the place with enthusiasm.


    In Sirius''s words, "At the very least, we should tidy up the living room and prepare two guest bedrooms."


    The password, coupled with the wand, made dark ink lines appear on the blank parchment, resembling a spider''s web. These lines intersected and extended, with just a few strokes outlining the buildings within Hogwarts Castle and some surrounding areas, including the greenhouse, Hagrid''s hut, the Forbidden Forest''s edge, and all the intricate details.


    What was most astonishing were the numerous and chaotic ink dots on the map, each with tiny letters next to them indicating names.


    Felix found his name right away, and beside it were two other dots with "Fred Weasley" and "George Weasley" written above them.


    As he scrolled through, he saw Dumbledore in his office, Snape in the Potions classroom, Professor Sprout in the greenhouse. He also wanted to check the location of the Room of Requirement but didn''t find it; it was likely concealed, which he expected and wasn''t surprised about. However, he did see Trelawney alone in her attic quarters, and from the ink dot''s movement, he guessed that the Divination professor was performing some kind of dance.


    Above the center of the parchment, a row of elegant script in a curly font began to appear: "Messrs. Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot, and Prongs proudly present the Marauder''s Map."


    Felix studied the map, lost in thought for a while. "A cleverly structured piece. I need to examine it more closely..."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 291: Brewing

    Chapter 291: Brewing


    "Professor, are you planning to catch Sirius Black?" Fred asked.


    Felix looked at him surprisingly, "Guessed, did you?"


    Without hesitation, Fred said, "George, Lee Jordan, and I, we thought you must be up to something after that day... You know." He winked.


    "There''s been a lot of talk going around, quite unnerving," George chimed in, his face impressed. "Black appeared boldly in the open space in front of the castle, even disguised as a Muggle boy. Quite audacious!"


    Felix wasn''t quite sure how young wizards were viewing the attack. His weekend had been rather eventful, he hadn''t gone to the Great Hall, so he was unaware of the latest gossip.


    It seemed Dumbledore had no intention of refuting these speculations. This sort of public opinion would put Peter, who was hiding in the shadows, at ease. However, there were pros and cons; the Ministry of Magic had more than once tried to exploit this as an excuse to pry open a gap.


    In times of peace, the Ministry represented authority, and its reputation was more powerful than its actual strength. But when war loomed and the Ministry faltered, personal power would overshadow everything. Its reputation would shine across the entire wizarding world, like a glorious sun.


    Castle''s Great Hall.


    Harry speared a potato with force, smothering it in sauce, suddenly losing his appetite.


    "They look at me as if I''m some sort of rare magical creature!"Updated from


    "No, more like a lucky bloke," Ron said, cutting into his sausage on the plate and taking a big sip of the thick soup. He grinned mischievously. "In their eyes, you''re the one who managed to escape the jaws of a three-headed dog."


    Harry grinned, picturing the image of a shrunken three-headed dog while Ron went on a furiously petting spree.


    Hermione gave them both a sidelong glance. "Speaking of magical creatures, we can meet Hagrid in Care of Magical Creatures class and ask about the progress on the Buckbeak case."


    "Didn''t they already pay the fine?" Ron asked, evaluating objectively. "That''s the best outcome they could hope for, Hermione."


    Harry agreed. It was just a bit of money to resolve Buckbeak''s trouble, and he believed Hagrid wouldn''t mind.


    "Hard to say. Despite taking the money, the Ministry has been dragging its feet on giving a formal conclusion. Hagrid''s been a bit absent-minded lately."


    Harry recollected, "I thought Hagrid was in good spirits. He hasn''t produced any more Blast-Ended Skrewts." He and Ron were still under the ban, so they could only meet Hagrid during class. Last lesson, they learned about Fire Crabs.


    Despite the name, this magical creature from Fiji looked more like a large turtle, its shell studded with jewels.


    At the time, Hagrid introduced it with enthusiasm, "If it weren''t for the different habitat, Fang would absolutely love these creatures. Oh, Fang is fond of treasure hunting. I''ll introduce them to you sometime..."


    "That''s because Professor Snape and I kept an eye on things," Hermione waved her fork. "I can''t believe he actually managed to sneak a sphinx into the curriculum."


    "Wait, a human-headed lion-bodied scorpion-tailed beast... what''s that?" Harry asked in bewilderment.


    "It''s a human-headed lion-bodied scorpion-tailed creature," Ron correctly rattled off the name in one breath. He said with a shiver, "Charlie told me about it when I was little. It''s one of the few magical creatures that can rival a dragon. Its tail is venomous, its teeth are incredibly sharp, and their hides naturally repel most spells!"


    Harry believed Ron, as he rarely managed to fluently explain the traits of a magical creature. He was just curious, "Do these creatures exist in the Forbidden Forest?"


    He had asked a similar question when he learned there was a nest of Acromantulas in the forest.


    "The Forbidden Forest is vast, Harry," Hermione explained, then sighed with frustration. "Hagrid later tried to excuse himself, saying he made a mistake and that he was simply studying. I''d like to see what he could possibly study..."


    Harry and Ron exchanged glances, focusing on their food. Hermione in this state was not one to be persuaded. She had a whole arsenal of arguments ready.


    Sirius scoffed, picked up a newspaper, and after a while, fell into a slight silence. He murmured, "Frank and Alice, I didn''t know they went through all this... damn war!" He cursed under his breath, "Voldemort was utterly rotten; luckily, he''s dead."


    Setting the newspaper aside, he spotted a golden trinket on the workbench, his eyes brightening. "Can I take a look at this?"


    "As long as you don''t use your mouth to bite it. It''s seen quite a bit."


    Sirius gave a derisive snort. "Animagi in dog form don''t chew. Just saying," he said guiltily, reaching for the worn golden Snitch on the desk. One wing was broken, while the other intact wing fluttered feebly after a long pause, looking quite weak.


    After a while, Sirius leaned over and cautiously asked, "About this Snitch... do you plan to fix it?"


    "Perhaps," Felix replied absentmindedly. "I found it in a massive junk heap, thought I''d take it apart and study it."


    "In a junk heap? A golden Snitch? Alright... how much?" Sirius asked.


    "What?"


    "I''m asking how much for this thing. Of course, I want it fixed, and it''d be great if you could add some quirky magic to it, make it more interesting. I''ve got some ideas; consider it a joint project."


    "Are you planning to give it to someone?" Felix stared at Sirius, a smile playing on his lips. "Harry?"


    "In half a year... I don''t know what changes might happen by then. Perhaps I''ll still be in hiding," Sirius evaded his gaze, and then said cautiously, "I may not be a proper godfather, but I still want to do something, you know, like the Firebolt. Even if I can''t be by his side, at least"


    "The Firebolt was from you?" Felix said, surprised.


    "It was, delivered by owl. Crookshanks helped a lot." Sirius explained.


    After some thought, Felix agreed, "Sure. Now, come over here. I need your input." He pointed at the live-point map. "I''m planning to cast an alarm spell on it. If a specific person enters the map''s area, it will trigger an alert."


    He had other plans in mind, but the alarm spell was the most convenient and had the highest success rate. Once they caught Peter, he''d have ample time to verify his other ideas.


    "Great idea!" Sirius was instantly drawn in. "We can''t be watching the map all the time. What if he sneaks in at night? Although we could leave it to Kreacher," he said with malicious intent, "His mind is completely unhinged, filled with too many crazy thoughts from my mother''s portrait..."


    "Let''s not digress. Back to the alarm spell, there''s a challenge at hand..."


    Sirius looked at him, and Felix continued, "You''ve already added several spells, and their magical forces have intermingled over time. It''s difficult for me to intervene now; I''m concerned it might disrupt the existing structure and turn it into ashes."


    "I can provide the method for crafting a live-point map," Sirius immediately offered.


    "It''s not that simple. I''m more interested in the sequence of spells you applied." Felix stated.


    Sirius thought seriously for a moment, then slowly said, "I can only recall part of it; the Dementors had a significant impact on me. You''d best ask Remus; he''s more meticulous."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 292: The Nameless Tome

    Chapter 292: The Nameless Tome


    Memory is a truly wondrous thing. If the owner themselves have forgotten, then what Felix could do was rather limited.


    This was different from the situation with the Lumbatons he wasn''t seeking a specific treasure, but was piecing together as many memories as possible, not constrained by a single day or event. To him, every memory was a brick to construct the mansion of thought.


    With the addition of Lupin, Felix''s deciphering of the live-point map took a positive turn. In just a few days, he could add the alarm charm to it.


    ...


    Gryffindor Common Room.


    In a secluded corner, Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat around a small round table.


    "Give it a try, Harry," Ron urged, "let us witness the Phantom Book."


    "It''s the Nameless Tome," Hermione habitually corrected, her gaze fixed on the table where a transparent book emitted a blue-white glow.


    "Don''t you think ''Phantom Book'' is a more fitting name?" Harry asked, looking at both of them. A sudden unease gripped him for no apparent reason. He reached out and opened the Nameless Tome. Professor Harp''s silhouette appeared amidst a pale blue mist. He took a deep breath and pressed his palm onto the page.


    Ron and Hermione noticed that Harry suddenly froze, his expression becoming rigid. Ron extended his hand tentatively, "Don''t move!" Hermione cautioned, thinking of the purpose of the Pensieve, "Harry''s consciousness might have entered the book."


    Ron stared at Hermione in astonishment, then back at the book on the table. "Harry''s consciousness is in there?" He held his breath, leaning down to examine the page, and indeed, he saw a small, blurry Harry.


    "Merlin''s socks!"


    Ron looked slightly terrified, glancing around before Hermione refocused her gaze on the page. "Don''t be so jumpy, Harry is fine."


    "What if someone just nudged Harry, moved his hand, and he got trapped in the book?" Ron earnestly suggested, "Shouldn''t we press his hand to help?"


    Hermione hesitated for a moment. "I think it''s unlikely to be that dangerous..." Half a minute later, she was convinced. She and Ron reached out, each placing a hand on Harry''s.


    The next second, everything spun


    "Ahhhhh!" Ron shouted as if he had fallen into a long tunnel, helplessly tumbling. Involuntarily, he recalled the scene from last year when he jumped into the Chamber of Secrets tunnel.


    "Alright, alright, stop yelling, Ron."


    Hermione''s voice came from beside him. Ron opened his eyes and slowly got up from the ground. "Where are we?"


    The sky along with the ground beneath his feet carried an unreal, ethereal quality, as if composed of light blue smoke. He stomped his foot, and the ground erupted into a cloud of mist along with his stumbling.


    "I think this is the world inside the book, look over there!"


    Hermione pointed in the opposite direction of Ron. He turned around and indeed saw the figures of Harry and Professor Harp.


    Not far away, Harry was staring at them in astonishment. He jogged over, "How did you get here? No, wait, you can enter as well?"


    "We saw you suddenly freeze, thought we''d help well, maybe we overthought it." Ron surveyed his surroundings excitedly, "Looks like the professor didn''t refuse others from coming in here. It''s really quite vast..."


    "I asked the same question," Harry said, "the professor''s response was that space doesn''t hold meaning in the world of thought."


    "Follow me!"


    "It''s fine, Ron. We have plenty of opportunities." Harry encouraged him.


    After about fifteen minutes, they completed this step. Ron had to hear it twice to recite it accurately, and when Professor Harp nodded at him, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I was even more attentive than in class, really!" Ron said. He didn''t want to lag behind and hinder Harry''s progress.


    "Next, is the second task." Professor Harp continued according to his predetermined memories. "You''ll probably like this one Familiar Transfiguration."


    "Familiar Transfiguration?" Harry heard a new term.


    "Phantom Transfiguration can be performed with companions, the one being taken along is the familiar. This mode of movement is known as Familiar Transfiguration. During the wartime, the Ministry of Magic advised every child to learn Familiar Transfiguration. It''s actually quite simple, as long as you don''t yell or suddenly burst into magical conflict, success is almost guaranteed."


    Harry nodded and asked, "Do I need to recap this content? Is this the second task?"


    "No, Harry." Professor Harp flashed a bright smile, "That was just background. The actual assessment is adapting to the discomfort of Familiar Transfiguration."


    "I think that once you adapt, you''ll have a more authentic experience with this magical art."


    He looked at the three. "Since all of you want to learn... um... let''s do it randomly."


    His figure abruptly disappeared and reappeared in front of Ron. Ron slowly opened his mouth, eyes bulging. Professor Harp''s palm rapidly enlarged in front of his eyes...


    The next second, their bodies twisted and vanished.


    "Profe... Professor?" Harry whispered, looking around, surrounded by a faint blue mist.


    Hermione said, "Professor probably took Ron to experience the sensation of Familiar Transfiguration."


    "Experience?"


    "After all, all this is artificial, a world constructed by thoughts. You can''t access magic, form facts, or habits." Hermione explained with experience.


    After two or three minutes, "Ahhh" Professor Harp appeared in the air with Ron.


    Ron was panting, fear still lingering in his eyes. After a while, he came to his senses, "I felt like I was desperately squeezing out from a rubber pipe, always on the verge of being compressed into a walnut..."


    But after a short while, he was encouraging Harry and Hermione to try, "That feeling is unforgettable, you definitely don''t want to miss it."


    Professor Harp stepped forward at the right moment, smiling, "Who''s next?"


    Harry and Hermione simultaneously stepped back, the professor''s smile was just too unsettling.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 293: Admonition

    Chapter 293: Admonition


    Harry finally experienced the sensation Ron described as "being squeezed out of a rubber tube." He felt that description was an understatement; pressure surged from all sides, his eardrums gave a sharp warning, and his chest felt as if it were encased in layers of iron bands, making it hard to breathe.


    If this were happening in the real world, his clothes would be drenched in sweat.


    Not only Harry, but Ron and Hermione also struggled. After enduring two more attempts, they decided to call it quits. Harry inquired, "If we can''t adapt, are we going to be stuck at this stage?"


    "Even if you can''t adapt to becoming visible, let alone maintaining focus and manipulating magic," Professor Harp reassured, "you''re young, there''s no need to rush."


    In the common rest area,


    The three simultaneously opened their eyes. "Pretty cool, isn''t it?" Harry said.


    Ron grinned. "More than just cool, it''s downright awesome!" He placed a hand on his forehead, striking a peculiar pose. "I''m the silly country boy."


    Harry burst into laughter, leaving Hermione utterly baffled.


    "Gentlemen, is this the latest popular joke?"


    "Oh, Hermione, this is a line from ''The Little Wizard Mick''s Adventures.'' Whenever Mick encounters something unfamiliar, he says it like this..."


    Hermione shrugged and dryly remarked, "Quite amusing."


    Subsequently, days turned into weeks. Felix successfully integrated the Alert Charm into the Marauder''s Map. The rest was left to time, to let everything simmer.


    When Harry handed him the paper on Transfiguring Illusions and the unnamed book, he was surprised to realize that a month had already passed.


    Entering March, the weather grew clearer. Looking towards the Forbidden Forest from the castle, distinct greenery could be seen. However, the wind had picked up, a biting breeze that stung the face. Every time an owl appeared in the Great Hall, its feathers were ruffled. This irked these responsible creatures, making them testy. If you didn''t promptly unwrap the letters and provide a few owl treats, they''d angrily peck at your hand.


    Felix completed his own portrait and sent it to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries. For him, the most time-consuming part wasn''t infusing memories but applying layers of protective spells.


    If anyone dared to use a Stunning Spell on his portrait, that person would surely be in for a massive ''surprise'' originally, Felix hadn''t thought that far, but after numerous visits to the Black residence to read, this concern naturally arose.


    It was his first time delving so deeply into the history of a pure-blood family. Almost every couple of steps, he could spot traces of magic. He treated this place like buried and rediscovered relics, complemented by the half-truths and tall tales he''d heard from Mundungus. It was indeed quite fascinating.


    Felix also incidentally clarified one matter: Kreacher had known him all along. The unpleasant, shrill scream he heard during his first attempt to force his way into the Black residence belonged to this elderly house-elf.


    His figure vanished into emerald flames.


    Sirius stared at the fireplace, dumbfounded, muttering, "Chess? Does he think I can''t play?"


    "Kreacher!" he shouted.


    "Bang!"


    A decrepit, ugly house-elf appeared. Kreacher hunched over and bowed deeply, his nose touching the ground. "Respected wastrel young master, what orders have you?"


    Sirius'' eyelid twitched as he suppressed his anger. "I''m going out for a bit. You keep tidying up the house. I don''t care where you put those worthless things, just make sure I don''t see them, or I''ll throw them all out."


    "Mr. Harp strongly advises against you going out. If he finds out..."


    "Kreacher! Who is your master, after all?" Sirius snapped irritably. "Maybe I should send you to him!"


    Kreacher muttered under his breath, but his voice was just loud enough for the other to hear, "Old Kreacher has served the noble House of Black for generations. If you insist, I might even prefer Miss Narcissa."


    Sirius was so infuriated his nose nearly skewed. He left in big strides.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To the Muggle neighborhood! To learn how to play chess! You can go tattle!"


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 294: Practice Exam

    Chapter 294: Practice Exam


    The following morning, Felix Harp was enjoying his breakfast in the Great Hall.


    "Swoosh!"


    A newspaper-delivering owl landed on his table. He gave the owl a treat and casually unfolded the newspaper. Before he could read the contents, a second and third owl joined the scene, jostling and clattering dishes and plates.


    "Congratulations, Professor Harp," said Lupin, seated nearby. He pointed at the headline spread across the newspaper "Youngest Recipient of the St. Mungo''s Medical Badge!"


    Felix graciously replied, "Thank youoh!" He dodged a grumpy owl''s beak and retrieved a letter attached to its leg. But soon, seven or eight more owls arrived, flapping their wings and glaring at Felix, urging him to retrieve the letters quickly.


    Drawing his wand, he tapped the rim of his goblet, and letters from the owls rained down. With agility, he caught them all in his hands and turned to Lupin, saying, "Actually, I received the badge quite a while ago; it''s just being announced now."


    The owls helped themselves to some orange juice, took a couple of biscuits, and then flew away. The table was in a mess, and Felix decided to forgo his meal, instead organizing the letters.


    He first glanced at the "Prophet," where his photo was displayed, holding the St. Mungo''s Medical Badge. He was standing amidst a group of older-looking healers, with the St. Mungo''s Magical Medical Association insignia as the backdrop.


    Positioned in the center of the group, he was smiling warmly, holding a blue-green shield-shaped badge in his hand, featuring a serpent wand in the center with a light green letter ''M'' in the background. Dorothy Pomfrey stood beside him.


    Subsequently, Felix began to open one letter after another. Most were from fellow healers, with greetings from novice healers and exchange invitations from well-known colleagues. He put these letters aside, planning to reply to each one when he had the time.


    One letter with a gray envelope caught his attention. It was an official letter from the Ministry of Magic. Upon opening it, he was commended for his exceptional contributions in the field of memory damage treatment and was awarded the Second-Class Merlin Order of Chivalry.


    At the bottom of the official document, there was a long list of signatures, all from current members of the Wizengamot. He recognized quite a few familiar namesAmelia Bones, Barty Crouch, Tibertus Ogden, Gilderoy Lockhart, Albus Dumbledore, Cornelius Fudge...


    "A Second-Class Merlin Badge, not bad," Felix remarked, though he suspected that Fudge might have delayed this intentionally to cause inconvenience.


    The award ceremony was scheduled for two weeks later, providing him with ample time to prepare.


    Leaving the Great Hall, Felix spotted a plump, short witch in pink robes. He furrowed his brows but didn''t say anything. Umbridge didn''t frequent the school often, but her presence couldn''t be ignored. Her aura even seemed more prominent than that of the resident Tonks and another male auror.


    Many young wizards knew about the Ministry official who liked to wear pink robes around the school. Sometimes accompanied by two aurors, other times by just one, she seemed to exude a girlish charm when she smiled.


    Umbridge carried herself discreetly. She stood with Fleur Delacour, and as Felix glanced over, Lady Lestrange scurried over, brushing against his leg.


    "Lady, you look quite well," Felix said, noticing how her once scruffy fur had become sleek, and she seemed to have gained some weight, making her eyes look less bulgy and odd.


    "Meow~"


    Lazy and languid, Lady Lestrange emitted a voice that was, as always, unnerving.


    Wood''s comment was met with applause, whistles from two boys, and exuberant cheers.


    Felix waited until the classroom quieted down, then smiled and said, "Knowledge is there, but not all choose to learn. With this remaining time, let''s chat... What are your plans after graduation? Have you decided?"


    "I''ll be helping out at home," Jeffrey said.


    "Ministry of Magic," Percy said with anticipation, in hushed tones.


    "Um, I haven''t decided yet... but Woodmill United sent me an invitation to be a reserve Quidditch player. I''ve been hesitating." Wood scratched his chin.


    Many students were still uncertain, voicing their aspirations


    "I want to work at Gringotts!"


    "I think traveling around would be nice, experiencing magic from different countries..."


    A few minutes slipped away, "Okay, let me see your results." Felix picked up the papers, flipping through them one by one, "Hmm..."


    The students stared at Professor Harp, the classroom unusually silent, not even the rustle of pages turning. They listened intently to every word he spoke.


    Felix announced the scores, "Everyone met the standard! No one scored lower than an E, and as for Os, there are a whopping twenty-three."


    A Hufflepuff wizard spoke out loudly, "By the time the real exam comes, everyone getting Os won''t be impossible, Professor! Hogwarts is about to produce new legends!"


    Felix couldn''t help but chuckle, "Legends... You mean all of you, or me?"


    "Of course, all of us!" The student winked, endearing himself to the classroom, which filled with a joyful atmosphere.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 295: The Event Youre Worried About Will Happen in April

    Chapter 295: The Event You''re Worried About Will Happen in April


    "This one''s got talent."


    On a Saturday morning, Felix watched Eddie Camille demonstrate his newly acquired magical writing skills and thought to himself.


    Eddie held a cluster of small flames in his hands, displaying it to the others. Then, dramatically closing his palms and amidst the astonished gasps of the onlookers, he slowly opened his hands, revealing a continuously flickering orange-red magical script.


    "Look, this is Flame Script. Want to learn?" he said mysteriously to his companions, "Just two Silver Sickles."


    ...


    Exiting the Great Hall, Felix encountered Harry, Ron, and Hermione, who seemed to appear out of nowhere. "Professor, we had an arrangement" Harry panted.


    Felix looked at them. "I was actually planning to notify you with Patronuses later, but alright, come with me."


    He led the trio up to the eighth floor of the castle, standing opposite a tapestry. Harry glanced at the amusing depiction of a ''Troll Chasing a Ballet Teacher'' before turning his attention back to Felix as they faced the blank wall.


    "The castle has many hidden rooms, some of them quite magical, unaffected by anti-illusion spells. The Chamber of Secrets is one such room, and this is another," Felix explained.


    "Throughout Hogwarts history, many have accidentally stumbled upon itin times of need. However, afterwards, they found themselves unable to locate it again. So, it got a name, the Room of Requirement."


    The trio repeated the name.


    "But in reality, it has always been here, or rather, this is one of its fixed entrances." Felix continued. At this point, he seemed to drift off, lost in thought. The Room of Requirement was integrated into Hogwarts'' magical defense system, relying on the castle''s magic to function.


    And as far as he knew, the entrance of the Room of Requirement could appear anywhere within the castle. If he could harness this power, could he bypass the restriction of the Anti-Disapparition Jinx?


    He pushed that thought aside and continued, "The method to reveal the entrance is quite simple. Concentrate on the place you need, then pass by here three times. A door will appear on the wall, just like..."


    He paused as a silvery door truly materialized on the wall. As the door swung open, a slightly tipsy woman emergedit was Sybil Trelawney.


    Felix couldn''t help but marvel at his luck. It seemed this was their second meeting in front of the Room of Requirement; the first time, she had emerged carrying a bottle of spirits from her office, and he had casually inquired about the Room of Requirement. Now, they were face-to-face again.


    "Felix... Harp?" Trelawney''s gaze was hazy, and it took her a while to recognize him. "You, uh... hiccup~"


    Felix took a step back. "Professor Trelawney, you''re quite intoxicated, and it''s morning."


    "What does that matter? I don''t have classes anyway!" She staggered a couple of steps and fixed her gaze on Hermione. "Child, I''ve seen you again. I''ve long foreseen, um, your departure, your eternal departure..."


    Hermione''s face tightened. "You should have directly mentioned my name at that time, Professor Trelawney."


    Felix blinked; he happened to know about this. Hermione''s assistant had recently dropped Divination, likely due to her underwhelming performance in the subjectshe couldn''t even match the level of those making things up. Before that, Trelawney had vaguely mentioned a "prophecy" in class: "Around Easter, one of us will depart forever~" It was hard to say whether these two events were connected.


    Trelawney seemed to snap back to reality, raising her scarf slightly, making the shiny beads on it jingle. "The Inner Eye might become burdensome. I don''t want to appear peculiar. You know..." With that, she drifted away slowly.


    "Oh, by the way." Trelawney turned back, "Dear, the thing you''re worried about will happen in April."Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Harry and Ron looked at her skeptically, Ron taking a deep breath and asking softly, "Who''s she talking about?"


    Hermione''s response was sharp, "There are four of us. If any one of us has a small incident in April, we''ll know who she''s talking about."


    "Still fragmented, this time it''s the ear. Can you hear meof course, let''s continue."


    "Bang!"


    "Phew!"


    "Not bad, you''re becoming more skilled. Notice how the volume of the spellcasting sound is decreasing? We''re on the right track!"


    Ron and Hermione remained quiet like quails. Hermione whispered, "Is this the special training Harry mentioned? It''s simply, simply..."


    "Like self-torture, isn''t it?" Ron described his feelings, "But it''s effective. Apart from overcoming the psychological discomfort, oh no, fragmented again, this time it''s the arm..."


    Half an hour passed. "Let''s take a break for a while, grab a bite to eat." Felix stopped Harry from continuing his Disapparition practice. He looked around the empty room and specified, "I need a table and four chairs."


    The Room of Requirement complied, presenting a small brown table and four cozy armchairs.


    Felix winked at them, "I''m demonstrating for you. You might find it useful in the future. Actually, you can just mentally request it." He waved his hand, and a few plates of appetizers and chocolates, along with a large jug of fresh orange juice, floated out from his left-hand ring.


    Harry walked over, feeling light as air, legs like cotton. He slumped into the armchair, feeling utterly drained.


    Felix conjured a straw and levitated a glass of orange juice in front of him. Harry lowered his head, took the straw in his mouth, and began to drink, "Gulugulu."


    "Professor, if I want to practice Disapparition, do I need to do this too?" Hermione asked hesitantly.


    "You''re different from Harry," Felix said, "He leans toward feelings, you lean more toward rationality. So, for you, it''s better to practice while thinking, summarizing the successes and failures of each spellcasting."


    "Hermione is the smartest witch I know," Harry said, lifting his head, and Ron nodded in agreement.


    "It''s not about being smart or not, Harry," Felix said gently, "Everyone excels in different ways. Some people simply rely on intuition to learn magic, like you. You can consider it a kind of innate talent."


    Ron pondered for a moment. "I think I also rely on intuition, no, more on experience. I learned a lot of magic by experiencing it firsthand. Like the Impediment Jinx, Stunning Spell, Disarming Charm..."


    Felix looked at Ron strangely. He had heard from Hermione that Ron had developed his own "experience-based learning method," physically experiencing the effects of spells, which greatly expedited his learning process. Once, while learning the Impediment Jinx, he had let Harry bind him over twenty times. By the end of that day''s Dueling Club session, he managed to conjure a finger-thick rope with the spell.


    It was said that quite a few people attempted to replicate his feat, but no one managed to reproduce Ron''s achievement.


    Felix speculated that either Ron had an innate talent for "growth through self-inflicted suffering," or his potential extended beyond that, but he didn''t usually show it, so he unconsciously found such an outrageous excuse for himself.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 296: You Can Trust Him!

    Chapter 296: You Can Trust Him!


    After the day''s practice concluded, on their way back, Hermione walked in silence with a furrowed brow.


    "Hermione, you''re not still thinking about Trelawney''s nonsense, are you? She''s just an old fraud," Ron advised her. "I was nearly taken in myself, but after I made up a month''s worth of bad luck and got an ''Outstanding,'' I stopped believing in her."


    Then, he turned to Harry, excitedly saying, "I''ve learned a trick or two from Professor Harp. If you ever get sorted again, I can help" he gave Harry a meaningful look.


    Harry shivered slightly, finding little comfort in his words.


    He held a Muggle coin in his hand, a fifty-pence piece with seven sides, glinting slightly in the sunlight.


    Ron stared at the coin and said, "I still have the one you gave me last year. But... Professor Harp really is interesting. Who would''ve thought of this?"


    Before the practice ended, Professor Harp had asked Harry for a coin. Harry had intended to pull out a bronze Knut, but unexpectedly found this silver coin in a corner of his pocket. After confirming it wouldn''t cause any issues, he handed the silver coin to the professor for him to perform a spell on it.


    At the time, the professor had told him, "I can''t keep an eye on your progress every day, so let''s make a deal. Until it turns into a dazzling gold color, you won''t use the Patronus Charm outside of the Room of Requirement."


    Back in the common room, they saw the twins transfiguring a table.


    It had become a dazed-looking lion, with soft, ginger-yellow fur and a droopy face, like it had been punched. Harry thought the twins must''ve taken inspiration from Hermione''s pet Crookshanks.


    "It''s still not right!" Lee Jordan squeezed the lion''s drooping ear and said in a deflated tone.


    "You have to make compromises," Fred said. "At least it''s movable, right?"


    "I don''t want to ride this thing around, I''d be laughed at for sure!" Lee Jordan said fearfully.


    Harry asked Seamus, who was enthusiastically watching from the side, "What are they doing?"


    Seamus eagerly explained, "They''re trying to create a lion mount, exclusive for Gryffindor. Unfortunately, the effects of the Transfiguration aren''t quite up to par..."


    Harry couldn''t help but recall the Slytherin girl who had paraded around the corridor on a giant snake, even though she had later been put in detention by Professor McGonagall. Her name had become known in an instant.


    Light bloomed at her fingertips, a gentle, non-blinding milky glow. Hermione carefully controlled the magic, her magic power pouring forth uncontrollably...


    Magic must not control her. "Oh, still not quite right" The light in Hermione''s hand shattered. She sighed in disappointment. "My magic can''t handle more attempts, even though I can do it in the Room of Requirement."


    Felix chuckled. "You''re a fast learner. I expect you''ll have it mastered by the end of the Easter break."


    Hermione wiped her brow and noticed the Marauder''s Map on the worktable. She couldn''t help but ask, "Professor, has that dark wizard not shown up yet?"


    "That''s right," Felix said, a touch of helplessness in his tone. "All we can do is wait."


    After a long pause, Hermione bit her lip, her expression conflicted. "Can the Unbreakable Vow be broken?"


    Felix fixed his gaze on her. "Miss Granger... what have you deduced now?"


    "Oh, I..." Hermione pressed her lips together, her voice trembling. "Sirius Black''s accusation for being locked in Azkaban, apart from committing shameful murders, is that he was a loyal spy for the mysterious figurehe betrayed Harry''s parents!"


    "If I''m not mistaken, you have a ''but'' coming," Felix calmly said, his eyes on her.


    "But it doesn''t make sense! Even if Black hated Ron''s rat more, for instance, due to Death Eater infighting or personal feuds, he wouldn''t spare Harry. I''ve thought of a possibility, and I''ve looked into information privately, but the Unbreakable Vow can''t be broken by external forces..."


    Felix fell silent for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "Miss Granger, if... and I say ''if,'' unforeseen changes were to occur, if you were to encounter himSirius BlackGranger, you can trust him, especially when Harry is in danger!"


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 297: Homework

    Chapter 297: Homework


    As Hermione emerged from the office, her mind was still spinning.


    Though the professors hadn''t explicitly said so, the implication was clearSirius Black was innocent. Or at least, for Harry, he was harmless.


    She wasn''t sure if she should tell Harry, but not knowing the truth, sharing it would only cause more worries, and she had enough of those already. With the Easter holidays approaching, the professors had all coincidentally piled on the assignments, keeping Hermione as busy as a spinning top.


    She had pushed the Time-Turner to its limits, but even so, she still inevitably missed some classes.


    Hermione was somewhat relieved that the Dueling Club had been temporarily canceled. Harry''s complete focus was on Quidditch training every day, and in the moments in between, he had to discuss various strategies with Wood. Homework could only be squeezed into fragmented time.


    This resulted in a steady decline in the quality of the essays Harry turned in, but at least he wasn''t the only one receiving reprimands.


    Harry and Draco Malfoy were summoned to the Transfiguration professor''s office. "Gentlemen, I understand you''re preparing for the Quidditch finals, but that''s no excuse for letting your homework become a mess," Professor McGonagall said sternly.


    Yes, the Quidditch finals. Harry thought with a distant look. Tomorrow marked the first day of the Easter holiday, and the first Saturday after the end of the holiday was the Gryffindor versus Slytherin match.


    He snapped back to reality, staring at Draco Malfoy. Draco''s pale face was marked by obvious dark circles under his eyes, giving off a challenging look. This tension between the two houses and the two teams was just a microcosm of the recent conflicts between Lions and Snakes.


    A hint of gloom passed through Draco''s eyes. He was under immense pressure in the team, seen as a hindrance to Potter''s speed of attack. He had been indignant about it for a while, but when he considered the speed of the Firebolt, his irritation faded away.


    He had written to his family to inquire about the price of the Firebolt, but his father unusually refused him. The thing cost more than seven Nimbus 2001 brooms combined for his entire team. He was incredulousjust who had given Potter this thing?


    It couldn''t be one of Potter''s dim-witted admirers, could it?


    "...Never before have we had this situationtwo students still in the hospital, ears sprouting leeks, seven students in detention..." Professor McGonagall''s voice seemed to serve as the backdrop to a tense exchange between the two, and it was clear that Professor McGonagall had noticed this.


    She said angrily, "Off you go. I''ll only say this once, but if you don''t shape up..." Her face turned red, and after a moment''s hesitation, she persisted, "I''ll put you in detention, yes, before the finals! I''ll talk to Flitwick about it."


    Harry hastily assured Professor McGonagall, and Draco''s expression softened too. He managed a smile at Harry, who refrained from making any sarcastic remarks and instead shook his hand.


    Exiting the Transfiguration classroom, the two who had been standing close together separated from each other. Draco snorted contemptuously and turned away. Harry returned to the common room and just happened to hear Seamus shout, "And they call this a holiday? Exams are still far off!"


    Approaching the commotion, he discovered them tallying up the assignments from various subjects.


    "In fact," Hermione said with a serious expression, "in the top ten of the parchment leaderboard, everyone''s been excused from their assignments."


    Ron''s gaze turned to Harry, full of anticipation. Harry shrugged, "Most of my holiday will be spent training. We have an advantage, but there''s still a chance of a reversal. It''s the worst scenarioWood''s gone mad."


    "Alright, I''ll write it for you, and once it''s done, I''ll lend it to you," Ron sighed.


    Hermione snorted but didn''t say anything, just getting up and leaving the common room. After a while, she returned with a yawn, looking even more fatigued.


    Harry continued the previous conversation. "Speaking of which, it''s a bit strange. Professor McGonagall isn''t stopping me from going out anymore..."


    Hermione jerked upright, suddenly alert.


    "What''s up, Hermione?" Harry looked at her strangely. "Do you know the reason?"


    "Not yet, it''s another matter. I can''t be sure," Hermione hesitated. "I''ll talk to you after the Quidditch match."


    ...


    The next morning.


    Felix Harp, well-dressed, attended the award ceremony.


    The plot of the third year was drawing to a close, and it was progressing a bit slowly. I''m not sure if I can finish the third update today, so you might have to wait until tomorrow to read several chapters.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 298: Crouch and Bagman

    Chapter 298: Crouch and Bagman


    The Ministry of Magic.


    Felix pushed open the door of the telephone booth and watched it rise to the surface, joining the crowd as they made their way to the atrium.


    "Mr. Harp, greetings."


    "Mr. Harp, congratulations."


    Felix nodded in response one by one. After giving a speech at the Ministry of Magic, he had gained several acquaintances. He walked confidently to Room Three in the Visitor''s Area, where an elderly wizard sat alone. With shaky movements, the old wizard raised his head. "Felix Harp?"


    "Are you... Augustus Gray? I remember you from the Order of Merlin ceremony in Bellby."


    The old wizard grinned, his mouth devoid of teeth. "Rare indeed, to see an outstanding young man before I retire."


    "You''re too kind, Mr. Gray," Felix said with a smile.


    The two chatted, with Augustus Gray having worked in the Wizengamot Office of Magical Law Enforcement for seventy years. He handled routine paperwork and had risen from a reckless young man to the head of the office. He was well-versed in the workings of the Ministry of Magic, knowing many anecdotes and gossip.


    "...That young girl, Berta, so innocent and helpful. She asked me if I needed a walking stick..."


    Felix blinked. "Berta Jorkins? I think I''ve heard that name."


    A cheerful voice came from behind them. "Ha~ What are you discussing?"


    Felix turned around to see a large wizard. It was evident that he had once been tall and strong, but he was now on the decline, his figure more round, making it hard to associate him with the word ''burly.''


    His gestures were grand, with his arms swinging as he talked. His voice was full of emotion, incredibly engaging.


    "Hello, I''m Ludovic Bagman. You must be Felix Harp? I''ve heard about you from people in the departmentArthur, Arthur Weasley. I don''t know if you''re acquainted, but he was quite impressed by your last speech." Bagman shook his golden hair and leaned in close, whispering, "Well done, I mean, I also can''t stand McNair, really can''t stand him..."


    Felix spoke mildly, "Mr. Bagman, I just gave a regular speech"


    "Yes, yes," Bagman eagerly interrupted, his face lighting up, "Who''s to say otherwise? I wasn''t at the department then, I had a fan gathering, these people are so enthusiastic... Merlin, I love them, but, well, I knew what it was all about from the first time I heard, you know, I''m quite familiar with some pure-blood families, through my father''s connections... they told me quite a bit."


    Felix smiled, "I''m curious to know what they said."


    "Cough cough, I can''t say, I promised them, but," Bagman paused for a moment, unable to restrain himself, and then said mysteriously, "You have quite a reputation in the pure-blood circles, they hold you in great awe, I think even more than they do Barty Crouch, speaking of which"


    "Admirable, he was a hero," Bagman said, his tone less respectful. "But Mr. Harp is no slouch either, and he''s only" he glanced at Felix, who succinctly stated, "23 years old."


    "Exactly, 23 years old, and accomplished through genuine skill. Memory injuries, I''m not very familiar with that area. It''s about treating memory deficiencies, right? I think Berta Jorkins could use a visit; her actions are truly headache-inducing. She couldn''t even find a venue, spent a week wandering around."


    Barty Crouch didn''t speak, maintaining his stern expression.


    "What do you think, Barty? She should be at the department today. It''s best to have her drop by..."


    "She''s not here," Crouch said stiffly.


    "What?"


    "She''s not here; I approved her vacation. I told her to take a break."


    "Well, um, but she''s under my purview, Barty..."


    Barty Crouch suddenly became irate. "Then you take responsibility. Use the time you spend meeting fans to take care of venue matters instead of leaving everything to me."


    Bagman''s momentum immediately waned, like a deflated balloon. "I didn''t mean that. Okay, you''re right. Let her have a break, one more person won''t make much of a difference..."


    Crouch left in haste, and Bagman looked somewhat uneasy. He chatted awkwardly for a few more moments and then excused himself. "I better talk to the Americans again. Honestly, their ideas aren''t... aren''t that outlandish."


    More and more people flooded into the reception room, and Felix had to greet each one, exchanging empty words. It took him quite a while to finally dismiss Cornelius Fudge. Fudge, whether due to some peculiar medication or not, was persistently introducing him to high-ranking officials in the Ministry who were part of the pure-blood faction. Fortunately, he recognized some familiar faces.


    "Phileas, Mirabel, Zephyrus, and Damocles, are you all together?"


    "You''ll be quite busy today," Damocles Belby said understandingly. "We''ll pass the time on our own. It''s been a while since we''ve all been together; there''s much to catch up on."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!Follow current novels at novelhall.com)

 Chapter 299: Unexpected Developments

    Chapter 299: Unexpected Developments


    The award ceremony went smoothly, and there were no "worrisome incidents" as Felix perceived. He felt Professor Trellawney had once again misjudged things. Nonetheless, he couldn''t enter the Hall of Prophecies at the Department of Mysteries to check if any new prophecies had been made.


    Located on the ninth level of the Ministry of Magic, the Department of Mysteries was a division dedicated to researching specific enigmas. Most of its operations were highly classified, even concealed from the employees of other ministry departments.


    Wizards working in the Department of Mysteries were known as Unspeakables. They were forbidden from disclosing any details about their work or location. Felix speculated that they must have entered into strict secrecy agreementsable to conduct perilous research while bound by more stringent limitations.


    However, rumors circulated that within the Department of Mysteries, there existed a chamber where a prophecy orb appeared for every prophecy in the world. Since the establishment of the Ministry of Magic, thousands upon thousands of prophecies might have been recorded, awaiting verification by future generations.


    ...


    Felix toyed with a gold medal in his hand, adorned with a purple ribbon to commemorate his "outstanding achievements and efforts." Bellby had told him that the first-class medals featured green ribbons, representing Slytherin House.


    "Wasn''t Merlin from the early Middle Ages? How does he connect to Slytherin?" Felix curiously inquired.


    "Heh, some pure-blood families, when tracing their ancestry, claim their forebears followed Merlin..."


    "Is that true or just a fabrication?"


    "Who knows! Though some families do have ancient lineages."


    Returning to his office, Felix had the upcoming two-week Easter break to properly organize his recent work. But first, he had to deal with the half-roomful of Easter eggs; he suddenly felt a pang of discomfort. These chocolate treats could easily last him a decade.


    He selected some to give to Sirius, and incidentally handed over the results of his recent analysis of the hotspot map.


    It was a rather crude map, only palm-sized and irregularly shaped, like a child''s hasty doodle. It simply marked the castle, the Forbidden Forest, the Black Lake, and Hagrid''s hut.


    Sirius took it with a slightly disdainful expression. It was covered in countless tiny dots, dizzying to look at. However, some names were marked in golden letters, the people Sirius cared aboutHarry Potter, Remus Lupin, Severus Snape, Albus Dumbledore...


    "Actually, Wormtail is on here too, just invisible."


    Sirius tore open the wrapping of an Easter chocolate egg with his teeth, taking a hearty bite of the chocolate. "Thanks, otherwise I''d have gone mad." He kept staring at the palm-sized paper.


    Kreacher whispered, "The spendthrift young master goes to the Muggle community every day to play chess, coming back smelling foul..."


    "Shut up, Kreacher." Sirius snapped in embarrassment.


    Felix couldn''t help but wonder, if Salazar Slytherin gave up on this, what was he pursuing? His mind drifted to Helena''s revelationSalazar Slytherin delved deeper into forbidden domains, his appearance growing more terrifying. This hinted that Slytherin had experimented on himself, integrating magical creature bloodlines, and likely more than one.


    Did Salazar Slytherin ultimately lose his humanity?


    Rowena Ravenclaw''s words echoed in his mind, "We ourselves can be considered magical creatures."


    What truly constituted a magical creature? Or to phrase it differently, what changes would occur when a wizard was called a magical creature? Felix couldn''t know for sure, but he believed that if Professor Ravenclaw had solemnly told him, it must be a significant threshold.


    And quite possibly, Salazar Slytherin had crossed that threshold by transfusing bloodlines. But what about the other three founders? What had they relied upon?


    So far, he only had some understanding of Rowena Ravenclaw. From the manuscripts she left behind, she was indeed a polymathproficient in alchemy, transfiguration, spells, and potions. Yet her deepest research lay in memory magic.


    As Felix delved deeper into the realm of memory magic, a question arose within him: Was the Rowena Ravenclaw he saw in the Room of Requirement merely a memory?


    Or was it her true self?


    What did memory nodes eventually evolve into, and did it relate to the soul?


    He had too many questions, but no one to answer them. He could only continue walking his path alone.


    On the final day of the Easter break, Felix gathered himself, preparing to face the last segment of the academic year. However, Dumbledore suddenly appeared with a grave expression, bearing bad news.


    "Nearly Headless Nick is leaving. He wishes to see you one last time."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 300: Entreaty

    Chapter 300: Entreaty


    Felix''s heart felt heavy. Though he had only met Nicholas Flamel once, they had exchanged messages through magical photographs several times. To Felix, Nicholas was more akin to a teacher.


    "Wait a moment, Headmaster Dumbledore, I''ll fetch something."


    France, Paris.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Felix revisited an old place, guided by Dumbledore, to a quiet street where, separated by two roads, stood the Bsresles Hotel the place where the Muggle conference was held during summer vacation.


    Here, he had witnessed a group of spirited young people. Their youthful faces were still vivid in his memory: the student leader Uriah, the captured yet unyielding Matt, the friendship- and family-oriented Byers, the innocent and lively Bethany...


    Dumbledore handed Felix a piece of paper with "7 Montmorency Street" written on it. As Felix thought of this address, a white cottage suddenly materialized between two patches of grass.


    "Fidelity Charm." This thought flickered through Felix''s mind.


    He glanced at the magnificent fiery clouds on the horizon and followed Dumbledore into the house. Inside was a medieval-style sitting room adorned with various odd-shaped glass containers, candlesticks, a brass globe, and several sofas covered with white sheets. The edges of the fireplace in the corner were blackened from smoke.


    On the other side of a rotating staircase in the corner was an exquisite bookshelf filled with books. Opposite the bookshelf, on a table, sat a large crystal ball emitting light through a layer of thick dust.


    Guided by Dumbledore, Felix ascended to a bedroom on the second floor. A small wooden sign hung on the coffee-colored door, bearing the names "Nicholas and Perenelle."


    Pushing the door open, an elderly man lay quietly on the bed. His chest didn''t rise or fall, his face alarmingly pale. Only when Felix approached did he hear faint snoring.


    "Nicholas," Dumbledore whispered, "Felix has come."


    After a long while, the old man opened his eyes. A filmy layer covered his eyes, and his trembling voice asked, "Felix?"


    "It''s me, Nicholas. Long time no see," Felix said casually. He discreetly held the Sneakoscope hidden in his pocket. This belated Christmas gift might not be given now.


    "Felix... I''ve been looking forward... to the day we truly meet," Nicholas struggled to open his eyes wider, but all he saw was a blur. "However, things got delayed..."


    "You had the Philosopher''s Stone. How could it...?"


    "Destroyed, my boy. I''ve lived almost seven centuries. Death... is not a bad thing."


    Nicholas quivered as he extended a hand from under the blanket. "Felix... oh!" He let out a painful cry.


    Felix heard a crisp crack sound. He remained silent for a moment. Even though it wasn''t the right time, he found himself wanting to laugh. He recalled the image of their first meeting, with Nicholas gingerly moving away. He subtly twitched his fingers, causing the blanket to shift slightly downward.


    "Thank you..."


    Nicholas opened his palm, revealing a golden key.


    "I know my time is short, but that''s not important... Perenelle and I have no children. Before I pass, I need to find someone to inherit my knowledge."


    Felix looked to Dumbledore, his gaze full of inquiry. "So, are you here as a witness?"


    "No, Felix." Dumbledore sighed sadly. "I''m not sure of Nicholas''s intentions." He turned to the old man and said gravely, "Nicholas, we both know this isn''t a good solution."


    Nicholas didn''t argue. "I... I know. If I had time... I would''ve observed him for decades. But, Felix... I''m dying."


    "This is your business," Felix sat on the only chair, his right leg crossed, his black wand deftly twirling in his hand. He spoke nonchalantly, "What do you want to do? In your current state, you can''t do much."


    Nicholas smiled. "That''s actually my advantage. I''m dying; this is my advantage." He emphasized the point.


    Felix looked at him in surprise.


    The old man continued gently, "Your answer has never changed. You detest external constraints. Therefore, I have a backup plan." He extended his hand, and a series of magical symbols formed in his palm, coalescing into a golden eye.


    "Do you know ancient magic?"


    "Living for a long time has its benefits. You can draw parallels. In fact, I''ve never practiced..."


    Felix asked cautiously, "What do you want from me?"


    "From you? No, no. I just thought of paying a visit to your home..."


    "Don''t even think about it!" Don''t even think about entering my mind.


    "I''m dying, Felix." The old man extended his hand, looking at him with a pleading gaze. "No one will hear your secrets from me."


    Silence enveloped them. In the stillness, Felix seemed to see the old man''s life slipping away bit by bit. Each breath came with a hiss akin to a serpent''s, and he suddenly softened. Angrily, he said, "I''ll watch you die. You won''t die in peace!"


    Nicholas Flamel burst into hearty laughter. For him, at this moment, death was a blessing. His tone carried a contented resignation, "You won''t be disappointed."


    Felix stood up and walked briskly to the side of the bed, scrutinizing the frail and pallid hand. Just as it was about to descend, he grabbed it firmly.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 301: Memories

    Chapter 301: Memories


    The Pensive Chamber


    Nicolas Flamel gazed around, his eyes curious as he took in the furnishings of the room. He appeared rejuvenated by a few hundred years.


    "You possess such magic? It truly astonishes me," he said with a smile. "My preparations seem unnecessary."


    Felix''s expression remained stern, as if he was meeting an unwelcome guest. He stood before a deep green curtain, which he rolled up to reveal a large portal behind it.


    Felix stared at the door, and it swung open automatically. Inside, shadows danced, concealing the contents from clear view. Behind the door lay his inner world, holding his deepest secrets and memories.


    They stepped inside, onto a long corridor flanked by towering bookshelves. Each item on the shelvesbooks, scrolls, memory orbs, and various odds and endsrepresented their truest selves.


    Against the light, only the brightness of the Pensive Chamber was visible. Felix and Nicolas Flamel''s faces were obscured by darkness. Then, Felix''s silhouette gestured, and the corridor transformed into a sea of clouds. The bookshelves contorted and transformed into thick, heavy clouds, layer upon layer, claiming the original positions.


    The sky seemed pulled beneath their feet as dense clouds hung low. They were enveloped in a sea of clouds, with dark golden clusters extending forward from where they stood, vanishing into the unknown distance.


    "Please, come in," Felix courteously said, "Shall we start from the recent days'' memories?"


    "Felix..." Nicolas Flamel shook his head, burdened by guilt. There were things he hadn''t revealed to anyone, not even Dumbledore. He had glimpsed half of a prophecy; the world was on the brink of another transformation, more impactful than anything before.


    Regrettably, he couldn''t see the conclusion, nor the path ahead. His hopes rested with those who would come after.


    The dark golden clouds swirled, displaying images and voices.


    Amidst the shifting clouds, a man exuding a sense of elegance raised a palm-sized piece of parchment. With conviction, he declared, "Felix, I will keep watch endlessly..."


    Nicolas Flamel briskly moved past this segment and paused before a tumultuous cloud. He observed closely. The scene contained only Felix, seated quietly in an office, perusing a stack of parchment. The images on the parchment made him furrow his brows involuntarily.


    "What is this...?"


    "The path Salazar Slytherin abandoned. I picked it up for a look."


    Nicolas Flamel remained silent, nodding as he continued forward. He wasn''t interested in trivial details; his focus was on the roiling clouds that stirred his emotions.


    He traversed a not-so-short path, his clothes trailing a mist that caused the gathered images to disperse. "I can only tell you that the person''s codename is ''Bigfoot''..."


    Near a continuously churning area, Nicolas halted, curiosity in his eyes. "Is this the Three Broomsticks?" He observed the figures in the imageFelix and a middle-aged man with a hooked nosesitting together. The middle-aged man seemed disinterested, numbly downing one drink after another.


    "Severus, we should look ahead," Felix consoled the man in the image.


    "Can you forget the past?" the middle-aged man asked. "Can you forget Chesteron Avery? Carrow, Nott, Parkinson, Selwyn... and the Shafiq family?"


    Felix fell silent, clinking glasses with the man. When he brought the man back to Hogwarts, Felix watched the man lying in bed, muttering drunkenly. Gently, he said, "That''s why I''m thankful to you, Professor."


    Nicolas Flamel inquired, "Who is this?"


    "My headmaster from my school days."


    "He helped you?"


    "Yes."


    "He seems like a warm-hearted person."


    "...Perhaps not."


    Nicolas understandingly said, "I''ve oversimplified. People are complex."


    They continued forward, stopping and starting along the way. While Felix''s chase of Sirius Black and his banishing of Dementors garnered only a brief pause, Nicolas watched Felix''s entire speech at the Ministry of Magic.


    "What''s your view on the Statute of Secrecy?" the old man asked.


    "I''m pessimistic."


    "Would you work towards its abolition?"


    "It''s a laborious endeavor with little reward. It won''t hold for many more years anyway."


    Nicolas sighed, "My thoughts align with yours. The magical world has remained closed off for too long, while the outside changes rapidly..."


    Changing the subject, he said cheerfully, "Don''t judge me by appearances. I have a safehouse right in the Muggle community, with no magic involved. Though it disrupts all modern electrical appliancesfridges, air conditioners, ovens... even household gaming consoles. Do you know about these? Peeves adores them... I also hold another title: Expert in Mystical Studies!"


    ...


    Inside the Pensieve.


    Nicolas Flamel looked around with keen interest, observing the furnishings of the room. His demeanor had aged by several hundred years, yet he appeared curious and lively.


    "You still possess such magic? It truly astonishes me," he said with a smile, "My own preparations seem unnecessary now."


    Felix Harp stood with a stern expression, as though he was expecting an unwelcome guest. He stood in front of deep green curtains, which were pulled back to reveal a grand entrance beyond.


    Felix''s gaze fixed upon the door, which swung open on its own. Inside lay a shadowy realm, where the contents remained obscure and concealed. Beyond the door lay his inner world, hiding all the deepest secrets and memories.


    They stepped inside, onto a long corridor flanked by towering bookshelves. Each item on the shelvesbooks, scrolls, memory spheres, and various trinketsrepresented his truest self.


    Against the light, the brilliance of the Pensieve was visible, with Felix and Nicolas Flamel''s faces shrouded in darkness. Then, Felix, with a wave of his arm, caused a surge of wind down the aisle. The bookshelves twisted and transformed into thick, heavy clouds, layer upon layer, occupying the space where they once stood.


    "Another one, the one covered in silvery blood."


    Nicolas Flamel persisted, "Nevertheless, you shouldn''t have delved into dark magic, especially at such a young age..."


    "Well, thank you for your concern."


    The old man said sternly, "I can tell, it''s a lie."


    ...


    Nicolas Flamel stood before a massive black cloud, his mood sour. The cloud exuded a deep black mist, resembling a beast with bared fangs and claws. He felt as if he could hear the beast roaring, but it was all his illusion a scene from the start of their fourth year


    Dozens of owls circled above the empty long table. Only young Felix sat with his back turned to them. The owls dropped red letters, which contorted into malicious shapes, spewing venomous words.


    "Filthy mudblood! Slytherin''s shame. Don''t let me see you, I''ll crush your bones one by one..."


    "Have you heard of the Unforgivable Curses? Mind-piercing agony, mind-piercing agony!" Followed by grating laughter.


    "...curse your name, curse your blood!"


    The sounds of shouting letters echoed in the hall, intertwining into an incomprehensible cacophony. The whispers of the other three houses, Slytherin students'' cold gazes, and the cowering of the younger wizards created a tumultuous scene.


    "Boom!"


    All the letters exploded into ashes. Felix stood up expressionless, a path forming through the crowd.


    "Merlin''s beard!" Professor McGonagall rushed over, flustered. The Slytherin table was a mess. She ranted angrily, "Wretched, despicable creatures who only lurk in the gutter! Utterly vile..."


    "Are you alright, Harp?" She said cautiously, reaching to touch Felix''s shoulder, recoiling as if shocked.


    "I''m fine, Professor." Young Felix stated calmly. "Better than ever, actually."


    In the corridor,


    "This is?"


    "The day I received my Hogwarts acceptance letter."


    "Let''s stop here, Felix." Nicolas Flamel murmured, and they returned to reality.


    ...


    "This way, Felix." Nicolas Flamel strode forward, leaving the annoying voices behind. Felix followed, unhurried. "Slow down, I''ve realized something. Sharing the past with someone doesn''t seem so bad. To be honest, I''m tired of making up lies, but finding the right person is quite challenging."


    The old man paid no mind to Felix''s chatter. Finally, they passed through that area. Shallow golden sunlight appeared, enveloping them in immense joy.


    Golden, airy clouds floated like marshmallows, refracting colorful light. Nicolas Flamel stared fixedly at the scene above:


    A black-haired young boy sat in the yard, quietly reading a book. Over a dozen boys and girls played and laughed, working up a sweat around a makeshift basketball hoop.


    "Hey, little Felix, come play with us!"


    The boy with short black hair raised his book. "After I finish these two pages" He suddenly looked up, eyes bright as if meeting Nicolas Flamel''s gaze.


    Felix caught up leisurely. "You''re not slow at all. Oh? Is this..."


    He looked at the boy on the scene. The boy blinked his light blue eyes, his smile radiant. He extended his hand toward Felix.


    Felix blinked back and extended his hand too, as if their hands were really touching.


    "Pow!"


    An owl landed on the boy''s hand, holding a letter in its beak.


    It was a brown letter crafted from parchment, green ink spelling out an address on one side. On the other, a wax seal and a coat of arms a lion, an eagle, a badger, and a snake encircling a capital ''H''.


    In the corridor,


    "What''s this?"


    "The day I received my acceptance letter to Hogwarts."


    "Let''s stop here, Felix." Nicolas Flamel whispered, and they returned to reality.


    This chapter enriches Felix''s past experiences. It won''t be mentioned again and there won''t be any more extras like this, so if you''re not interested, please ignore. It''s quite crucial though, marking a key turning point. Subsequent plot should be quite exciting.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 302: Demonstration

    Chapter 302: Demonstration


    Felix opened his eyes as if awakening from another world. He looked at the elderly man on the bed and took out a Sneakoscope from his pocket, placing it beside him.


    The Sneakoscope started to spin, emitting a pleasant and clear musical sound.


    "Is this... a Sneakoscope?" Nicolas asked in a soft voice. "For what purpose?"


    They had discussed this question before. Felix knew that he had found the methods to make seven Sneakoscopes from ancient texts, and he had even turned them into magical creations, seeking Nicolas''s advice.


    "Just a prank, really. It can sense a person''s body temperature and makes a sound when released."


    The old man chuckled, "If you hadn''t said, I might have puzzled over it for a while." He listened quietly for a while before reaching out to grasp the Sneakoscope, causing the sound to stop.


    "Albus... fetch Albus for me."


    Felix waved his wand, a silvery light disappeared, and soon, Dumbledore appeared at the door. He quickly came to the bedside, bending down slightly to observe Nicolas Flamel, who appeared unharmed. Dumbledore visibly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Headmaster Dumbledore, you don''t think I''m up to something, do you?" Felix''s expression was peculiar, and he was right there, having witnessed that there was no communication between the two, it was purely Dumbledore''s concern for Nicolas Flamel''s safety.


    "You''re overthinking, Felix." Dumbledore straightened up with a smile.


    Nicolas Flamel gripped the Sneakoscope tightly with one hand, his voice trembling, "Al... Albusplease bear witness, everything I have belongs tobelongs to Felix Harp."


    Dumbledore said in a deep voice, "I will respect your wishes, Nicolas."


    "F-Felix" The old man''s gaze turned to Felix, trying to widen his eyes, looking at the blurry figure through a layer of haze.


    "I''m here, Nicolas," Felix said.


    A golden key floated toward him, and he opened his palm, letting the key fall into his hand, still warm from the old man''s touch.


    "I hope... you won''t blame me, the setbacks of youth... might not necessarily be a bad thing. I believe... believe that you... cough, cough!" Nicolas Flamel started to cough violently, his eyes bulging, and he continued with gasps, "I believe you will become... a legend of a new era..."


    Dumbledore looked at Felix in astonishment. What had happened in the past half-hour? How did his old friend suddenly accept him? A legend... Dumbledore could distinctly sense the intense anticipation hidden within that evaluation.


    Felix didn''t avoid Dumbledore''s probing gaze; he looked somewhat dazedly at Nicolas Flamel. After the old man finished speaking, he continued to gasp for breath, muttering his wife''s name, "Perenelle..."


    After a while, the Sneakoscope in his hand suddenly made a sound, and a melodious tune resonated through the small room.


    The key in Felix''s hand began to shine brightly. At this moment, he became the master of this safe house. Simultaneously, a series of hidden addresses flowed through his mind.


    ...


    Half an hour later, Felix and Dumbledore stood in front of a gravestone. At Nicolas Flamel''s request, he and his wife, Perenelle, were buried together in a place full of birdsong and floral fragrance. Not far away was Nicolas''s and his wife''s first residence after graduating from Beauxbatons Academy.


    They stood in silence for a while before Dumbledore cast a protective spell to conceal the area. Felix extended his finger and lightly touched it; the air in front of him rippled like water.Updated from


    The two walked along a path


    "Do you want to talk about it, Felix?" Dumbledore asked gently.


    Felix understood that this marked the end of their conversation. He could only remember what had just transpired and ponder it in detail when he had the time.


    "Are you returning to the school, Headmaster Dumbledore?"


    "I still have some matters to attend to."


    The two parted ways on a small hill covered in pale yellow wildflowers. Felix was bathed in the afterglow of the setting sun, shedding hues of rose-tinted light. He walked toward the castle from the edge of the Forbidden Forest. As he approached the castle gates, he heard hurried footsteps. Looking in the direction of the sound, however, there was no one there.


    "Oh, Professor, I''ve finally found you!" Hermione suddenly materialized in the air, panting as she spoke. She held a silvery invisibility cloak in her hand.


    Felix withdrew his wand into his sleeve, "What''s happened?"


    "Sirius! You need to save Sirius, and also Harry, Professor Lupin, and Snape," Hermione''s expression was one of fear as she spoke urgently, "There are countless Dementors... they''re blotting out the sky!"


    I recommend a book titled "Unscientific Magical Beasts" by the author Light Quanliu. The previous book, "Master of Elves," was very well received. This time it''s a classic magical creature story, full of interesting ideas and strong bonds with magical pets. It''s a great read. It will be released on August 1st (tomorrow). If you enjoy this type of story, please show your support~


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public.


    You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.


    Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".


    The power to vote on which novel I translate next.


    You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    You get access to Digital art.


    Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 303: Conversation Inside Hagrids Hut

    Chapter 303: Conversation Inside Hagrid''s Hut


    "Trapped on the causeway"


    "Pettigrew''s coming to get Harry, and another Death Eater!"


    "Sirius is injured!"


    Hermione explained in a fluster until Felix''s hand rested on her shoulder. "Calm down, Granger. I have only one question," his eyes bore into her, earnestly asking, "Do we still have time?"


    Hermione blinked. "Oh" she stammered, "Of course, that''s why I came back. We have... about an hour, I suppose."


    "Right, you used a Time-Turner," Felix said calmly. "Let''s walk and talk. Where do you think we should go now?"


    "Hagrid''s hut!"


    Hermione answered without hesitation. Felix nodded, tapping Hermione''s shoulder with his wand. She felt herself blend into the surroundings, just like the professor. She realized it was the effect of the Disillusionment Charm.


    "If we''re to do something, we must first conceal ourselves," Felix said.


    They hurried toward Hagrid''s hut. Felix asked the question he cared about most:


    "Did you see the outcome? I mean, did you witness the dire consequences firsthand, like... deaths?"


    "No, I only saw them trapped on the causeway, surrounded by Dementors attacking them. The Ministry also sent a group of Aurors, and some students"


    "Ministry''s Aurors? How did they arrive?"


    "The woman in the pink robes, Umbridge! She summoned the Dementors and alerted the Ministry!" Hermione exclaimed sharply.


    In the pumpkin patch behind Hagrid''s hut, a Thestral with an eagle''s head and wings snorted, lifting its head alertly, sniffing the air.


    "Buckbeak, easy now, we''ve met before," a gentle voice said.


    "Oh, it''s me, Hermione, I''ve fed you" a slightly trembling female voice said.


    Buckbeak stared into the air, recognizing the owner of the voice but unable to see them, which made him impatiently stomp the ground.


    The window of Hagrid''s hut swung open suddenly, and a voice asked, "Who''s out there?" Soon, a furry head poked out, it was Hagrid.


    He glanced outside warily, and Felix and Hermione were hiding behind a large pumpkin. Combined with the Disillusionment Charm, Hagrid could only see Buckbeak''s restless behavior. He shouted in the direction of the Thestral, "Don''t let strangers come close, Buckbeak!"


    Hagrid pulled his head back in, and his roaring voice came from inside the hut, "Explain yourself, Pettigrew! Why did you hide at Ron''s for so many years and then attack Harry!"


    A trembling voice replied, "No, it''s not what you think. I''m worried about Harry, he''s in danger... I had to get him out of the school!"


    Lupin''s calm voice added, "It''s strange. If I''m not mistaken, your fugitive friend is wearing a Death Eater''s hood."


    The frightened voice stumbled, "It''s, it''s a disguise..."


    Outside Hagrid''s hut, behind a large pumpkin, Felix asked Hermione, "Now, can you tell me what happened?"


    "Yeah, he caught me. Remember that time I tried to give you the Polyjuice Potion and got caught?" Sirius awkwardly explained his less-than-pleasant escape.


    In the pumpkin patch, Felix thought for a moment and said, "He asked for my help when I should have been in a safe house, cut off from the outside world."


    "Was it the same kind Harry''s parents used? The one requiring the Fidelius Charm?" Hermione asked softly.


    "That''s right."


    Inside Hagrid''s hut, Sirius continued, "...That''s how it went. I was imprisoned in the Black family house, couldn''t go anywhere. This afternoon, when I couldn''t get in touch with anyone, I realized something was amiss. I used Apparition to get near the Forbidden Forest and, using that lousy map, looked for a few minutes until I finally found you guys. Pettigrew had collapsed on the ground. I really wanted to give him an Avada Kedavra on the spot, to end his wretched life..."


    The room echoed with Pettigrew''s attempts at justification. With a sobbing voice, he said, "I wanted to be brave like you all, but he caught me, kept pressuring me"


    Sirius roared angrily, "So you chose betrayal!" The room erupted into chaos. Accompanied by a bang, Pettigrew let out a painful groan, as if he''d been hit hard. He sobbed softly.


    Lupin''s soothing voice advised, "Calm down, Padfoot. We need to let Harry uncover the truth."


    "Listen to him," Sirius gasped, "I''ll continueI intended to kill Pettigrew, but the danger was greater with Harry involved, so I joined the fight. You know what happened next."


    Lupin explained why he had come, "I didn''t have a replica of that map, but Professor Harp gave me a Galleon linked to the Marauder''s Map. If Pettigrew appeared, it would respond. Luckily, I was with Severus at the time."


    "How did you end up together?" Harry asked.


    "I came to deliver potions to Lupin..." Snape''s distinctively cold voice said, "Do you want to know what kind of potions, Potter?"


    "I''ll explain, Severus. There''s no need to keep hiding. It''s Wolfsbane Potion, Harry. I''m a werewolf," Lupin said.


    "What? Professor, you''re..." Harry asked in astonishment.


    "That''s right, I''m a werewolf. Dumbledore gave me a chance to study and see a wider world. Last year, he invited me to come to Hogwarts and promised to provide the Wolfsbane Potion for freeit helps me endure the full moon a bit better. It''s hard to come by outside. I have to thank Severus..."


    Felix and Hermione waited quietly for over ten minutes. The door of Hagrid''s hut swung open.


    Hermione provided commentary on what followed, "Next, we split into two groups. Hagrid took Ron to the hospital wing; the wound on his leg had started to fester. I went with them. The rest of us took Pettigrew to the Great Hall in the castle, ready to hand him over to the Ministry''s stationed Aurors."


    "Isn''t that good? Why did things go wrong?"


    "It was Umbridge! She secretly set up a lot of detectors in the school, monitoring every move. She admitted it herself, all to gain favor in front of Fudge..."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 304: Ignition

    Chapter 304: Ignition


    Hagrid emerged from the house first, carrying Ron in his arms. Right behind him was another Hermione. Following her, a tightly bound, short man floated out, upside down and in a topsy-turvy position, occasionally knocking his head on a rock. "Ouch!"


    The face of the short man was swollen, his hands tied behind his back and entangled, his clothes tattered. To avoid the rocks, he tilted his head oddly to the side.


    "Sirius, I implore you"


    "You deserve your punishment, Peter! You should be grateful Harry is so kind..."


    A wand emerged, revealing Sirius''s alert face. He limped along, supported by Harry and Lupin on either side. Bringing up the rear was Snape, his expression intriguing, his wand always aimed at the short figure, Peter.


    "Sirius, you should go to the hospital," Harry whispered.


    "No! I want to witness his conviction with my own eyes!" Sirius gritted his teeth, a disturbing smile on his face. "It''d be best to give him a Dementor''s kiss while we''re at it." His wand lowered, and Peter emitted a piercing cry of pain.


    ...


    Hermione hid behind a giant pumpkin, peeking out curiously. "Professor, should we do something? Professor McGonagall warned me not to alter the past."


    "I agree that caution is needed, but..." Felix gently flicked his finger, and a small pebble silently attached itself to Peter as he fell again.


    As they moved away, Felix and Hermione emerged from the shadows.


    "Professor, what did you just do?"


    "I magically marked Peterjust in case. As you mentioned earlier, they will be trapped on the bridge. If he tries to escape by turning into a rat, I''ll be able to find him!"


    Hermione thought seriously and realized it was a good idea.


    The two of them walked at a leisurely pace, maintaining a distance of two to three hundred feet from Harry''s group. Felix inquired, "I have a few more questions. How did you overhear Umbridge and Fudge''s conversation?"


    Hermione explained, "I followed Hagrid to the hospital wing. Madam Pomfrey said Ron wasn''t in danger, so I turned back to check on Harry and the others. That''s when I unexpectedly saw Umbridge greeting Fudge. There was a group of Aurors behind him."


    She said indignantly, "That woman is so rude, using the Minister''s power to be particularly insolent to Professor McGonagall. If it weren''t for Headmaster Dumbledore not being around..."


    "She had a conflict with Professor McGonagall?"


    "Yes, Professor McGonagall questioned her about why she brought Dementors into the school, but Umbridge didn''t even glance at her. She only fawned over Fudge."


    "I see..."


    Felix looked ahead. With Sirius injured, the group was moving slowly. Especially since they had to climb a hill, their pace slowed even more.


    The wind carried snippets of their conversation. Sirius''s voice, filled with hesitation, reached them: "I don''t know if anyone has told you, Harry, but I''m your godfather..."


    Ten minutes later


    "They''re here!"


    Felix suddenly broke the silence. Hermione looked in the direction of his gaze and faintly saw a pink, round, bobbing shape. She asked in astonishment, "Is that woman?"


    Then they heard a long whistle. Hermione shivered as a black object floated out. It looked like a black plastic bag caught by the wind. It flew rapidly toward Harry and the others, who were still some distance away from the bridge.


    Hermione took a deep breath. More and more Dementors were appearing. They seemed like a black plague, answering Umbridge''s call, covering nearly half the sky.


    "It''s Dementors!" She heard Professor Lupin''s voice in the distance. "How could Dementors appear in the school? The Ministry guaranteed... Cast the Patronus Charm quickly!"


    As the sun neared the horizon, the twilight painted the scene with a half-shrouded rosy hue. Half the light was devoured, and the Dementors loomed high in the air, emitting a black mist, as if night had fallen prematurely.


    Silver light pierced the darkness, Lupin''s incantation. He conjured a silver barrier, but it wasn''t a complete Patronus.


    "Not far from them," Felix said. He cast a shallow silver glow over both of them.


    "Professor, what is this?" Hermione looked at her glowing hand in wonder.


    "Unpleasant memories. Dementors instinctively avoid us, of course, if they have better choices." Felix remarked.


    They moved closer, close enough to see the expressions on Lupin and the others'' faces. Lupin urgently called out, "Harry, Sirius, quickly cast the Patronus Charm, and Sev... if you can!"


    The silver barrier he had conjured kept gathering, forming a massive corporeal Patronus, a wolfLupin''s most dreaded form, now reluctantly called upon.


    With the appearance of the Patronus wolf, the crisis was momentarily eased. The giant silver wolf silently howled, leaping and batting away Dementor after Dementor.


    Harry''s mind cleared momentarily. His lips quivered, and he subconsciously uttered the incantation, "Expecto PatronumEx, ExpectoExpecto Patronum!" A silver mist emerged from his wand, and with the faint light of the Patronus forming, he felt somewhat better. The initial suffocating feeling vanished, and he took deep, gulping breaths.


    "Not enough! Not enough..." Lupin shouted urgently. "Sirius, Sev!"


    However, Snape remained motionless. His expression was stiff, his wand gripped tightly, his knuckles white.


    Sirius lightly tapped his leg on the ground. Raising his wand, he kept chanting, "Expecto Patronum! Expecto Patronum! Expecto Patronum... Damn it, I can''t do it!"


    "What do you mean you can''t? We all learned it together," Lupin called.


    "I can''t... those happy memories are all related to James." Sirius painfully covered his face. Under the influence of the Dementors, his lips turned as blue as Snape''s.


    Harry looked at Sirius, as if seeing the man for the first time and truly acknowledging his role as godfather. Gathering his courage, he recalled numerous joyful memories. The silver light surged continuously, and something started taking shape.


    But there were simply too many Dementors. "Let''s get on the bridge!" Lupin said decisively.


    Peter Pettigrew, who had been bound, was now set free. He shifted his gaze around, contemplating an escape route. "Behave, Peter! There''s a cliff below..." Sirius threatened, giving him a shove to make him walk on his own.


    The green light on Snape''s wand vanished. He glared at Sirius hatefully, leaving him utterly baffled.


    They ascended the bridge, fighting and retreating. On the field, only Lupin remained as a complete combatant, but his Patronus couldn''t fend off the hundreds of Dementors, especially with their constant emission of dark smoke, their chilling cold causing everyone''s breath to form white clouds, almost freezing them.


    Snape sent several red sparks into the sky, his face grim. "Others will come, they will..."


    They targeted the students behind the Aurors, circling and swooping like ominous black birds. However, facing their former captors, they seemed hesitant. They hovered around, drinking in the air, causing the temperature to plummet visibly. White clouds of breath formed as many students paled in fear.


    On the other side, Harry leaned against the railing, gasping for air. He was utterly exhausted, barely keeping himself from collapsing. His Patronus trotted back to him. It wasn''t a horse or a unicorn but a stag. Its entire body glowed, and when Harry reached out to touch the antlers on its head, the Patronus dissipated.


    He had succeeded! He had saved Sirius, Professor Lupin, and... Snape. Harry''s gaze swept around, finding his godfather lying on the ground, breathing heavily, the expression of a survivor on his face. Lupin was sitting on the ground, worn out.


    He turned to look at Snape and saw Snape, wand wavering, sending a chilling green curse shooting from his wand. Harry''s eyes widened, reality seemed to overlap with a dream. He heard his mother''s scream once again, followed by a blinding flash of green light filling his vision...


    It was the Avada Kedavra curse!


    Why would Snape use that curse? No, who was he using it on?


    Only now did Harry realize that Wormtail was gone. All that remained were his clothes on the ground. His gaze followed Snape''s spell, and he saw a rat frantically fleeing.


    Snape wanted to kill Wormtail!


    But just then, a hand emerged from thin air, grabbing Snape''s wand. "Severus, he''s not worth it," Felix said, his voice calm. Felix cast a spell, and suddenly the rat began to glow, its body elongating, transforming. It shed its Animagus form and fell to the ground, now kneeling and trembling.


    Wormtail''s luck had run out. He had just managed to reach the other end of the bridge. Several steps away stood a group of Aurors and students, who had been watching the restless Dementors. They were now captivated by this sudden turn of events.


    Seven or eight Dementors glided in, and one of them grabbed Wormtail by the neck, lifting the tattered hood on its head


    "No! Spare me! I shouldn''t have betrayed you all, James, Lily, it was Voldemort who forced me, he was too powerful... you don''t know what he''s capable of!" Wormtail cried out in despair.


    The Ministry''s Aurors stared wide-eyed, wands held aloft, including Professor McGonagall. Everyone froze in place, shocked by Wormtail''s sudden revelation.


    In his final moments, he had finally awakened. He cried desperately, "He''s coming back! The one whose name we must not mention is coming back! I did wrong, forgive"


    His voice cut off abruptly as the Dementor sucked away his soul.


    Snape stepped back a few paces, his body slumping to the ground in a daze. He sat there, seemingly paralyzed, covering his face, muttering to himself.


    After a while, Fudge shouted loudly, "Absurd! What nonsense is he spewing!"


    Professor McGonagall retorted sharply, "Only you would think that. He was perfectly clear. And your Dementors have gone berserk!"


    The Dementors had indeed gone out of control. Wormtail''s soul had agitated them. No longer satisfied with circling around the feast, they began to approach.


    Fudge retreated in fear, cowering within the crowd. "Protect me! Use the Patronus Charm!"


    Unfortunately, the Patronus Charm wasn''t common knowledge, and even the Aurors wouldn''t necessarily know it. Among the people present, only four knew how to cast a Patronus, including Professor McGonagall.


    McGonagall frowned. She hadn''t expected the Ministry to be so ill-prepared, especially Minister Fudge. He seemed utterly terrified. She followed Harry''s lead, summoning a powerful Patronus, an intense light gathering. But then she heard Felix''s voice.


    "Now''s the time!"


    What time? She turned around in surprise, her eyes widening. Felix stood at the edge of the bridge, an invisible vortex held in his hands. His body radiated blue magical energy, and one by one, Dementors were torn away, shrinking into the vortex.


    One by one, ten by ten... The Dementors, now out of control, were drawn away from them and plummeted from the sky like a torrential black rain.


    Felix maintained the magic, light flashing around him. Gracefully, Hermione, hidden under her Invisibility Cloak, slipped past the Aurors and Professor McGonagall. She navigated through the crowd of students. "Who bumped into me?" someone grumbled. "Don''t push, we can all see clearly. Professor Harp is just too cool, and Harry''s Patronus, Merlin, it''s unbelievable!"


    After a dozen seconds, the sky was void of Dementors. Felix held the spherical vortex and looked at the dumbfounded Ministry officials and Aurors. He said softly, "Since these Dementors have gone berserk and attacked students and Ministry officials, there''s no need to keep them around..."


    "Ventus!"


    White flames ignited within the spherical vortex. It spun violently, spewing thick black smoke that morphed into distorted faces. But the flames quickly consumed them, and one after another, the black spots within the vortex disappeared as if they had never existed.


    Umbridge, bloody and unconscious, opened her eyes and witnessed Felix incinerating the Dementors. Memories from the past flooded her mind, and she screamed before fainting.


    "Mr. Harp..." Fudge trembled.


    Felix smiled, his teeth gleaming white. "No need to thank me. It''s what I should do."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public.


    You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.


    Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".


    The power to vote on which novel I translate next.


    You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    You get access to Digital art.


    Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 305: Sirius and Kreacher

    Chapter 305: Sirius and Kreacher


    A Few Days Ago


    Number 12, Grimmauld Place, the Black family mansion.


    Sirius Black lounged lazily on the couch, appearing utterly idle, his jet-black hair casually tousled.


    Compared to a little over a month ago, he looked much better now. His face had regained some flesh, no longer resembling a skull freshly dug from a grave. Instead, he appeared as a slightly underweight but normal individual.


    His feet rested on an elegantly crafted vintage coffee table. At intervals, Sirius would glance at a palm-sized piece of paper covered with intricate lines and densely packed tiny black dots. Only a few names, occasionally stirring, were written in golden ink on this parchment.


    This state of affairs continued until noon when the house-elf Kreacher, who attended to the household, appeared with a sluggish demeanor. Sirius''s eyes shifted as Kreacher made his way towards him.


    Kreacher held a dirty rag in his hands, making it hard to determine whether the rag or the tattered cloth he wore was dirtier. Perhaps the rag was once his worn-out garment?


    Thoughts meandered curiously in Sirius''s mind. Just then, Kreacher slowly, step by step, approached, while Sirius observed him from the corner of his eye. Kreacher hopped onto the coffee table, brandishing the rag and muttering, "The wasteful young master, not knowing where he learned such bad habits. Placing his feet on the table like that. The Mistress used to enjoy her tea here, hosting many noble guests"


    "Kreacher, your feet are dirtier than my shoes!" Sirius snapped in irritation.


    "...Bearing so many precious memories. If the Mistress knew, how heartbroken she would be..."


    Sirius''s brows twitched erratically, his usual elegance giving way. He suddenly jumped up, grabbing the strip of cloth around Kreacher''s neckthe makeshift collar, if you willready to throw him out.


    Kreacher didn''t resist. He continued rambling, "Cannot be compared to his brother, truly shouldering responsibilities"New novel chapters are published on


    "Are you talking about Regulus?" Sirius halted mid-step, saying, "He''s a fool. I always thought he was clever enough to look out for himself but no, he went and joined the Death Eaters!"


    "Master Regulus is not a fool!" Kreacher struggled vehemently, his body jolting back and forth like a wound-up toy. "He''s a thousand times better than you. He joined the Death Eaters in your place"


    "What did you say?" Sirius widened his eyes, lifting Kreacher to meet his gaze, "Explain yourself"


    But Kreacher kept squirming, a tangled mess of snot and tears, prompting Sirius to disdainfully toss him back onto the couch.


    "Let me tell you, Kreacher! He''s been a Voldemort worshipper all along. Do you know why everyone at home preferred him? Because he became the noble, dignified Black they wanted."


    So the old woman sat beside them, observing their game. The old man furrowed his brow, entering a crucial phase. Both sides were locked in a tight contest. Suddenly, the old woman said, "Old man, move your queen."


    "Right." To Sirius''s astonishment, the old man moved his white queen to capture Sirius''s black knight.


    "This isn''t fair!" Sirius protested. "It''s two against one!"


    The old woman smirked. "You can ignore him. After all, I taught him." Nevertheless, she fell silent. The game was irredeemable. Sirius watched helplessly as he was checkmated.


    The old man scattered the chess pieces. "This round doesn''t count. We''ll play again some other time." He left with the old woman.


    "Did our son have a fight with the neighbors?"


    "No, and he even brought them a gift. There''s a saying for this, right? Turning over a new leaf In these six months, they haven''t played loud music at night. You won''t believe it, but I followed a young person''s advice and slipped a card under their door. Just like the young man from earlier, both of them had black hair"


    Meanwhile, in a gloomy, dilapidated inn


    A piercing voice softly spoke. It was as cold as an icy breeze, cutting through the air, "Go, Barty. Inform Peter bring Harry Potter to me. I must survive."


    "As you command, my master! I''m willing to give my life for you!" the wild-eyed Barty Crouch Jr. fervently declared.


    "No, my dear Barty," a voice behind the chair responded. "Remember, this is a dangerous endeavorin Dumbledore''s watchful eyes. First, ensure your own safety."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 306: Aftermath and the Pendant Box

    Chapter 306: Aftermath and the Pendant Box


    Fudge''s face had fallen.New novel chapters are published on


    His expression was quite the spectacle. It was the look of someone who had been basking in joy, relishing his accomplishments, and suddenly being struck by a club. Fudge wiped away the sweat that kept forming on his forehead and stuttered, "I-it was truly remarkable."


    Felix spoke earnestly, "Now that the matter is concluded, the Auror team stationed at Hogwarts by the Ministry"


    "Ah, you''re talking about that. Of course, they''ll be withdrawn. The Ministry is seriously short-staffed these days" Fudge quickly agreed, "As you know, we''ve been hosting two major events in succession."


    Felix contentedly stored his magic away and concealed the Dementors he had intercepted from the Aurors beneath a compartment in his ring. He had used this ring last year to store blackthorn roots, one of the treasures he and Bellby had acquired during their adventure in the Forbidden Forest.


    As for the number of Dementors, they weren''t manyjust a dozen or so. After all, putting on a show still required some investment.


    Following that, Felix and Fudge chatted idly. Fudge complimented and even ingratiated himself a bit, agreeing to provide the best Quidditch World Cup tickets for this year''s summer vacation. Though not entirely necessary, Felix accepted the offer with a smile.


    "This was indeed a mistake on our part, or rather, the mistake of certain individuals," Fudge said with disgust, casting a disdainful glance at the unconscious Umbridge. "We will minimize the damages and reassure you..."


    As he spoke, Umbridge''s body began to tremble.


    Feigning unconsciousness, Felix thought. It seemed he had truly left a significant psychological scar on this high-ranking Ministry official. She would rather lie on the ground than face him. Hard to say, she probably wanted to avoid confronting this harsh reality...


    Fudge left in a hurry, taking his subordinates with him. He had a mess to clean up and, in his characteristic style, even arranged for reporters to come. However, his plan had been to have the front-page photo show him leading Sirius Black out of Hogwarts, solemnly announcing that no ground would be left for evil to thrive. But this performance took an unexpected turn halfway through, spiraling out of control like a wild horse running in an entirely unpredictable direction.


    Umbridge lay on a conjured stretcher, levitating away, with the lifeless body of Peter Pettigrew beside her. She felt utterly defeated in this moment, likely to be sidelined upon her return. She didn''t know when she would regain Fudge''s trust.


    When they reached the entrance of Hogwarts, Fudge gestured for one of his subordinates to go ahead. The unfortunate Auror walked out of the school gates expressionlessly, facing the blinding flashes of cameras. He hurriedly shielded his face and waved his other hand in a plea, "No more photos! No more photos!"


    After a few minutes, Fudge cautiously revealed half of his face, making sure all the reporters had been shooed away before swiftly departing with his team.


    In stark contrast to the Ministry''s hurried exit, Hogwarts was a scene of jubilation. Students cheered and raised their wands, sending sparkling fireworks shooting from their tipsred, green, yellow, blue... It looked like a grand fireworks display.


    Hermione appeared discreetly, signaling Felix with a gesture of success. She then joined the students in some exuberant jumping, pretending she had been there all along.


    At this point, several figures arrived on the bridge. Harry was supporting Sirius, while Lupin trailed behind, guiding Severus Snape.


    "Harry! Your Patronus was amazing!"


    Quidditch captain Oliver Wood enthusiastically pulled Harry over. Before he could react, he found himself hoisted onto shoulders. The crowd cheered, tossing Harry into the air. "We''ve won!" "We''ve won!" The excitement in the air was palpable. As Harry reached the peak of his toss, he turned to glance at Sirius. Sirius smiled back at him, and Harry felt something stir within him, a surge of pure happiness. Drawing his wand, he summoned the silver stag Patronus once again, leaping and frolicking in the air.


    In the midst of it all, a few audacious students attempted to pull Felix into the celebration. If he hadn''t stopped them, they might have dared to toss Professor Snape into the sky. However, when Professor Snape leveled a calm gaze at them, they sheepishly retreated, turning to find Harry instead.


    Later on, Dumbledore returned. In his office, he patiently listened to everything, smiling as he said, "It seems I missed quite the spectacle." He looked at Sirius, speaking cheerfully, "I''ll pay a visit to the Ministry tomorrow and discuss the matter of your pardon with Fudge."


    Professor McGonagall added, "The Ministry will surely compromise. Too many people heard what Peter Pettigrew said before he died."


    Dumbledore nodded slightly. "I agree with you, Professor McGonagall. However, I also know how malleable Fudge''s ears are." He paused briefly, bypassing that topic, "Did Peter Pettigrew truly mention Voldemort''s return? It seems that during the months he was missing, he was quite active."


    Felix interjected, "He also found an accomplice for Voldemort, and we have no knowledge of this person''s identity."


    He remembered his not-so-pleasant experiences of traveling using Floo Powder. He despised the sensation of spinning around the fireplace, disoriented. However, he had to admit that compared to Apparition, Floo Powder was a rather comfortable way to travel.


    "Don''t worry, Harry," Sirius said. "Hold your breath and remember, Number 12 Grimmauld Place."


    Harry grabbed a handful of Floo Powder, sprinkling it into the fireplace. Flames surged up instantly, turning emerald green. Holding his breath, he mentally uttered, "Number 12 Grimmauld Place." His figure disappeared.


    In the office, Sirius remained motionless.


    "Do you have something to say?" Felix inquired.


    "I actually need your help," Sirius took a deep breath, clenching his fist tightly, "I want to bring Regulus back."


    "Regulus? You said earlier..." Felix realized, "He didn''t take the locket from Voldemort but hid it somewhere?"


    Sirius nodded. "I went there, but I couldn''t even get through the door."


    >Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public.


    You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.


    Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".


    The power to vote on which novel I translate next.


    You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    You get access to Digital art.


    Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 307: Parseltongue and Locket Box

    Chapter 307: Parseltongue and Locket Box


    "As the Easter holiday comes to an end tomorrow, and the weekend follows in two days, how about we plan for that day?" suggested Felix Harp.


    "Could we not do it tonight? Just the two of us, getting started," Sirius impatiently replied.


    "If that place is Voldemort''s secret horcrux hiding spot, do you really think he''d let us leave comfortably?" Felix retorted, especially since Felix was already quite certain in his mind that it was where Voldemort had hidden a horcrux. Caution was key.


    "Sirius, I need to make some preparations, and so should you. You seem a bit too eager right now."


    "You''re right, Felix," Sirius conceded at last.


    Felix offered a faint smile. "Let''s go, Harry is waiting for us."


    Walking one after the other, they stepped into the fireplace.


    Inside the Black family house.


    Harry curiously examined this aged and quite frightening house-elf. He couldn''t help but draw comparisons to Dobby, even though they looked entirely different, and dressed in dissimilar clothing. Yet, there was a strangely similar demeanor between the two as if they were both butlers he had seen in Muggle TV shows.


    Dobby''s butler-like demeanor was even more pronounced, with the addition of a small suit jacket compared to the house-elf before him.


    "Hello, what''s your name?" Harry greeted amiably.


    Kreacher pouted, muttering something under his breath, but Harry didn''t catch it. Kreacher adjusted the clean white cloth that covered him and respectfully bowed, saying, "You may call me Kreacher, esteemed guest. Welcome to the Black ancestral home."Updated from


    Harry felt a bit bashful, not quite accustomed to house-elves'' welcoming speeches. "Actually, uh, wait a moment. The Black ancestral home? This is Sirius''s house?"


    "Indeed," Kreacher confirmed, "Young Master was born and raised here. Though he left home foolishly in his youth" Kreacher''s eyes gleamed with mischief, "when danger arose, he immediately thought of this place."


    Harry, intrigued, asked for more details. He wanted to know more about his godfather. When Kreacher learned that Harry was Sirius''s godson, his attitude turned even more respectful, and he was willing to reveal more hidden information.


    "Young Master has been quite tearful these days, Kreacher has heard it, but he stubbornly denies it"


    "Kreacher! Enough!" The fireplace flickered again, and Sirius emerged from it. He had overheard Kreacher badmouthing him and was visibly annoyed. He strode over, lifting Kreacher up from the ground, and said loudly, "You''re not to mention"


    Kreacher respectfully interjected, "But Mr. Potter is the young master''s godson. As your heir, he has the right to know"


    "I said no!" Sirius''s lips trembled. "Go make tea."


    "At your command." Kreacher''s figure blinked out of sight.


    Felix, standing nearby, observed for a while before a slight smile crept across his face. "So, I suppose your relationship has improved?"


    "No, not that," Harry found his own idea rather incredible, "It''s Parseltongue. I want to try speaking Parseltongue!" Sirius looked at Harry in confusion; he had no idea Harry had this ability.


    "Go ahead, let''s see what happens." Felix said calmly.


    So, Harry stared at the locket box, imagining the pattern on it as a little snake. That was quite easy, especially since the locket box was still vibrating and making a buzzing sound. He opened his mouth and emitted a series of hissing sounds.


    Felix was familiar with the sound. He had heard it several times in the Chamber of Secrets last year. Its meaning should be


    "Open." Harry spoke in Parseltongue.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public.


    You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.


    Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".


    The power to vote on which novel I translate next.


    You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    You get access to Digital art.


    Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 308: Horcruxes and the Tale of Harkiss

    Chapter 308: Horcruxes and the Tale of Harkiss


    The golden pendant box suddenly ceased its trembling, and the wildly twisting golden chain lost all its strength, crashing onto the table. Immediately following, with a clear "clink" sound, its small golden lid popped open.


    They saw the internal structure of the pendant box, behind each of the two small glass windows, there was a living eye blinking. They were black, shiny, and full of vitality. Harry felt that if the eyes'' owner weren''t sealed within the small box, they should belong to a living person.


    A black mist permeated the air. From inside came a hoarse, chilling voice, "I see into your heart..." The pendant box addressed Felix, who was closest to it.


    "Oh? Is that so?" Felix initiated Occlumency, his mind closing off.


    "...Felix Harp, I know you. I can sense everything around me. What was in the book you looked at on your first day here? Don''t deny it. I see your deepest desire, for power, immortality, to transcend deathyou want to become the next me."


    "Who is this?" Harry exclaimed. Sirius, holding him, stepped back a few paces, saying with complexity, "It''s Voldemort. I never thought he''d hide himself in a box the size of an egg."


    Harry''s mouth dropped open. This was the one he encountered in his first year? Compared to sticking on Cho''s back, his days had become much more unfortunate.


    The owner of the eyes inside the pendant box continued in a whisper, "You have this potential. Why don''t we cooperate? Rule over wizards and Muggles together... and I, the greatest wizard of all time, am willing to share with you the secret of my immortalityHorcruxes."


    Something like a soap bubble twisted and distorted, and a humanoid figure appeared, rising from above the pendant box. It was a rather handsome young man, with a lean face, jet-black and shiny hair, and a tall stature. He smiled warmly, spreading his arms as if wanting to embrace Felix.


    Yet his feet were still in the pendant box, unable to step out. He smiled even more kindly, speaking in a gentle tone, "How about starting now, from this moment, on the path to immortality... Just a gentle wave of the wand, and there will be two insignificant sacrifices."


    However, Felix replied calmly, "I thought you''d offer more ingenious insights, Tom. Close it, Harry."


    "What?" A flicker of red light flashed and vanished in Voldemort''s eyes. If one wasn''t staring directly, they might think it was an illusion. He raised his tone, still attempting to persuade him steadily, "You don''t know what you''ve missed. I''ve walked further on the path to immortality than anyone else, and together"


    But Harry emitted a hissing sound. The next second, the lid of the pendant box closed, and the hate-filled black mist billowed and dissipated, Voldemort''s image abruptly vanishing.


    Harry''s heart pounded intensely, his breath ragged. He really thought Voldemort was about to jump out and start a fight.


    Felix retrieved the pendant box, knocking on it for a while before finally putting it in his pocket. "I''ll give this to Dumbledore," he said with a sigh. "The headmaster hasn''t gotten his hands on one yet. I''ve seen three."


    They sat back down on the couch, neither speaking. Kreacher clung to the door, trembling, and said, "Mr. Harp, will you destroy it? This is Master Regulus'' final command for old Kreacher."


    "I promise you, Kreacher. The pendant box will be destroyed," Felix said.


    "Thank you, thank you..." Kreacher choked and vanished with a "pop."


    Harry calmed his emotions a bit, then asked curiously, "Voldemort mentioned a Horcrux just now. What is that?" His gaze shifted between Sirius and Felix, hoping for an answer. He felt he had delved deeply into Voldemort''s secrets.


    Sirius also looked at Felix.


    "A Horcrux... a very dark kind of dark magic. It involves splitting the soul and storing the soul fragments in an object. This thing is called a Horcrux," Felix explained simply. "As long as the Horcrux exists, Voldemort won''t die, although he''ll be miserable. But there will come a day when he returns."


    "So that''s Voldemort''s secret to immortality?" Harry said in shock. "No wonder he claims to have conquered death, actually splitting his soul. What a sinister practice."


    "It''s not just that, Harry. Splitting the soul is the result. The process requires a ritual, murder, to rip the soul apart through killing, and don''t be fooled by my simplified explanation; it''s far more complex than that," Felix said.


    "Voldemort''s doing," Felix said with certainty.


    "Unfortunately, it took Hepzibah''s family a long time to discover the treasures were missing because she had many secret hiding places and kept her collection meticulously guarded. By that time, Voldemort had already left Borgin and Burkes."


    "You mentioned... Harkiss is in Azkaban?"


    "Yes, she''s an obvious scapegoat. However, Harkiss herself admitted to slipping something into her mistress''s cocoaa substance that wasn''t sugar, but a rare and deadly poison. The verdict was not premeditated murder, but rather failing eyesight due to old age."


    "Her memories were tampered with?"


    "Delighted we''re on the same page," Dumbledore said. "Harkiss is currently not in a good state. I''m considering reopening an investigation into this long-standing case."


    "However, after all these years, Harkiss''s memories have become a mess, making it hard to ascertain whether she was involved. I can only point out inconsistencies in the case itself..."


    Felix found it quite difficult too. There was no evidence now, everything was based on logical deduction. Nevertheless, just now, Fudge had been startled enough. Felix wondered if he had the courage to refuse Dumbledore again.


    They moved on to discuss other matters


    "Headmaster Dumbledore, how many Horcruxes do you think Voldemort actually made?"


    "This is quite the headache. Based on what I know of him, Voldemort would choose a significant number. Three, seven, nine, thirteen, any of these could be possible. I need to determine his thought process and find some evidence. Aside from that, we''re also unsure whether he actually fulfilled his planned goal on the night he went to the Potters''..."


    In other words, the number is uncertain, and whether that number was achieved is uncertain. A number popped into Felix''s mindsevenbut he didn''t voice it. Speaking it out would be futile; Dumbledore had to explore and verify on his own.


    However, a thought came to him. "The diadem of Ravenclaw, Slytherin''s locket, Hufflepuff''s cup... Dumbledore, could Gryffindor''s sword also be a Horcrux?"


    Dumbledore shook his head. "I happen to know where the sword is, and Voldemort didn''t acquire it."


    Leaving the office, a light rain had begun to fall. Felix walked on the damp earth, his mind still dwelling on the appearance of Hufflepuff''s cup that Dumbledore had conjured.


    Dumbledore said with a cheerful tone, "It''s strange, but I feel you and Voldemort share a certain connection. Perhaps in the future, you might come across more Horcruxes. It would be best for you to know what the cup looks like."


    Felix couldn''t help but think cynically. You''re the one with the connection to him, Dumbledore. Are you trying to hand over the task of dealing with Voldemort to me?


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 310: Voldemorts Mistake

    Chapter 310: Voldemort''s Mistake


    The terrain by the seaside abruptly rose, revealing a black cliffside sculpted by the relentless pounding of the waves, forming a straight, plunging precipice.


    The waves crashed against the rocky shore, producing white foamy crests and emitting a resounding roar.


    "Bang!"


    On the exposed rocks, three figures suddenly appeared - two adults and a child. One of them, Felix, stumbled and nearly fell.


    "Dragging your Animagus form is like dragging a mountain, Felix," panted Sirius.


    "Forgive me, perhaps I''ve overloaded myself with magical items," Felix replied uneasily. Within his ring, he concealed several Dementors, these prisoners squeezed together in a cramped space without any magical barriers. Consequently, it was as if Sirius was carrying a group of people with his Animagus transformation.


    Now they had a moment to observe their surroundings - the abrupt black cliffs, the ocean with its roiling waves, and the snaking mountains on the other side. Felix gazed into the distance and faintly saw a village halfway up the mountainside.


    Apart from that, the landscape was bare and desolate. Other than the vast sea and rocks, not a single tree, grassy area, or beach was in sight.


    Sirius pointed towards a reef in the water. "The entrance is right beneath the cliff. We can Apparate to that stone in the middle of the sea and then proceed..."


    "Let''s go."


    This time, with Felix leading, they swiftly Apparated to the narrow crevice at the base of the cliff. They took a few steps forward before the surging seawater could reach their feet.


    Soon, the crack transformed into a pitch-black tunnel. The rock walls on either side, covered in sticky mud, were only a couple of feet apart. Occasionally, they stepped on crushed shells or other similar trinkets. The air carried a salty, decaying odor.


    "This was brought in by the tide," Sirius explained as he raised his illuminated wand, kicking a fish out of their path, along with a small stone that hit a blocking rock wall, "I cleared this before, but within a few days, it reappears."


    Felix carefully examined the rock wall. In his black and white vision, powerful magic was layered onto the dark surface. He detected the scent of potent curses.


    It was evident that Voldemort was proficient in curses and dark magic.


    "I was blocked here. When I asked Kreacher, even he didn''t know. When he and Regulus came here, they didn''t encounter this wall..." Sirius explained.Updated from


    He pointed his wand at the wall, a delicate incantation flew from the tip, and the outline of an arch appeared on the wall, emitting a dazzling white light, as if a strong light was shining behind the crack. But soon, that outline disappeared, and the rock remained as solid and impenetrable as before, devoid of any change.


    "My theory is that the wall conceals malicious intentions. It''s a rare curse - making visitors pay a price, weakening themselves. Voldemort wants us to mark the wall with blood infused with magic. However," Felix''s expression turned scornful, "All his efforts have been in vain... We have a better approach."


    Felix took off his ring and placed it on a seashell nearby. He said gently, "Kreacher, would you be willing to help us cross?"


    Kreacher looked at him in surprise, "C-Can I? I''m just a humble, obedient servant"


    "No, Kreacher. In certain aspects, you''re more clever than Voldemort."


    Kreacher stared, his bat-like ears twitching uneasily. He didn''t even have decent clothes, but someone was telling him he was cleverer than the feared Dark Lord.


    "Are you willing, Kreacher? To do your part for Regulus?"


    "Of-of course! Kreacher is willing!"


    Trembling, Kreacher extended his hand, Felix took hold of it, and then the aged, wrinkled house-elf looked up at Sirius with expectant eyes. Sirius extended his hand too.


    The next moment, the three of them disappeared in front of the wall.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 311: Return

    Chapter 311: Return


    Felix gazed upon a hazy emerald light. He squinted his eyes as the verdant glow emanated from a basin-like stone basin resembling a Pensieve, connected to a pedestal underneath.


    Clusters of crystal-like stones lay beneath his feet, scattered across the ground, casting a faint shimmer. Felix scanned his surroundings; a dense, impenetrable darkness enveloped them, heavy with an air of desolation.


    Sirius helped Clitch to his feet, raising his wand high. The light at the tip of his wand illuminated only a small area, leaving even half of his face concealed in the darkness, rendering his visage indistinct.


    "We have delved deep into Voldemort''s heart," Sirius said quickly, a hint of excitement and vengeful pleasure in his tone. "But the impact here is greater, magic holds less sway."


    "Some magic doesn''t work," Felix cocked his head, indicating Clitch beside him; the fingertip of the house-elf glowed even brighter, "This has given me some inspiration..."


    Felix extinguished the light on his wand, melding into the darkness completely. Though they were mere feet apart, Sirius couldn''t discern any outline of him. An eerie silence shrouded the place, a growing sense of danger closing in.


    He heard Felix emit strange sounds, like a peculiar language with unique rhythms and cadences. Then, he saw light. An abundance of soft, milky radiance burst forth before him. It left a minuscule dot in his eyes, but in an instant, the light poured forth, spreading across the earth, the air, filling every inch of his field of vision.


    The light wasn''t blinding; Sirius could even peer past Felix and glimpse what lay behind him. His eyes widened an endless expanse of mirror-smooth lake stretched out, something he had subconsciously overlooked earlier. The lake, concealed in darkness, was tranquil, unruffled, devoid of ripples or sound, as though it were an even plain.


    But the most astonishing aspect was what rested within the lake''s waters: corpses! One after another, bodies floated beneath the mirror-like surface. He surveyed his surroundings, the nearest corpse mere three or four feet away, almost within arm''s reach.


    Sirius could clearly discern the corpses'' pallid, marble-like faces, adorned with brown tops and blue or black trousers... An icy shiver ran down Sirius''s spine Regulus might have been dragged underwater like this...


    "Splash!"


    The pitch-black lake waters churned, a hand emerged. "Careful! These aren''t corpses, they''re Voldemort''s created Inferi army!" Sirius stepped back, his voice loud with warning, "And many of them were Muggles... damn it, it''s that village! He destroyed an entire village to amass this force!"


    Sirius had no time for cursing; he raised his wand, ready to strike back. Hindered by his own constraints, and with the added burden of avoiding harm to Regulus''s remains, it wasn''t an easy task.


    Yet Felix said calmly, "It seems they''re not intent on attacking us." Indeed, these Inferi hadn''t climbed onto the isle; instead, they moved farther away. To be precise, they were retreating from the light emanating from Felix''s wand.


    "Averse to light, fearful of fire these are Inferi''s traits. Voldemort must have restricted these two types of magic. Also, he couldn''t employ Disillusionment Charm, a masterful move..." Felix noted, "But just as he didn''t consider house-elves'' magic, he hasn''t factored in ancient spells reliant on runes. Of course perhaps he considered but couldn''t control them."


    Felix raised his hands, conjuring a round white light orb. The cave was tall, its roof obscured; thus, the light ascended to its zenith like the sun, casting a warm radiance.


    Voldemort''s dark trap design faltered. Light and darkness intertwined and eventually expelled the dark, the cave aglow as if it were day.


    At this moment, they saw their surroundings clearly standing on a small island in the heart of a lake. The isle was enveloped by a vast expanse of black waters, though now they were translucent and shining.


    Hundreds, even thousands, of Inferi hid beneath the lake''s surface, relying on instinct to shield themselves.


    Felix turned to Sirius and Clitch, saying, "Now you can search for Regulus. I''d like to study this stone platform." After a few seconds, he looked at the man and the house-elf with surprise, "Do I need to cast an ''Aqua Bubble'' for you?"


    The Aqua Bubble Charm created a bubble-shaped pocket of air around the caster''s head, allowing wizards to explore underwater or avoid unpleasant odors. As far as Felix knew, the Weasley twins were quite adept with this spell.


    "You''re not expecting me to join the search, right? I don''t even know Regulus..." Sirius waved his hand, having exerted considerable effort to cast Aqua Bubble on himself and Clitch. He spoke in a muffled tone, "Are you sure these Inferi won''t suddenly attack?"


    Felix raised his hands, conjuring a round white light. The cave was high, its ceiling hidden from view; the white sphere ascended, akin to a sun, casting warm radiance around.


    Voldemort''s devised trap of darkness malfunctioned. Light and shadow tangled, light eventually vanquishing the dark. The cave illuminated as if it were day.


    By now, they could clearly see everythingthe small island they stood upon was engulfed by the dark lake''s expanse. The black waters appeared transparent under the light''s influence.


    Hundreds of Inferi lurked in the lake depths, relying on instinct to conceal themselves.


    Addressing Sirius and Kreach, Felix said, "You can search now. I''ll examine this stone basin." After a few seconds, he looked at the man and the elf with curiosity, "Do you need me to cast the Bubble-Head Charm on you?"


    The Bubble-Head Charm created a bubble-shaped air pocket around the caster''s head, allowing wizards to breathe underwater or avoid foul odors. Felix knew that the Weasley twins were quite adept at this spell.


    "Surely, you won''t have me search as well. I don''t even know Regulus..." Sirius waved dismissively, his effort evident as he cast the charm himself, resulting in a muffled voice, "Are you sure these Inferi won''t suddenly attack?"


    "As long as they remain Inferi," Felix surveyed with his grayscale vision, "I haven''t spotted any concealed magic. Rest assured."


    Kreach promptly leapt into the water, moving nimbly. Sirius mumbled, following suit.


    Braving the icy water''s chill, sight undisturbed, Sirius found an Inferius hiding behind a reef. He pried the corpse''s hand from its face, trying to discern its appearanceuntil he started seeking the next target, untouched by attack.


    "Bizarre magic," Sirius muttered underwater. While the Inferi feared light, common luminescence didn''t possess this effect.


    Subsequent events grew monotonousSirius spent twenty minutes in the dark lake, his body stiffening, his clothes soaked, each move dragging him down. Kreach fared no better; Sirius pulled him up to recover.


    The frigid water cascaded off Sirius'' robes. Trembling, he climbed the steps.


    Kreach''s teeth chattered, words stumbling. "Kreach has seen 47... no, 48..."


    Sirius'' face darkened. "Are you aiming to get sick and have me care for you? Come, eat something. He even conjured a fireridiculous."


    A scatter of food lay around the fire. Two bottles of butterbeer stood amidst the makeshift camp. It wasn''t a wilderness setting! Sirius couldn''t fathom how he managed to eat, but he did refuel.


    "You can use a Warming Charm; it''ll make things more comfortable," Felix suggested nonchalantly.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 312: The Evil of Horcruxes

    Chapter 312: The Evil of Horcruxes


    Black Manor


    Sirius, Felix, and Dumbledore each occupied their respective seats, the atmosphere within the room heavy and somber.


    "He deserves a proper funeral," Sirius insisted.


    "I completely agree. Regulus was a hero he even saved an innocent life and had a heart as pure as gold... truly deserving of this honor," Dumbledore said gently. "However, we must not reveal the existence of the Horcruxes; that would cause a lot of trouble."


    His gaze, framed by half-moon spectacles, rested upon a young man lying quietly on a long couch beside Sirius. With hands folded across his chest, his black curly hair fell about, as if he were asleep.


    Regulus looked strikingly similar to his brother, especially from the profile. He appeared young and unburdened, as if he hadn''t suffered the twelve years of imprisonment that Sirius had. Regulus remained forever eighteen, yet he had accomplished feats that most people couldn''t achieve in a lifetime.


    "WhyI don''t understand!"


    Sirius felt that the honor that rightfully belonged to his brother had been stolen. Regulus deserved more like a grand funeral. A white marble coffin, wreaths, and a green grassy field all under the watchful eyes of people, recounting the life and glory of Regulus Arcturus Black. They would praise his outstanding contributions...


    And taking on Voldemort, sacrificing himself to destroy a Horcrux, was a crucial part of his achievements. Sirius wished everyone could know this.


    "Sirius," Dumbledore''s voice was grave, "I have been doing my utmost to prevent the spread of this dark magic, even its mere name. Imagine, if people knew of this magic that required only killinga simple task for some, forgive my wordingthen they could attain immortality. What a tempting trade that would be!"


    "I don''t think"


    "That''s you, Sirius. No one denies your courage and conviction. If Voldemort were to return someday, would you take up your wand again?"


    "Of course! I''d fight to the end!" Sirius responded without hesitation.


    "That''s the spirit," Dumbledore nodded. "But could you face death calmly?"


    "I wouldn''t split my soul, Dumbledore!"


    "Of course you wouldn''t," Dumbledore soothed. "But what if, under extreme circumstances, someone you care about is dying, or certain to die, and you desperately want to save them... At that moment, when you hear of a magic that can bring someone back to life, would you care if it''s dark or not?"


    Sirius hesitated. In that instant, faces of several people flashed before him. He had already lost too much; he didn''t want the same thing to happen again.


    "People would flock to it, using every means to unearth the secrets of Horcruxes. Selfish dark wizards for themselves, the righteous for family and friends, brave Aurors for comrades, vile power-seekers for eternal dominion... Imagine, Sirius, how dreadful that scenario would be."


    Sirius gasped for air, his rationality succumbing to the horrifying image. Despite being convinced, he couldn''t shake off his unease.


    After a moment, his voice hoarse, he said, "So, that means"


    "Do you ever find my methods less humane, Felix?" Dumbledore wore a weary expression.


    "You just need to consider a lot of things, weigh the pros and cons, and plan for the bigger picture, Albus."


    Dumbledore glanced at him in surprise and then smiled faintly. "Let''s talk about something more cheerful. Well, I owe you my gratitude. In fact, apart from the Hufflepuff Cup line, I''ve also been investigating the Wools Orphanage where Voldemort spent his childhood. It''s just that the place has been demolished due to its age. But I never gave up. Without you, I might have stumbled upon that cave."


    Felix smiled. "With your magic, you will undoubtedly unravel its secrets... One thing is worth noting, though. I''ve noticed Voldemort is extremely skilled in curses and often ties curses to human desires."


    Dumbledore nodded slightly. "Indeed, that''s worth considering. He might exploit people''s weaknesses and set traps."


    Finally, Dumbledore advised Felix not to reveal the existence of the Horcruxes unless absolutely necessary, using the same reasoning and persuasion as with Sirius. Felix didn''t consider it mere alarmism.


    "About Harry..."


    "I''ve already talked to him," Dumbledore''s expression turned troubled. "He and his friends want to learn more about the secrets of Horcruxes. They even planned to ask Irma for information. Thankfully, I discovered this ahead of time."


    Felix also heaved a sigh of relief. He had no interest in Horcruxes himself and hadn''t thought about the possible consequences pointed out by Dumbledore. Combined with Harry''s inevitable confrontation with Voldemort, Felix didn''t feel a burden when he revealed this information.


    Harry probably hadn''t considered it either, as he intended to consult Madam Pince, the librarian.


    ...


    Time flew by swiftly. Before they knew it, June arrived. At the beginning of the month, Felix proctored the final exams for the third, fourth, and sixth years and observed the new batch of Wizarding Levels O.W.Ls and N.E.W.Ts.


    The examiners from the Wizarding Examinations Authority were the same as last year. When the exams concluded, fifth and seventh-year students reveled and celebrated the end of what had felt like a year in purgatory.


    In the week before the end of the school year, Felix held the final meeting of the Ancient Runes Club for the semester.


    All the members of the club were excited because an open secret had been circulating among them for a while: Professor Harp was planning to teach them an ancient magic!


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 313: Dangerous Ancient Magic

    Chapter 313: Dangerous Ancient Magic


    Inside the Magical Texts Club, young wizards and witches sat comfortably on various-sized sofas, chatting animatedly about their plans for the holidays.


    "I''m definitely going to the World Cup... I''ll also be visiting relatives with my family. My uncle has a strange beast with a high humped back and a pair of long horns..."


    In a corner of the sofa, Hermione whispered, "I think he''s talking about an Erumpent. They''re usually found in mountainous regions, all purple and quite aggressive"


    "Oh, Hermione, we''re done with exams," Ron interjected.


    "This isn''t exam material"


    "I know, you''re just so excited about getting a response from Newt Scamander that you''re practically bursting, and you''ve memorized all his notes," Ron teased.


    Harry couldn''t help but chuckle, while Hermione shot them an embarrassed glance.


    Harry fiddled with a seven-sided Muggle coin. Professor Harp had told him that he could use the Animagus Transfiguration outside the Room of Requirement only when the entire coin turned into a bright gold color. But there was still one missing corner, and Harry hoped to fill it before the holidays.


    Ron cast an envious glance at the coin. He had tried a few times while practicing with Harry, but without success. He harbored a wish to master the spell before the twins did and then tease them about it.


    "Harry, when is Professor Lupin''s farewell gathering? Is it confirmed?" Ron inquired.


    "Day after tomorrow," Harry replied, "It''s a small gathering, some professors... and us."


    "It''s strange," Ron mused, "I thought Snape wouldouch!" Harry hurriedly stomped on Ron''s foot, reminding him, "I mean, considering Snape''s attitude towards Professor Lupin, he wouldn''t mind revealing his secret, would he..."


    Hermione added, "Professor Snape knew about it long ago, right from the start. He had no reason to expose it."


    "What I meant was"


    Harry, deep in thought, said, "Perhaps he''s a bit embarrassed. After all, Professor Lupin did help him out, didn''t he? He doesn''t need a Patronus Charm." Though he said this, he still couldn''t be sure if the silver light he had glimpsed on Snape''s wand that day was real or just his imagination.


    Or perhaps it was entirely unrelated to the Patronus Charm?


    At that moment, Professor Harp walked over, holding a shallow basin in his hands, and the young wizards and witches gathered around curiously.


    "What''s this... a Pensieve?" a sixth-year student exclaimed excitedly. "Professor, is this a Pensieve?"


    "Just a replica," Felix chuckled, placing the basin on a small table so everyone could see. "We''ll be using it shortly."


    The gray basin contained some silvery substance that looked like liquid clouds or molten silver, swirling slowly.


    Harry remembered, during his first Ancient Runes class, the professor had introduced this ancient magical creation that could store and view memories. He thought of his unnamed book and couldn''t help but speculate if it served a similar purpose.


    Felix sat down, smiling at everyone. "Many of you are aware that I''ll be teaching you an ancient magic during the final part of this year. I''m pleased to see that you''ve all mastered the necessary runic components."


    Felix surveyed the room, satisfied to see all the students listening intently. He continued, "The form of ancient magic isn''t fixed. The same spell might manifest as a phoenix of fire for one person, a firebird for another, a fiery lizard, or even a fire crab."


    He gave an exaggerated example, eliciting chuckles from the young wizards.


    "The first half of Malfoy''s statement is quite accurate. Once ancient magic takes form, it''s as if it gains its own consciousness. It instinctively draws on the caster''s magic to strengthen itself, much like a voracious creature. At this point, you must possess the ability to control your magic, to counteract this pull."


    "Furthermore, since ancient magic lacks a fixed form, you need to make it heed your command, following your will... How much magic do you want to pour into it? How long should it last? What form should it take? What attributes do you enhance? How do you make it end?"


    Felix posed a series of questions and waited a few moments in silence. He then spread his hands, saying, "Regrettably, there are no fixed answers to any of these. It all relies on your judgment."


    "So, once you''re learning a powerful offensive ancient magic, you can imagine the consequences if it spirals out of control."


    Harry followed the professor''s train of thought, envisioning what it would be like for an ancient fire-based magic. If it didn''t take form, that was fine, but if it accidentally succeeded and then couldn''t be controlled, draining his magic, he could only watch as the magic consumed him...


    "But fortunately" Felix raised his voice, snapping the young wizards out of their dreadful reverie, "the Illuminum Lumen you''re learning isn''t that dangerous. At the very least, you won''t have to worry about being incinerated by flames, corroded by toxic mist, or struck down into a dry husk by lightning."


    The young wizards stared wide-eyed, not finding much consolation from the professor''s words.


    "Does anyone know the lesson this holds for us?"


    One of the twins muttered, "Don''t let it take form."


    "Absolutely right," Felix said, giving him an approving look. Fred grinned widely; he had just blurted out a thought.


    "Don''t let your ancient magic take form easily. Repeat the second step over and over until you feel extremely confident. Only then can you proceed to the next phase of experimentation."


    "Each one of you will undergo an assessment before leaving the school. I''ll also be writing to your parents to explain the situation. Private practice is strictly prohibited. Even draining your magic is foolish behavior, understood?"


    The young wizards fell silent like startled crickets. The professor had never been this stern. They nodded fervently.


    "Very well, you have about a week to grasp the basics of Illuminum Lumen," Felix gestured to the basin, "Utilize it."


    Felix stood up, surveying the room. "Who wants to go in first? Although it''s a replica, I''ve retained some of the characteristics of the Pensieve. Entering it is a bit like diving, and personally, I find that quite amusing."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 314: The Prophecy

    Chapter 314: The Prophecy


    "Fred and George must have no idea that one day their noses will be on public display." Ron chuckled, staring fixedly at the small patch of light above him. Harry, Hermione, and the people around them did the same.


    They stood on an empty floor, or rather, within the space of a stone basin. The lighting here wasn''t very bright, resembling the scene of twilight as dusk approached.


    Above wasn''t a ceiling but a circular bright light, very much resembling the shape of the edge of the stone basin. At the moment, a part of that bright light was blocked offa straight nose bridge, as if a giant outside was peering in at them.


    Ron said with a satisfied expression, "Guess whose nose this is? I think it''s George''s, though not very clear, his nose looks a bit crooked."


    Harry grinned, finding this quite an amusing perspective. They could also hear a buzzing voice coming from a distance, echoing:


    "I see lots of little figures, little Ronnie would be the easiest to recognize, our family''s redheadoh!"


    The people within the stone basin watched as one of the Weasley brothers tumbled from the air, performing a dozen somersaults before landing solidly on the floor. George Weasley lifted his head, seeing his younger brother extending his hand with a mischievous grin, teasingly saying, "Your hair stands out quite well too."


    George immediately got up, patted non-existent dirt off himself, and pretended, "Blame Fred, he held down my head, oh, here he comes."


    Everyone looked up as another person dropped from above, a duplicate of George, and Fred landed with a loud "thud."


    "That''s settled!" George asked excitedly, "Harry, who do you think had a more graceful landing between the two of us?"


    Harry tried to sound objective, holding back his laughter as he seriously assessed, "I''d say you, although Fred''s landing sound was louder..."


    The students descended one by one like dumplings into a pot, and lastly, it was Professor Harp''s turn. He floated down gently, landing on the ground with a smile, "Appetizers before the grand feast, I hope you all have fun."


    "Next, I''ll demonstrate the true power of this magic."


    As Felix spoke, he waved his hand, just as described in fairy tales. "The sky dimmed, darkness shrouded the land, and you couldn''t see your hand in front of your face." Harry felt a little anxious, his heartbeat involuntarily speeding up. He tentatively called out, "Ron? Hermione? Professor?"


    There was no echo, not even his own voice. In his panic, he bumped into someone, someone who seemed about to fall. He instinctively pulled them up.


    "Calm down"


    Professor Harp''s voice said, "This is the Magic Mist, it can block ordinary light and sound. Normally, experienced individuals would choose to stay away from this area, as they don''t know what they might encounter. However, if you''re already trapped within it, you can use specific magic to dispel the mist, such as the Lumos spell I''ve taught you."


    Chanting the magical syllables, light gathered in his hand, piercing through the darkness, bringing light. However, the straight and bright beams of light intertwined with the darkness, each at a loss against the other. Harry thought of a scene, a flashlight beam piercing through the darkness at night.


    Just that in the professor''s hand, there might be countless smaller flashlights...


    At the same time, Harry recognized who was beside him. The only second-year student, "Oh, Ginny, are you alright?"


    Ginny''s face was as red as her hair, "I-I-I''m fine!"


    Felix said, "This is the initial manifestation of this magic, and it''s the minimum requirement I have for youyou can stably control it, prevent it from sapping your magic, and maintain a basic form. It looks like a large lightbulb."


    "Once you become proficient, assuming your control is strong enough, you can change the form of this magic as you wish, such as a light sphere"


    He extended his hand, holding a milky-white light sphere. In the Magic Mist, it exuded a warm, gentle yellow, reassuring sensation. The light grew brighter, and Harry could see vague shapes of others.


    Hermione had been worried about an attack on them, which was one of the reasons she actively organized the Dueling Club. The attack had actually occurred, and if not for Sirius'' sudden appearance, they might have been captured by the traitor, Scabbers, himself, and only he himself could imagine what might have happened to Hermione and Ron.


    And Professor Harp? One of his respected elders had passed away that day, as Hermione had told him.


    As for himself, he had even more worriesworries about what Ron worried about, worries about what Hermione worried about. Upon reuniting with Sirius, he began to worry if he was worthy of such a wonderful family. And, of course, something unexpected happened in the middle of it all...


    When Harry explained these speculations to Ron and Hermione, they were equally astonished.


    "Harry, this is just a coincidence!" Hermione said, still in shock, but with a hint of pride in her voice.


    "Maybe, maybe it is, Trelawney the old dragonfly really does have some skill, Hermione, didn''t you say before that her ancestors possessed genuine divination talents?" Ron skeptically said.


    In private, he had given unliked professors nicknamesSnape was the greasy old bat, and Trelawney, with her penchant for theatrics and bug-like glasses, was referred to as the old dragonfly...


    The two friends'' reactions were completely opposite, leaving Harry torn between their attitudes. It wasn''t until the exam day when Harry was the last to leave the classroom, returning the crystal ball that had fallen to the floor to Professor Trelawney, that things got even stranger. She rolled her eyes, stiffly supporting herself on a chair armrest, and spoke some inexplicable words. Her voice sounded as if it had gone through a rough file, hoarse and eerie:


    "An unprecedented upheaval... a legendary drama unfolds from this... haclowns return to the beat, warriors stand ready, the lion ages, the phoenix is reborn... Time! Time!"


    Harry was dumbfounded at the time. He was considering whether to call for help when Professor Trelawney''s head drooped to her chest. She hummed and quite suddenly, her head snapped back up, standing as if nothing had happened.


    "Apologies, dear child," she said as if in a dream. "It was too hot in the day, you knowI fell asleep for a bit."


    Harry remained rooted to the spot, utterly speechless.


    Professor Trelawney looked at Harry with astonishment, as if he had done something strange.


    "What are you thinking, child?"


    ...


    "What are you thinking, Harry?" Felix asked.


    "N-Nothing," Harry hesitated for a moment, snapping back to reality. "I was just wondering, is the Pensieve''s principle also related to the unnamed book?"


    "Quite similar," Felix said. "Rather than the unnamed book, it''s more a combination of the Room of Requirement and the Pensieve," he winked, "I received gifts from two elders."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 315: Flames and Smoke Divination

    Chapter 315: Flames and Smoke Divination


    From morning till afternoon, the members of the club emerged one by one.


    "This is amazing!!!" exclaimed a student in excitement. "It''s as if the professor belongs to only me..."


    "We all feel that way," chimed in his companion with a cheeky grin.


    But he didn''t quite catch that and exaggeratedly said, "Professor Harp even discussed with me which spell-casting posture looks more dashing, did you hear?"


    "I''m a hundred feet away from you, mate!"


    A girl spoke up, "Professor Harp was very patient. While explaining the magical runic sequence structure for the Lumos spell, he said it looked like a lily of the valley..."


    "Huh? Professor told me it was a tulip," another girl interjected.


    "Clearly, it''s a rose..."


    Several people exchanged puzzled glances, debating with each other. Ron couldn''t help but say, "Maybe Professor Harp just wanted to convey a curved structure; these flowers all look somewhat alike, don''t they?"


    The spirited girls debating the matter stared at Ron, huffed, and left.


    Ron scratched his head and puzzledly said, "Did I say something wrong?"


    "No, you just ruined their mood for the day," Hermione remarked casually.


    They arrived at a courtyard, where plants grew lushly along winding paths. Harry absentmindedly plucked the orange-red spherical fruits from the bushes, next to which were mistletoes adorned with white pearls.


    "How''s Sirius, Harry?" Hermione asked.


    "He''s fine. He''s been busy preparing for his brother''s funeral, and he doesn''t want anyone else involved," Harry replied softly.


    "I remember, his name is Regulus Black?" Ron exclaimed with excitement. "He''s really cool, a lone hero..." He lowered his voice, "Being a Death Eater but playing a trick on one of them, he deserves that treatment."


    "Yeah, but we definitely can''t mention the Horcrux at the funeral. Headmaster Dumbledore specifically talked to me about it, as you both know..."


    Ron chuckled, "He must have been quite troubled then. Maybe he even considered using the Obliviate spell on us"


    "Ron!" Hermione interjected sternly.


    "Uh, I was just speaking off the cuff. Of course, none of that would actually happen..."


    Hermione glanced around worriedly, feeling this wasn''t a safe topic. "Harry, we better not mention that term out here."


    "Horcrux?"


    Harry mumbled quietly and thought for a moment, "You''re right, but most people don''t even know what that is... Luna?" Harry stared in astonishment at the young girl in the garden. She held a lunchbox in one hand and was halfway through weaving a mistletoe wreath with the other.


    Luna''s gaze was elusive, and she tossed the wreath aside, acting as if she had just noticed them. "Hello, Harry, Hermione, Ron. It''s so nice to see you," she said in her sing-song voice.


    "What are you doing here?" Harry asked, suddenly regretting discussing the topic in the garden. How much had Luna overheard?


    "I''m waiting for Ginny, you know. Her tummy will get hungry, and a picnic is absolutely essential," Luna said, swaying her waist-length, golden hair.


    "Is that so?" Ron looked skeptical. "Did you overhear"


    "Luna"Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Ginny ran up from a distance, panting and breathless. "Sorry I''m late. Fred and George insisted I try their new products. It was a struggle to get away. Can''t let them find out... Going to visit FirenzeRon?"


    Ginny widened her eyes, remaining in a daze for a few seconds before realizing her slip. She exclaimed, "What are you doing here? Trying to eavesdrop, aren''t you? Oh, Hermione, Harry, you''re here too..." Her expression turned puzzled. "What''s going on?"


    "Thanks, thank you all..." Hagrid pulled out a handkerchief and wiped his moist eyes emotionally, then suddenly realized, "Hold on! You haven''t said why you''re going into the Forbidden Forest!"


    "We''re going to see Ferenzor. I haven''t seen him in months," Luna said. "Also, big guy, I love how you''ve arranged things here. It''s so much like my home."


    Hagrid chuckled, "Call me Hagrid, young miss. And what''s your name?"


    "Luna, Luna Lovegood," she said while shaking her head.


    Hagrid rummaged through a dusty bag and pulled out several dirty objects, handing one to each of them. "What''s this?" Harry asked, it looked like bones from some creature.


    Luna had puffed up her cheeks and started blowing, producing a loud whistle. After a while, she stopped and breathed slightly heavily.


    Hagrid boomed, "You see, Luna demonstrated. It''s a bone whistle. I use it when training the creatures of the forest. In case of danger, it might come in handy. Of course... kiddos, I don''t recommend you going into the forest..." He said with great conflict.


    Finally, Hagrid led them to meet Ferenzor. Luna placed the mistletoe wreath on the Centaur''s head, and they all shared the contents of the lunchbox. Due to the crowd, everyone got only a little, and Harry felt even hungrier after eating.


    He missed the Great Hall in the castle but reconnecting with Ferenzor was also intriguing, as long as he didn''t delve into complex star readings.


    "The recent aura from Mars has been peculiar. We believe it signifies something," Ferenzor said, strongly suggesting Luna use sage and valerian for a flames and smoke divination. "You''re the most intuitive human I''ve encountered."


    Luna complied. Harry was surprised that she carried these items with her. They were even more unexpected than her cork necklace and dirigible plum earrings. So they had to sit around and observe as the choking smoke rose. When Hagrid sat down, he was taller than when he stood, and when the breeze blew, the thick smoke mixed with incense wafted toward him, making him sneeze incessantly.


    Ferenzor remained unaffected. "Fate has brought us together to form a prophecy." He lay down and carefully observed, trying to discern certain shapes and symbols.


    "Looks like the magic Professor Harp taught us," Ron whispered to Harry. Harry didn''t see the resemblance between the two, but he thought it resembled Buckbeak''s wing flaps.


    "Looks like a cloak of flames," Ginny added her interpretation, treating this as a game.


    Hermione chose to watch coldly, sitting quietly without speaking. She had never been interested in these strange things.


    "Human beings have never been quite good at this, even Centaurs took many years to develop this ability." Ferenzor said in a steady voice, "And it''s also easy to make mistakes. Luna, what did you see?"


    "I saw a gathering, everyone was joyous, shooting fireworks into the sky." Luna said happily. "I wish I could be there too."


    Ferenzor sounded a bit disappointed, "I thought it was an omen of war..." Others looked at him in puzzlement, so he explained, "Mars presides over war, and in the past decade, various signs indicated that the wizarding world was just experiencing a brief period of peace between two wars. But there have been recent changes. The elders in our tribe are puzzled"


    He shook his head and didn''t continue this heavy topic.


    Afterward, they returned to the castle, ate heartily, and left everything behind.


    They returned to the Gryffindor common room, where Percy stood before the notice board, studying the job advertisements. "Wasn''t he going to the Ministry?" Harry asked.


    Ron shrugged, "Penelope hasn''t decided yet. She''s received a few recommendations, but her dream job is abroad. Percy''s trying to persuade her to stay."


    After a few minutes, Percy left with great enthusiasm.


    Before heading to the dormitory, Harry glanced at the advertisements on the board and, combining Percy''s recent position, he found an inconspicuous cutout in the corner. He didn''t read the fine print below but remembered the company''s name


    Future World.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 316: Choices of Different People

    Chapter 316: Choices of Different People


    Harry never could have imagined that he would hear the name "Future World" multiple times in the days to come.


    On the third morning, he hurriedly joined Ron and Hermione on their way to the Magical Texts Club. With only a week left, every member of the club felt a sense of urgency, even Harry and Ron, who had been restricted before, resisted the temptation of the final trip to Hogsmeade this term.


    Of course, this also had something to do with a genuine underlying concern Hermione pointed out, "Opportunities like this are hard to come bywhat if we don''t meet the professor''s expectations? Not only will we get letters sent home by the professor, but the chance for the next school year will also be uncertain. You wouldn''t want to see Malfoy''s smug face, would you?"


    Harry had to admit that Hermione''s last sentence had convinced him, and Ron felt the same way.


    "Look at his arrogant demeanor, he completely forgot about Babbity Rabbity!" Ron exclaimed indignantly.


    Yesterday, when Draco Malfoy left the classroom, he was bragging about his progress in studies. Ron chose to counter with news of the Babbity Rabbity case''s victory. However, Malfoy didn''t remember the name at all and mocked, "Did you make up that doll yourself, little Ronnie?"


    Several Slytherin students burst into laughter because of George''s mistake. The whole club now knew Ron''s nickname.


    ...


    They arrived at the headquarters of the Magical Texts Club. Hermione traced a magical symbol in the air with her finger and stuck it on the door. The door opened silently. As they entered the room, the door behind them closed automatically.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Professor Harp was sitting on the couch, chatting with Nawe. Sharp-eyed Hermione noticed Nawe handing a golden and red patterned invitation to the professor.


    "I''ve received it, Nawe," the professor said.


    Nawe smiled shyly at Harry and his friends, then extended his finger towards the nearby stone basin. He got absorbed into it, leaving Harry imagining a scenario where he landed and suddenly Professor Harp appeared.


    Harry and Ron followed, entering the space within the stone basin. Hermione stayed behind, looking at Felix with a clear intention to speak.


    "Please, have a seat, Granger."


    Hermione sat beside him. "May I have a word with you, Professor?"


    "Of course, you''ve already walked their path ahead of them. I designed this teaching process based on your progress," Felix said with a smile. He leaned over, allowing his palm to glide over the stone basin, sprinkling it with tiny points of light. "Very well, no one will overhear our conversation."


    Hermione pulled out the Time-Turner concealed in her clothes and hesitated. "Professor, do you think I should return this?"


    "Why do you say so?"


    "I broke the agreement with Professor McGonagall and used it for things other than studying. She trusted me so much, and if she finds out" Hermione said sorrowfully.


    "Miss Granger," Felix''s tone grew more serious, "do you believe that only you and I know about this? Perhaps we should also consider your two good friends?"


    Hermione''s eyes widened. "Professor, are you saying that others know, too, know?" Her hands and feet grew cold. On the day of the Battle of the Bridge, she had violated numerous laws set by the Ministry of Magic.


    "Let''s do a simple replay of that day''s events: we did manipulate time, or more precisely, we just completed a missing part of history."


    Calmly, Felix continued, "In order to achieve the scene you described, I never appeared, even in times of crisis. I was observing from the sidelines. Even recently, I was less than a foot away from Harry... until your experience became everyone''s experience. Then I guided Harry, and he successfully cast a powerful Patronus. Afterward, other events followed."


    Lupin said, "Professor Harp gave it to me a few days ago. He has deciphered its secrets. Sirius and I both believe it belongs to you."


    "For me?" Harry exclaimed in surprise.


    "You''re just as restless as your father. I dare say that you, Ron, and Hermione will find a good use for this map. If James''s son never discovered any secret passages in the castle, James would be sorely disappointed."


    "But the passages are sealed now..."


    "Only the passage to Hogsmeade," Lupin clarified, "The castle has far more passages than that."


    Harry smiled as he picked up the map, looking closely at it for a while. He couldn''t find Professor Harp''s name no matter how he looked. He grinned; Professor Harp had indeed cracked the Marauder''s Map''s secret.


    He absentmindedly slipped the map into his pocket and noticed a corner of a newspaper folded nearby. The recruitment notice on that page caught his attention, and he read it carefully


    ''Future World Welcomes Your Joining!


    Open to all, regardless of background. Skill-based selection. Those who excel in three out of the six fields: Ancient Runes, Alchemy, Charms, Transfiguration, Magical Theory, and Muggle Studies are invited to apply. Once selected, generous compensation awaitsfifty Galleons per month.


    Our company is dedicated to practical magical research, creating a better life for all wizards.


    Join Future World, Join the Future. Awaiting your letter.


    Note: Experience in Muggle-related matters preferred, as the company deals extensively with Muggle items.''


    Harry put down the newspaper, hesitatingly asking, "Professor Lupin, are you planning to"


    "Ah, you mean this," Lupin fastened his old suitcase and looked up. "After leaving Hogwarts, I''m not sure what to do yet. I happened to come across this information... I thought, even if I can only work for a few months before getting kicked out, it''s still a decent income."


    Harry felt sorry for Professor Lupin, not for a sudden surge of emotion, but for the hidden undercurrents beneath the calm surfacea kind of irretrievable, faint sadness, puncturing his heart, one beat after another.


    Professor Lupin had carried the identity of a werewolf throughout his life, never staying in one place for more than half a year. After leaving Hogwarts, he''d also lose a stable source of Wolfsbane Potion.


    "You''ll definitely succeed!" Harry encouraged him loudly.


    Lupin looked surprised for a second or two, then smiled, "No need to worry about me, Harry." He didn''t provide a reason, perhaps because there was no reason to give. He placed the suitcase in a corner, straightened his robes, and said, "Shall we go?"


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 317: End of the School Year

    Chapter 317: End of the School Year


    Outside the staff room, Ron waited quietly by the door. As he saw Harry and Lupin, he excitedly waved to them.


    "Harry, Professor Lupin, you finally came!"


    "Where''s Hermione?" Harry asked curiously, looking around. He spotted Hermione''s figure around a corner, whispering with Professor McGonagall.


    Soon, they approached with smiles, walking together into the staff room. The room had been rearrangeda long table now stood where the old black wooden chairs used to be piled near the fireplace.


    Fawkes had cast a spell on the ceiling, causing colorful ribbons to hang down. Felix conjured a small white ball that floated up to the ceiling, emitting a gentle light that warmed and brightened the room. Hagrid carried a large bucket of mead, Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall turned the decorations on the table into miniature animals with laughter.


    Harry momentarily forgot the sadness of parting and dug into the food. Upon Hagrid''s recommendation, he even tried a small glass of homemade elf-made grape wine. Just as Professor McGonagall shot a reproachful look, Hagrid took his glass away, saying, "You''re still young, Harry..."


    Apart from various piping-hot dishes and sweet puddings, there were also several novel dishes on the table. Ron speared a meatball dripping with sauce and asked curiously, "What''s this? Haven''t seen it before." He put the fork in his mouth and his eyes lit up. "Harry, Hermione, you have to try this!"


    Harry picked up a yellow square that tasted sweet and tangy. "It''s pineapple," he said with certainty.


    "What''s this dish called?"


    A house-elf, wearing a chef''s hat, respectfully answered, "This is Pineapple Sweet and Sour Meat, a recently developed dish. Mr. Hagrid received a cookbook from Professor Snape as a Christmas gift, and it contains many magical recipes."


    Hesitatingly, Hermione said, "Are you a house-elf from the kitchen? Why not join us..."


    The house-elf named Yuenbo stepped back a few paces. "We''ll dine in the kitchen," he bowed, "The dishes are ready, please enjoy." With a loud pop, he disappeared.


    "You scared him, Hermione," Ron chuckled.


    At this point, Professor McGonagall began to inquire about Lupin''s plans after leaving the school. Lupin shared his intention to apply for a job he saw in the newspaper. "I''m qualified in most areas except for Ancient Runes. I''m preparing to submit a resume."


    Professor McGonagall smiled warmly, "Which company is it? Maybe I know them and can help you write a recommendation letter."


    Lupin replied gently, "It''s a new company called ''Future World,'' though I don''t know much about them yet"


    "Future World?" Felix repeated with an odd look. He examined Lupin with a curious gaze, leaving Lupin somewhat puzzled. After a while, Felix raised his glass. "You''ll surely succeed, Lupin."


    "Thank you."


    "Cheers!"


    Their goblets clinked.


    ...


    "I should go find Fred and George, their bottoms are going to be bruised by Mum..." Ron said.


    When they entered the Great Hall, they saw Professor Lupin already surrounded by excited students. Percy announced loudly, "All Exceeds Expectations!"


    Jeffrey reminded him, "You forgot Marcus."


    "Alright, there''s one ''Acceptable''... I''ll try my best to overlook that."


    Felix was stuck in the center of the crowd, taking a while to extricate himself, but it was a happy annoyance. The seventh-year graduates continued to celebrate fervently. Even Snape didn''t take any points from them, which was unimaginable in the past.


    "Severus, I need a stable supply of Wolfsbane Potion."


    "For that werewolf?" Snape said disgustedly. Since the night of the battle on the causeway, he had not mentioned Lupin''s name in conversations with Felix, referring to him as ''that werewolf''.


    "You don''t strike me as one to meddle in others'' business," he remarked.


    Felix sighed, "He would be an excellent employee."


    "Your company?" Snape asked, not immediately refusing, but rather considering seriously, "Are you still accepting investments?"


    "If it were anyone else, I would decline, but you''re different, Severus."


    "Give me a title, it better be higher than that werewolf''s, and I will personally interview him." Snape pinched his fingers, revealing a sinister smile.


    "Your expression looks terrifying, the little wizard almost dropped his fork."


    Snape glanced and said disdainfully, "A foolish lad eating pie in my class. I had him dissect two large buckets of Bundimun''s guts."


    "Is that so? No wonder he looked familiar..."


    The third-year campus drama comes to an end. Today, there will be two updates.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 318: The Dragon Sanctuary

    Chapter 318: The Dragon Sanctuary


    The next day, the Hogwarts Express left the station, disappearing from Felix''s sight.


    Standing with Dumbledore, he gazed into the distance, his eyes shimmering with a watery light. "Truly moving... empty minds filled with abundant knowledge, enjoying a splendid holiday."


    "Yes, and a backpack full of assignments," Felix said. "Albus, why did you send me to Romania?"


    "Because you''re not any of the four Heads of House, we need to avoid suspicion. This year''s Triwizard Tournament is bigger than ever, with five schools participating," Dumbledore said gently. "It should have been my responsibility, but I''ve been far too busy"


    "Five schools? Besides Durmstrang, which one?"


    "Vague as a doodle, direct from the moonlit mountains of Uagadouthanks to Ugadou''s influence," Dumbledore said. "These past two months have been difficult for him. The Dementor incident damaged his reputation, and parents have been sending letters of condemnation. The newspapers have been relentless in their coverage."


    "Didn''t you say Ugadou was quite skilled"


    "Intriguing?" Dumbledore smiled. "Have you seen the news about Sirius and Wormtail in the papers? Including Sirius''s final message?"


    "He did it on purpose?" Felix asked in astonishment, having only seen a small notice about the Dementor incident in the newspapers a long time ago, which didn''t really cause much of a stir.


    "I believe it was a calculated move... the Dementor incident was something all students witnessed, but few know the full history behind it. To Ugadou, perhaps Sirius''s case was more sensitive," Dumbledore said. "An untried hero imprisoned for twelve years, while a traitor enjoys the First Class Order of Merlin and lives comfortably... even though these events didn''t occur during his tenure, the public doesn''t care much about that. And besidesit involves Voldemort."


    Felix nodded, understanding Ugadou''s strategy: since the Dementor incident was already out in the open, they would let it be, especially with Umbridge as a scapegoat. But when it came to wrongful convictions, falsehoods, and Voldemort, they had to keep the public in the dark.


    "I suppose he''s pinning all his hopes on those two events, the Quidditch World Cup and the Triwizard Tournament."


    Dumbledore agreed, saying, "Distract from the pallor with splendorthat''s Ugadou''s specialty. So, he wants to involve more schools, expand his influence. In fact, he extended invitations to ten magical schools, but received few responses."


    ...


    Felix found himself in the midst of a mountain range. This was the Carpathian Mountains, also known as the "Backbone of Romania," and nestled within was the Romanian Dragon Sanctuary.


    Although dragon reserves existed around the world, the Romanian Dragon Sanctuary was the most unique. Here, the dragons were in a semi-wild state, with over a hundred professionals from around the world working, including dragon tamers, breeders, and dragon research experts.


    Here, one could find almost all known species of dragons in the world.


    Felix watched as seven or eight wizards surrounded a Romanian Longhorn Dragon. Half of its wing was torn open, bloodied. The dragon tamers were trying to calm it down.


    He descended the slope, observing the dragon up close. It had deep green scales and sparkling golden horns, its eyes alert and irritable, stamping its feet anxiously.New novel chapters are published on


    "Relaxwe mean no harm, you need healing," a wizard yelled. His companions stood watch, wands trained on the dragon, especially after their previous failed attempt. The dragon was probably in no mood for more trouble.


    The Longhorn Dragon flapped its half-wounded wing, emitting a few sparks from its nostrils.


    "Watch out, it''s about to breathe fireCharlie, use the Stunning Spell!" another wizard shouted.


    Charlie, the dragon tamer, yelled, "Wait for the right moment, when its belly is exposed, we''llnow!"


    "We need to register here. How long do you plan to stay?" Charlie took out a notebook.


    Felix thought for a moment. "Maybe two or three days. I''m quite interested in this place."


    Charlie frowned. "I thought it''d be half a day... I need to request permission from the captain. Please wait." He hurried away, and it took a while for him to return, his face marked with confusion. "They''ve gone out again. In the meantime, I''ll show you around the vicinity."


    As night fell, on the other side


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione disembarked from the train, walking out of King''s Cross Station together. Harry''s mood wasn''t particularly good; even though he now had a godfather, he still had to return to the Dursleys as requested by Dumbledore, something he couldn''t refuse.


    It had also been some time since he''d last seen Sirius. If Harry hadn''t received a letter on the train, he might have thought Sirius had forgotten he still had a godson.


    Mrs. Weasley embraced him warmly and invited him to watch the Quidditch World Cup with them. This improved Harry''s mood somewhat, but as they parted ways and he walked alone towards Uncle Vernon, pushing his luggage, his mood turned gloomy again.


    Two whole months...


    Uncle Vernon greeted him in his usual manner. "What''s that?" he roared, staring at the envelope Harry was still clutching. "If it''s another form for me to sign, you better"


    "It''s not a form," Harry said, his face serious. "It''s a letter from my godfather."


    "Godfather?" Uncle Vernon spewed, "You don''t have a godfather!"


    "No, I do," Harry said, his mood magically improving. "He was my mum and dad''s best friend, a convicted murderer, but he escaped from Azkaban. This is from him. I can show you the name on the letter..."


    Uncle Vernon''s face twitched, and his small eyes filled with fear.


    Harry continued to enthusiastically weave his tale about Sirius, trying to negotiate some benefits for his long summer break. "Sirius Black, he''s been on TV before. He''s still on the run, not caught yet. But he''s willing to keep in touch with me to make sure I''m having a fast, fast"


    Harry''s eyes widened. Looking past Uncle Vernon, who was as wide as a wall, in a corner of the station, not far from them, was a man dressed in hippie attire, leaning against the wall. The man wore a pointed hat that covered half of his face, with a smile that was more of a smirk.


    The man tipped his hat, revealing Sirius Black''s radiant smile. "Harry, you''re breaking my heart with that," he said.


    "Sirius!" Harry shouted with delight.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 319: Protection

    Chapter 319: Protection


    Uncle Vernon was driving in the front seat, his face turning a shade of purple. His small eyes stole glances at Harry and Sirius in the back seat using the rearview mirror.


    Harry could hardly believe his luck. Despite being caught lying by his godfather, he was overwhelmed with happiness. The minutes leading up to leaving the train had been filled with anxiety about spending a miserable six weeks with the Dursleys. He could already envision the days ahead enduring glares for a couple of days, then sneaking downstairs to work on his summer assignments in the dead of night, opening the cupboard under the stairs to retrieve his belongings.


    Then there would be the endless countdown of days, hoping the Weasleys would rescue him from this misery. Perhaps there''d be letters from Ron, Hermione, Dobby, and Sirius he was most certain about those at least a birthday card, if nothing else. He even started to consider the logistics: the Dursleys were in Surrey, the Burrow in Devon, Hermione was in London, and if the Grangers weren''t off on vacation, maybe they could all meet during the summer...


    Sirius''s words cut through Harry''s reverie: "I''ve got a birthday present for you, something you''ll love."New novel chapters are published on


    "What is it?"


    "I can''t tell you, I''ve held onto this secret for a long time. But I can tell you it''s something truly remarkable, something James would have loved..."


    Uncle Vernon turned a corner, his grip on the steering wheel tense. His mind was racing with various thoughts: a wizarding hippie who looked pretty much the same as he did fifteen years ago, perhaps even worse. Could he be planning to stay at his house?


    Vernon wasn''t one for helping impoverished relatives, especially not a convicted murderer. Even if he wasn''t, he had a stint in prison, didn''t he?


    BANG!


    The car suddenly had a flat tire, causing a loud bang. The occupants inside were thrown to the side due to the force. "Careful, Harry!" "Ouch!" "Damn it!"


    Uncle Vernon slammed on the brakes, and the three intact tires screeched to a halt, sparking against the road. The car came to a stop. Uncle Vernon''s patience reached its limit as he vented his frustration with a string of profanities, spittle flying. Harry stared at him, dumbfounded. His mind seemed to be smoking by this point; perhaps the next couple of days would see him quiet down from overuse?


    It wasn''t until Sirius, his face darkened, said, "If you don''t shut up, I''ll stick your mouth shut," that Uncle Vernon finally fell silent. However, after a pause of two or three seconds, he muttered under his breath, "You''re not a murderer, you said it yourself."


    "You don''t need to remind me! Would you like a taste of what I learned in Azkaban?" Sirius roared, but his threat didn''t have the desired effect on Uncle Vernon, who had no idea where that was. Harry whispered to remind him it was a wizarding prison, causing Uncle Vernon''s carrot-like fingers to tremble. He finally fell quiet.


    Uncle Vernon struggled to open the car door and got out. Unable to squat down due to his size, he had to lie on the ground and grumbled, "Front tire blown, halfway from home, calling for a tow truck will cost a fortune... Everything''s going wrong..."


    Sirius stepped out of the car, his hippie attire attracting curious looks. Uncle Vernon muttered under his breath to him, "Can''t you just sit quietly? I''ll call for a tow truck. In case someone asks you..."


    Sirius drew his wand from his jeans and used Uncle Vernon''s hefty frame as cover. "Excuse me, could you block for me?" A faint light flashed, and the car tire was immediately restored.


    Uncle Vernon stared at everything in astonishment, wiping his eyes in disbelief. He shouted, "Magic!" The first two syllables were so loud, like a lit firecracker, but he quickly noticed the anomaly. His small eyes scanned around rapidly, and the sound got swallowed.


    But this was only the first step of this magic. The blood connection formed as a bond for the spell, and while not rare in the magical world, what was truly rare was the subsequent aspect of this ancient magic. By willingly offering the blood of a relative who cast the spell, its power could be greatly amplified. Any malicious spells would be automatically repelled.


    "This magic protected Harry once, and it was meant to expire then. I extended its effects. At that time, I had a choice: to protect a group or an individual? What was there to hesitate about? Even though Voldemort had vanished, yes, I admit he was only gone, for five years, ten years, twenty... He would return, and I needed to make a decision by then. While others celebrated their hard-earned victory, I was already contemplating Voldemort''s return.


    So I naturally made the choice, the most powerful protection I could offer Harry. As long as he still calls the place where he has the same blood as his mother ''home,'' he won''t be harmed by Voldemort."


    "For this reason, he needs to return there at least once a year, for a while."


    The second layer of protection came from Dumbledore. He used layered magic to conceal Number 4, Privet Drive. But it couldn''t be completely sealed off. He set a condition: anyone from the magical world with malicious intentions wouldn''t find it. Even if the address got leaked, they could only pinpoint a nearby area. Like headless flies, they would blunder about, but long before that, Dumbledore would be alerted.


    This was to prevent any lingering Death Eaters from seeking revenge. It was both protection for Harry and the Dursley family.


    "I left this information in Harry''s crib, explaining everything. Once I was sure they had accepted Harry, I left with a heart full of hope for the future. I knew the Dursleys weren''t the friendliest, but that''s what I needed then. I didn''t want Harry to grow up in an overly pampered environment or be blinded by the fame he couldn''t remember."


    "Sirius, I hope you fulfill your role as godfather, bringing more love to Harry. But at the same time, you must be cautious..."


    ...


    Sirius left, telling a disgruntled Harry before he departed, "I''m thinking of renting a nearby place, you can come over anytime. You can do anything you want except stay overnight!"


    This chapter turned out to be unexpectedly difficult. Originally, I planned to write about Sirius and the Dursleys having dinner with some interesting events in between, but no matter how I thought about it, it just wouldn''t connect with the word "interesting."


    As for Dumbledore''s explanation to Sirius, it was necessary because, unlike in the original text, Sirius is no longer a fugitive. He has more rights to take care of Harry than the Dursleys do.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 320: Hungarian Horntail and the Contract Transfer

    Chapter 320: Hungarian Horntail and the Contract Transfer


    "The Hungarian Horntail Reserve doesn''t always offer a view of Hungarian Horntails. They have a strong sense of territory," Charlie explained. "But we do bring injured Horntails back to the camp for treatment."


    Felix followed him to a fenced area within the camp. There, several Hungarian Horntails were bound by chains and fire-resistant materials. When they saw someone approaching, they restlessly tossed their heads. Among them, a black dragon with a injured leg half-closed its eyes, observing them.


    "This is the Hungarian Horntail, highly dangerous. To capture it, we had a team of twelve. Breathing fire is their usual means of attackbest to keep a distance," Charlie said. "I''ve seen them breathe fire up to forty feet away."


    Felix''s gaze swept over the black scales of the dragon. It looked like a lizard with bat-like wings attached. Its skull bore sharp ridges, like spears, extending all the way to its tail. Whether it was the bronze horns, the row of spikes on its back, or the hooked and powerful claws, all indicated this creature was not to be trifled with. Even the tips of its wings were sharp hooks.


    Among the dragons present, it was the largest, even twice the size of the smallest one. The other dragons held a respectful distance around it.


    After observing for a while, Felix inquired, "If all goes well, the first task of the Triwizard Tournament will involve dragons. Do you have any plans?"


    Charlie thought for a moment, then said seriously, "We''ve prepared five dragons, each representing one of the five schools: the Welsh Green, the Norwegian Ridgeback, the Antipodean Opaleye, the Swedish Short-Snout, and the Chinese Fireball."


    "Only these five?"


    "You''re looking for dragons that are nesting mothers, which is hard to find. I don''t quite understand why..."


    Felix guessed, "Perhaps it''s to let the champions steal the mother dragon''s eggs?"


    Charlie looked somewhat uneasy. "Don''t joke about it. They are already dangerous, and nesting mothers are a whole new level of danger. See the scar on my arm? Left by a mother dragon rearing her young."


    "We excluded the particularly dangerous Peruvian Vipertooth and a massive Hungarian Horntail. The former has venomous fangs, and the latter is considered the most dangerous dragon."


    Felix nodded. "Maybe we just need to pass by the dragons."


    As evening neared, Felix and Charlie discussed the details of dragon placement inside a tent. "Hogwarts can clear an area in the Forbidden Forest, and the kitchen can provide food. However, we don''t know much about dragon behavior, so we''ll need your experts to care for them."


    "No problem, that was our plan anyway," Charlie readily agreed. "During transport, we''ll assign extra personnel to ensure safe arrival."


    "You''ll lead the team?"


    "I''ll do my best. It''s a rare event."


    "Charlie," a wizard entered the tent, a middle-aged captain whom Felix had seen once before. "I heard the young professor wants to stay a few more days. There''s an agreement for him to sign."


    Seeing Felix, the captain paused. "You''re here too, good. This is for you."


    Felix took the parchment, somewhat surprised. "A secrecy contract?"


    The Ministry''s contract operated on specific keywords. The problem was, he wasn''t sure if there were hidden clauses, which introduced significant uncertainty. During the summer break, he''d spent most of his time wandering Nicolas Flamel''s hidden library. He didn''t want to expose those places. Furthermore, some of his planned trips were sensitive: the black market, Beauxbatons Academy, for instance.


    An interesting fact was that, based on his connections, he was closer to Beauxbatons, given that he was a trustee of the school.


    For safety''s sake, he decided to transfer the contract. He had considered using just any deer or rabbit as a substitute, but that would pose an issue. What if the rabbit got eaten? His status in the Ministry would then be marked as deceased.


    Fortunately, the dragon reserve had no shortage of dragons. This particularly fierce Hungarian Horntail was his chosen target.


    The dragon was futilely attacking, breathing fire, swiping its claws, thrashing its tail, biting. But Felix kept recovering in the next second, methodically checking. In just a few minutes, Felix had endured hundreds of fatal attacks.


    Eventually, the vicious Hungarian Horntail panted, looking at him without options. It was utterly helpless. Dejectedly, it lowered its head, slumping onto the ground, hot puffs of air emanating from its nostrils.


    "Excuse me, just turn around." Felix told it.


    The Hungarian Horntail stared at him with its vertical yellow pupils for a good while, then slowly exposed its belly. As it turned, its eyes seemed to blur, as if its sight experienced a subtle shift. But the awful and persistent wizard was still there, prodding it with his wand, urging it to hurry.


    Then, Felix followed the path of opened black scales on the dragon''s body, walking up to its back and standing there.


    "The scales beneath its neck are quite good, and the magical radiance is strong enough."


    ...


    Charlie emerged from his tent, unable to find Felix. Subconsciously, he went to the back of the camp and was taken aback by the scene before him. The fierce Hungarian Horntail lazily opened its mouth, emitting a thin trail of flames.


    "Don''t be hasty, needs another layer of oil." Felix patted its reaching mouth, flipping the meat on the grill, "I have a secret sauce. Want some?"


    The Hungarian Horntail nodded eagerly.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 321: A Sniffing Encounter

    Chapter 321: A Sniffing Encounter


    When Felix extended an invitation to Charlie, Charlie''s adventurous nature kicked in. Without much hesitation, he gladly accepted the proposal.


    "You''re as heartless as Norbert, you know that?" Charlie stretched out his rugged hand and patted the spines atop the Hungarian Horntail. The dragon rolled its eyes, unperturbed by his accusation.


    Charlie took over Felix''s work, applying layers of sauce. "In my experience, brushing in one direction"Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    "Will make it more flavorful?" Felix inquired.


    "No, it''ll make it more visually appealing," Charlie chuckled. "Like melted amber. Alright"


    The two sliced a tenth of the roasted meat, and the rest vanished into the belly of the Hungarian Horntail. "Charlie''s tent-brewed wine to the rescue!" Charlie shouted, as two jugs of wine flew in like projectiles. He said to Felix, "Our homemade wine, made from local fruits you can''t find anywhere else."


    Felix shared some school anecdotes, especially about Hagrid and Ron. As he mentioned them, Charlie became even more relaxed, occasionally bursting into hearty laughter. He enthusiastically said, "Hagrid and I got along well during my school days. We both had an interest in dragons. He kept talking about wanting to own a dragon, and he managed to do it in the first year after I left."


    "You mentioned Norbert earlier?"


    "Yeah, a Norwegian Ridgeback dragon not even three years old. We released it back into the wild." Charlie grinned, "These dragons grow fastest in the first few months after birth, and their ability to breathe fire as hatchlings develops early. Hagrid quickly realized it was a troublesome burden to keep it, so he asked me to take Norbert away."


    "We got quite friendly with Norbert. It often came for food and then left after eating." Charlie said, "We wonder if it''ll come back with its own offspring someday."


    "It also has a habit of sneaking drinks of firewhisky from the camp. That''s the captain''s favorite. He pretends to be annoyed, but secretly he doesn''t mind. We have an alert system in place."


    "Firewhisky? You mean Hagrid"


    "Exactly, Hagrid''s a bad influence." Charlie chuckled softly, "I guess he read some odd trick in a book, thinking firewhisky would enhance its fire-breathing abilities."


    ...


    Felix spent another two days in the dragon reserve. On the day of departure, he finally met Norbert, the famous Norwegian Ridgeback dragon of the camp. It was merely twelve or thirteen feet long, quite small compared to adult dragons.


    Norbert resembled the Hungarian Horntail in some ways, with lizard-like bodies and large wings. However, their tails were smooth. The young dragon named Norbert had a white snout, prominent orange eyes, and its black, spiky wings flapped incessantly.


    The camp''s inhabitants prepared a sheep and a cask of firewhisky for it. The captain with his dark skin watched Norbert drink all the firewhisky with a sorrowful expression. The dragon let out a loud belch and spat out a few sparkling sparks.


    This thoroughly damaged Time-Turner had been acquired by Nicolas Flamel at great cost three centuries ago. It was said to have been confiscated by the British Ministry of Magic as contraband. Its former owner had misused it, getting trapped in a temporal rift and starving to death, her plight undetected by anyone.


    She had written down the account in her own blood. Eventually, the Ministry found the Time-Turner, which was also confiscated. Somehow, it circulated and was purchased by Nicolas Flamel.


    He had conducted extensive research on the Time-Turner, trying to repair it, but ultimately failed. He did, however, leave behind extensive records about temporal magic.


    Felix, skeptical, had repeatedly attempted to use it but found it truly broken. It was now merely an hourglass-shaped decorative piece. In the end, it became one of Valen''s collectibles.


    July 16th, Saturday.


    The sky was overcast. Felix was dressed in black formal attire. He removed the emerald ring from his left hand and the Serpent-Ring from his right, tucking them into his pocket. Valen, too, was placed inside a silver pocket watch, kept close.


    Today marked the funeral of Sirius Black''s brother, Regulus. Felix finished his preparations and stepped out.


    Raindrops began to fall as Felix, wearing his man-shaped armor, arrived at the funeral site. Many people were already there, dressed in black robes or formal wear. Among the adults, a few children stood outRon Weasley with his red hair, Harry Potter with his black hair, and Draco Malfoy with his platinum blond hair.


    He also spotted several familiar facesTonks, Barty Crouch, the Malfoy couple, the Lestrange couple, the Longbottoms, and others.


    Furthermore, there were a few people seated together who wore uneasy expressions when Felix approached.


    Felix offered a smile. He saw Parkinson''s face, tinged with a purplish shade of beetroot, a peculiar hue on his features.


    "All acquaintances, I see."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 322: Lucius Malfoy

    Chapter 322: Lucius Malfoy


    Felix cast his gaze around the room. Some people smiled in greeting, others eyed him warily, and a few averted their eyes as if they hadn''t noticed his presence.


    "Felix! I''ve been eagerly awaiting your arrival," Sirius strode over, embracing Felix in a tight hug. He whispered, "Thank goodness, I was starting to think I had accidentally infiltrated the Death Eater camp."


    Felix smiled softly and replied, "You''re the one who invited me, aren''t you?"


    Sirius sighed, "It''s all family ties, written on the family tree, can''t be helped... Frank and Alice are quite uncomfortable too." He released Felix and Harry, Ron, and Draco approached.


    "Professor." "Professor Harp." "Hello, Professor Harp," they each greeted.


    Felix nodded at them, and Draco gave a fleeting glance at the other two before softly saying, "Professor, my father would like to speak with you privately..." Harry and Ron''s eyes widened immediately, reacting as if they had caught a glimpse of a cat near a mouse hole.


    "Now?" Felix looked surprised in the direction of the Malfoy couple. Lucius Malfoy had Narcissa in his arms, his other hand gripping a serpent-headed wand, engaged in an animated conversation with Mr. Crouch. Crouch had an unyielding expression, meticulous and sparing in words, mostly listening with occasional responses of "Indeed," "I agree," "Perhaps there''s a better way."


    In the midst of conversation, Lucius turned his gaze toward them, a composed smile on his lips. "Please pardon the interruption, Mr. Crouch," he walked over, shifting his wand to his left hand, and extended his right hand, "Greetings, Mr. Harp. I''ve been looking forward to officially meeting you."


    "Mr. Malfoy"


    "Call me Lucius, and I''ll call you Felix. My relationship with Severus is quite close." Lucius Malfoy said as their hands shook. "I was his prefect when he started at Hogwarts." His gray eyes fixed on Felix.


    "Very well, Lucius. Are you interested in discussing your son''s performance at school?"


    "It''s actually... a private matter," Lucius said.


    "Alright then," Felix nodded, "This way"


    The two of them went to a secluded spot, behind an oak tree, with half of Lucius'' face in shadow. In the distance, Harry and Ron unabashedly craned their necks to peek, and Ron said to Draco, "What conspiracy are you two up to?"


    Draco looked at him disdainfully. Ron''s robes looked like a modified old suit, the edges of the cuffs were faded, and the color wasn''t a pure black. "If I were you, I''d be embarrassed to be seen in those robes Ronniekins," he drawled.


    Ron was shaking with anger, and Harry quickly held him back. Today was Regulus'' funeral, and he didn''t want them to fight here. Harry stood between Ron and Draco, intending to mock Draco Malfoy a bit, but a surprised voice behind Draco made him freeze.


    "Draco, you just, just" Narcissa hesitated as she looked at him, her gaze shifting between her son and Ron, an expression like she had stumbled upon a monumental secret, her blue eyes wide.


    "I''m half-Muggle..."


    "To be precise, you''re an orphan from a Muggle orphanage," Lucius said cunningly. "Based on the talent you''ve shown, we have reason to believe your bloodline is quite pure. If you''re willing, I can arrange for a ''satisfactory'' investigation and grant you justice."


    Felix chuckled; he understood Lucius''s intentions. Lucius might represent a faction that, as Felix''s presence and influence grew, felt unsettled and were attempting to send friendly signals. If they could pull him to their side, it would be an excellent choice.


    He believed that with a word from him, the families that had offended him would silently decline, and the company he hadn''t even started yet would experience rapid growth with the support of hidden forces. Perhaps, a few years or even decades later, after his time at Hogwarts, he could freely choose between the positions of Hogwarts Headmaster and Minister of Magic.


    Seeing Felix seeming to hesitate, Lucius warned in a feigned tone, "The past shouldn''t be an obstruction. We should look ahead, don''t you think?"


    "There''s just one question"


    "What?"


    "There''s just one question, Lucius," Felix looked into his gray eyes, saying, "You reminded me to look forward... but I see more, farther than you anticipate"


    Lucius furrowed his brow.


    "Can you perform the Occlumency?" Felix suddenly changed the topic.


    Lucius wore a puzzled expression, and Felix concluded with advice, "Learning a bit more wouldn''t hurt; you might find it useful. Perhaps we have a chance to cooperate."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 323: Proclamation

    Chapter 323: Proclamation


    The number of attendees continued to increase. It wasn''t just the relatives of the Black family present, but also some officials from the Ministry of Magic. Felix''s friends were there as well. He even spotted the figure of Rita Skeeter discreetly standing to the side. Ever since her Animagus revelation, she had become one of the most unwelcome journalists.


    Sirius wasn''t very familiar with this woman, and he probably didn''t know these details. But Harry was quietly reminding him.


    The funeral ceremony began formally.


    Lush green grass surrounded the coffin of Regulus. It was adorned with flowers, and he lay peacefully inside, his sharply defined face serene, as if in deep slumber. He wore a dark green robe embroidered with the crest of the Black family. One corner of the coffin bore the motto of the Black family written in French: "Toujours Pur" Always Pure.


    Sirius looked at the solemn faces below the dais, knowing that today was going to be a tough battle, even though he might not be the main player. He took a deep breath and began to recite the eulogy calmly.


    "I thank all of you for being here today. Among you are old friends and relations of the Black family, my friends, mentors, and wizards of renown from various fields."


    "I''ve heard that a person''s life is not only about the days they live, but also about the time they remain in people''s memories after their passing. Yet, I''ve been pondering this, and I believe there''s something more to add. The image a person leaves behind in people''s memories is equally important. From a courteous young nobleman to a follower of the Dark Lord who incited war... It would be grossly unfair to freeze-frame him at just those moments. I am honored, today, at the funeral of my brother Regulus Arcturus Black to speak of his achievements. He dedicated his life to the noble cause of fighting against the Dark Lord. On the long and lonely path he walked, he displayed a courage and determination far beyond ordinary mortals."


    Ignoring the murmurs in the audience, Sirius continued his eulogy with a steady voice.


    "His deeds were witnessed by Albus Dumbledore and Felix Harp. They will speak after me... At school, Regulus excelled as a Seeker, bringing honor to his House. He was sincere, upright, passionate, and courteous in his interactions..."


    Sirius finished reciting the eulogy and stepped down from the podium. Harry offered him a comforting word, but he shook his head, his gaze fixed on Dumbledore.


    Whispers spread among the guests, startled by Sirius''s words. Someone sneered, "Is he trying to whitewash his brother''s name?" Yet, more eyes were on Dumbledore. If Sirius''s speech was considered self-serving, then Dumbledore''s upcoming words carried considerable weight.


    Dumbledore nodded slightly, stepped forward, and shared his perspective, "Regulus Arcturus Black showed us the journey of a young person''s growth. In his childhood, he was deeply influenced by his family and parents, carrying those impressions with him as he entered school and made friends..."


    "He encountered new ideas, learned to think for himself. Perhaps he wasn''t fully mature, perhaps he was still naive. But let us not disregard his growth during this process and the potential he displayed. As he stepped out into the world and saw its reality through his own eyes, he faced the clash between reality and ideals. It was then that we witnessed how a noble soul contemplates: doing what is right, regardless of personal cost. He had to battle against deeply ingrained beliefs, stand alone, and ultimately triumph."


    "He saw Voldemort for who he truly was, striking back with courage. His death might have been unnoticed, but we shall not forget this young, passionate soul who died at the age of eighteen."


    "War has never been far from us. Perhaps one day, it will erupt unexpectedly in ways we cannot fathom. As long as a breath remains in us, we shall never cease to fight. Those pioneers who sacrificed themselves for love and the greater good, as we hold our wands, they shall bestow upon us an endless legacy of strength."


    Dumbledore''s words stirred even greater waves of emotion. Rita Skeeter hid herself in a corner, retrieving a quill and parchment from her pocket. Excitement caused a thin layer of sweat to form on her nose as her quill danced across the parchment.New novel chapters are published on


    Felix strolled over. "Rita, heroes shouldn''t be vilified."


    "We often act based on our own judgment of the future, thinking that only we see it clearly, see it far. But the question is, with all of us looking ahead, whose vision of the future will ultimately become reality?"


    His gaze swept over Lucius Malfoy, who stood with his wife and son, expressionless, pondering the words Felix had just given him.


    "I haven''t lived through a war, but I''ve been deeply affected by its aftermath. To me, every war is a collision of different wills genuine, passionate, selfless, as well as cruel, vile, and greedy..."


    Felix spoke gently, and in contrast, his eyes bore into a select few like knives.


    "From past experiences, when faced with choices, some calculate meticulously, driven purely by profit; some flatter and ingratiate to climb the ranks; some cunningly play safe, some hide...


    "But fortunate are those who, in the face of adversity, step forward, regardless of personal cost, to protect all that they hold dear."


    All eyes were locked onto his, seeking to uncover the deepest corners of his thoughts. Felix, however, continued in a steady tone, "What I''m curious about, friends, is this: When the choice comes again, are you prepared? Which side would you choose?"


    "Felix Harp! What are you inciting?"


    A rotund wizard roared, his voice distorting out of fear. "You want to give orders, command us! And that mad old coot, spewing lies. I shouldn''t have joined this cursed"


    His words abruptly ceased. His flesh quivered, and a "hehe" sound escaped his throat as he twitched and collapsed. In a matter of seconds, Felix had pulled him into a Pensieve seven times, scorching the surface layers of his consciousness with searing flames. Although it was only a projection of true consciousness, the painful sensations were undeniably real. He''d be lying there for at least two weeks.


    "...I''ve glimpsed the future I''ve envisioned, and I''ve resolved to embrace it, regardless of the obstacles ahead. I''m prepared," Felix concluded his address.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 324: Imagination Becomes Reality

    Chapter 324: Imagination Becomes Reality


    Tiny beads of sweat formed on Draco Malfoy''s nose, his nostrils flaring in excitement. His pale cheeks had a faint flush, stirred by the thrill of the speech he had just heard. Professor Harp''s performance was simply perfectconfident, graceful, and effortlessly engaging. It was the epitome of his ideal Slytherin image.


    Especially the part where, right in front of everyone, he somehow managed to put that pompous bloke to sleep using some sort of magic.


    Although, Draco had been called in by Headmaster Dumbledore for a talk after the funeral...


    Draco stood beside a freestanding flower tower with a white spire, discreetly stealing glances toward a quiet corner. There stood Dumbledore and Professor Harp. Dumbledore''s expression was serious, while Professor Harp was explaining something with a smile. Fragments of their conversation reached Draco''s ears, "...only recently mastered... a lesson, that''s all..."


    On the other side was a small, awkward grouphis own parents, Potter, Sirius Black, the pink-haired woman, Professor Lupin, the Weasleys, and even Aunt Andromeda and her family, who rarely visited from their future home. Most of these people had some sort of connection to the Malfoy family, and Draco was used to the various relatives popping up unexpectedly. Except when his father specifically introduced someone, he paid little attention.Updated from


    The only exception was Aunt Andromeda. The memory of her arguing with his mother when he was a child had left a deep impression. Even after all these years, he still remembered her. Especially in Astronomy class when the professor talked about the constellation Andromeda, he would think of his relative with the same name. She resembled another unfamiliar aunt, even though his mother never mentioned her two sisters. But he had seen their young photos while flipping through albums.


    These three were easy to tell apart. The outgoing, slightly sharp-tongued eldest sister had black curly hair. Second sister Andromeda had soft, blended light brown hair and gentler features. The youngest was his own mother, with flowing golden locks.


    Draco scrutinized the wizard next to Aunt Andromeda, his gaze evaluating him. This was the Muggle-born wizard she had chosen? He didn''t seem all that impressive... blonde, a bit chubby. Other than having a comforting voice that was gentle and patient, there was nothing particularly remarkable about him.


    "Draco, let''s go!" Narcissa called to him, her voice annoyed. Reuniting after a long time wasn''t always pleasant, and the two sisters were parting ways again on less than amicable terms. Draco hurried to catch up with them as they left.


    Soon, Felix and Dumbledore concluded their conversation too. Felix walked over with a relaxed expression, finding the Weasley couple who were planning to leave with Ron. He engaged them in a conversation about the Weasley twins.


    "I don''t know if they''ve told you, but I made a promise to them to show them some exciting things during the summer."


    Mrs. Weasley looked a bit conflicted. She had always been against the twins'' mischievous creations, but on this point, she didn''t have much say. And within the family, aside from Percy, she couldn''t find many supportersunless she got angry, then the whole family backed her up unconditionally.


    "Arthur" She looked at her husband.


    Mr. Weasley wore a serious expression. "Oh, of course, of course. Fred and George mentioned it, when Molly was trying to tan their hides... ahem! You know, the O.W.L.s results," he ran his fingers through his slightly thinning hair, "everyone got four N.E.W.T.s, not as many as their older brother though... Can I ask what it''s about?"


    "It can be seen as a special kind of social practice," Felix said. "I want to show them Muggle factories, machinery, concepts, and coincidentally, my new company has a need for this"


    "Can I join?" Mr. Weasley quickly asked, earning an elbow jab from Mrs. Weasley. He glanced nervously at his wife. "Um, I mean... it sounds very meaningful, Molly. I have to admit that. It could benefit Fred and George."


    Mrs. Weasley puffed up like a bullfrog. "Arthur, they still have two years before graduation. If they started taking things seriously from now"


    Felix tossed the miniature structure from his hand. It transformed into a stream of light, landing in the center of the area. It rapidly expanded and grew, overtaking the formerly drab, gray-brown ground, emitting a bright magical radiance.


    People on the street paused, pointing and talking. A young couple turned their astonished gazes toward the spectacle.


    Felix waved his ebony wand. The building materials piled on the ground melted like water, white marble, brown sand, gray pebbles... A vortex appeared on the ground, sucking everything in. Then the ground heaved, producing large, murky bubbles.


    "It reminds me of the scene of brewing potions." Snape disguised his genuine sentiment.


    Under their watchful eyes, a structure began to grow upward.


    The illusionary three-dimensional image materialized into reality, various materials emerging from the whirlpool like little snakes, being incorporated into the building that existed solely in imagination. They stacked layer upon layer, starting from the very foundation and ascending upward, until a hundred-foot-tall vertical castle emergedan exact replica of the miniature model Felix had previously held.


    Each straight line, each pattern from bottom to top converged upward and inward, harmoniously intertwined, creating a collective force. Finally, all united at the apex of the structure, pointing straight towards the sky. When viewed from afar, it resembled a drawn sword, awe-inspiring.


    A black stone tablet emerged from the ground, bearing a string of gilded letters"World of Tomorrow."


    "By the way, there are seeds recommended by Professor Sprout."


    Felix said, carefully retrieving two dark brown seeds from his pocket and tossing them at the building''s entrance. Under the effects of magic, they swiftly sprouted, growing branches that twisted and transformed into ancient, sturdy azure steps, extending all the way to their feet.


    "Severus, allow me to formally introduce you," Felix smiled, politely extending his hand. "You''re the first guest."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 325: Penelope

    Chapter 325: Penelope


    "Percy, did you see it?"


    "...I saw it."


    In a corner of Diagon Alley, Percy and Penelope stared at each other dumbfoundedly. Percy asked her, "Do you think Professor Snape is here as a guest?"


    "Don''t be silly," Penelope exclaimed excitedly, clenching her fist. "We should have realized it earlier. The job posting revealed a lot of information"


    "You mean the ancient magical texts and the admiration for Muggle items?" Percy caught on. "We''re lucky we came back one last time. The previous times we came, it was just an empty space here."


    Percy and Penelope had come here more than once, and they had even followed the recruitment advertisement to find the L.C.A. Building. The staff of this newly thriving comic company led them to a domestic elf. This domestic elf, dressed even more elegantly than them, had a separate office. He didn''t reveal much information, only insisting that the interview location hadn''t changed and asked them to come on time. "You won''t regret it."


    Percy was about to start at the Ministry of Magic in a few days, and today was their last visit. They happened to witness this scene.


    ...


    Felix and Snape entered the Future World Building. Felix''s fingertips brushed against a copper Knut. "Dobby," he called softly.


    "Squeak!"


    With a slight sound, a domestic elf dressed in exquisite butler''s attire appeared. He gave a deep bow. "Mr. Harp, Dobby is at your service." He looked up, gazing around. "Is this our new company? It looks a bit dim..."Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    "Of course, it still lacks illumination," Felix said. He extended his hand forward, magical script converged, forming a palm-sized milky-white sphere of light that spiraled upward. It landed in the enormous crystalline fractal chandelier at the top of the building, instantly illuminating the whole place.


    "It can last for a while. I''ll create a stable magical item with similar properties in a couple of days." He said thoughtfully, "Perhaps this could become the company''s first product."


    "Magic lamp?" Snape pondered. "A good idea."


    Felix clapped his hands. "The interview time is at nine o''clock. We have about two hours. We can use this time to make some adjustments"


    He stopped mid-sentence as a young man and woman pushed the door open from outside. "Professor?" Penelope said nervously.


    Felix nodded at her. "You''re earlier than I expected. Hmm... I''ve seen your records. It''s not really necessary, but let''s go through the process."


    "Exactly because of the small size, certain rules should be established early on. It''s good for everyone." Percy insisted.


    "Rules are necessary, but they don''t have to be so rigid." Penelope patiently explained, "Future World''s main focus is on research and development. It''s completely different from the Ministry of Magic..."


    Felix and Snape sat quietly on the side, watching them argue. Both of them had a streak of stubbornness in their personalities, but they were also rational individuals. After half an hour, Percy was persuaded.


    At that moment, Felix smiled and said, "Looks like you''ve reached a consensus."


    "Let me share my thoughts. Just as Miss Cleavat said, Future World''s mission is to provide convenience for all wizards, to make their lives better. In other words, our mindset should be ahead of the entire wizarding world. We are the future."


    "A relaxed environment is essential. I won''t impose too many constraints. However, some practices from the Ministry of Magic can also be beneficial. Like the paper airplanes Percy mentioned to pass messages. I found it intriguing the first time I saw it."


    "Knock knock!"


    Dobby knocked on the door and appeared. "Mr. Harp, there''s an applicant. He says his name is Lems Lupin."


    Snape stood up abruptly. "I''ll go bring him in." Without waiting for Felix''s response, he hurried out of the room.


    Felix shook his head and quickly followed. These two had just had a quarrel not too long ago, their relationship was indeed complex. But another round of argument wasn''t a big deal. He just needed to keep Percy and Penelope occupied.


    Turning to the two of them, he said, "You''ve been hired, Miss Cleavat. Enjoy your break, and report for duty tomorrow..."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 326: Lupins Confusion

    Chapter 326: Lupin''s Confusion


    Remus Lupin attached great importance to today''s interview. He arrived half an hour early and silently reviewed the prepared materials on his way here. In his pocket, he carried precious clippings he had carefully collected.


    "Regardless of background, it''s all about ability. Those who excel far beyond the ordinary in any three of the following fields: Ancient Magical Scripts, Alchemy, Charms, Transfiguration, Magical Theory, Muggle Studies..."


    Regardless of background, it''s all about ability!


    This phrase was exceptionally rare in the magical world''s recruitment process. While the conditions were relatively strict, Lupin believed he wasn''t lacking in anything except Ancient Magical Scripts. In truth, his greatest strength lay in matters related to Dark Magic defense. During his years of wandering, he had plenty of practical experience.


    Upon receiving the interview invitation, the reply letter he got emphasized once again the company''s dedication to practical magical research involving the improvement and transformation of numerous Muggle items. Lupin spent half a month specifically studying all sorts of novel things from the non-magical world.


    His exploration led him into fascination. Lupin discovered a system entirely different from magic, one filled with precision and logic. Everything was traceable, yet regrettably, there was no room for magic here.


    He wasn''t sure if the owner of this ''future world'' had recognized this, but even if he wasn''t accepted, Lupin felt that witnessing the philosophy of this company was worthwhile. As he arrived according to the address, he saw an impressively upright castle surrounded by a large group of people.


    He listened for a few minutes from the side and still found himself puzzled. What did it mean for a building to suddenly appear an hour ago? Was this place an empty space just two hours ago?


    He even spotted a house-attired house-elf, which was strange in itself, but the serpent-shaped emblem on his chest caught Lupin''s attention. Did it represent an ancient family, or alchemy? Or... a Runes Club?


    After revealing his identity, the house-elf led him into the building. Lupin really liked the simplistic and unadorned interior style. They ascended a winding spiral staircase, with Dobby bouncing ahead.


    "Please wait"


    Lupin, near the banister on the second floor, gazed at the bas-reliefs on the ceiling. After cramming over the past few days, he might not recognize all the figures on the dome, but he could discern their professions, especially the one manipulating intricate machinery, possibly an engineer?


    Lost in thought, he heard a rush of wind. Turning around, he unexpectedly met the cold face of Severus Snape. Snape stood two steps higher, his black robes pulled close in front of him, resembling a bat folding its wings. He looked down on Lupin from a higher vantage point.


    "Lupin," Snape said softly, a smile tugging at his lips, "Welcome... to our establishment."


    Lupin suddenly recalled Snape''s expression when he first sent him Wolfsbane Potion; it was the same expression. After drinking it, he couldn''t eat for two whole days.


    "Hello, Severus," Lupin said gently, ascending the last two steps, "What a coincidence, meeting you here."New novel chapters are published on


    "Oh, nearly got me there, Professor. Your aim''s off"


    Felix tilted his head and a spell exploded nearby. He smiled, "You started this with me, so don''t say I''m unreasonable..."


    He pushed himself off the wall, arms stretched out in a relaxed manner, a dark wand appearing in his hand. A gentle wave sent three bright rays of light simultaneously flying towards the two.


    Lupin was surprised by his sudden entrance into the battlefield. He blocked the spells, looking a bit disheveled. He retreated a couple of steps cautiously and was astonished to see Snape also conjure a translucent barrier emitting a faint glow.


    Both of them exchanged looks and watched Felix approach with his arms wide open. Snape said impatiently, "Deal with the nuisance."


    But Felix was quicker. He advanced steadily, casting spells like rain, each not particularly strong, but their sheer quantity was overwhelming. The magic''s light illuminated his body.


    "Professors, you need to put in more effort."


    Snape and Lupin exchanged a glance. Snape swiftly conjured a rapid burst of black mist, corroding the spells flying toward him. Lupin''s wand slashed down like a blade, making a "whoosh" sound as stones from the floor quivered and shot towards Felix.


    He felt somewhat lost at the moment, completely unable to comprehend what was happening. He came in nervously for an interview and ended up encountering his arch-nemesis Snape, who immediately poked at his sore spots. Another former colleague slyly provoked them, urging them to fight. Even he found a lame excuse to join in, and now he was forced to team up with Snape...


    How did things come to this point, exactly?


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 327: The Enchanted Foundry

    Chapter 327: The Enchanted Foundry


    Once the battle commenced, it was difficult to put a halt to it. Professor Lupin strained to control the spells, while Felix Harp wrestled with him for control over the transfigured entities. Half of the debris on the field turned into cat-lynxes, and the other half transformed into plump Snidgets. They waddled amusingly, sitting on the cat-lynxes'' backs, causing them to emit pitiful cries.


    On the other side, Snape''s incantations were both rapid and urgent. Instead of dodging the spells flying toward him, he met them head-on, deftly deflecting them at the last moment with remarkable reflexes. His casting speed was at least twice that of an average wizard.


    Yet, Felix was equally relentless. He seemed to have no limits, not only suppressing Lupin but also managing to retaliate against him. Occasionally, he used gestures to weave spells, conjuring forth moving golden shields.


    A queasiness settled in Snape. He couldn''t think of a better term; the golden shields had exceptional resistance against spells. He found himself facing two or three spells deflected onto him by the shields. In desperation, he employed more powerful spells to immobilize the shields, but in the next second, the shields transformed into agile serpents, slithering across the ground.


    What surprised him even more was that, for some simple spells, when he managed to hit Felix, the spells simply slid off his chest.


    "The Human Armor Charm... Professor, I must admit, I underestimated it. It isn''t my most potent defensive magic. If you had used that Cutting Curse just now, I might have shed some blood."


    As the battle reached its climax, Snape and Lupin combined their efforts to release a small black whirlwind. The building vibrated with a humming sound as the debris on the ground was swept up and drawn into the vortex, intensifying its menacing appearance.


    It stood some fifty or sixty feet tall, occupying a third of the castle''s space. It emitted a "whooshing" howl as several people were forced to retreat.


    "Now it''s getting interesting," Felix Harp remarked with a smirk. Dodging would be quite simple, but overcoming it head-on required a bit more effort. Besides, winning was never his true intention.


    At that moment, the castle''s interior began to shimmer incessantly. Felix looked up; the chandelier at the very top was being tugged by the miniature whirlwind, swaying violently and emitting strained groans.


    A milky-white sphere was pulled down, drawn into the whirlwind. Under the external force, it started to twist and expand... Bright beams of light pierced through the black whirlwind, as if countless beams of light swords had pierced through a tear in a bag. The light illuminated the dim space, falling upon their uncertain faces.


    Finally, the beams of light and the whirlwind vanished together.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    Snape stood dazed for a moment. "Unimpressive," he muttered, sheathing his wand and preparing to leave.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, Professor," Felix Harp held him back, grinning. "After the welcoming ceremony, it''s time we discussed the future of the company."


    "That''s your future company," Snape retorted coldly.


    "It''s our ''future''," Felix Harp replied, looking directly at him.


    Ten minutes later, Felix Harp nodded toward Dobby, expressing apology. "Thank you for your help, Dobby."


    "Leave it to me, Mr. Harp. Dobby finally has something to do," the house-elf said, tapping his chest. The tips of his long, slender fingers glowed, restoring the rubble to its original places.


    "You, me, Severus, Dobby, and Miss Kritov who just left," Felix counted on his fingers. "I''ve scheduled more interviews for the upcoming week. There should be... around three hundred people."


    Lupin''s vision darkened. "Are you implying that I..."


    "Well, since you''ll be in charge of the R&D team, it''s best for you to personally review them. But I can provide a list of individuals I believe are promising. It might be of some use," Felix said.


    "I''ll help too, during this summer break," he added.


    Lupin found the term "help" a bit grating. This wasn''t his company at all. "What about the full moon nights..."


    "Severus will be responsible for providing Wolfsbane Potion and coordinating the preparation of certain alchemical materials," Felix said. He had inherited a wealth of alchemical knowledge from Nicolas Flamel, and among that, what best exemplified the depth of a great alchemist''s expertise was a collection of formulas for various enchanted materials.


    Some alchemical symbols only worked with specific enchanted materials. Originally, this was a disadvantage, but with continuous development, various formulas became more refined and they had truly become mainstream.


    "Besides that, during this summer break, we also need to do one more thing," Felix said, "Create a magical factory."


    "A magical... factory?" Lupin asked. He understood both of these words individually, but together, they were a bit baffling.


    "Yes," Felix waved his wand, casting a golden mist. An image of an automated assembly line appeared. "For now, consider it a concept I''ve envisioned. The real world doesn''t yet have such unmanned production lines, at least not now."


    "This concept comes from the non-magical world. We don''t need to fully embrace it, but rather pick what''s suitable, ideally something that complements magic. Like high-precision engraving... or batch repetitive tasks..."


    "I''ve contacted a equipment manufacturer. Once you''re done with the hiring process, we can go take a look together," Felix said with a smile.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 328: The Humble Abode

    Chapter 328: The Humble Abode


    One week later.


    On the outskirts of Ottery St. Catchpole in Devon County, there lay rolling hills and fertile meadowsthe very backdrop for the Weasley family''s abode.


    A touch of crimson appeared on the horizon as a tall, slender young man emerged from the lush green fields.


    Felix, with light and nimble steps, followed a winding path, passing ramshackle sheds, and stood before a small yard. Before him stood a crooked, multi-story house that leaned precariously, with a sign that read "The Burrow" jutting out askew.


    Beside the entrance lay a pair of tall boots and a rusty cauldron. Several plump brown chickens pecked around the yard.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Felix surveyed the scene. The layout of the house alone hinted at many tales. The ground floor, the most delicate from the outside, likely resembled the original Burrow, topped with a charming red roof. However, the young Weasley couple, as their family grew, found the space insufficient. They added a second floor, then a third...


    As a result, the house evolved in a whimsical direction.


    The door suddenly swung open. Arthur Weasley welcomed Felix inside. They entered the cramped kitchen, where a spotlessly clean long wooden table occupied most of the space. Cabinets and cupboards surrounded them. Mrs. Weasley, wearing an apron, bustled by the sink, cooking away. An old radio emitted a quirky tune.


    "Professor Harp, hello!" Amid her busyness, Mrs. Weasley turned with warmth. She pointed her wand at the cauldron, producing a burst of heat, and its lid jumped up. Mrs. Weasley added chopped sausages and vegetables, saying, "Let''s have breakfast together. I made a hearty soup, some hard cheese, and buttered bread."


    Felix smiled and thanked her.


    She then turned to Mr. Weasley and said, "Dear, wake the children." Before a response came, a loud "pop" and explosion echoed from upstairs. Mrs. Weasley''s hands trembled, causing a plate to collide with the sink, chipping a corner.


    "Don''t be upset, Molly. I''ll go deal with them." Mr. Weasley rushed upstairs.


    "Again... They mess around with their prank products all day, only to come back with four certificates," she huffed. Using her wand, she repaired the plate. "They won''t even come down to help when they wake up..."


    Directing the cleaned dishes to fly onto the table, she explained, "Charlie and Bill won''t be back for a few more days. Right now, we only have five children at home."


    Felix remarked, "I saw Charlie some time ago."


    Mrs. Weasley''s attention was piqued. She inquired about her second son''s well-being, expressing concern, "He keeps assuring me that the job is safe, but after all, it involves dragons..."


    "He has a reliable team," Felix reassured. He steered the conversation to lighter topics, like feeding dragons roasted meat. However, Mrs. Weasley was clearly shaken, so he switched to talking about Charlie''s captain, and how he and a cute Norwegian Ridgeback dragon competed all day for brandy.


    "That doesn''t sound very smart," Mrs. Weasley mused.


    "Cough cough! They get along well. It''s more like a game..." Felix said, walking into the living room. His eyes fell on a wall clock. Unlike the ordinary clock in the kitchen, this large clock had nine hands, each ending like a spoon, pointing toward a family member''s photograph. Instead of numbers, the clock face was marked with possible locations for each family member, including "home," "school," "work," "on the way," "missing," "hospital," and more. At the typical 12 o''clock position, it read "fatal danger."


    Felix speculated about the magic used in this enchanted objectthere had to be a tracking spell, perhaps a name-revealing charm, a bodily status-detecting spell... Maybe the clock itself symbolized a magical contract.


    Fred muttered under his breath, "Mum''s too biased, she doesn''t even scold Percy."


    "Yeah, because he''s a junior supervisor, in charge of seven or eight people..."


    "More than Dad."


    "But what does he do again?"


    "Weasley, level this piece of land"


    "The southern stands lack two hundred seats"


    Ron and Ginny lowered their heads, their lips stretched wide in exaggerated grins, struggling not to laugh. Percy grumbled in frustration, "You lot peeked at my notes!"


    Mr. Weasley coughed twice, "Children..." He nodded toward Mrs. Weasley, who held a spoon filled with soup, fire blazing in her eyes like an angry lioness. The twins immediately fell silent.


    The twins swiftly cleared their plates while Felix also laid down his fork and knife. Addressing the Weasley couple, he said, "Thank you for the hospitality. Oh, Mrs. Weasley, no need to serve more. I''ve had three bowls of soup already..."


    Outside the Burrow, the twins each carried a large package containing their latest research accomplishments.


    "There are seven types of fireworks that can stay suspended in mid-air for a long time!"


    "Alright, we''ve got time to discuss this later. Now, hold onto my arm tightly." Felix said. The twins grasped his arms, one on each side. "Side-Along Apparition, right? We''re almost there" With a twist, the three of them vanished.


    They reappeared in a narrow London alley. The twins looked around with curiosity, their gazes fixated on a colossal rubbish bin. "Professor, isn''t this Diagon Alley?"


    "Spot on," Felix said, "You''ll need to change into different clothes first to avoid startling people. Our itinerary today is quite packed."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 329: The Secret of Secrets

    Chapter 329: The Secret of Secrets


    Three figures stood at a bustling intersection on a commercial street.


    Having just emerged from a clothing store, the twins were now dressed in matching deep blue casual suits and jeans. They examined their new looks, pointing and nodding in approval.


    "That shop assistant nearly brushed against my wand hidden at my waist," Fred shuddered, recounting a close call.


    Felix hailed a taxi. "First to Diagon Alley, then to Sam''s Precision Mechanics," he instructed the driver. He turned to the twins, "We''re picking up Professor Lupin. He''s joining us."


    The taxi driver''s face carried the typical morning weariness as he lazily navigated through streets and alleys. "Diagon Alley''s up ahead. Where would you like to stop?"


    "Just a bit further ahead, by the record store," Felix replied.


    The driver glanced back. "Business matters, I assume?"


    "More or less," Felix replied, twirling a luminescent coin between his fingers. The driver blinked, momentarily disoriented by the glowing coin. The car pulled over, and he cautioned, "Waiting by the roadside also counts as time."


    "And you won''t be left out of it," Felix remarked casually.


    Before long, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared near the record store. It was as if he had been there all along. Fred rolled down the window and waved at him. "Professor Lupin, over here!"


    Lupin smiled, walking over and getting into the car. "I didn''t expect you to arrive in this fashion."


    "How''s the recruitment going?" Felix inquired. He then added, "Taking a car is more convenient; actually, I was thinking of renting a car."Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    Lupin shot him a stern look. "Just thought of that now? You vanished for a whole week after saying you''d help."


    Felix shrugged. "I took a trip to Albania."


    Lupin''s expression grew serious. Sirius had mentioned that Voldemort had once lurked in the Albanian forests. He cast a cautious glance at the twins, who were eavesdropping with pricked ears, and vaguely asked, "Any discoveries?"


    "Not what you''re thinking," Felix explained. "I intended to visit an old friend''s former home, but the years have reduced it to ruins."


    Upon learning that Felix hadn''t gone to search for Voldemort''s traces, Lupin''s interest waned. He moved on to discussing the company''s situation. "All the candidates have been interviewed. According to your requirements, I hired 37"


    "Do I know any of them?"


    "The six you recommended are quite capable. Also, aside from Kriwet, three are recent graduates this year..."


    After nearly half an hour, the car pulled up in front of a factory.


    Felix paid the fare and led them to the entrance. After registering their names at the security office, a middle-aged man hurriedly approached a few minutes later.


    The twins grinned, and Fred inquired, "Could we see a demonstration?"


    Seeing neither Felix nor Lupin oppose, Hobart felt his chances of making a sale rise significantly. "Absolutely!" he cheerfully agreed. He then called over a professional staff member. Taking the wooden board, the employee scrutinized it, flipped it over, clamping it onto the workbench. Pressing a nearby control button, the rotating conical carving blade began to move. As it touched the wood, wood chips flew, forming intricate patterns.


    The twins stared in awe as the blade deftly maneuvered over the wood. Five minutes later, when the board was removed, they compared the designs on both sides repeatedly, finding them identical down to the last detail.


    "Consider whether it could be incorporated into your products," Felix suggested. Hobart gave them an odd look, wondering if they were to make toys or something. Yet, as long as they could be sold, he didn''t care about their purpose. After all, the manual listed over a hundred safety precautions; if accidents happened due to improper usage, he wouldn''t have to pay a penny.


    "Next is the laser engraving machine..."


    "It offers higher precision, faster carving speed, and smooth, natural transitionscomparable to the work of some hand-carving artists. It can work on various flat surfaces, like metal sheets, glass, leather, fabric, canvas, and more."


    "What about parchment?" Fred asked with interest.


    "Parchment?" Hobart hesitated. "Perhaps you can try a printer for that?"


    "Alright, Fred, spare him," Felix said airily. "Mr. Nate, could you help me find a stone tablet?"


    "Of course, I remember having a similar sample in my office," Hobart hurriedly left.


    With only four people remaining, Lupin asked, "Can we make use of this?" He gestured towards the small computer. "It looks quite complicated."


    "No need to worry about it," Felix said. "I only need the mechanical components..."


    His hand rested on the mechanical engraving machine. Magic gradually permeated and touched it, rippling outward invisibly. After a few seconds, the stationary conical blade suddenly began to spin. Under his control, it left a magical runic symbol at the edge of the wooden board.


    Felix gently blew away the wood shavings and brushed his fingertip over the engraved mark, leaving a trace of magic behind.


    "Imagine, if we combine this with the principle of magical portraits, and imbue it with basic intelligence, what could it become?"


    The convergence of magic and technology is a theme of this story, but the main focus will remain on the changes within the magical world. Elaborating too much on the modification of mechanical devices would feel out of place and disrupt the narrative flow.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 330: The Gift

    Chapter 330: The Gift


    After some bargaining, Felix procured three sets of equipment for each of them. Following that, he, along with Lupin and the twins, strolled through the streets and alleys of London. He recited the names of various Muggle companies and purchased a mishmash of items.


    Back at the Future World Company in Diagon Alley, Felix piled up the purchased items in the hall, forming a small mountain. This spectacle drew the attention of the onlookers, including the new employees of the company. They gathered around, curious about these peculiar objects and the elusive company owner.


    Felix gathered them around, and a brief meeting ensued.


    "In the upcoming period, I''ll be residing here and working together with all of you to create the company''s first product," Felix said. "And incidentally, I''ll be conjuring up some magical contraptions as well."


    Penelope reminded him, "Professor Harp, oh sorry, Boss"


    "No worries, you can still call me Professor or Harp," Felix said with a smile.


    "...Alright, Professor," Penelope said nervously, but swiftly transitioned into work mode. "We need to consider the Ministry of Magic''s stance, especially regarding the misuse of Muggle items."


    "You mean the department supervised by Arthur Weasley?" Felix inquired knowingly.


    Penelope blushed a bit, feigning ignorance. "This department''s responsibility is to prevent the magical use of items made by Muggles, to ensure they don''t end up back in Muggle shops or homes."Updated from


    Felix noticed similar concerns on the faces of others. After a moment of reflection, he earnestly responded, "Indeed, that''s a concern, but I''ve thoroughly studied this aspect of the law. Its impact on us is minimal. We just need to register those carving machines with the Ministry."


    "Following this topic, you''ll discover that the entire law is geared towards one purposepreventing exposure of the wizarding world."


    "To summarize, the prohibition of Muggle item misuse has three main implications," Felix swept his gaze around, looking at the puzzled expressions in the crowd, and began counting on his fingers, "First, it prevents malicious spellcasting to tease Muggles; second, it prohibits the sale of enchanted products resembling Muggle items, especially their unique creations, like a toaster for instance;" he chuckled, "Of course, nothing is absolute. The Ministry has a list of exceptions, not everything is disallowed."


    "Third, it forbids unauthorized modifications or additions of functionalities. These kinds of legal clauses are quite vague, perhaps because, if we were to investigate thoroughly, many households would possess banned items, and they might not even realize it. So, the only thing worth noting is," he elongated his tone, saying softly, "to avoid using them in front of Muggles."


    The Weasley twins exchanged a glance, and Fred smirked, "Dad''s mind is an open book." He knew that his father had authored this law. Fred was curious about everything in the Muggle world, so he had kept many loopholes for himself.


    Before Arthur Weasley, the Ministry''s laws regarding Muggle items were nonexistent. However, as instances of Muggle item misuse increased, the Ministry finally recognized the need for legislation in this area. Mr. Weasley was the one who formulated the law and took charge of this department against this backdrop.


    Felix continued, "One of our guiding principles is the improvement and transformation of Muggle items. What does that mean? It''s not mere duplication, but drawing inspiration from their displayed wisdom, not from any specific object;"


    "Take the magical lamp, for example. Its principle is entirely different from the electric lamps Muggles use. The only similarity isboth emit light."


    The audience chuckled softly, their hidden worries dissipating. Most of them didn''t have the courage to openly defy the Ministry.


    "During this process, you''ll find that we''re adopting a conceptual approachcreating more convenient and practical forms of illumination. We don''t need to struggle with learning how to use electricity or studying the materials and principles of electric lamps. Instead, we consider how to achieve the desired effect using magic."


    Felix looked at the crowd and said solemnly, "I don''t want to see any prejudice against the non-magical world in the ''Future World.'' Any individual, any group, as long as they possess distinct external characteristics, won''t be liked by everyone. To put it bluntly, where some see advantages, others will see flaws..."


    The Weasley twins exchanged glances, and Fred smirked, "Dad''s mind has been read like an open book." He knew very well that this law was drafted by his father; he was curious about everything in the Muggle world, leaving many loopholes for himself.


    Before Arthur Weasley, there were virtually no laws related to the Ministry, but as examples of the misuse of Muggle items increased, the Ministry finally recognized the need for legislation in this regard. Mr. Weasley formulated the law and took charge of the department against this backdrop.


    Felix continued, "One of our principles is the improvement and transformation of Muggle items. What does this mean? Not simple replication, but drawing inspiration from their displayed wisdom, not specific things."


    "Take the example of the magic lamp. Its principle is completely different from the electric lamps used by Muggles. The only similarity is that they both emit light."


    People chuckled softly, their hidden worries dissipating. Most of them didn''t dare openly defy the Ministry.


    "In this process, you''ll find that we''re using a conceptual approachmore convenient, more practical lighting methods. We don''t need to laboriously study how to use electricity or the materials and principles of electric lamps, but rather focus on how to achieve the desired effect using magic."


    Felix looked at the crowd, speaking seriously, "I don''t want to see any prejudice against the non-magical world in ''Future World.'' Any specific individual or group, as long as they possess distinct external characteristics, won''t be liked by everyone. To put it plainly, where some see advantages, others will see flaws..."


    "I don''t want you all to be preoccupied with these mundane matters. With an appreciative heart, you''ll find that over the past few centuries, the outside world has achieved remarkable accomplishments. In this process, the wisdom, ideas, and achievements they''ve demonstrated are worth learning from."


    In the following days, Felix stayed in the Future World''s tower, working with Lupin, Penelope, and a few seventh-year graduates who mastered the Lumos spell, to complete the design task for the magic lamps.


    The most challenging part was how to store ancient magical runic sequences in physical objects. Felix went through the materials left by Nicolas Flamel, finally discovering an enchanted material akin to flowing mercury and used magic to shape it.


    This process required numerous attempts. Severus Snape even protested at the rapid material consumption, but he was eventually drawn into the research by Felix.


    Basic chandeliers, candelabras, and lantern-shaped magic lamps were successfully completed. Subsequently, a witch who had graduated from Ravenclaw proposed using Transfiguration to design a form resembling an eagle. When activated, by uttering specific syllables, the eagle would flap its wings, fly into the air, and release a bright light.


    This idea garnered unanimous praise from the 17 graduates of Ravenclaw. More forms for magic lamps were proposed afterward: majestic lions with awakening abilities, sprightly badgers that could accompany the owner, and serpent-shaped magic lamps embedded with green gemstones.


    Felix also added a few dragon-shaped ones and used Transfiguration to shape the emitted light into breaths of fire.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 331: The Best Birthday

    Chapter 331: The Best Birthday


    When Harry appeared in the kitchen, the Dursley family of three didn''t even look at him. Nobody mentioned his birthday, which suited Harry just fine. He didn''t want any of Uncle Vernon''s smelly socks for birthday presents; that awful gift had been more than enough for one time.


    Uncle Vernon was reading the newspaper, Aunt Petunia was cutting a dry grapefruit, and Dudleyplacing his chubby arm flat on the tablehad a sulky expression on his face.


    Ever since Dudley had returned with a humiliating report card and his extra weight, his good days were over. He could still put up a struggle, shedding a few tears to gain sympathy from Aunt Petunia. She''d cry along, then swiftly compromise, agreeing to all of Dudley''s demands.


    This was his signature move. However, beneath the report card, a few lines had been carefully penned by the nurse from Smeltings School, gently reminding the two parents that Dudley''s health was at risk if he continued gaining weight. The school''s clothing supply had no clothes left in his size.


    The nurse had thoughtfully attached a diet plan. Thanks to Aunt Petunia''s insistence, the whole family had to follow this new diet regimen to cater to Dudley''s emotions. The effects were quite evidentUncle Vernon''s chin had shrunk a bit, making his beard look a bit more elegant and fluffy.


    But Harry couldn''t care less. Even before receiving any birthday presents, he was planning to join Sirius for breakfast. Now he was eagerly imagining what Sirius would have in store for him. Sirius had recently acquired a motorbike, and in his godfather''s enthused eyes, Harry saw a hint of Hagrid''s spirit.


    "More grapefruit!"


    Dudley exclaimed angrily, inheriting Uncle Vernon''s small eyes and his physique perfectly.


    Harry cheerfully thought to himself, sniffing at the tasteless contents on his plate. He couldn''t help but burp; just a while ago, he had consumed two large pieces of creamy cake and was now feeling quite full.


    "Dear?" Aunt Petunia said patiently, "We agreed to follow the diet plan the school nurse sent"


    But Dudley wasn''t listening at all. He quickly finished his own portion and stared at Harry''s plate, although the piece of grapefruit on it was much smaller than his own. Then his gaze settled on Harry''s lips, where suspicious traces of food were present.


    "He''s hiding food," Dudley declared, extending his carrot-like fingers with certainty.


    Harry hurriedly wiped his mouth, realizing he had been careless after touching the sticky cream.


    "What?" Aunt Petunia asked, puzzled.


    But Dudley''s greedy eyes remained fixed on Harry, as if he were a piece of cake or something. A shadow fell over Harry''s heart. He faced a difficult choiceshould he threaten Dudley with his wand if he tried to steal his cake?


    There''s no Sirius here, no spare wand, and definitely no excuses. If I use magic, the Ministry will trace it directly to me


    ...


    They had a thrilling day, exploring almost half of London. As evening approached, Sirius took him for a ride along the Thames, the water reflecting the golden hues of sunset. Harry''s stomach was also filled with steak and oysters.


    By seven in the evening, they returned to Sirius'' rented house. But Harry didn''t want to go back so early. When Sirius invited him to play a game of wizard''s chess, he readily agreed.


    Mercilessly, Harry won three games in a row against his godfather, forcing Sirius to overturn the chessboard in protest. So, they ended up lounging on the couch, watching TV together.


    It wasn''t until almost ten o''clock that their neighbor, Mrs. Figg, knocked on the door, complaining about the noise. That''s when Harry realized he should head back.


    The light was still on at Number 4, Privet Drive. This puzzled Harry. As he pushed open the door, he saw Uncle Vernon and Dudley squeezed together on the sofa, watching a football match. He breathed a sigh of relief; at least it wasn''t what he had feared. Harry purposely studied Dudley''s expression, avoiding his guilty gaze.


    "Get back to your room and don''t disturb Petunia," Uncle Vernon muttered.


    Returning to his room, Harry opened the door. The pile of snacks had indeed vanished. He hurriedly checked under the bed. The cake was intact.


    He had overthought it...


    Harry suddenly realized that Dudley couldn''t bend low, let alone squeeze himself under the bed. He''d get stuck. Lying on the bed, Harry couldn''t help but reflect on the memories of the day. He had to admit, it was the best birthday he''d ever had.


    This chapter not only depicts Harry''s life with the Dursleys and his birthday celebration with Sirius, but also delves into Dudley''s character. I''d like to hear from everyone about their perception of Dudley.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 332: The Invitation

    Chapter 332: The Invitation


    As August arrived, Felix had expected to remain in Diagon Alley until the start of the Quidditch World Cup, until he received a letter from his student, Clementine Vira.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    "Dear Professor Harp,


    I''m still working at the Egyptian Gringotts. Despite the somewhat gloomy and damp environment, everything is fine here.


    I''ve made friends with many kind colleagues. One senior colleague, Bill Weasley, introduced me around. When I mentioned you to him, surprisingly, he knows you! He entered Hogwarts in the same year as you! I couldn''t resist asking him more about you, and his description took me by surprise. He called you the ''Wandering Sphinx.'' Apparently, in the brief interactions he had with you, you politely inquired about his profound knowledge of ancient magical texts and magical theories. He couldn''t answer, which left him feeling embarrassed and his pride wounded (Bill himself is a very witty and humorous elder, and he said these things with a smile). He found it amusing because you never took Ancient Runes as a subject.


    I''ve also made friends with some locals from the mysterious school, Vagadu. It''s a massive magical school with over five thousand students! It''s hard to imagine a scene where so many people attend classes together. They told me it''s because Vagadu accepts students from all across Africa...


    I''m facing a dilemma now. After exploring the bottom level of an Egyptian pyramid''s ancient tomb, we unexpectedly discovered a hidden chamber leading even deeper. It''s a long, winding corridor shrouded in dense black mist, filled with various dangerous magical traps. We hadn''t even fully explored the corridor when a colleague suffered from seven or eight curses, so we had to hastily retreat.


    The colleague was sent to the hospital, but he brought back a piece of stone slab from the corridor''s wall. Astonishingly, the slab was inscribed with ancient runes I''ve never encountered before. Not even my grandfather could decipher or translate them. They seem to come from an even more distant era.


    I strongly suspect that they are all practical ancient runes (I''ve attached depictions of the patterns with this letter). I''m urgently seeking your guidance. It would be amazing if you could come.


    Your student, Clementine Vira."


    "Tsk! The Wandering Sphinx..."


    Felix set the letter aside, gazing at the Egyptian Heron beside him. The bird was over half a meter tall, all white except for the black accents on its wings and tail feathers. It huddled to the side, treating itself like a delivery owl, pecking at the cookies on a plate.


    The bird had a shiny, bald, black head and neck. Its long, downward-curving beak resembled a black sickle.


    With long, sturdy legs, the bird kicked a tightly wrapped package over when Felix glanced at it. After unwrapping it, he found a three-foot square piece of parchment with depictions of the patterns Clementine had mentioned in her letter.


    He carefully examined the rubbings of the stone slab, and with his first glance, he confirmed the true nature of these patterns. They were indeed ancient runes, specifically, a fragment of some ancient magical script. As he tried to trace the contours of these fragmented patterns, arcs of black lightning danced in the air.


    Felix meticulously reviewed Clementine''s letter again and sensed a contradiction. The chamber''s owner openly displayed a stone slab inscribed with ancient magical secrets in the corridor, suggesting generosity. However, the black mist and curses seemed at odds with such generosity.


    Felix chuckled. "The research is complete. They''re preparing for the Quidditch World Cup, a grand light exhibition."


    "An exhibition..." Hermione imagined the scene, her anticipation growing.


    "Alright, time is a bit tight today. After we return from Egypt, you can stay here and explore more," Felix said. He was eager for Hermione to continue studying ancient runes after her graduation. Her current level of expertise had already surpassed all the employees in Future World.


    And there were still a full four years until her graduation from Hogwarts.


    ...


    Egypt, Nile Valley.


    Felix and Hermione strolled through the streets of Cairo, experiencing the exotic atmosphere firsthand. A man with a heavy accent offered them a camel, and they declined. Hermione watched the peculiar-looking camel depart with a reluctant gaze, feeding it a handful of hay as a parting gift.


    "Well, we should meet your senior first. She must be eager," Felix said, adding with a smile, "Maybe we''ll get a chance to ride a camel later? I remember the pyramids being in the desert..."


    In a tavern within the city, Felix and Hermione met Clementine Vira. She wore a sun hat with a sheer scarf cascading from its wide brim. When she pulled back the fabric, both saw her sun-kissed brown skin, radiantly smiling.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 333: The Vagadu Witch

    Chapter 333: The Vagadu Witch


    Half an hour later, they rode camels and headed towards the desert.


    Hermione had a favorable impression of Clementine. During their conversation at the inn, when Felix mentioned that Hermione had never ridden a camel before, Clementine took them to the local market and rented three camels. Hermione picked a light yellow one. Afterwards, Clementine helped her choose a large sun hat and a pair of Martin boots. After putting them on, Hermione felt quite peculiar.


    However, she politely declined the "local delicacies" recommended by Clementine, as they didn''t look very appetizing to her.


    Before her eyes stretched an endless sea of sand, with sand dunes connecting softly. She quickly lost her sense of distance. When she turned around, she could still see the buildings of the city in the distance. The sun grew scorching, and in the absence of wind, the air felt like a giant steamer.


    Suddenly, a refreshing sensation passed from her skin to her fingertips, and she snapped out of her daze. Floating before her was a small box with chains, resembling a pendant box. She reached out and grabbed it; it wasn''t very cold to the touch. She turned back, and Felix was nodding at her.


    "I only brought one; it''s a new product from the company, still in testing," he explained. "But it can cover about twenty feet." He called Clementine over, and the three of them walked side by side. Clementine marveled at this little thing.


    "We have similar magic in our tents, but it can''t be used inside the pyramids."


    Wearing the pendant box, Hermione felt invigorated. She was fascinated by every detail they passed, like the plants growing on the rocks in the sand dunes or the sudden appearance of a large gecko. They even saw a gray snake.


    After walking for about an hour, the three of them arrived near a tall pyramid. In the shade, they could see seven or eight tents, surrounded by scattered equipment. It looked like a small archaeological team.


    Felix''s curiosity was piqued. "Have you obtained the support of the local government?"


    Clementine smiled and said, "We have legitimate documents recognized by the government, but it''s just a cover." They arrived at the tent camp, tied the camels to wooden stakes, and two people walked out of the tent. They were dressed just like Clementine, blending in with the locals. Felix also noticed tourists taking photos not far away.


    "This is Faisal Abdul Izz Kampachi Duimuh," Clementine looked at the person awkwardly, "what''s after that?"


    The young man mumbled, "Just call me Faisal."


    Clementine whispered to them, "Faisal''s name has four parts, each equivalent to our full name. I wanted to introduce properly, but I can''t remember since I rarely use it."


    Another middle-aged wizard with a brown robe on his shoulder said, "Just call me Rahman." He extended his hand, shaking hands with Felix.


    After some pleasantries, they agreed to enter the pyramid at two in the afternoon. "We''re also waiting for someone from headquarters," the middle-aged wizard explained.


    Clementine led Felix and Hermione to the back of the tents. "Professor Harp, you can stay in Bill''s tent. He took all his personal belongings with him. Hermione and I will share a tent, which works out for chatting."


    "Bill Weasley isn''t here?" Felix asked, suddenly remembering what Mrs. Weasley mentioned about her two sons, Bill and Charlie, returning in a few days. As expected, Clementine provided a unanimous explanation.


    "He''s on vacation. The Quidditch World Cup is about to start, so most people in the camp took leave and went home," Clementine said. "Otherwise, with old friends reuniting, there would be a lot to talk about. Unfortunately, I''m not interested in Quidditch, so I applied to stay back."


    When Hermione heard the name Bill Weasley, her eyes lit up. "Is he Ron''s older brother?"


    Felix nodded at her. "Exactly, he works here as a curse breaker for Gringotts." Then he looked at Clementine. "Ron is the youngest boy in the Weasley family."


    For the remaining time, Clementine took out a thick notebook and threw all the accumulated questions at Felix. He answered them quickly, but Clementine''s mood wasn''t good. He exchanged a glance with Hermione and made an excuse to go for a walk nearby.


    Inside the tent, Clementine said with some frustration to Hermione, "Gringotts recently hired a graduate from Ravenclaw. She excels in magical linguistics."


    "Who is it?"


    Clementine mentioned a name. Hermione remained silent. She had seen that person during her studies. The person wasn''t exceptional among this year''s graduates, but that could be attributed to Clementine having graduated much earlier, missing out on the professor''s unconventional teaching methods and a series of magical pedagogies.


    "The professor started a new company, did you know?" Hermione cautiously asked.


    "I''m not sure," Clementine hesitated, "When did this happen?"


    "Recently, I think. The company is called ''Future World.'' Professor Lupinoh, he used to be the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts. Now he''s in charge of managing Future World. He told me that the professor wants to transform the magical world." Hermione rambled on.


    "Transform the magical world?" Clementine was taken aback.


    "I guess it''s about changing wizards'' lives," Hermione said uncertainly. "I saw magical lamps and this little thing." She tugged on the chain of the small box around her neck. "I assume the professor must have extensively studied Muggle world technology, which is quite evident in his books..."


    They chatted away, their expressions shifting between excitement and uncertainty. Meanwhile, Felix took a stroll around the large pyramid. Along the way, he saw tourists from different countries, but they weren''t too crowded. He even helped a large family take a photo and received seven thank-yous in return.


    In a discreet corner of the pyramid, he sensed traces of magic. ''This should be the entrance.'' Felix thought, but he was more curious about the magical environment of Egypt.


    From his observations so far, at least twelve people seemed to be wizardsnormal in a city like Cairo. But what surprised him was that among those twelve, five were unmistakably witches. They dressed in exaggerated clothing, selling various mystical items like talismans and voodoo dolls.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    Of course, these so-called mystical items lacked any magical trace, otherwise they wouldn''t dare to show off so openly.


    A pair of tourists passed by him, and Felix heard a few words exchanged between them:


    "I heard... Gypsy witches... famous for divination..."


    "Really? Then we have to try it!"


    Felix blinked his eyes. He followed behind them to a conspicuously decorated tent. A long line formed, and he quietly waited for a while, overhearing many miraculous stories about a diviner named "Ceiavira."


    Supposedly, her crystal ball and tarot card readings were extremely accurate. Many people traveled far just to have a session with her.


    Riphentine quickly shook her head, "No, no, I can''t predict for wizards."


    "Is the cost too high?"


    "See that burning hair? Before I graduated, I wanted to do a prophecy for the headmaster, and your results will be the same." Riphentine made a burning gesture. "My teacher pulled out a strand of my hair and only then told me that if I did a prophecy for a powerful wizard, I''d even risk my life!"


    She took another bite of the pear, "That was the last lesson she gave me. After that, I graduated. Later, I found that jobs were hard to come by. I thought since the cost of doing prophecies for wizards was so high, what about ordinary people?"


    "So you chose this place? Doing divination for tourists?"


    "Smart, right? I carefully choose my subjects for divination, making vague predictions that are somewhat easy to judge. I even use these things for disguise. Muggles all believe this..." She pointed at various mystical items in the tent, "I spent a total of 2000 Egyptian pounds."


    "Just under a hundred pounds, indeed cheap. But you mentioned earlier that you''ve obtained the Ministry of Magic''s approval" Felix was quite curious. Did this count as violating the secrecy law or exposing the wizarding world?


    "What can I say?" Riphentine looked at him with a troubled expression. "I know the secrecy law; you want to ask about that, right? But the situation is different in each country..."


    She bit the pear core with her teeth and slid her hands left and right, saying vaguely, "In Africa, mysticism is prevalent. It''s hard to distinguish between true and false, and everyone takes it for granted. I even got invited by tribal leaders to share rainmaking experiences."


    "You can make rain too?"


    "Neither can they! When the time comes, I''ll show off a bit, exchange a few compliments, and I''ll end up with quite a bit of gold."


    Felix was truly amazed. These things couldn''t be seen or heard in the black market. They talked for quite a while. Before they left, Riphentine stopped Felix.


    "Are you the assistant called by Clementine for help?" She cautiously asked.


    "How did you know?"


    "This matter made quite a stir. That person almost didn''t make it back. I took a look and his face was as swollen as a coconut, covered in weeds..."


    She glanced at the Galleons on the table, gritted her teeth, "Since you''ve paid me two months'' income, I''ll take a look for you. But I won''t do a prophecy for you! Don''t even think about it!"


    "So, what do you mean?"


    "Get someone else, a companion who''s weaker, to go with you into the Pyramid."


    Ten minutes later, Hermione sat in front of Riphentine, looking bewildered. Riphentine changed back to her Gypsy appearance, her face adorned with various painted patterns.


    "It''s just the three of us here." Felix chuckled.


    "It''s a sign of respect for magic," Riphentine retorted earnestly.


    Hermione hesitantly asked, "Um... Professor? What are we supposed to do?"


    "Divination, child. I''m going to do a divination for you." Riphentine said with a calm, distant voice, reminding Hermione of Professor Trelawney''s mystical mannerisms.


    Were all diviners cut from the same mold in the wizarding world?


    Riphentine stared at Hermione closely, "I need a strand of your hair... you have a lot of hair, but the texture isn''t great." She suddenly reached out and plucked a few strands of hair, "Ouch!" Hermione exclaimed in pain, glaring at her with anger.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I''ll give you a pear later." Riphentine consoled her. She twisted Hermione''s hair, the brown strands constantly twisting and solidifying into silver-white where they touched Riphentine''s fingers, like strands of silver.


    When the edges of the hair also solidified completely, Riphentine let go, and the hair, fragile as porcelain, fell and shattered the moment it touched the velvet surface of the table.


    Holding her breath, Riphentine carefully observed the powder and gently manipulated it with her fingers from time to time.


    "Weird..." she said.


    "Ha, this answer isn''t surprising to me." Hermione muttered and rubbed her head.


    "No, what''s weird is that your figure is shrouded in mist, not very clear, but... it''s happened before." Riphentine shrugged, "Don''t worry, you''re safe this time, at least you are."


    "Thank you for your trouble," Hermione gave a sarcastic smile, feeling a little sorry for her hair.


    "No need to be polite." Riphentine showcased a facial transformation technique before her, leaving Hermione staring blankly and even forgetting to refuse the pear Riphentine handed her.


    On the way back, Hermione asked about Riphentine''s background. Felix briefly explained, and when they returned to the campsite, they saw a figure in a suit, about three or four feet tall, with a pair of pointed ears, although the skin color didn''t match. If not for the discrepancy, he would have mistaken it for a house-elf named Dobby. But this was actually a fairy, a fairy from Gringotts.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 334: Delving Deeper

    Chapter 334: Delving Deeper


    The fairy regarded Felix Harp with an unsettling gaze.


    "Clementine spoke highly of you, Mr. Felix Harp," he inclined his head slightly. "It is an honor to collaborate with you. I am Gornuk." With that, he flicked his fingers forcefully, causing his slender nails to shimmer. Soon, the fairy''s body blurred into obscurity as he turned and made his way towards the three individuals in the campFaisal, Rahman, and Clementine. They were inspecting their equipment, deciding what to take with them, including curse detectors, dark magic detectors, and various protective items.


    "Fairy magic," Felix thought.


    Hermione muttered discontentedly beside them, irritated by the fact that the fairy named Gornuk completely ignored her, despite being able to see her without even looking up.


    Felix whispered, "Gringotts goblins are somewhat friendly, but if you encounter unfamiliar fairies in the wild, stay cautious. It''s hard to determine if they are safe."


    Hermione''s mind spun as she whispered, "Fairy subversion group?" Despite the overall peace between fairies and wizards since the treaty was signed, a small faction of fairies still harbored deep hatred for wizards, attempting to overthrow their dominance.


    Especially within their own territories, this attitude was overt. Many wizard jokes were concocted and spread within fairy taverns. The reverse was also true.


    Clementine jogged over. "These are specially crafted dragon-hide gloves with a certain curse-resistant effect."


    "Professor, can I use magic?" Hermione pondered a crucial question.


    "Of course, the British Ministry of Magic doesn''t have jurisdiction here," Felix said. "You can try it out now."


    Hermione hesitated, then pulled out her wand and cast the Shield Charm incantation. An invisible barrier formed in front of her.


    "Very good, just like that."


    Subsequently, they entered the pyramid, following a winding, narrow path between stone crevices. They held their wands and kept their bodies crouched, as even a slight straightening would lead to banging their heads against the granite ceiling. They trudged forward, with amplified breaths filling their ears.


    Guided by the glow from the tip of their wands, they walked for some time until the path split at a fork.


    "To the right lies the Pharaoh''s tomb, and to the left is the secret chamber we discovered," Clementineexplained.


    Some people had a natural affinity for animals, easily gaining their trust. Felix believed that such individuals were well-suited to learn Vagadu''s Self-Transfiguration, a different branch of human transfiguration compared to Animagus magic. It allowed wizards to transform into animals at will, extending beyond just elephants and leopards, possibly encompassing other creatures.


    Felix was convinced that he would witness this magic in the upcoming Triwizard Tournament.


    He also remembered that wizarding talents weren''t confined to these examples. Some wizards excelled in specific types of magic. For instance, Harry had a remarkable talent for dueling magic, surpassing his peers by a considerable margin. Ancient wizards had exhibited similar traits.


    In ancient times, wizards tended to choose apprentices with similar talents. Those significantly different, even if talented, wouldn''t be given much attention.


    Felix drew his wand, thrusting it forward. With a swish and a "whoosh," the wand cleaved the air. A series of incantations shot into the black mist, and after a while, the mist gradually dissipated.


    "What did you do?" Fairy Gornuk asked in astonishment.


    "Any magic leaves a trace. I merely found the key nodes that formed the mist," Felix replied curtly. As the mist cleared, the corridor became distinct. With the illumination from the courtyard''s magical lanterns, they could see black stone slabs hung on both walls.


    Hermione carefully approached, standing at the entrance, and stared in surprise at the nearest stone slab. The patterns on it looked hauntingly familiar. "Ancient magic? Rune sequence!"


    "Yes," Felix responded in a hushed voice. "Don''t go in." Suddenly, he raised his voice sharply, not addressing Hermione. Hermione turned to the side, only to see Gornuk the fairy advancing ahead.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 335: The Decaying Horcrux

    Chapter 335: The Decaying Horcrux


    "It''s not without danger," the fairy Gonook asked through his mask. He surveyed the corridor ahead, took a step forward, and sparks crackled in the air, striking the fairy. He was thrown off like a tattered kite.


    Faisal and Rahman moved forward to check on Gonook. Middle-aged wizard Rahman said, "He''s alright, wearing protective clothing. He just fainted temporarily."


    "And hidden traps?" Hermione asked Felix incredulously, "Aren''t the curses originating from the Dark Mist?" She picked up the curse detector, scanning continuously. Suddenly, something in her hand resembling an antenna exploded, startling her.


    "This confirms it as well; curses do exist," she said with an unpleasant expression.


    "In fact, there are many more," Felix said. From his perspective, the empty corridor was dotted with numerous points of light, each representing a curse, floating like suspended creatures.


    He turned to Hermione, asking, "This pyramid... the part you all explored before, does it contain magical items storing magic?"


    Hermione shook her head, "We found quite a few things with residual magic, like the golden dagger and the scarab amulet, but they''re very weak now. Unlike the cursed items from the outside world, innocent blood sustains the curse''s effect."


    After a while, the fairy Gonook woke up. He immediately opened his clothes, then howled in pain. Hermione noticed that he was wearing a silver, skin-tight armor.


    "Got a hole in it!" he cried in agony, "Don''t know if it can still be repaired."Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    ...


    Felix walked ahead, with the others trailing him by a dozen steps. They watched as he poked and prodded the air, curses bursting open like fireworks.


    The dense quantity of curses sent chills down the spines of those following behind.


    Felix would occasionally stop and examine the slabs on both sides. He initially thought, considering the size of these slabs, there should be at least a dozen ancient spells. But the actual number was fewer. Currently, he only saw three, including the complete Black Lightning Magic.


    Many slabs had introductions by the wizard who created this chamber, including their travel experiences. He claimed to be a traveling wizard from Greece who had crossed the Aegean Sea, discovered a magical source in the upper tomb of the pyramida four-sided gemand then decided to create this chamber for the benefit of future generations.


    "The curses in the corridor progress layer by layer, getting stronger. Don''t force it if you''re not confident. Leave the chance for others," Hermione read aloud from the slab. "So that''s how it is!" The others looked enlightened.


    "Are ancient wizards just too strong, and we''re too weak?" Clementine said dejectedly. It turned out they couldn''t even withstand the weakest trial.


    Peering from the sides, the group discerned the true identity of the shadows. "It''s Basilisks!" Hermione exclaimed. She wouldn''t make a mistake about this; she had faced a Basilisk in her second year.


    However, before them were the corpses of two Basilisks. They had been dead for quite some time, and due to being confined for so long, their serpent skin quickly rotted upon exposure to the outside air. A strong, putrid stench assaulted their senses.


    "Gross!"


    Several of them began to retch. Felix waved his wand, casting the Bubble-Head Charm to provide them with clean air. He himself wore a suit of enchanted armor and stepped boldly into the room. His judgment was growing clearer.


    The eagle-shaped magical lantern followed behind, casting light into the interior. The place that had been isolated from the outside world was now illuminated, revealing a nearly empty small courtyard. Several large and small Basilisk corpses lay about. Every single one of them was dead. As Felix walked past them, their colors, along with those of the circular pillars around them, drained away.


    Felix headed directly toward the center, where there stood an altar.


    On the altar was a life-sized statue of a middle-aged wizard with silver-white hair and yellow eyes. He had a gentle smile and held in his hands a four-sided gemstone. Dim light radiated from the gemstone, the very source of magic Felix had been seeking.


    A crack appeared in the statue, splitting open from its forehead and continuing down, almost bisecting the figure. From this long fissure oozed viscous black blood, but it had long dried up, leaving unsightly stains.


    Felix could almost imagine how, over thousands of years, it had gradually eroded, fallen apart, cracked, and decayed into its current state due to the passage of time.


    "Indeed, it''s you, the despicable Harp," Felix murmured softly. His words seemed part admiration and part mockery. "So, Horcruxes can decay too, huh?"


    As if responding to his words, the statue of Harpor rather, the Horcruxbegan to lose its luster bit by bit, turning ashen. With a gentle puff of air from Felix, it completely disintegrated.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 336: The Most Painful Punishment

    Chapter 336: The Most Painful Punishment


    Felix Harp gazed at the altar, a massive statue right before his eyes. In an incredibly short span, it decayed into pieces, shattered, and was then carried away by an invisible wind, turning into fine sand, leaving nothing behind.


    Was it because of the breath he had taken?


    Certainly not, Felix thought. That''s preposterous. The statue of Heirbald should have been similar to those serpent-monster bodies he''d seen before, sealed away for who knew how long, likely over a thousand years, no, maybe even two thousand?


    He thought it over meticulously. The vile Heirbald was active during Ancient Greece, even before the four founders of Hogwarts rose to prominence. By the time the Four Heads had emerged, Heirbald had vanished for centuries.


    For them, Heirbald had become part of legendinfamous but unseen. Perhaps, in their childhood, they might have been scared by their parents with tales of Heirbald''s wicked reputation.


    Felix smirked at this sudden thought. Once-upon-a-time legends were once children themselves. That was a fact, rarely considered by most. They often inclined to think that legends were legends from the very start.


    Setting aside this notion, Felix grew serious, pondering the issue of Horcruxes.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    Yes, Horcruxes. For him, the only allure of Horcruxes lay in their connection to the study of the soul. Sadly, even though he knew how to create Horcruxes, he was rather ignorant about the realm of souls.


    He hadn''t even scratched the surface.


    He thought of that book, "Secrets of Advanced Dark Magic." It contained more than just one type of magic, but undoubtedly, Horcruxes were the most sinister. The wickedness lay not just in the murder it required, but in the act of splitting the soul.


    To render an intact soul incomplete was an act against nature, and it would exact an excruciatingly heavy toll. The book stated this explicitly. As for what that toll might be, it didn''t say, and Felix was left clueless.


    ...


    When Hermione entered, she was taken aback. There were not just the two snake creatures blocking the door; there was a whole nest of them. She had to use a Bubble-Head Charm, carefully avoiding the snake carcasses strewn around, and approached the professor. Just in time to hear him mention Horcruxes.


    A shiver ran through her. Could the professor have discovered the fourth Horcrux of the mysterious figure? But upon closer reflection, that didn''t make sense. He had mentioned a name earlierHeirbald. She quickly realized the significance of that name.


    Vile Heirbald, the infamous dark wizard of Ancient Greece, was one of the sources of many surviving dark magics. He had invented various cursed spells and dark magic, most famously, the Horcrux! And beyond that, he was also known for his connection to serpents and his discovery of the method to hatch snake creatures.


    Could they have stumbled upon Heirbald''s hidden Horcruxes?


    Just as she was about to inquire, the professor sighed and blew a breath. In front of him, the seemingly robust statue crumbled into dust. Even as she approached, there was no trace of ash left. It was as though everything had been a figment of her imagination.


    "Professor?" Hermione tilted her head, looking at Felix who had been silent all along.


    Felix gazed at her and said calmly, "Nothing much, just a bit contemplative."


    "You destroyed Heirbald''s Horcrux?"


    "Um, it''s not me. It was already destroyed long before. We merely discovered this fact."


    Hermione blinked and tried to analyze with her limited knowledge about Horcruxes. She glanced at the others in the roomClementine and the three newcomers who were currently staring at the snake creature carcasses, and the house-elf Gonook... whom she couldn''t see, perhaps blocked by the snake creatures.


    So she asked in a hushed tone, "Professor, if a Horcrux is destroyed, what happens to Heirbald''s main soul?"


    Felix''s eyes shifted. It was an intriguing question. The purpose of a Horcrux was to split the soul, hiding a part in an external object. This meant that even if the body was attacked or destroyed, the person wouldn''t die, as a part of their soul remained unharmed in the world.


    Herpo the Foul, the notorious dark wizard of ancient Greece, was one of the origins of many surviving dark magics. He invented numerous cursed spells and dark magic, with the most infamous being the Horcrux! Besides that, he was a Parselmouth who discovered the method of breeding serpent creatures.


    Could they have stumbled upon the place where Herpo the Foul concealed a Horcrux?


    She was about to inquire when the professor sighed, and before her eyes, the seemingly sturdy statue crumbled into dust. The professor''s gaze turned to the rubble, and he''d been silent since.


    Felix looked at her and calmly said, "Nothing really, just a moment of reflection."


    "Did you destroy Herpo''s Horcrux?"


    "Hmm, not my doing. It had already been destroyed. We merely discovered that fact."


    Hermione tilted her head, gazing at Felix. He had been silent since earlier.


    Felix looked back at her and said calmly, "It''s nothing. Just feeling a bit contemplative."


    "Professor?" Hermione inquired, puzzled.


    Felix gazed at her and replied, "It''s nothing. Just sometimes, it might be easier to die."


    Hermione couldn''t grasp the meaning immediately, wanting to press further. But she realized the key point: without a Horcrux, a vacant soul had only three possibilitiesdissipation, like Voldemort''s state before rebirth; lingering, like Voldemort did after his first fall; or successful resurrection.


    The first two outcomes were uncertain, but the third was immensely improbable. No trace of Herpo''s continued existence had been found by later generations. This was highly unusual; if Herpo had used a Horcrux to return, he had no reason to remain hidden.


    The remaining two possibilities, as per the professor''s response, might lead to dissipation of the primary soul, or, like Voldemort, enduring the passage of millennia within the world, wandering as a wretched spirit.


    "I don''t know," Felix responded to Hermione''s question. "Perhaps dying would be the swifter route."


    Hermione was momentarily puzzled, her thoughts continuing, but she soon grasped the essence. Without a Horcrux, there were only three potential outcomes for a disembodied soul, either to dissipate, persist like Voldemort, or successfully revive.


    While the first two remained uncertain, the professor''s response"Perhaps dying would be the swifter route"hinted at the dissipation of the primary soul. Yet, if not, could Herpo be like Voldemort, wandering the world for millennia?


    A shiver ran down her spine. Could there be a fate worse than that, the most agonizing punishment in the world?


    "Miss, if you wouldn''t mind moving aside a bit."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 337: The Education of Sniffs

    Chapter 337: The Education of Sniffs


    Fairies are one of the few humanoid races that have fully preserved their cultural heritage. Apart from their unique fairy magic and exquisite craftsmanship, they have their own language, customs, and habitats.


    Many aspects of their culture are similar to wizards, such as the way parents scare their children.


    In many fairy tales, Sniffs are portrayed as beings comparable to demons. Their reputation is far from unfounded; even in disputes among adult fairies, if you were to pick the top ten impactful phrases, "Your family has attracted Sniffs!" would certainly make the list, likely ranking quite high.


    "Fear not, Valen has many treasures," reassured Felix.


    Upon hearing this, Gornuk became even more uneasy. In the fairy mindset, the more treasures you have, the more desires you accumulate. How else could one amass such a considerable fortune? He hastily bid his farewells and Clementine, after glancing outside for a moment, gleefully announced, "Mr. Gornuk has chosen the tent farthest away from us." Laughter broke out among the group.


    The night had fallen, and Felix was alone in the tent. He pulled out a stack of parchment and meticulously reviewed the gains from his journey.


    First and foremost, he had acquired nine ancient magicstruly a bountiful harvest. For the sake of concealing his identity, Harp had inscribed only relatively normal magic on the stone slabs, devoid of any oddities. Felix introspectively wondered if he could have left here unscathed had he stumbled upon this place during his travels.


    Especially on a stone slab closest to the hidden chamber, Harp had left behind some heartfelt words. The general sentiment was: since you''ve overcome myriad trials, you''ve earned my recognition; I''ve left all my knowledge within the hidden chamber, and so forth.


    Err all lies.


    Yet, this technique was incredibly cunning. Felix had to reexamine the details to truly fathom the intricacy of this scheme. Nine genuine ancient magics acted as bait, while interspersed between these spells were self-introductions and travel anecdotes on seemingly useless stone slabsthese were Harp''s carefully arranged elements.


    For instance, he introduced his background first, followed by tales of his remarkable journeying, revealing some secrets along the way. Between the lines, he projected an image of a powerful, reclusive, and proud wizard.


    Would someone like that really design a trap for you? Totally unworthy of it! Wizards in that era had no concept of Horcruxes.


    Most ancient wizards set up hidden chambers either to hide treasures or to establish tombs. Naturally, such places were laden with traps, and nobody would "publicly" showcase their formidable magic.


    So, according to Felix''s perspective, with the mindset of wizards from that time, it was hard not to be ensnared.


    And when subsequent individuals accepted Harp''s concocted wizard persona, their wariness would significantly diminish. They''d only cautiously confront the "trials" left by their predecessors, inadvertently neglecting to guard against covert malevolence.


    Furthermore, in the subsequent slabs, Harp had left encouraging words, urging later entrants to proceed and offering some rather useless tricks. All of this aimed to elevate his status in the minds of those undergoing the challenge.


    Once again, Felix marveled at how well Harp understood the concept of investment.


    "Truly a good person, unfortunately departed."


    Apart from these nine ancient magics, he had experienced a unique curse lesson. Even though Harp hadn''t taught him a single curse, Felix managed to glean something from his own firsthand experiences. Now, he needed to jot these things down.


    ...


    Valen, the Sniffs, entered the tent from outside. Seeing Felix fluidly writing on parchment, its shadow danced within the tent, causing the interior light to fluctuate. Startled, Sniffs grabbed a gem and tossed it at Felix''s head.


    Felix gazed at the gem before turning to Sniffs. Large and small eyes met, and they fell into a speechless silence.


    A few minutes later, Felix lifted Sniffs and, reaching into its small pocket, extracted a pile of Galleons, along with various bits and bobs, including its Dreaming Merlin Badge and a damaged Time-Turner. Of course, the small suspicious pile of gems in the corner was particularly eye-catching.


    "Seems like I need to give you a proper lesson," Felix transfigured a small cup into a stool, allowing Sniffs to sit on it properly. "Behave and sit tight. I''ve been neglecting your education. Before you return these things, we have... about four hours."


    Valen Sniffs clutched its pink beak to its chest, sensing that its carefree childhood was drifting away.


    "I need to give you a basic education. Otherwise, by the time school starts, who knows what sort of trouble you might cause... Let me think. Among the economics books I''ve read, the section about property ownership is quite educational..."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 338: The Branch Store

    Chapter 338: The Branch Store


    The next morning, Felix Harp entered the Leaky Cauldron with a somewhat lethargic Snuffles by his side. He was about to reexamine the interior of the hidden chamber based on the residual magical traces. Also accompanying him was the house-elf Gernook. Felix noticed that Gernook hadn''t mentioned the theft of the gemstone, so he gave Snuffles a reassuring pat on the shoulder.


    Seems like the lessons had paid off; Snuffles hadn''t pocketed a gemstone for himself. But there was no room for complacency in the days ahead. Whether it was the Quidditch World Cup, the Magical Lamp Exhibition, visiting Beauxbatons, or returning to Hogwarts, these were all places of risk.


    Clementine took Hermione to explore the city center of Cairo. "I''m taking you to see the Pharaoh''s Museum. It has a lot of things made by wizards, though the locals don''t know..."


    Hermione was highly intrigued. "I''ve read about this museum in books. There should be the Obelisk nearby, right?"


    "What''s that?"


    "A pointed pillar, a monument the ancient Egyptians built to honor their sun god. I''ve seen them in France and London, but Egypt is where the Obelisks originated, so they should be different."


    Clementine pondered for a moment. "I''m not too sure, but I can ask around for you."


    They enjoyed themselves thoroughly for two days. During the day, they visited various attractions. Clementine was familiar with the magical stations within Cairo, and Hermione had absorbed a plethora of information from her books. They took turns choosing locations to explore and had a great time.


    As evening approached, Hermione joined Felix to learn the Golden Flame magic. Felix advised her, "You have enough self-control to attempt arranging runic sequences in private, but formal casting should wait until after the school starts."


    On the third day, they returned to Diagon Alley in London. Clementine also followed, using the excuse of not wanting to be alone with the greedy Gernook. She took a break from work to enjoy the World Cup. But as soon as they arrived at Diagon Alley, she disappeared into the headquarters of the Future World Company and didn''t come out.


    The Future World Company was bustling lately because it had finally opened a branch in Diagon Alley, selling merchandise to the public. Lu Ping had paid a hefty rent and secured the rights to the shop for the next two years. The store was located not far from Ollivanders Wand Shop.


    This shop currently sold only one type of product magical lamps, all sorts of them. When Sirius and Harry came to Diagon Alley to buy books, their attention was immediately captured by two imposing dragon-shaped magical lamps at the storefront. They approached, and the vertical poster outside the shop showcased various other styles of magical lamps, incredibly eye-catching.


    A young, blond shop attendant maintained order at the entrance. Harry and Sirius entered the shop, finding rows of shelves displaying magical lamps of various designs within translucent boxes. Additionally, the magical lamps that had appeared on the posters were floating in mid-air, easily reachable.


    A young boy reached up to touch the dragon above his head but found himself unable to. His father lifted him, and the boy struggled frantically. Anxious and embarrassed, he exclaimed, "I''m starting school this year!"


    "Dennis" The father was about to speak when the dragon-shaped magical lamp above them emitted a fan-shaped light, startling them.


    Harry also spotted Luna, who had her back turned to them. She was wearing a very conspicuous bright yellow robe and was examining an exquisite box. Inside the box were twelve palm-sized magical lamp dolls, even cuter in design, resembling something he had seen in an animated film.This chapter is updated by


    "Luna," he greeted.


    Sirius said grumpily, "You just asked that girl about her Dirigible Plum earring."


    ...


    Future World Company Headquarters.


    "What''s this?" Lupin held a golden stick with a straight shaft and a dog''s head-shaped handle.


    "The Pharaoh''s scepter," Felix flipped through various forms.


    "What''s it for?" Lupin asked with curiosity. Was it some new product that suddenly leaped up to hit people on the head? He shook his head, pushing that thought aside. He''d been talking to the Weasley twins too much these days, and he felt a bit off.


    "A souvenir from Egypt, you can have it if you like." Felix remarked casually.


    "Never mind, maybe Sirius will like it, um, or Valen..." Lupin handed the scepter to Snuffles, who was eagerly watching from the desk, then shifted the topic to Clementine. "What''s the deal with that girl? Are you fond of her too, planning to mentor her like the Weasley twins?"


    Felix pondered for a moment. "They''re different. Villiers is likely to stay on. Currently, it''s more like a pre-employment assessment. She needs to firm up her determination."


    Lupin nodded knowingly. "I''ll make things convenient for her."


    Felix added, "Villiers is quite fond of ancient runic languages. Given more time, her achievements could be quite remarkable."


    Lupin chuckled, "So, you''re planning to recruit a long-term apprentice."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 339: The Campsite

    Chapter 339: The Campsite


    As the evening drew near, Felix and Lupin emerged from the headquarters of the "Future World" Company. Due to the presence of branches for selling specific products, the vertical castle-like building was dubbed the company''s headquarters, dedicated to research.


    Felix intended to expand the company''s sales network globally, much like Gringotts Bank. Many British wizards were unaware that Gringotts had branches in different countries; they thought it was the only one.


    The two of them stood at a distance, looking at the storefront. As the sky grew darker, the entrance of "Future World - Diagon Alley Branch" featured two floating fire dragons. Whenever someone passed by, they would exhale a burst of white flame-like light, causing astonishment among the onlookers.


    "Hedwig has delivered the tickets. You weren''t around at the time, so I accepted them on your behalf," Lupin said softly.


    "Yes."


    ...


    Felix returned to his residence in London and visited some friends. Then, one early morning, he apparated into a misty forest, a designated area set aside by the British Ministry of Magic for Apparition.


    "Walk in that direction and remember to register at the entrance," a weary old wizard said lethargically. At that moment, there was a sound of crackling nearby, and a South American wizard dressed like a peacock appeared, spinning around and bumping into a tree.


    The old wizard from the Ministry muttered something that sounded like "silly bird," and Felix followed his indicated direction, leaving the forest behind. Emerging from the mist, he saw a sloping hillside covered in a cluster of odd-shaped tents, extending upwards. These were tents set up by wizards who arrived early.


    Around the Quidditch World Cup venue, the Ministry had prepared several resting areas for the wizards coming to watch the matches. Of course, the lower the ticket price, the earlier the arrival time.


    Felix reached a stone house where a man stood at the entrance, wearing a vacant expression as if he didn''t care about anything. Felix could tell he was the only Muggle in this entire area, and he had just been subjected to a Memory Charm.


    "Hello, sir?"


    "Hello, I''m Roberts," the man said calmly. "State your name and pay up."


    ...


    Felix made his way through the tents. Near the entrance of the campsite, Ministry patrollers maintained order and acted as enforcers. "You!" one of them called out, "What''s with the chimney on your tent?" The reprimanded wizard vehemently retorted, "I haven''t violated any secrecy laws, Muggles do the same!"


    "Are you sure?" the enforcer was somewhat puzzled. His colleague whispered, "I''ve seen it too; you might be mistaken."


    So, they left, leaving the victorious wizard to continue fiddling with his tent. Felix carefully navigated through this area, and as his sight broadened, he noticed that the Ministry patrollers were mostly focused on tents near the edge of the venue. As he moved farther away, a variety of tents with "magical traces" began to vie for attention.


    One tent, crooked and twisted as if glued together by a child, stood firm in the wind. About seven or eight feet away from it was a normally sized tent. On its side was an animated poster of what seemed to be a sports star, around thirty years old, with a grim expression.


    "Why are there extra things here?" a familiar voice shouted.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Next, Hermione''s voice came, "Oh my, those are tent poles!"


    "Can we make do with them? Will they suddenly collapse?" Sirius'' voice followed.


    Felix followed the sound and saw several of the Weasley children gathered around. At the center of the field, adultsMr. Weasley and Siriuswere inspecting the problem.


    "Hello, do you need help?" Felix couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Sirius lifted his head from the ground, clearly frustrated. He immediately stood up, pulled out his wand, and pointed it at the loosely assembled tent. It immediately sprung up and reassembled itself.


    "Well, you''re right, thougheven though we''ve lost a lot of fun," Mr. Weasley got up from the ground too.


    "Hello, Mr. Weasley."


    "Hello, Professor Harp," Mr. Weasley said with a somewhat stiff expression. He looked concernedly at his children and continued, "Children, put down your luggage, set up your beds; we might be here for a few days."


    So, they left, leaving the triumphant wizard to continue fiddling with his tent. Felix cautiously moved through the area, and as he walked, his field of vision widened. He noticed that the Ministry enforcers were mainly focused on the tents near the edges of the campsite. As he moved further away, the tents with various "magical traces" started competing for attention.


    A crooked and misshapen tent, seemingly put together with glue by a child, stood unyielding in the wind. Several feet away, a normal-sized tent stood, but on its side was a moving poster displaying a certain Quidditch star, around thirty years old, with a somber expression.


    "Why the extra features?" a familiar voice called out.


    Next came Hermione''s voice, "Oh, Merlin, those are the tent poles!"


    "Can we make do with them? Could they collapse suddenly?" Sirius chimed in.


    Following the voices, Felix turned his gaze. Several of the Weasley children were gathered, looking towards the center of the campsite. Mr. Weasley and Sirius were on the ground, inspecting the problem.


    "Hello, may we be of assistance?" Felix couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Sirius lifted his head from the ground, in a thoroughly bad mood. He stood up immediately, drew his wand, and pointed it at the loosely constructed tent. It promptly jumped into place, assembling itself.


    "Well, you''re right, althoughwe''ve lost a lot of fun," Mr. Weasley also got up from the ground.


    "Hello, Mr. Weasley."


    "Hello, Professor Harp," Mr. Weasley said, his expression somewhat stiff. He cast a concerned look at his children, "Kids, put down your luggage, make your beds, we might be staying here for a few days."


    He pulled Felix aside, and Sirius looked around, then followed.


    "Professor Harp, I heard from Harry that you''ve been teaching him Apparition?" Mr. Weasley said hesitantly. "It''s not that I question your teaching, but I just feelisn''t it a bit too early?"


    "Too early? Mr. Weasley, I''m not quite following," Felix replied.


    "The Ministry regulations state that Apparition should be taught from at least sixth year, after passing a rigorous examination. My friends from the Reversal of Inadvertent Transfiguration Unit have mentioned serious cases of splinching... I actually wish we could start a year or two early, but Harry was only in his third year then..."


    "Harry has the potential for it," Felix said.


    "Many adult wizards aren''t proficient in that magic," Mr. Weasley said anxiously, rubbing his somewhat balding forehead with his handkerchief.


    Unbeknownst to them, the tent had fallen silent as the chattering within stopped. A gap appeared in the tent, and pairs of bright eyes peered toward them.


    "Mr. Weasley, I''ve always believed that Apparition should be part of the mandatory curriculum for graduation," Felix said with a smile, seemingly unconcerned about Mr. Weasley''s stance. "I''ve already proposed this to Dumbledore, and there''s a good chance it will be implemented this year."


    "Graduation criteria?" Mr. Weasley asked in surprise, his attention shifted. In truth, he wasn''t concerned about Apparition, but rather, he worried that Felix''s eagerness for achievement might hurt Harry. So, he was gently offering a reminder.


    Mr. Weasley was still unaware that Ron and Hermione were secretly learning as well. It was only today, while searching for the key to the portal on White Ridge, that Sirius had mentioned it. He initially thought Sirius was secretly teaching Harry, but it turned out to be the school''s Professor Harp.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 340: The Peculiarity of Crouch

    Chapter 340: The Peculiarity of Crouch


    Gathered here were a hundred thousand Quidditch fans. Even if each person made the tiniest of sounds, it would turn the entire campsite into a seething cauldron. As the afternoon waned, the restive mood not only didn''t diminish, but rather grew stronger, so much so that even the summer air seemed to tremble.


    Felix had been inside the tent, going over the items for the upcoming lantern display with Lupin and others. According to the plan, they would hold a grand magical lantern exhibition the night after the Quidditch final and continue it until the end of the match. In addition, the Future World Company had spent a thousand Galleons on textual advertisements for the Quidditch World Cup opening ceremony.


    The sun finally set, the twilight hues gradually fading away. Clementine and the young shop assistant, Aleck McKinnon, slipped out to play. Outside, it was livelyoccasionally, illusionary peddlers would appear, pushing carts laden with all sorts of memorabilia, weaving through the crowd.


    Even the Ministry of Magic had given up its final resistance, allowing things to unfold as they may. All kinds of magical signs suddenly emerged: crackling apparitions, enthusiastic shouts and sales pitches, joyous and noisy conversations... The campsite was bustling with activity.


    Lupin had also gone out; Felix stayed in the tent, manipulating a wall of air with his left hand while holding his wand in his right. He whispered softly, "Expelliarmus."


    A red light shot from the tip of his wand, hitting his left hand directly. After a second or two, Felix''s left hand trembled slightly. He dispelled the magic and looked at his palm, where a red dot had appeared.


    "The effect is still quite limited," Felix mused. The spell he had just cast didn''t have much power. A couple of hours passed, and Clementine and Aleck returned loaded with bags, placing them on a nearby table. Felix put away his magic and looked at the various memorabilia on the table.


    There were glowing green rose-shaped badges, currently shouting at the top of their voices, "Ireland team for the win!" Clementine pressed the top of the rose with force, and it finally quieted down; then there were things resembling binoculars, covered in various strange knobs and dials. "That''s a panoramic telescope," Clementine explained, "I think it''s greatyou can replay scenes in slow motion and quickly analyze match situations."


    Felix gave it a try. "Indeed, it''s quite fascinating." He kept adjusting the buttons on it, slowing down the world before his eyes. Clementine was demonstrating a flying crossbow arrow miniature model in slow motion in front of him.


    Additionally, there were collectible statues of famous players. Aleck McKinnon had bought a complete set of commemorative figurines for the Irish team. They were walking around the table with an air of pride, until one of them accidentally fell off.


    "Oh, my Lynch"


    Aleck said, quickly wiping the figurine''s dusty nose. "Bad luck, be gone, be gone..."


    Clementine and Felix both looked at him, and he explained, "This is my dad''s way of doing thingsdriving away bad luck, can''t let a good situation go to waste."


    "Does it really work?" Clementine looked at him skeptically.


    "Of course," he enthusiastically introduced, "Britain has been without the cup for thirty years now. There''s a good chance this year, with the most cohesive teamConnolly, Ryan, Troy, Marlette, Moran, Quigley! And, of courseLynch!"


    "He''s a Seeker?" Clementine nodded at the ''Lynch'' in Aleck''s hand.


    "Exactly, the Seeker is the soul of the team..." Aleck became quite talkative when it came to Quidditch. When he found out that Clementine didn''t even know the basics of fouls, he stared at her as if she were an alien.


    "Let me tell you, there are many ways to commit fouls in Quidditch, like the most common pulling, charging, elbowing, locking the opponent''s broomstick, and more complex"


    Felix quietly stepped aside, finding an interesting game. He set up thick walls of air in the atmosphere, throwing small, miscellaneous objects like cups and forks at them. They would stick to the walls and move forward in slow motion, their speed determined by the force with which they were thrown.


    Clementine also discovered this game and attempted to knock Professor''s cup off with her own.


    After several failed attempts, she shifted her gaze to Aleck''s player figurines.


    "Absolutely not" Aleck said firmly, though he pulled out a bunch of small figurines from his pocket. "Here, you can throw this one for the Bulgarian team."


    In no time, the air was filled with all sorts of cups, knives, forks, badges, and figurines, along with a sealed bag of snacks.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    "Aleck wins, five points."


    ...


    The sky had completely darkened. Felix invited everyone to have dinner. "Let''s eat something. We can''t watch the match on empty stomachs, and who knows how long it will go on."


    After everyone was seated, the box was only occupied by Krum and the Bulgarian Minister, struggling to communicate due to the language barrier. Krum seemed to be greatly missing Barty Crouch, despite their personal differences. Even though they weren''t on good terms, Crouch''s linguistic prowess was well known. He could speak a hundred languages, including the languages of many magical creatures.


    Later, Barty Crouch arrived with Ludovic Bagman. Crouch had a terrifyingly stern expression, his face frosty, his body rigid. However, Bagman was being tormented by the Bulgarian Minister''s awful accent and didn''t seem to notice.


    "Thank Merlin, Barty, you''re finally here. I need you to translate"


    "I practically dragged Barty here," Ludovic Bagman cheerfully said, "I told him that you deserved the most credit and should be at the highest place..."


    "Apologies." Crouch''s expression was full of disgust, his lips trembled as if he were resisting the urge to slap Fudge. "I don''t have time for these trivial matters"


    "Trivial matters?" Fudge took a deep breath, looking at him incredulously. He was about to say something when Crouch''s lips moved silently, a few attempts to speak, although no sound came out. However, Fudge was standing too close, and he could clearly discern the shape of his lips. Crouch said, "Idiot."


    "Barty Crouch!" Fudge''s emotions mixed with anger and fear. He shouted loudly at Crouch, spittle flying, "So, you''re finally dropping the pretense and trying to snatch my position!"


    A silence fell over the box. No one had expected this turn of events, not even the Bulgarian Minister, who asked in proper English, "What''s happening?"


    As the host, Ludovic Bagman remained frozen, his round face sweating profusely. He took a few steps back involuntarily, exclaiming, "Oh, my!" Hermione shouted, it turned out he stepped on Hermione''s foot.


    "S-s-sorry, y-young lady," Ludovic Bagman stuttered.


    Sirius Black sneered, "You see, neither of them is a good person. Crouch looked at me like this earlier today. I think he''s finally lost it."


    Sitting in the second row, Felix rubbed his chin. Were they going to witness a confrontation today? The Director of the International Magical Cooperation Department versus the current Minister for Magic?


    It''s a shame there are no reporters around.


    Mr. Weasley stood up, attempting to ease the tense atmosphere. He hesitated, "Mr. Crouch..."


    Barty Crouch seemed to regain his composure. He opened his mouth but said nothing. He hastily mumbled a few apologies before leaving abruptly. All that remained in the box was a breathless and red-eyed Fudge.


    As Crouch left, Harry suddenly felt a sharp pain in his scar, like a branding iron against his skin.


    He covered his forehead, suppressing any sound, while only Sirius and Ron, who were seated on either side of him, noticed. Sirius leaned in and whispered, "What''s wrong, Harry? Is your scar hurting again?"


    However, at that moment, the Quidditch World Cup final officially began, and the massive cheer drowned out his concern.


    Ludovic Bagman enhanced his voice with a sonorous spell, and his words echoed like thunder throughout the stadium.


    "Ladies and gentlemen... Welcome! Welcome to the 422nd Quidditch World Cup final!"


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 341: The Spectacular Final

    Chapter 341: The Spectacular Final


    A burst of cheers and applause erupted from the audience stands, creating an extraordinary buzz.


    However, the atmosphere inside the private box hadn''t thawed from its icy demeanor; everyone''s expressions remained stiff. While Harry felt his forehead wasn''t as painful, his mind was a mess, entangled in inexplicable suspicions. He wasn''t sure if the pain in his scar was related to Barty Crouch Jr. Perhaps it was all just coincidental...


    "What if it''s not?" a voice emerged in his mind. Harry knew what he was thinkingProfessor Quirrell from his first year.


    "But Mr. Crouch certainly didn''t wear a big scarf on his head!"


    Ron placed his hand on Harry''s shoulder, "Hey, Harry, you okay? That was quite unexpected earlier... Anyway, um," he looked around, trying to find something interesting, "speaking of surprises, how did Krum get so energetic?"


    Indeed, just moments ago, Viktor Krum had looked rather scared, but now, as he presided over the Quidditch World Cup final, his voice was filled with passion and joy, as if he had completely forgotten about Winky.


    "... Let''s welcome the mascot of the Bulgarian national team!"


    Harry looked out onto the field, not particularly interested in the pre-match mascot performance that Hermione had mentioned to him. However, his attention was soon captivated, "It''s Veela!" exclaimed Mr. Weasley, hurriedly polishing his glasses with excitement.


    A hundred Veela glided onto the pitch, beautiful women, incredibly beautiful women. In fact, more than one person had thought: they might not be human. The Veela''s skin glowed, their hair swayed gracefully behind them, exuding a powerful allure. Especially when they began to dance, this charm effortlessly captured the attention of the entire audience.


    Felix smiled as he pulled a rambunctious Ludo Bagman back from trying to respond to the Veela, who had tempted even Cedric Diggory to stand on his chair, wanting to join the dance. But he wasn''t the only one who lost control; those who were seeing Veela for the first time, those unprepared, were more susceptible to their charm.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Felix''s gaze swept over the crowd; the appearance of the Veela had warmed up the atmosphere in the box. Hermione let out a loud snort of disapproval, pulling Harry and Ron back into their seats. "Oh, come on, what''s gotten into you two!" she scolded.


    The Irish leprechauns'' performance that followed was also unforgettable. These little people, dressed in red jackets and sporting beards, flitted back and forth above the enormous stadium, forming various shapes of fireworks. Finally, they assembled into a massive, dazzling shamrock, hovering above the spectators'' heads, showering them with a cascade of golden coins, like drops of golden rain.


    "Fake," said Hermione, picking up one of the coins. Nevertheless, she still excitedly gathered them.


    Next, Ludo Bagman enthusiastically introduced the teams of the match, focusing on the Seekers from each side. When the names of Krum and Lynch were announced, the audience responded with enthusiasm.


    The match began.


    Both national teams displayed immense strength, moving so fast that faces became blurred, and the field was filled with indistinct red and green shadows. Ludo Bagman could barely manage to call out their names and tactical maneuvers.


    "The Quaffle''s with Mullet! Passed to Troy! Now over to Moran! Dimitrov! Mullet! Back to Troy!"


    Bagman shrieked, "Falcon formation in play! Watch out... It''s in! Troy scores, tactical success, 10:0, Ireland takes the lead!" He bellowed with excitement, and the whole stadium erupted into cheers.


    The match continued


    "Another one for Troy! The Quaffle''s still on Ireland''s side! You must''ve noticedoh, my goodness! Ireland is launching another attack! Moran! Mullet!"


    "Porskoff Ploy failed... Pass back! Spectacular! Moran this time!"


    Soon, Ireland was leading 30:0, and Bagman suddenly yelled, "Look at the SeekersKrum and Lynch, they seem to have discovered something, they''re tangled upoh, dear! Healer on the field! Lynch is down! Faked it! Match paused!"


    Clutching her binoculars, Cho asked curiously, "What''s going on? The Golden Snitch, those two just did something?"


    Alec Hopkins excitedly explained, "Lanczy Feint, pretended to spot the Snitch, dived suddenly, lured the opposition, then" he gestured toward Lynch, who was dazed and seemed to be floating on a cloud, his nose and face bloody, "That''s the result of a loser, damn luck." He muttered under his breath.


    Lucius Malfoy seemed somewhat uncomfortable, involuntarily gripping his wand tighter. "Of course, I will provide an answer," Narcissa observed her husband''s behavior with surprise, looking at him skeptically.


    Lucius shook his head, not offering any explanation.


    As they exited the box, Felix and his companions heard the Bulgarian Minister''s composed voice saying, "I must say, our lads played bravely."


    "Turns out you can speak English!" Fudge exclaimed with annoyance. "But you had me gesturing around here all day!"


    "Hey, don''t you find it amusing?" the Bulgarian Minister shrugged, nonchalant.


    Amusing... Fudge panted, his nostrils flaring; he felt like punching the guy, especially after all that nonsense from earlier...


    Once he cooled down, Fudge began to feel that Crouch''s behavior had been a bit off. Could it be due to recent pressure?


    As Clementine passed by the front row, she happened to remark to Felix, "Ha, I''ve actually heard this uncle''s proper English pronunciation before. I thought I was mistaken..."


    Fudge''s expression suddenly became quite interesting, and a smile spread across the Bulgarian Minister''s face.


    Felix hurriedly led her downstairs, passing through the layers of audience stands. The top-tier box they had been in was magically illuminated. Ludo Bagman had already started to welcome the Quidditch players from both teams into the box.


    The supporters of the Irish team erupted into deafening cheers, while the fans supporting the Bulgarian team looked utterly lost, not yet having recovered from the shock.


    Standing at a neutral angle, Clementine said, "They are indeed pitiable, trailing by such a huge margin... hoping for a turnaround that never came..."


    "Veela" Felix began to say.


    Three or four Bulgarian fans glared at her, and she belatedly hunched her shoulders, taking refuge on Felix''s other side.


    Lupin smiled as he followed behind them.


    As they reached the ground, the victorious team soared above them, the Irish players completing a lap around the pitch with their mascots.


    "At least there''s no crowding." Lupin remarked, "We have plenty of time."


    Felix mumbled, "I was worried about rowdy behavior from the losing fans. I hope the Ministry of Magic steps in."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 342: Lantern Exhibition and Surprises

    Chapter 342: Lantern Exhibition and Surprises


    They followed the lantern-lit pathway back to the campsite, where everyone took out various magical lanterns from the large tent and stacked them into a small hill.


    "Except for those two ''big guys,'' everyone else is here," said Hermione.


    Lupin smiled and said, "Felix, your plan still surprises me. I''ve been looking forward to today." He looked at Felix with anticipation.


    Felix shrugged, using his wand to tap his forehead, causing faint silvery light to appear.


    "Hiss~"


    Felix clenched his teeth and couldn''t help muttering, "The model is too intricate. It was a bit of a hassle to take out. That feeling, it''s like scooping something out of my mind..."


    Hermione gave him a disdainful look; the professor''s description was quite peculiar.


    Felix extracted a long strand of silvery memory from his mind, coiled it into a ball, and held it in his palm. Then he extended his hand, intertwining threads of gold and silver in the air. An open-air hexagonal snowflake-like corridor slowly took shape in his hand. At the center of this snowflake corridor was a swirling vortex about the size of a palm, into which Felix waved his wand. One by one, the magical lanterns poured into the vortex and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Under the gaze of the two, the snowflake-shaped structure, about six to seven feet in size, gently floated up and flew into the air, gradually expanding until it occupied a significant portion of the campsite. Then, Felix pointed his wand downward, and the snowflake structure descended rapidly. Hermione let out a cry of surprise, and the next moment, she found herself standing in an exquisite corridor.


    Within the corridor, various differently shaped magical lanterns flickered in and out of view.


    Next, Felix cast a levitation charm on himself, lifting himself about thirty to forty feet high. In the darkness of the night, he looked like a gigantic kite, swaying in the wind.


    Looking down from above, he pointed his wand, and a corner of the snowflake corridor extended outward, connecting to the pathway leading back from the stadium.


    Descending from mid-air, Felix said, "Alright, that''s about it. Let''s take a bit more time to adjust"


    "Professor Harp, what kind of magic is this?" Hermione asked from behind a railing across the corridor.New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    "Well, let''s call it ''Room of Requests and Reflections''... or perhaps ''Chamber of Desires and Dreams''," Felix pondered the name, which sounded a bit odd, but as her hand passed through the railing of the corridor, she found some sense in it.


    ...


    The Weasley family, Harry, Sirius, and Hermione were carried forward by the surging crowd, gradually relaxing as they moved away from the stadium. They walked and discussed the results of the match.


    Little fairies flew overhead, holding golden or green lanterns, cackling happily in the air.


    "The Irish Chasers were fantastic. Actually, everyone was fantastic; their teamwork was flawless. Bulgaria only had one star player, Krum, but their coordination had issues, quite significant ones," Charlie commented.


    "Their sportsmanship isn''t great either. Look at the number of fouls they committed," Ron added.


    "Ron," Charlie said, "well-timed fouls can disrupt the opponent''s rhythm, especially when they''re on a roll."


    Mr. Weasley disagreed, "Charlie, I believe... matches should be clean. Elbowing, fouling, none of that should be allowed. Referees blow their whistles for a reason."


    "Dad, you said it yourself. It''s just a whistle, not a red card. To win matches, I remember people using curses, I''ve seen it plenty during my time at school."


    Mr. Weasley and Charlie debated fiercely. Finally, Charlie gave in, "I want matches to be clean too, but these things are hard to eliminate."


    Hermione yawned widely, catching Mr. Weasley''s attention. He gently said, "Back to the campsite, we can have some cocoa milk; it''ll help with sleep... trust me, it''s going to be noisy tonight."


    Ginny, eyes barely open from exhaustion, pulled on Hermione''s sleeve and said, "Are they planning to have a bonfire party?"


    "Haha! Not entirely impossible," Mr. Weasley said. "This match ended too early, and most people are prepared to endure three to five days... just wait, the night won''t be quiet."


    The noise ahead suddenly disappeared, replaced by a chorus of astonishment. "Look over there!" Hermione exclaimed.


    On the path leading to the campsite, an open-air corridor had appeared from nowhere, adorned with various illuminated decorations, casting intricate patterns and designs.


    "What is this?" Ginny''s drowsiness vanished as she tried to get a better look by standing on her tiptoes.


    "No idea..." Mr. Weasley looked puzzled. "Could it be a program arranged by the Ministry?"


    As they approached, they realized the corridor was actually an illusion. A mischievous child was darting back and forth between the railings, giggling non-stop. Another older boy hid within the ornate columns of the corridor, thinking his family wouldn''t find him.


    His parents stared at him helplessly, playing along by searching around him, "Where are you hiding, Leo?"


    The boy covered his mouth, his eyes crescent-shaped with a grin.


    "Clearly related to Professor Harp," the Weasley twins, pointing at the magical lanterns hanging in the corridor, said. "These are products of the ''Future World'' company, we''ve brought some to show you"


    As one of the twins reached out, his fingertip passed through a palm-sized lion-shaped magical lantern. "Huh? Is this an illusion too?" But soon, they realized it was a game. Gold letters appeared in the air, forming a riddle.


    ''Which letter represents an animal?''


    "Oh, this is too easy," Fred muttered. "It''s the letter B, representing a bee." As his words fell, the lion-shaped lantern made a clicking sound, like a ripe fruit dropping from a vine, falling into his hand.


    The little lion opened its eyes, arched its back, unfurled a pair of tiny wings from its back, and fluttered around Fred in circles, emitting a cute "Rawr~" as it playfully sprayed a white light ball.


    The light ball projected an illusion of a castle, along with small text, ''Future Worldheadquartered in Diagon Alley, England.'' The projection shimmered for a few seconds before disappearing, leaving only a milky-white light ball emitting a bright glow.


    With complex feelings, Felix continued walking forward and finally reached the end of the corridor. There was a hexagonal open space, and he realized that the place he had come from was just one of the angles. There were five similar corridors extending outwards.


    People from different corridors converged in the open space, chatting and laughing, holding various magical lanterns in their hands.


    "Uriah, can we meet Mr. Harp?" a lively voice said. She was a young witch with bright golden hair.


    The young wizard known as ''Uriah'' smiled and said, "I''m not sure, but he''ll definitely be at Hogwarts this year. Bernice, where''s your brother?"


    The young witch sighed, "Bertie''s on the riddle stage. He insists on getting a second magical lantern, but he doesn''t realize that there are a hundred thousand people here. It''s impossible for everyone to get one, so how could he easily get a second?"


    Uriah smiled and said, "I hope he succeeds. Then I can exchange one of his Thunderbird-shaped magical lanterns."


    Bernice pointed to the open space, and suddenly, a massive Hungarian Horntail appeared. It was a black one, with menacing brass scales and a raised black spine.


    A young witch stood beneath the Horntail, excitedly waving her wand to make the Hungarian Horntail move. It was radiating light all over, which was the reason why people didn''t immediately run away. They recognized that it was fake, most likely a massive magical lantern.


    The Horntail flapped its wings and took off from the ground, soaring in the low sky. People from various locations in the campsite looked up. The Horntail resembled a giant light bulb, emitting milky white light all over its body.


    "Welcome to the Magical Lantern Exhibition hosted by Future World," Clementine said excitedly.


    The Hungarian Horntail spewed out a fan-shaped burst of light into the sky, resembling a dazzling firework. The crowd erupted into applause.


    "This is an adult Horntail?" Harry asked outside the tent. He was stunned. He had seen dragons before. When he was in first year, he had encountered Norbert, Hagrid''s dragon, and along with Ron and Hermione, they took it to the Astronomy Tower and had Charlie''s friends take it away.


    "Yes," Sirius said. "If you encounter one, make sure to stay far away."


    "How dangerous are they? I know Ron''s brother Charlie is working with dragons in Romania," Harry asked.


    "Dangerous?" Sirius repeated, then said seriously, "They can stomp you to death without a second thought, or burn you to death with their fire. Remember, their flames are magical. Without enough knowledge and specialized training, don''t attempt to challenge them."


    "Are spells ineffective against them?" Harry widened his eyes.


    "Well, let''s put it this way. If your spell hits their scales, it probably won''t do much. Even if it''s their skin, you need to hit the right spot, and casting spells continuously at one place might work. Of course, you can also use tricks... like deception, or attacking their weak points. The most convenient is the Conjunctivitis Curse, but it requires a bit of luck."


    After that, they watched the dragon performance. Soon, the second dragon entered the scene. It was slightly smaller, a Peruvian Vipertooth with brass scales and a raised black spine.


    The two dragons fought, biting each other, coiling, and soaring into the air. Then, various magical creatures appeared one by one: phoenixes, Kelpies, unicorns, Flower Fairies, Erumpents, Hippogriffs, and Horned Serpents. However, the audience didn''t realize that these creatures were actually constructed illusions.


    Inside the tent of the ''Future World'' company.


    Felix stayed inside, continuously controlling the unique performance. Loo Pin sat aside and asked curiously, "Why aren''t you on-site? Why did you leave it to Vera?"


    Felix rolled his eyes. "I signed a confidentiality agreement. I can''t reveal anything about the championship event. I can''t let people associate me with the dragons, and I need to manage the on-site situation."


    He flicked his fingers, and five or six Mooncalves quietly appeared in the sand table.


    Loo Pin was momentarily stunned by his answer. "But the dragon-shaped magical lanterns have sold quite a few. Are you pretending that you''re not related to them?"


    Felix explained seriously, "I only agreed to a magical lantern design that you guys came up with."


    The performance lasted for two hours, longer than the Quidditch World Cup final. Finally, Felix felt a bit tired. He informed Vera, and after she announced the end of the performance, the myriad of magical creatures and the snowflake-shaped corridor occupying half of the campsite gradually disappeared.


    Clementine and Alec ran back, unable to contain their excitement.


    "Professor, Alec''s flyers are all handed out. We prepared five thousand of them, but it''s not enough. Many people could only remember the company''s name."


    "Well, it looks like the company won''t be short of orders for a year or two," Felix said. "Remember to include a small booklet with the company''s product when you ship. You can also include some products that are still under development. It''s a form of advertising."


    Clementine sighed, "I can imagine how busy we''ll be then."


    "Have you decided to stay, Vera?"


    "Of course." Clementine smiled. "I''m actually looking forward to what the company will be like in five or ten years."


    ...


    As the lantern exhibition concluded, the campsite quieted down. Sporadic celebrators sang songs boisterously, occasionally leading to minor conflicts, but for a campsite with a hundred thousand people, it wasn''t a big deal. The Ministry staff quickly handled it.


    Around three or four in the morning, a slight commotion arose.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 343: Turmoil

    Chapter 343: Turmoil


    Felix Harp abruptly sat up, the protective enchantments he had placed around his tent were triggered.


    After casting various defensive spells on himself, he pushed aside the curtain. In the darkness, he saw a mother stumbling towards him, clutching a child in her arms. Her hair was disheveled, and she wore a dirty nightgown. The child in her arms was around three or four years old.


    "What''s happened?" Felix Harp asked in a deep voice. In the distance, cries and explosions echoed.


    "There''s chaos... those fans... no, they''re rioters! Setting fires everywhere..." the woman said, her face pale, still bearing the expression of recent fear.


    Lupin emerged from the tent, holding his wand alertly. "What''s going on?" He paused when he saw the woman.


    "It seems some fans have caused trouble," Felix Harp said. "Lems, take care of them. Also, wake up Clementine and Aric. I''m going out to take a look."


    Lupin glanced at the woman and her child, nodding silently. He gazed into the distance where the camp was lit by red flames, cries and urgent shouts coming from afar.New n0vel chapters are published on


    Felix Harp held his wand and hurried towards the source of the flames.


    On his way, he saw shadowy figures stumbling around, families in tow. They carried crying children, moving unsteadily, walking through the woods, seeking refuge.


    Most of these people were caught off guard, dressed only in nightclothes. Some were separated from their families, calling out names as they moved.


    Not everyone was in a state of panic; some were composed, helping maintain order. A tall woman with a commanding voice shouted, her voice rising above the chaos: "Quiet! Beauxbatons students, raise your wands to light the way for others."


    "Yes, Madam Maxime," a group of young witches and wizards replied in unison. They illuminated their wands, and the distressed crowd followed the light they emitted, gathering around them.


    "Follow me, take the path through the woods," the woman known as ''Madam Maxime'' led the way, her calm voice reassuring, "Stay calm, one by one, keep close!"


    While she might stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Hagrid in height, she appeared even taller due to her slender and graceful figure. Unlike Hagrid''s bulkiness, she had an elegance that hinted at giant ancestry combined with refined features.


    It was evident that she held high esteem among these young wizards, likely a professor.


    In the rush, Felix Harp didn''t have time to ponder further. They passed each other, and Felix Harp went against the stream, heading towards the flames. Halfway there, he noticed Ministry workers lying on the ground, unconscious. Each had been struck by at least four or five stunning spells, along with an assortment of other curses, looking quite bedraggled.


    Felix Harp gathered them together to prevent them from being trampled. He levitated himself with a Hovering Charm, maintaining a vigilant lookout.


    Meanwhile, the ranks of the marchers grew. Initially, there were only around thirty hooded wizards wandering through the camp wearing masks. One of them had caught a Muggle family, the Roberts, and was forcing them to spin in circles over their heads for amusement.


    More and more people joined the group disappointed fans looking to vent their frustration after the team''s loss, revelers who had partied themselves into oblivion for half the night, and thrill-seekers. The marchers'' ranks swelled to three or five hundred, igniting fires throughout the camp, leaving burning tents in their wake.


    Illuminated by the roaring flames, they saw a figure hovering in mid-air, looking down at them, his gaze directed this way.


    "Is he the leader? I saw someone from the procession kneel to him"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Hermione shouted in frustration, looking concerned. She said in a hushed tone, "That''s Professor Harp. He''s probably trying to stop the riot. This is too dangerous; there shouldn''t be a direct confrontation... there must be hundreds of them."


    Harry looked over. The professor''s magic illuminated the camp. They could see clearly, and over a dozen colorful spells were flying toward the professor from the marchers. However, most of them were crooked and off-target.


    Ron reassured, "Professor Harp is at least four or five hundred feet away. Don''t worry; they can''t really reach him."


    ...


    Felix cast Lumos to illuminate the camp. Some of the marchers immediately grew uneasy the darkness had given them the courage to misbehave, but when the light came, they could only hide their indecency to avoid being exposed.


    People kept leaving the group, slipping away quietly.


    But many remained in place. These individuals were rowdy, making noise, pointing and gesturing at Felix, intentionally sending sparks and spells as provocations.


    On the other side of the procession, Mr. Weasley, Bill, Charlie, and Sirius appeared somewhat helpless. Charlie asked, "Dad, what should we do?"


    Mr. Weasley looked at the floating Roberts family. "We can''t act hastily. It wouldn''t be good if they got hurt."


    They were concerned. Earlier, a few Aurors from the Ministry had tried to pose as marchers and get close to the Roberts family, only to be subjected to concentrated attacks.


    "They''ll disperse soon enough," Mr. Weasley said with a determined tone. Annoyance crept into his voice as he added, "Rats in the gutter! These fellows are utterly lawless! If only we could catch them all"


    Sirius pointed to the sky. "Someone shares your sentiment."


    Felix''s expression remained calm. He extended his hand, pointing forward. A bolt of black lightning descended, and almost simultaneously, a hooded wizard was pierced through the chest.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 344: Halt

    Chapter 344: Halt


    The parade participants stood frozen in their tracks, feeling as if their eyes were playing tricks on them. The wizard with a lightning-struck hat stared in disbelief at his bloodied chest. He took a few steps forward, turned around, looked at his companions, and then collapsed in slow motion.


    Among the leading hooded wizards, one bent down to inspect, "Severely injured, but not dead." He narrowly dodged the second black lightning bolt that came flying towards him and struck his comrade''s abdomen behind him.


    Next, Felix''s fingertips clutched the black lightning, bursting into crackling explosions. Arcs of electricity spread like a vast web, approaching them. While these smaller arcs lacked the sheer power of the initial two lightning bolts, they proved more troublesome. Parade participants were hit by the arcs, convulsing and falling to the ground like harvested wheat.


    The hooded wizards were quick to react. They pulled their wounded comrades back, erecting magical barriers and shields. They counterattacked through the openings, gradually retreating, positioning themselves at the heart of the parade.


    However, while they gained safety, they distanced themselves from Felix. Most spells faded and vanished in midair.


    "Counterattack! He''s alone" a confused, red-faced wizard shouted, swaying with a wand in one hand and a bottle of alcohol in the other, his disheveled beard matching his drunken clamor.


    "He''s too far!" another person yelled in frustration.


    The intoxicated red-faced wizard roared, "Follow me!" He and a dozen similarly-minded companions charged at Felix, closing in on him. Most parade participants watched in cold detachment. As expected, a mass of black lightning struck their feet. These individuals hadn''t even cast basic defensive spells. They fell like broken dolls, howling in pain.


    The next moment, Felix vanished from midair, appearing suddenly fifty feet ahead of those fallen. His expression was icy, and his eyes seemed to flicker with flames.


    "Foolish people," he muttered, his gaze not lingering on the charging wizards. They were mere pawns in this game, his attention fixed on the bulk of the parade.


    "Damn it! Does he want to take us all on alone?" someone protested indignantly.


    Before they could react, a powerful spell burst from the tip of Felix''s black wand, its red light coloring every face.


    Felix''s target was clear: the group of hooded wizards nestled within the crowd. They were likely the organizers of this chaos. Clad in unified attire and displaying coordinated tactics, they knew each other well, perhaps having fought side by side before.


    Names of various known and unknown wizard groups flickered through his mind, but the most likely one was


    "Death Eaters," Felix murmured softly.


    These parade participants were a disjointed mob, lacking coordination. They erected spells haphazardly, often hindering each other and causing failures. This allowed Felix''s spells to flow unobstructed, disarming them with powerful spells, sending them flying one after another.


    Felix''s magic stuttered for a moment. Seizing the opportunity, the hooded wizard vanished through a Phantom Apparition, taking his two comrades, whose chests had been pierced by black lightning. The next second, the extensive network of black arcs converged, forming an airtight cage.


    "What''s special about those two?" Felix pondered carefully. They were positioned quite near the front, though not leading. If they were Death Eaters, it suggested they held a significant status.


    Felix stood outside the cage, calmly flicking a spell, much like catching turtles in a jar. Two hooded wizards desperately attempted Phantom Apparition but ended up leaving behind an arm and a thigh, their cries of agony echoing.


    At this moment, Felix needed to conserve energy. Most of these people were tourists from various countries. Even if they incited a riot, he couldn''t risk killing anyone, or he''d face trouble himself.


    His initial two fierce attacks were directed at the hooded wizards, but whether fatalities occurred remained uncertain.


    Mr. Weasley, Charlie, Bill, Sirius, and three more Ministry officials arrived to help. Casting spells through the gaps in the electrical web, they immobilized the people within, all lying like harvested wheat.


    After a while, Felix dispelled his magic, revealing over a hundred parade participants inside, including several hooded wizards. He removed their masks, seeing familiar faces. Adding the broken limbs left behind due to disapparation, the scene looked quite horrifying.


    Sirius glanced at the hooded wizards, coldly snorting in disdain.


    The turmoil was finally subdued.


    Silence, an intense silence, like someone had pressed the pause button on the scene. Even the cries of children were hushed by their parents.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 345: Various Reactions

    Chapter 345: Various Reactions


    Felix waved to a few Ministry of Magic workers standing nearby. One of them, an excited young man, hurried over. "Greetings, Mr. Harp! It''s unbelievable that you directly intervened in the chaos..." He seemed quite young, his face lit up with excitement, causing even his acne to shine.


    Felix remained calm and said, "Aren''t these matters under your jurisdiction?"


    "Rest assured! Leave it to us." The wizard patted his chest and took out a whistle from his pocket. He blew it with a "tweet," but after blowing for a while, no one came. He sighed, "My colleagues must have been knocked out..."


    Felix pointed in the direction he had come from. "I found some people and placed them in that direction."


    "Mueller! Keen! Follow me!" the wizard shouted, then before leaving, he couldn''t help but say, "It''s an honor to fight alongside you, Mr. Harp."


    "We''ll go help with the firefighting," Mr. Weasley said. He called Bill and Charlie and after a moment''s thought, Sirius greeted Felix and said, "I''ll go find Harry and the others."


    Felix nodded to him and then circled around the camp, rescuing some injured people. He also used Patronus messages to notify Lupin and Tonks. Soon, everyone gathered, including the mother and child.


    "Thank you, thank you..." the young mother kept expressing her gratitude.


    When they returned to the battlefield, it was already surrounded by hundreds of Ministry wizards who were systematically categorizing and removing the rioters.Thi/s chapter is updated by


    Fudge wiped sweat from his forehead continuously, his face a mixture of fear and disgust. "Take them all away! Find out their nationalities and identities, report to their respective Ministry! And these, these..."


    He hesitated as he looked at the fallen Death Eaters. It was difficult for him to make a decision. He had just looked at these people''s faces, and the familiar faces made his stomach churn.


    "Minister, those wearing hoods are the leaders of this riot. They also dragged the Roberts family out of their house. They were greatly frightened and are currently undergoing memory treatment..."


    Fudge''s lips trembled, his heart full of hesitation. Most of these hooded individuals were pure-bloods. If he were to judge them all as masterminds, they would be sentenced to Azkaban for at least three to five months. But then he could kiss their support goodbye.


    "Click!" "Click!"


    Sounds of camera shutters echoed, and clusters of purple smoke wafted through the air.


    Rita Skeeter excitedly directed her assistants, "Here, here, and over there... I saw it! Quidditch World Cup fans causing trouble, mocking Muggles for fun..." Her mouth was almost crooked from smiling.


    "Did you capture a photo of Mr. Harp in the crowd?" she asked eagerly.


    "Only his back," her photographer replied.


    "That''s fine too. We can make a series of reports"


    Fudge''s fingers trembled. "When did they arrive? Get rid of them! No, wait..." He rolled his eyes and whispered to his secretary, "Confiscate their photos, don''t destroy them. Keep them secretly."


    A robust wizard ran over, took a look, and grinned, gesturing to his eye, "Still got some veins attached... if we don''t handle it..." He mimicked the motion of spraying something, indicating a "burst."


    Mr. Weasley furrowed his brow. "There are children here."


    "Oh, sorrytwo people over here!" the wizard called Arnold shouted. Soon, two others joined him. They circled the eyeball, using their wands to gesture and discuss. "I''ll go," Arnold said. Amidst the shocked gazes of the crowd, he grabbed the eyeball and squeezed and squeezed, as if he was about to burst it.


    "Bang!"


    He and the eyeball vanished together.


    "Wait, he''ll be back in a moment," the adjacent wizard said casually. Then, with a heavy yawn, he said, "Another overtime shift today."


    Ron gulped down a mouthful of saliva fiercely, his stomach churning. It felt as if he''d swallowed something slippery and unpleasant, making him retch involuntarily. Harry and Hermione wore similarly uneasy expressions.


    The twins felt a sense of regret. Ron had been showing off his Disillusionment Charm before them, but they had planned to learn it early.


    On the other side, a heavy-weight figure arrived.


    Barty Crouch Jr. spoke with a cold face, "Excuse me, make way." He pushed through the crowd, like a rock pushing into the enclosed circle formed by the Ministry.


    "Crouch?" Fudge''s expression soured as soon as he saw him. He had initially wanted to inquire about Crouch''s strange behavior, but with such a major incident unfolding, he had long cast those thoughts aside.


    "I put you in charge of the Quidditch World Cup''s security, and where did you go?"


    "To track those masked individuals," Crouch said tersely.


    Harry stared at the back of Barty Crouch Jr.''s head, wondering if his scar was still hurting, and if he could catch a glimpse of Voldemort''s ugly face.


    Sirius also looked at him with searching eyes. Godfather and godson stared for quite a while. Eventually, Harry shook his head at Sirius, indicating that there was no reaction this time.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 346: Shadows Approach

    Chapter 346: Shadows Approach


    The sky gradually lightened, turning into a deep shade of blue, with a faint touch of white emerging from the horizon.


    Felix Harp stood amidst the crowd, beginning to understand why Fudge was so wary of Barty Crouch. Crouch rarely smiled, exuding an old-fashioned and rigid demeanor. While Fudge was still contemplating how to handle these masked individuals, Crouch had already issued orders methodically.


    "Take these ruffians away," he said sternly, "they will undergo interrogation until someone reveals the mastermind behind this act of terror."


    Fudge wiped his brow, "Crouch... Barty, you''re being too severe... They were just drunk and causing a bit of a commotion. It didn''t result in any serious consequences... I wouldn''t classify it as terror... If it weren''t for the Muggle involvement, a fine would suffice."


    "Oh, really?" Crouch retorted, his eyes fixed firmly on the unmasked figures, "Some of them I recognize quite well, very well indeed..."


    Fudge cleared his throat, "Very well, let''s discuss some matters back at the officeWalsch!" He turned and scanned, as Walsch Cedric briskly approached.


    "I''ll take charge of a portion of these people; you handle the aftermath... um, the pacification work. I need to return to the office to deal with more complex troubles."


    The Ministry''s staff hastily prepared a batch of Portkeys and left with the fallen individuals.


    Walsch Cedric arranged for the remaining people to extinguish fires and calm the crowd. Many families had become separated, and the Ministry''s employees empowered their voices, their throats going hoarse as they shouted amidst the crowd.New n0vel chapters are published on


    There were claims, complaints, grievances, all sorts of tangled demands. Walsch demonstrated excellent professionalism, taking note of everything and then casually instructing them to compile a list of losses. Whether compensation would be provided or not remained uncertain.


    "They won''t get compensated, just have to chalk it up as bad luck," Sirius, experienced as he was, quipped. Harry wanted to laugh but found it hard to, so he settled for a wry grin.


    "Alright, children," Mr. Weasley said, "you should head back to your tents and get some sleep. Dawn is only a few hours away, and you''ll need to queue up again to collect the Portkeys in the morning."


    Barty Crouch remained behind, seeking out Felix Harp.


    "There are some matters I wish to discuss with you, Mr. Harp," Crouch said with a stern expression, "shall we find a place to have a proper conversation? What do you think?"


    "Of course," Felix replied with a slight smile, "how about my tent? It''s still intact."


    They returned to the tent of Future World Inc., a spacious one with stacks of empty boxes in the corners and two large magical lamps shaped like dragons. Crouch glanced at Clementine and Lupin in the corner but said nothing.


    As they sat down, Felix motioned for a pitcher of lemon juice.


    "Thank you," Crouch said politely, his expression serious. He wasted no time getting to the point, "Mr. Harp, I want to express my gratitude to you for promptly quelling the riot and preventing more severe consequences."


    "More severe consequences?"


    "Yes, indeed, more severe consequences," Crouch repeated sharply, his gaze fixed on Felix, "You haven''t experienced them, but I know what they are like. To be honest, following the standard procedure, that Muggle family wouldn''t have survived."


    "Standard procedure..." Felix raised an eyebrow, "It can''t be what I''m thinking, right?"


    "Death Eaters," Crouch said coldly, "finding amusement in killing Muggles. When I was still the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, I dealt with a fair share of horrifying cases. So, I ordered my Aurors to respond in kind."


    Felix toyed with his goblet, pondering. Just then, the tent''s curtain was lifted, "Barty, I heard you were here... Ah, as expected."


    Ludo Bagman panted, his face glistening with sweat.


    He pulled up a chair between the two and poured himself a glass of lemon juice, downing it in one gulp, sighing deeply, "What an eventful day. Those fans"


    "What!" The cloaked figure, mini Barty Crouch, spoke in a low voice, "Isn''t that too risky, Master... We underestimated him before, but today we were on the scene, and you even saw through my father''s eyes..."


    Barty Crouch''s eyes turned blood-red in an instant, his pupils slitted like a snake''s, he whispered, "Before devising a plan, it''s always prudent to ascertain who the enemies are... Turns out he can''t detect me... He can''t even match the sensitivity of that child, Harry Potter!"


    "But what if he uncovers your disguise?" Mini Barty Crouch said urgently.


    Barty Crouch, or rather Voldemort, said with a voice devoid of emotion, "In my current state... the greatest benefit is that I cannot be killed. Perhaps you still hold some attachment to your father?"


    "No, my Master." Mini Barty Crouch knelt at his feet, saying with devotion, "I despise him to my core, shamed by his name. Master, he imprisoned me for over a decade, making me live like a dead man, until your arrival freed me."


    This touched upon a past event. Over a decade ago, as the war ended, those guilty were locked away in Azkaban. Among them, mini Barty Crouch was charged with tormenting the Lestranges into madness, alongside Bellatrix and others. At the trial, mini Crouch denied the accusations and pleaded with his father, the presiding judge, to believe him. The evidence was not substantial, as eye-witnesses didn''t have a strong impression of mini Crouch. Coupled with the fact that his father was the judge overseeing the trial, he had a good chance of escaping the charges.


    Unfortunately, Barty Crouch Sr. was unwavering in his judgment. He had long since spotted the flaws in his son''s furtive behavior. Combining these discrepancies with the ambiguous testimonies, he ultimately convicted mini Crouch, sentencing him to lifelong imprisonment.


    Afterwards, Barty Crouch Sr. made a grave mistake. Unable to refuse his dying wife''s plea, he used a Polyjuice Potion to exchange his son''s place in Azkaban. Mini Crouch was held captive at home, controlled by the Imperius Curse, taken care of by the house-elf Winky. He intended to keep him oblivious for the rest of his life.


    That was, until Sirius Black escaped from Azkaban. With a determination to kill Wormtail at any cost, the petrified Wormtail was startled. Disappearing for several months, he found Voldemort and learned about the Triwizard Tournament and mini Crouch through Bertha Jorkins'' information. They broke into his house while Barty Crouch Sr. was away, liberating mini Crouch. When Barty Crouch Sr. returned from work, he was ambushed by his son and Wormtail, controlled by a curse. They used the Imperius Curse to bend him to their will.


    ...


    In a voice devoid of emotion, Voldemort said, "What if I were to have you personally kill your own father?"


    "I would carry out your command with great pleasure!"


    "No rush," Voldemort emitted a bone-chilling laugh, "Barty Crouch still has some use. However, he nearly broke free from my control in front of that fool Fudge. It almost ruined everything. It''s possible that the agony he experienced from my presence in his mind inadvertently dampened the effect of the Imperius Curse."


    Mini Barty Crouch pondered, "What if he sees through the flaw?"


    Voldemort sneered, "There''s no evidence, at most just some probing. But the Triwizard Tournament is inseparable from him, and events will unfold as we anticipated. The only regret is, I cannot sustain this state for too long... Being without Wormtail is truly inconvenient."


    "Master, it''s all my fault."


    "That''s enough," Voldemort said, "Proceed as planned. We''ll return to your home first; I need some rest. Afterward, we''ll seek out Mad-Eye Moody. He''s not easy to deal with; we must set up a trap."


    "Master, it''s been quite an ordeal for you to acquire a corporeal form. I can handle this myself... Or if not, I could have Winky..."


    "Since when did a house-elf become capable of serving the mighty Lord Voldemort?" Voldemort said darkly, "If Barty Crouch is exposed, it''s fine. I''ve devised an appropriate way for his curtain call."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 347: Dissent

    Chapter 347: Dissent


    Before dawn, a chilly, pale light began to pierce through the mist in the forest, bringing an end to the secretive conversation that had taken place.


    "Master, the newspaper reports that the Lumbatons have recovered and they might accuse me..." the figure on the ground murmured softly.


    "Time erases all traces, my servants have also forgotten my authority, haven''t they? How many of them used to bow before me, kissing my robes?" Voldemort spoke softly.


    Barty Crouch Jr. suddenly shivered as if an invisible whip had struck him.


    However, Voldemort paid him no mind, lazily continuing, "I want to share an insight with you: magic is power. Do you know why memories extracted and Veritaserum cannot be used as evidence in court? It''s because they''re unreliable, capable of being deceived by skilled wizards. Let me ask youwere you caught red-handed?"


    "No, no I wasn''t," Barty Crouch Jr. replied in a hushed voice.


    Voldemort chuckled coldly, "Exactly. There are numerous ways to refute their accusationsPolyjuice Potion, Memory Charms, Confundus Charms... What matters is having a weighty enough witness!"


    "But if Dumbledore were to step forward and identify you, that would be troublesome. However, an ordinary couple like the Lumbatons? Remember, their own memories were tampered with, how credible are they?"


    Barty Crouch Jr.''s face flushed with excitement.


    "Ideally, as planned, I successfully resurrect and gather my old followers in secret, accumulating power. After you dispose of Moody, you inherit the reputation and connections of old Crouch, entering the Ministry... By then," he whispered, "you will achieve immeasurable glory, the position of Minister of Magic, just a modest reward."


    "Your will is my mission, Master."


    ...


    Finally, the sun emerged, dispersing the mist completely, leaving no trace behind. The camp came alive.


    Felix hadn''t slept long, feeling that Barty Crouch Jr.''s purpose was unclear. He had pondered for a while but had made no progress. When it was dimly bright outside, he saw Clementine emerging from her compartment, holding a cup of hot cocoa, and another hand carrying a thin blanket. She squinted, yawning continuously.


    "What''s the matter? Couldn''t sleep?"


    Clementine blinked, finally noticing Felix sitting on the couch. "Professor, why isn''t the light on?" Walking to the table where they had dined yesterday, she tapped a bronze eagle-shaped magic lamp. It flapped its wings, releasing a sphere of light into the air, illuminating the tent instantly.


    She sat opposite Felix, covered herself with the blanket, and couldn''t help but yawn again. "I, I really can''t sleep. I''m planning to endure a bit longer and then head back to the office to sleep. When are we leaving?"


    "We can leave whenever you want," Felix said gently. "We don''t need a Portkey. We can Disapparate directly. Just wait for Lymes and Alek."


    Clementine held the thin blanket, sipped her warm cocoa, and chatted casually.


    "After the vacation, I need to go to Gringotts again to handle the handover... It''s a shame, I made quite a few friends in Egypt." She gestured with her fingers, recounting some interesting things. "By the way," she suddenly asked with great interest, "Professor, did Bill ever call you the nickname ''Wandering Sphinx'' to your face?"


    "...No."


    "That nickname is quite interesting. Why doesn''t anyone use it?" Clementine appeared regretful. "I''ve heard some people in the company secretly call you the Serpent King. I don''t think it''s appropriate, as it easily invokes thoughts of a basilisk..."


    "Is that so? I can''t really control what others say." Felix prepared a cup of tea for himself, leisurely responding.


    "For example?"


    "Uagadou requested an increase in the number of participants, reasoning that they have four houses and each house should have at least one champion."


    Felix chuckled in disbelief, "Isn''t choosing champions the job of the Goblet of Fire? They want to do it themselves?"


    Madam Maxim nodded, saying, "They did indeed have that idea, but Beauxbatons, Hogwarts, and Durmstrang strongly disagreed, so they dropped the idea."


    "And then there''s Uagadou''s self-transfiguration," she pursed her lips, sounding slightly shocked. "I only found out about this later. They''ve managed to master human transfiguration magic that''s quite similar to Animagus transformation. Nearly one-third of Uagadou''s older students can transform into leopards and elephants, not to mention the elite students who can do even more..."


    "Self-transfiguration? I''ve heard of that magic, but it shouldn''t upset the balance of the tournament, right?"


    "It depends on how you view it," Madam Maxim explained. "Certain advantages of animals aren''t possessed by humans. For instance, if a challenge revolves around speed, Uagadou''s students naturally have the upper hand."


    "But that doesn''t prove anything. It only shows that Uagadou''s students are showcasing their unique talents." Felix didn''t see a problem.


    "But do you know how much time Uagadou''s students invest in this magic?" Madam Maxim asked.


    "You mean it takes a long time?" Felix guessed.


    "At least three to five years of study." Madam Maxim said, "They enter at ten years old, and after a year of observation, they choose their preferred fields of study, usually focusing on two or three main subjects and three or four as minor subjects. By the time they reach higher grades, they devote all their efforts to their primary subjects."


    "For example, a young wizard can start learning about self-transfiguration in their second year and begin practicing and preparing. They then spend several uninterrupted years practicing until they''ve mastered it. Those with spare capacity can even choose a second form, a third form."


    "That''s indeed quite distinctive." Felix nodded. The Headmaster of Uagadou must consider this knowledge essential for students, which is why they structured their curriculum this way. It was somewhat similar to the suggestion he had given Dumbledore, though, upon closer analysis, there were significant differences.


    "Where''s the controversy?"


    "If we look at it alone, there''s no issue. But when comparing Uagadou and Durmstrang, the problem arises. Uagadou students enter the tournament with several years of practice in this magic, with no limitations, while Durmstrang students must restrain themselves from using their best Dark magic. Karkaroff certainly disagreed. They''ve lost too many times in the past and don''t want to suffer embarrassment again."


    Felix understood. This was the crux of the problem. The Triwizard Tournament symbolized honor, and an unprecedented Five Wizard Tournament represented an unprecedented honor. The champion would undoubtedly be etched into history, remembered for years to come.


    In the face of immense honor, every slight advantage needed to be considered, especially given such a huge gap. No one wanted to dance with shackles on.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 348: Disturbance of the Sleeping Dragon

    Chapter 348: Disturbance of the Sleeping Dragon


    Southern France, Pyrenees Mountains.


    Beauxbatons Academy of Magic was nestled amidst the rugged valleys, surrounded by magnificent magical gardens and an ever-flowing fountain, standing here for over seven centuries.


    "The British Ministry of Magic''s mishandling of the disturbances at the Quidditch World Cup site and their continued lack of a satisfactory response has led us to question: Are they truly capable of bearing the responsibility of hosting such a crucial ancient event...


    The following are excerpts from the British Daily ProphetThe Ministry of Magic (note: referring to the British Ministry, not the French) seems lost in its idyllic vision of peace, devoid of sufficient vigilance. Law enforcement has been lax for years, dark wizards roam freely, and the Ministry of Magic (note: same as above) has grown fragile, like a frail old man taking steps toward his grave. We are in dire need of fresh blood...


    ...


    It''s evident that British wizards have also lost faith in their own Ministry of Magic. Perhaps, in this year''s event, they will witness the brilliance from France.


    Noteworthy is the remarkable wizard Felix Harp, who shone in this crisis. He is currently in the pride of FranceBeauxbatons Academy of Magic. He has formed an unbreakable bond with Headmistress Olympe Maxime and has been invited to visit the school. He is also one of the school''s directors and is said to be involved in the selection of champion candidates..."


    Felix closed the Daily Prophet of France, muttering, "All this nonsense, school hasn''t even started yet." He set the newspaper aside and focused on enjoying his breakfastcroissants, orange juice, a platter of fruits, and some biscuits.


    As the newspaper mentioned, on the day after the Quidditch World Cup, he had accepted an invitation from Madam Maxime to visit Beauxbatons school. Even though the school hadn''t officially begun its term, there were students staying over, especially those who were aspiring to compete in the Triwizard Tournament.


    News traveled more openly in France compared to Britain, where they seemed to keep everything under wraps. So, these students possessed a mix of true and false inside information.


    There were rumors that the number of champions from each school might vary, not just one, but four. These students discussed it around the square table like they had witnessed it themselves. A girl countered seriously, claiming that each school would send a team of three champions to participate.


    However, regardless of the details, many students were buzzing with excitement. If there was only one potential champion, most students might give up, but the possibility of a second candidate instantly heightened their hopes tenfold.


    So, every student Felix saw at Beauxbatons was a potential Triwizard champion, a true elite.


    There were also rumors that Headmaster Ifauney suggested a five-school exhibition match before putting the candidates'' names into the Goblet of Fire. This proposal received strong support from Durmstrangit seemed their school had an overwhelming number of students, with over a thousand reportedly signing up!


    Among these three schools, Hogwarts had the fewest students. This was because it primarily accepted qualified students from Britain. While they didn''t outright reject students from other regions, they rarely extended invitations. Beauxbatons'' students mostly came from France, with a small number from Spain, Portugal, Luxembourg, Belgium, and the Netherlands. As for the Northern European Durmstrang, their student body spanned multiple countries too, like Germany and Bulgaria.


    But when it came to the most renowned school in Europe, the first name that came to mind was Hogwarts. Particularly in the last half-century, with Albus Dumbledore as its headmaster, it deterred two generations of dark wizards single-handedly, defeating and imprisoning one of them. His prestige had reached new heights.


    ...


    The Great Hall at Beauxbatons had a distinctive featurea square dining table, each side seating five or six students. The table was adorned with intricate golden and blue patterns, and a vertical decoration in the middle resembled a candelabrum, hanging down with clusters of flowers.


    Not far across the square table from Felix, two Beauxbatons students surreptitiously observed him.


    They spoke in hushed French, "...so young, and already a director..."


    "I heard he''s Nicolas Lmery''s heir."


    Madame Maxime waited in a French noble-style reception room. When Felix arrived, she stood up to welcome him, followed by about a dozen French professors who also rose.


    "Mr. Harp, please have a seat heredarling, thank you." She said to Fleur, who then left with light footsteps.


    Madame Maxime introduced Felix to the professors, *"This is Professor Sanchez, responsible for summer spell training. This is Professor Lemelle, in charge of potions. And this is Professor Poirier, highly skilled in herbology and alchemy... Honestly, I''m not sure if the use of alchemical items is allowed, but it''s best to be prepared."


    Felix nodded and smiled at them, "I''ve had a conversation with Professor Poirier. His mastery of alchemy is truly impressive."


    Poiriera thin, white-haired old professortrembled as he spoke, "Please pass on my words unchanged to Professor Harp. I can hardly believe it; he''s young, yet he possesses knowledge of various ancient magical creations and has solved several of my challenges."


    A professor named Sanchez, eager to know, asked, "Professor Harp, how do you rate the Beauxbatons students? I heard that Hogwarts isn''t preparing summer training. Do they have absolute confidence?"


    Felix looked at the others before responding, "Confidence is there to some extent, but... this year is different from before. We have new schools joining, so I anticipate the competition''s difficulty will increase."


    "That''s true," Sanchez nodded, scratching his red beard. As one of the professors responsible for student summer training, his subject was akin to Hogwarts'' Defense Against the Dark Arts. He had deliberately gathered relevant information.


    He said with some assurance, "The difficulty will definitely be adjusted, considering the performance of the other schools. It''s just hard to say whether it''ll be raised or lowered. It''s the first time we''re facing five schools; no one has experience with this. Unlike before, when there were only three schools, and they were familiar with each other..."


    He ventured, "Beauxbatons and Durmstrang are quite formidable. Does Hogwarts have any strategies?"


    The other professors stared at Felix, and he shook his head, "I''m not well-versed in the other schools. The only thing I can do is to enhance the abilities of our own students. I have high hopes for some of them; they possess tremendous potential..."


    "That''s all well and good..." Sanchez was somewhat unwilling, "but we can''t just let the championship be taken by an outsider on the first Triwizard Tournament, can we?"


    The other professors nodded inwardly. Though this sentiment seemed a bit exclusionary, these three schools were, after all, part of Europe and could be considered an alliance in a sense. Despite the competition, their relationship was decent.


    But if in the end, Beauxbatons or Durmstrang claimed victory, it would undoubtedly be a great embarrassment for all European wizards. People like them would be severely criticized.


    Felix scanned the room and said with a gentle air, "Since its inception, Hogwarts has endured through a thousand years, facing countless challenges. Yet none have managed to thwart it. Thus, the motto emergedDisturb not the harmony of fire, ice, or lightning. I believe it will be the same this time."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 349: The End of Modern Magic?

    Chapter 349: The End of Modern Magic?


    Professor Felix Harp, with a tinge of disappointment, wasn''t able to glean much information from Beauxbatons. In fact, he sensed a faint notion of alliance forming, and being both a professor at Hogwarts and a trustee at Beauxbatons, he seemed the most suitable intermediary.


    However, rushing to join hands without even knowing the details of the competition was perhaps overthinking the situation.


    He had no intention of getting involved.


    If he had to choose between the two schools, there was no doubt he''d side with Hogwarts. Just as if you were to ask Nicolas Flamel the same question, his answer would certainly lean towards Beauxbatons.


    Over the next few days, Felix stayed in the library at Beauxbatons, poring over fascinating materials to enrich his knowledge.


    His greatest gain wasn''t a specific spell, but rather a fresh perspective on knowledge itself.


    Felix''s greatest insight came not from a particular spell, but from a new way of looking at knowledge. It was as if he had discovered a different angle of perception.


    Felix''s early discovery in the alumni donation section of the library was quite revealing. Just like Hogwarts and Beauxbatons, these schools acquired new books every year to enhance their libraries. Yet, apart from this, they also accepted donations from their alumniprecious ancient texts and the academic achievements of renowned graduates.


    For instance, Professor McGonagall''s insights into transfiguration, Flitwick''s charms research, Snape''s potion formulationsall, if not bequeathed to specific heirs, would ultimately find their place at Hogwarts.


    However, Felix noticed a subtle difference between Beauxbatons'' collection on a particular spell and what he already knew. This wasn''t just an individual''s deviation; it was a systemic divergence.


    This feeling couldn''t be put into words, but it existed tangibly. It was like two compass needles, one slightly skewed to the left by 0.01 degrees and the other by 0.01 degrees to the right.


    Between them lay Beauxbatons and Hogwarts.


    ...


    On a deep, moonlit night, when the sky was as pure as a piece of black velvet, barely a few days after the full moon had passed.


    In a makeshift office, Felix Harp laid out a piece of parchment, attempting to jot down a sudden burst of inspirationThi/s chapter is updated by


    "If you place a fine veil before your eyes, over time, it becomes unseen by natural sight. It doesn''t impair your vision, yet it exists distinctly.


    Using colors to represent the distinction, Hogwarts is transparent silver-white, while Beauxbatons is deep ocean bluethough it''s not about colors, it''s about how everything you see becomes tinged with that hue."


    "Perhaps this is the difference in magical perception brought about by subtle cultural nuances. It doesn''t affect spellcasting, yet..." He paused, pondering deeply.


    Felix couldn''t help but reflect if he was being too sensitive, but soon he found a way to test this theory.


    The next day, he borrowed a stack of thick tomes from the Beauxbatons library.


    He then used the Occlumency technique to temporarily block his understanding of the Ironclad Charm, including the humanoid Ironclad variant and all its derivative spells. He even sealed off all knowledge related to those spells. Afterward, he picked up one of the hefty books and started reading about the Ironclad Charm from the beginning.


    This process was awkward; every time familiar magical knowledge surfaced, he''d block it out immediately, treating himself like a blank parchment, a novice wizard knowing nothing.


    But how to achieve this was previously beyond him.


    Now, he finally had a directionto amalgamate the understandings of the two Ironclad Charms. Perhaps, it could lead to the creation of a seventh-level spell. He wasn''t certain, but it was worth a try.


    The power of a seventh-level spell was secondary; Felix estimated it wouldn''t surpass the ancient spells he had already mastered. However, this endeavor might offer him a glimpse into the true essence of the Ironclad Charm.


    Yes, the true essence.


    He had always been curiouswould modern magic eventually be constrained by numerous limitations? Or, to rephrase, was the culmination of modern magic the transformation of magic into a wizard''s instinct, to be controlled with ease?


    Just like he mentioned to the young wizards at the Magical Linguistics Club, "Perhaps we''re merely reclaiming the instinct of spellcasting."


    Just as he could easily produce a Lumos or an Aguamenti spell by thinking about it. There was no need for an incantation; it was a matter of simply ''wanting'' the outcome. It was similar to how untrained young wizards, when faced with danger, could perform inexplicable feats through the sheer power of their emotions.


    Yet, Felix''s magical instincts were stronger; he didn''t need to amplify his emotions.


    He had once read a sentence in a book, "The magical eruptions of young wizards might not be overwhelmingly powerful, but each eruption is a splendid medley of complex magic. In that moment of magical flourish, they are gods who can do anything."


    ...


    Mulling over things, Felix thought the reason the same spell had two different forms was likely because he had been in a state of partial blindness, only touching upon a fraction of true magic.


    It was like two climbers starting from the same point but then choosing different paths, only to meet again at the summit, discovering more than one route to the top. Or perhaps, they met midway, collaborated, and together completed the final stretch.


    He recorded these speculations, storing them in his Pensieve. For young wizards, these notions were utterly fanciful, on par with "The Little Wizard Mick''s Adventures." Yet, for those devoted to magical theory, they were undoubtedly treasures.


    On the eve of the new term, Felix bid farewell to Madame Maxim, promising to welcome the Beauxbatons students to Hogwarts in October. He made a detour to Diagon Alley to entrust the company affairs to Lupin, who reluctantly pulled out his wand before Felix returned to Hogwarts.


    Back in his long-forgotten Ancient Runes office, Felix felt surprisingly at ease. From his pocket, he retrieved a silver pocket watch, and out came Snuffles, carrying a Merlin''s Order of Distinction around its neck and holding an hourglass in its paws, eagerly surveying its surroundings. The message was clearCan I dig for treasure holes here?


    Felix glanced at it, and suddenly, a feather quill on the table sprang up and transfigured into a small stool. Snuffles immediately straightened its posture and waved its paws, sighing.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 350: Seventeen-Year-Old Dumbledore

    Chapter 350: Seventeen-Year-Old Dumbledore


    The next day, a heavy rain fell over Hogwarts. The rain extinguished the morning mist in the Forbidden Forest, yet everything in sight became shrouded in a grey haze.


    Snuffles nestled in a cradle bed lined with fine sponge and velvet fabric. Ever since finding out yesterday that it would be staying at Hogwarts, it refused to squeeze itself into the empty space within Felix Harp''s pocket watch. Instead, when Felix wasn''t paying attention, it had moved its bed out and then hidden the silver pocket watch. Felix had gone through its collection again, carrying it in his hand, but he couldn''t find where the watch was hidden.


    Of course, he didn''t search too seriously; he couldn''t keep circling around it. He had been away from home before, after all.


    What he didn''t know was that its collection had grown a bit more since thena silver fork, likely from Beauxbatons'' tableware; a crystal ball that emitted a bright light. Felix looked left and right before recognizing it as the one from Nicolas Flamel''s homeit had been covered in dust the first time he saw it, but now it was perfectly clean.


    As Felix gazed at Valen, it carefully exhaled and wiped the surface of the crystal ball, making the clouds and lightning inside it even brighter. Apart from these, there were various other odds and ends, probably gathered when Felix wasn''t paying attention: a temperature-regulated pendant box, a badger-shaped magic lantern, a cigarette case, a hazy hourglass, a gold necklace. Oh, Felix knew about that one; he had modified it with Galleons. It all started when he wanted to see how dark the fairies from Gringotts really were and how much sand he should mix into Galleons. The result... well, he suddenly had the urge to rob the fairy clan.


    He remembered reading a book about ancient fairies once. It described in detail the extravagant lives of the top ten fairy families, vividly bringing out every detail, as if the wizard who wrote the book had peered into fairy holes.


    In his description, these fairy families were as comparable to the Malfoys in the wizarding world.


    It was hard to say whose animosity the writing wizard had against more, but Lucius Malfoy definitely wouldn''t want that metaphor to spread.


    It had been a week since the Quidditch World Cup ended, and during this time, Lucius hadn''t responded. Felix wasn''t worried, though. Pure-blood families chose auspicious days even to send invitations; how could he expect them to surrender easily? Moreover, the Ministry of Magic, under the pressure of public opinion, hadn''t given up on hunting down the escaped hooded wizard. This matter would probably drag on for a while longer.


    But Felix intended to wait until Christmas this year. If Lucius hadn''t reacted by then, he would go collect the debt himself.


    Now, Snuffles Valen had its eye on a spare Basilisk Fang ring placed on the worktable, and it also had genuine affection for the memory Pensieve emitting a soft silver light. However, last night, Felix had given it a lesson.


    The lesson, in summary, was thisits little pocket was for storing its most favorite things; the less treasured items were to be kept in the office. That was also its home and treasure trove.


    From then on, it knew a principle: the crafty Snuffles had three lairs...


    And another thing, it couldn''t steal from others. Otherwise, Felix would enchant the pocket shut and, right in front of it, give its treasures away. If it behaved well, there would be additional rewards.


    After days of French education and coercion, Snuffles Valen raised three tender fingers in the name of its two brothers, solemnly swearing.


    "Boom!"New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    A lightning bolt tore through the grey sky, illuminating Felix''s figure standing by the windowsill. Snuffles Valen raised its head, twisted its body, climbed onto Felix''s shoulder, and together, they gazed at the thick curtain of rain outside.


    They listened to the pouring rain, the faint mist of raindrops blowing onto their faces, a cool sensation.


    Felix turned his head slightly, pursed his lips, and said, "Don''t wear that necklace again, it''s too ugly." Snuffles also turned its mouth away, its shiny black eyes showing disdain for his aesthetics.


    Eleven in the morning.


    At this time, the Hogwarts Express should have already left King''s Cross Station, spewing steam, and headed towards the Scottish Highlands.


    Felix appeared in the Headmaster''s office. Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore were sitting on the sofa, discussing the reception arrangements for the Triwizard Tournament among the four magical schools.


    "Madame Maxime and her students will stay in the carriage and can be placed at the edge of the Forbidden Forest. Durmstrang''s people will come by ship and can be arranged near the Black Lake..." Professor McGonagall pursed her lips, "But the other two schools are difficult to accommodate. While Beauxbatons doesn''t mind staying in the Forbidden Forest, they can turn into small animals themselves"


    "I can offer a memory from when I was seventeen," Dumbledore nodded slightly, "including my combat wisdom."


    Felix was taken aback. Wizarding memories were the most precious treasures. Many people regarded them as deeply private, and though he knew Dumbledore would undoubtedly remove irrelevant memories and even prevent others from prying, this level of trust came unexpectedly.


    Seeing Felix''s dazed expression, Dumbledore smiled slightly, "Am I a fossil in your eyes, living in the last century, unchanged?"


    Felix regained his composure. "It''s just a bit unexpected, Headmaster Dumbledore."


    Professor McGonagall was very interested in their conversation. After learning about the role of the Pensieve, she decided to join in. "We can also involve other professors"


    "No, Minerva," Dumbledore firmly shook his head and said solemnly, "Don''t trouble the other professors. We shouldn''t force them into decisions or even mention it to them."


    Professor McGonagall opened her mouth to speak, but Dumbledore''s attitude was resolute. She didn''t voice her disagreement. "Alright then, I''ll go and prepare the Great Hall with Philius Flitwick." With that, she left the office.


    "Headmaster, what led to this decision? Honestly, you startled me just now." When only the two of them remained in the Headmaster''s office, Felix joked.


    "Because I received a letter, from..." The Sorting Hat on the shelf suddenly opened a seam and spoke loudly.


    However, Dumbledore gave it a solemn look, and it immediately fell silent, instead starting to softly hum the song of the Sorting Hat''s new intake this year.


    "Brave Gryffindor from the wasteland marsh,


    Beautiful Ravenclaw from the tranquil riverbank,


    Kind Hufflepuff from the wide valley,


    Cunning Slytherin from the mudflats vast.


    They share a dream, a wish in their heart; a dream, a wish... they share a dream, a wish..."


    The Sorting Hat seemed to be struggling to find the right words, or perhaps it was giving a final rehearsal. It kept repeating the last sentence, but the singing was quite off-putting. Felix had heard it for seven years during school and another two years after graduating. It was starting to get old, and he wished it would keep quiet so he could focus on his research.


    Ignoring the Sorting Hat, Dumbledore raised his voice. He explained, "Do you remember the Christmas present you gave me in your first year of employment, ''99 Inventions That Changed the World''? I passed it on to a friend and we discussed the contents, incidentally mentioning you."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 351: Adaption of True Experiences

    Chapter 351: Adaption of True Experiences


    Felix Harp nodded slightly. He was aware that Dumbledore had a wide circle of acquaintances, with friends spread across the world. If you added the number of admirers, even ten Lockharts combined wouldn''t be a match.


    Sometimes, he couldn''t help but speculate whether the reason Dumbledore appeared so busy was because he was hiding in his office, writing letters to pen pals all around the world...


    Ahem! One shouldn''t think that way. The headmaster should be doing important things, like analyzing Tom Riddle''s childhood or writing a paper titled "The Influence of Childhood Environment on Key Life Choices of Wizards: A Brief Analysis of Three Points."


    Felix took the basin from the ring and both of them entered the inner space. Here was a vast white world, surrounded by mist.


    Dumbledore looked around with interest, sighing, "Only you in the world possess this ability, judging from the magical traces left behind. It''s quite exquisite, yes...exquisite."


    Felix asked, "Can''t others do it?" He didn''t feel much about it. When he thought of something, he could bring it into reality. He even thought this was a shoddy version, not as good as the original Pensieve, so he hadn''t paid much attention to it.


    It was only later that he gradually developed its use.


    Dumbledore said, "Let me tell you what I can discern. Ancient runes, alchemy, the Fidelius Charm, the Undetectable Extension Charm, Transfiguration, Memory Charms...very special. I seem to see stable magical nodes..."


    He extended his hand, and his long fingers pointed into the air, causing the surrounding clouds to churn.


    "What is this?" he curiously asked.


    "Memory nodes, also the magical nodes of this place," Felix explained briefly.


    Dumbledore nodded slightly, "Seems like you''ve made improvements. It''s getting further from the Pensieve''s function and closer to the Room of Requirement."


    His gaze swept around sharply, causing a slight discomfort in Felix, as if his skin were tingling. The headmaster had a keen eye.


    Though the Thought Basin looked similar to the Pensieve, its principle was closer to the Room of Requirement. With the application of the Undetectable Extension Charm, the space inside was expanded to the size of five or six basketball courts. It was filled with various fragments of blank memories, sealed with magical runes to prevent leakage. He also incorporated memory nodes to create a more stable structure.


    The advantage of this approach was that real people and illusory visions could interact. As the owner of the basin, Felix could also utilize the omnipresent memory energy to showcase his abilities within the Thought Chamber.


    Felix took a few steps, causing the clouds to surge, revealing a path. An ancient pyramid appeared before them. He smiled and extended an invitation, "Headmaster, this is a level adapted from my real experiences during summer vacation... well, adapted from real experiences. Would you like to try?"


    Dumbledore shifted his gaze from the memory nodes, carefully observing the pyramid amidst the mist. He knew everything here was illusory, probably just a manifestation of memories, yet it looked quite real.


    Could Felix really grasp the principles of the Room of Requirement? He became intrigued and walked toward the open golden gate. At the top of the pyramid, he seemed to catch sight of Felix lazily sitting there, waiting for him.


    Dumbledore smiled faintly, put away his wand, and climbed the only path upwards. Various strange creatures appeared in his way, but they were blocked by suddenly emerging vines, chains, and resilient barriers. After a few minutes, he pushed open a door, and Felix was sitting right outside, gazing at the sea of clouds.


    "Aberforth, how do you find it?" Dumbledore teased.


    "I must praise your imagination, Felix. The giant spiders and snakes are traceable, but what about those clattering, shape-shifting cars? Was it inspired by Arthur''s car, perhaps? As far as I know, it''s been behaving itself in the Forbidden Forest and hasn''t developed any peculiar abilities.


    And those creatures with insect-like exoskeletons, spewing acid..." Felix casually said, "Some are made up, and some were seen in movies, borrowed for a bit." His two legs dangled outside, swaying continuously.


    "It''s quite marvelous, but unfortunately, I haven''t delved deeply into it," Dumbledore replied, pondering for a moment before commenting, "Our ideas are indeed similar. Your...eccentric creatures are good for training students'' adaptability, yet it''s evident you haven''t put too much thought into it, and there''s minimal connection to reality."


    Felix admitted to this, "The more you know, the more real the memories become. That''s the downside of constructing virtual memories. I can''t help it. Rather than conjuring something inexplicable and confusing the students, it''s better to deliberately make it artificial and easily understood."


    The advantage of this approach was that real people and illusory images could interact. As the owner of the Pensieve, Felix could leverage the pervasive energy of memories, showcasing his abilities within the Mind Palace.


    Felix took a few steps, causing the clouds to churn and revealing a path. An ancient pyramid appeared before them. He smiled and extended an invitation, "Headmaster, this is a challenge based on my real experiences during summer vacation... well, an adapted version of them. Would you like to give it a try?"


    Dumbledore shifted his gaze from the memory nodes, carefully examining the pyramid within the mist. He knew everything here was illusory, likely a manifestation of memories, yet it appeared quite real.


    Could Felix truly grasp the principles of the Room of Requirement? He became intrigued, walking toward the open golden door. He could see Felix lazily perched on top of the pyramid, waiting for him.


    Dumbledore smiled slightly, sheathing his wand. He began to climb the steps along the only path available. Various peculiar creatures appeared before him, but were suddenly blocked by vines, chains, and resilient barriers that had sprung up. A few minutes later, he pushed open a door and found Felix seated outside, gazing at the sea of clouds.


    "Aberforth, what do you think?" Dumbledore playfully inquired.


    Dumbledore responded, "I must commend your imagination, Felix. The Blast-Ended Skrewts and Cornish Pixies are distinguishable, but those loud, shape-shifting carswhat''s the story behind them? Could it be Arthur''s car that inspired you? Although, as far as I know, it has been well-behaved in the Forbidden Forest and hasn''t developed any strange abilities."


    "Also, those creatures with insect-like exoskeletons and acid-spewing mouths..."


    Felix casually mentioned, "Some are fabrications, while others are drawn from movies and adapted. My legs are hanging outside the platform, swaying constantly."


    "That''s quite fascinating, but unfortunately, I haven''t deeply delved into it," Dumbledore remarked, thoughtfully pondering before continuing, "Our ideas do bear similarities. Your peculiar creatures could indeed test students'' adaptability, but I can tell you haven''t put too much effort into it, and it lacks a strong connection to reality."


    Felix admitted as much, "The more you understand, the more real the memories become. That''s the drawback of constructing virtual memories. I couldn''t help it. Instead of creating something unconvincing, leading students astray, I thought it better to intentionally craft illusions that are immediately apparent."


    If he intended to create a Sphinx, he would need to be extremely knowledgeable about the magical creature. Otherwise, making careless changes might lead students to believe it''s accurate. If they were to encounter a real Sphinx in the wild, they could make fatal mistakes.


    Dumbledore nodded slightly, agreeing with his perspective. Every time he conversed with Felix about magic, he gained novel insights. He followed this line of thought and quickly arrived at a refinement method. He thought of someone, someone who could vividly recreate these magical creatures


    The most distinguished Magizoologist of the age, Newt Scamander.


    His only concern was whether this was necessary. Dumbledore made a mental note of the idea and decided to observe further.


    "I''ve also noticed something, which might not be a problem but is worth noting," Dumbledore said. "The protective measures in this place are somewhat one-dimensional. Anyone with a decent understanding of Memory Charms could utilize the power here."


    He gestured, causing the pyramid beneath them to collapse instantly. They stood rather abruptly in a courtyard. Felix''s expression was peculiar as he watched the rain, and the wind howled. "Aren''t we going to drown on the way?" Harry asked.


    "Think about Hagrid," Ron replied without hesitation, "He has to ferry first-year students across the river in a boat. In this weather, that''s quite the adventure."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 352: The Disguised... Guardian (Dementor)?

    Chapter 352: The Disguised... Guardian (Dementor)?


    As tradition goes, first-year students are ferried across the lake by Hagrid, while students from other years take the carriages and follow the path to the school''s main entrance.


    The school''s Great Hall.


    "Step this way, please, my dear," Peeves the Poltergeist somersaulted in the air, bowing and gesturing to guide a mysterious ghost into the Great Hall. This tall ghost concealed himself entirely under his robes, revealing only a pair of silver, emotionless eyes.


    Peeves grinned charmingly and said, "I won''t disturb you any longer. I still have things to do... I''ve prepared quite a number of water-filled balloons for the new students. Don''t you want to see them burst over the adorable little ones'' heads?"


    The ghost remained silent. Peeves turned to leave, but a large silver hand emerged swiftly from beneath the robe, grabbing Peeves by the back of his neck and giving him a vigorous shake.


    Peeves struggled briefly but couldn''t break free. Instead, he was rhythmically jostled and tossed about, looking quite helpless.


    He was a spirit born within the castle, possessing more power than the average ghost. Regular ghosts could only slightly interact with reality, but Peeves was different. He could genuinely compare his strength to the students'', and he could even wrestle with them without much difficulty.


    What made him wary were a few factors: first, the professors within the school. As a manifestation of the students'' collective emotions, Peeves had a deep-seated fear of the professors, but at the same time, he represented the mischievous students and was always quick-witted in his arguments. His real concern was with the professors who exuded authority and integrity;


    Second, formidable wizards who could influence him, like Headmaster Dumbledore and Felix Harp;


    Third, the unconventional ghosts, like the Bloody Baron, and


    The diminutive Peeves glared at the towering and aloof ghost before him and muttered curses under his breath. Suddenly, the silver eyes beneath the ghost''s hood turned toward him, and Peeves immediately put on a disarmingly mischievous smile, nervously twiddling his fingers.


    Within the Great Hall, the ghosts chattered among themselves


    "Another newcomer, is it?" Nicolas Flamel, the resident ghost of Gryffindor House, spoke wistfully.


    "Seems like a tough one," the corpulent Friar of Hufflepuff remarked cheerfully. "Good, someone needs to rein in Peeves."


    "Indeed, well said," Nearly Headless Nick agreed. "Since the departure of the Bloody Baron..." He glanced around meaningfully, provoking a chorus of agreements and condemnation of Peeves'' antics.


    "By the way," one ghost inquired, "Who still has a picture of Peeves?"


    "The one where the mischievous twins blew Peeves all around the castle with fans?" Nearly Headless Nick asked with keen interest, a satisfied grin forming. "I have it, acquired with five secrets."


    "Perhaps we should organize a viewing event?" the ghost suggested.


    A little over a year ago, in Felix''s first year at the school, he had confronted Peeves'' provocations with a Confusion Hex. This made Peeves lose his sense of time, mistakenly believing he had just been born and was incapable of handling the chaotic and mischievous thoughts of the students. He became disoriented.


    His archenemies, the Weasley twins, had taken advantage of this by conjuring two fans and parading Peeves around, almost succeeding in hosting a party. However, Professor McGonagall had intervened halfway, stopping the event. Many young wizards and ghosts were disappointed by this turn of events.


    At that time, someone had captured this scene in a photograph. The photo began to circulate, inciting a frenzy among people trying to obtain it. However, once Peeves had recovered, he angrily confiscated most of the copies.


    During that period, Moaning Myrtle roamed the girls'' lavatories on every floor, recounting Peeves'' bullying antics to every student.


    ...


    At the teachers'' table, Felix and Professor McGonagall discussed unfinished matters from the Headmaster''s office, and Flitwick joined them, discussing which spells should be included in the "essential skills."


    Professor McGonagall stated seriously, "If possible, I''d prefer our young wizards to master all the knowledge. Every class is important."


    "But, Millar, if we intend to do something, we must consider how to make the students accept it," squeaked Flitwick.


    Professor McGonagall huffed. Of course, she understood this; she just set high expectations for her students.


    Felix nodded subtly. "My idea is to distribute these spells across the years. For example, Disarming Charm could be learned in the third year and assessed in the fourth year. On the other hand, the Patronus Charm might require study in the sixth year and assessment in the seventh."


    He added, "The purpose of assessment isn''t just about grading; it''s about ensuring they genuinely grasp these spells. So, in my opinion, the assessment should be flexible in terms of timing, and there should be no limit to the number of attempts."


    "Peeves being held in someone''s hand? Good heavens!"


    "No, wait, it''s a D-Dementor!" a particularly nervous student shrieked.


    The air froze instantly, the students gasping for breath, trembling and panicking.


    "Expelliarmus!" Harry drew his wand and yelled.


    Silver light cascaded onto the floor as a silver stag burst forth from his wand, leaping toward the "Dementor."


    Harry didn''t have time to wonder why a Dementor had suddenly appeared in the castle. He looked expectantly at his Patronus, fully confident that it would, as always, perform admirably.


    "Sizzle~"


    He began to doubt himself. Did he see wrong? But the tall "Dementor" reached out its free hand and caught the antlers of the stag, stopping his Patronus in its tracks.


    He blinked, unable to believe his eyes. The lenses were indeed a bit blurry, but his Patronus was too big to be mistaken.


    Ron stammered, "Is th-th-that the leader of the Dementors? Judging by its height, it''s not imp-p-possible..."


    Shivering all over, Hermione pulled out her wand in an attempt to defend herself, "ExpelliProtego~"


    "Expecto Patronum!"


    A seventh-year student shouted, and a silver leopard leaped forward, only to be slapped away by the "Dementor." Freed, Peeves quickly darted into a wall and disappeared.


    As he left, he exaggeratedly shouted, "The new ghost is fighting the students! The new ghost is fighting the students!"


    Professor McGonagall hurried over, her pointed hat askew, and angrily yelled, "Peeves, what mischief are you up to again?" However, the scene before her was not quite as she had imagined. She blinked, her eyes taking in the scene.


    "Professor McGonagall, it''s me," the ghost had no choice but to speak, his gentle voice saying, and in this scene, hearing a Dementor speak sent shivers down several students'' spines.


    McGonagall recognized his voice and, suppressing her anger, whispered to the ghost, "Felix Harp, pretending to be a ghost to scare the students, that''s unacceptable. Let me tell you"


    "Um, this was an accident, I apologize, Professor McGonagall. They mistook me for a Dementor..." Felix said awkwardly. He had never expected that someone would mistake a ghost for a Dementor, and even more astonishingly, that Harry would immediately release his Patronus to attack him.


    What was going on in his mind?


    McGonagall pursed her lips, her nostrils flaring, emitting a heavy breath. This was a sign that she was about to eruptusually accompanied by reprimands and point deductions, starting at twenty points, plus varying amounts of detentions. However, since Felix was a professor himself, he wouldn''t be subject to the latter consequences.


    "I''ll leave now," the ghost hurriedly said. He didn''t want to provoke an angered lioness in this state. McGonagall was known to maintain her strictness even when Dumbledore himself would have shown leniency. With a "whoosh," he disappeared.


    McGonagall''s chest rose and fell, and she glanced at the hourglass in the entrance hall that recorded house points. After a while, she sternly addressed the drenched crowd, "What are you waiting for? Into the Great Hall, quickly!"


    Leading the way, she entered the hall, followed by a group of dejected students, their soggy footsteps making a clanking sound, leaving behind wet footprints.


    "If I were you, I''d try to use spells to dry off," McGonagall stopped, rubbing her forehead in frustration. It was hard to imagine that among these students would emerge the champion of Hogwarts, competing for glory in the Triwizard Tournament in just over a month.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 353: Moody

    Chapter 353: Moody


    Excitedly, the new students formed long queues that led to the top of the Great Hall, awaiting the Sorting Ceremony. However, Felix Harp felt a slight pang of hunger.


    Sniff, Snuffles (Sirius Black) felt the same way.


    "Let''s wait a bit longer. We can make a bet on whether there will be raisin pudding on the table later. By the way, do you like grapes?" Felix whispered softly. Snuffles sat on his lap, craning its neck to look at the empty tables, somewhat disappointed.


    Especially when it had used its eyes to request the permission to collect a set of Hogwarts cutlery, only to be bluntly rejected by Felix.


    Snape stood nearby, looking at them with an odd expression. However, Snuffles was only interested in shiny and exquisite things. It would glance at the sudden appearance of Dumbledore''s silver beard, then turn its head to observe Professor Flitwick perched on a high cushioned chair, its eyes clearly overwhelmed.


    "...


    Sort me properly on my head,


    Never have I ever made a misread,


    I''ll look into your mind, my dear,


    Determine which house you belong, without any fear!"


    Amidst thunderous applause, the Sorting Hat concluded its annual song, and the Sorting Ceremony officially commenced. The only odd thing for Felix Harp was that the final line of the song was not "They all share a dream, a wish" he had heard it too many times in the Headmaster''s office that he subconsciously thought the Sorting Hat would end with that line.


    "Stewart Ackley!" Professor McGonagall stood to the side, unfurling a long parchment and reading the name aloud.


    A boy stepped forward, trembling from head to toe. He picked up the Sorting Hat and placed it on his head, sitting on the stool, his nervousness almost making his eyes roll back.


    "Ravenclaw!" the Sorting Hat called out.


    Stewart Ackley removed the hat, hastily ran to the seat at the Ravenclaw table, and everyone around clapped to welcome him.


    "Malcolm Baddock!" "Slytherin!"


    "Eleanor Branstone!" "Hufflepuff!"


    "Owen Cauldwell!" "Hufflepuff!"


    "Dennis Creevey!" "Gryffindor!"


    The Creevey boy, clad in a badger-skin coat obviously courtesy of Hagrid, dashed toward the Gryffindor table as soon as his house was called. To the first-year students, that coat was like a solid fur tent. As he was sorted into Gryffindor, he didn''t even hesitate. He just sprinted to where Gryffindor was seated.


    Running and excitedly recounting his experience, he shouted, "Colin! I fell into the lake! The lake!"


    "Sorting Hat! Leave the Sorting Hat!" Professor McGonagall called after him twice, but he didn''t respond. She finally used her wand to summon the hat back, and Felix Harp beckoned with his finger to bring the badger coat over to Hagrid, who was just about to rise.


    "Thanks, Felix," Hagrid said gruffly. He shook the coat off, raindrops falling in profusion.


    On the other side, Gryffindor table erupted in good-natured laughter as the Creevey boy scratched his head and shyly sat next to a student who resembled him. After a while, he settled down and began excitedly recounting his water mishap, "I fell into the lake, took a few gulps of water. I thought I was done for! Then suddenly, something pushed me back onto the boat!"


    "Awesome!" Colin Creevey, two years his senior, chimed in, just as excited as his younger brother. "Probably the Giant Squid, Dennis!"


    Colin pointed towards Harry a few seats away, saying, "See that boy over there? The one with the black hair and glasses? That''s Harry Potter! He''s in all twelve of the albums I sent home, along with his friends!"


    His brother, Dennis, curiously looked at Harry. If it weren''t for his older brother''s album, the one filled with photos since Colin''s first year, the family album would''ve been full by now.


    Thanks to Colin''s album, he recognized Harry at a glance. Colin continued, "I just asked him to pray for you, hoping you''d get into Gryffindor. Guess what? It worked!"


    "What''s it doing?" Ron asked, puzzled.


    "I think," Hermione took a deep breath, incredibly, "Harry, it wants to make a trade with you."


    The trio exchanged baffled glances. What a peculiar Snuffles it was. Ron burst into laughter, "Professor Lupin''s education really works... haha... it''s really effective, even changing Snuffles'' nature."


    But soon, his laughter ceased. Snuffles, receiving no response, assumed Harry wasn''t interested and took another gold Galleon from her tiny pocket, stacking it on the first one.


    Harry stared in astonishment as on the long table, a third, then a fourth gold Galleon was added to the stack. As it continued, Snuffles'' movements grew slower, her little pink hands trembling with each placement. Even Dean could see how reluctant she was.


    But as much as she regretted giving away money, she was equally proud when she let go. Extending a finger, she pointed at the stack of Galleons, then at Harry''s coin, emitting an air of newfound affluence that left the surrounding students baffled.


    Ron encouraged, "Don''t give up, Harry. Let''s see how many Galleons she''s got. Merlin''s beard... She''s got more money than I do!"


    Just then, Dumbledore finally addressed matters closely related to the students. "I must also regretfully inform you that there will be no House Cup Quidditch tournament this year."


    "What?" Harry looked up, astounded and out of breath. He wasn''t alone; most students were stunned by the news.


    "Boom!"


    A lightning bolt streaked across the ceiling, followed by a crash of thunder outside the castle, causing the glass windows to rattle. The doors of the Great Hall slammed open.


    A man walked in, leaning on a long staff, dressed in a black traveling cloak. Aided by the light in the hall, students from all four houses got a clear look at him. They collectively took a sharp intake of breath.


    This man''s face seemed carved from decaying wood by a poor craftsman who had no clue how to use a chisel. Every inch of his skin bore scars. His nose was missing a chunk, and one of his legs was a wooden prosthetic, producing a thudding sound as he walked. As he passed the tables, students on either side instinctively scooted away.


    Harry stared at Moody''s face, then glanced at his half-eaten roast potato. A sudden wave of nausea washed over him.


    Upon closer examination, the most unsettling aspect of this stranger were his eyes. One was perfectly intact, but the other Snuffles nestled in Hermione''s arms, covering its face with both hands was a large, round magical eye. It rotated wildly within its socket, sometimes showing only the whites of the eye, as if fixated on something behind him.


    After a brief handshake with Dumbledore, he took the only vacant seat. Disregarding everyone else, he tucked into the leftovers on the table. However, that blue magical eye never stopped moving, scanning the Great Hall and its inhabitants.


    "Allow me to introduce our new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher," Dumbledore cheerfully broke the silence, "Professor Moody."


    Amidst the petrified silence, Dumbledore announced the Triwizard Tournament''s return. He explained the origin and development of the ancient competition, which had to be suspended due to excessive deaths. After several centuries, the Ministry of Magic finally deemed it safe to reinstate, and this time, five schools would participate.


    Many students were unfamiliar with Durmstrang and Beauxbatons, let alone Mahoutokoro and Castelobruxo outside Europe. Listening to Dumbledore, it felt like hearing a fantastical tale.


    Felix, however, was no stranger to this information. He cleared his throat, and Snuffles immediately hopped down from Hermione''s lap, taking a detour to avoid Moody with his unsettling eye.


    Moody, gnawing on a sausage, mumbled to himself. Snuffles'' trail was being tracked by that magical eye, and when it saw her finally climb up the shoulder of a young professor, it made a low "tch."


    "Little creature."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 354: Stay Vigilant at All Times

    Chapter 354: Stay Vigilant at All Times


    "The heads of the four magical schools and carefully selected competitors will arrive in October, and the Champions'' selection ceremony will take place on Halloween."


    "In addition to bringing honor to their schools, the winners will also receive a prize of one thousand Galleons each."


    "However, only students aged seventeen and above are allowed to enter, as the tasks of the Triwizard Tournament remain challenging and dangerous. No matter how many precautions we take, students below sixth and seventh year wouldn''t be able to handle them."


    "The delegations will be spending a significant portion of this school year with us. I hope you will show enthusiasm and friendliness. For this purpose, we have prepared some exchange activities..."


    Dumbledore concluded the dinner amidst controversial and noisy discussions. The students were full of complaints, all due to the seemingly arbitrary age restriction.


    "Are we just supposed to sit idly by?" Ron stomped the stairs and headed toward the common room.


    Hermione said gravely, "This is for our protection, to prevent us from recklessness and overconfidence that could lead to danger. Remember, the Triwizard Tournament was discontinued in the past because of many deaths."


    Ron wasn''t really paying attention; he muttered, "But it''s a thousand Galleons." He looked at Fred and George, who were walking ahead of them, discussing the effectiveness of Ageing Potions.


    "I think a drop or two should do it. We''re just a few months away from being of age, George..." Fred pondered seriously.


    Ron said sourly, "Still half a year to go, but I do hope they succeed." He turned to Harry, "What do you think? If Fred and George manage it, I mean, I wonder if we''ve learned enough..."


    Harry shook his head, pushing away the vivid images in his mind. He couldn''t help but imagine himself fooling the age restriction set by the headmaster, winning the Triwizard Tournament, and lifting the trophy amid cheers and screams...


    "Yeah, I think the same. It feels a bit lacking." Ron misunderstood Harry''s head shake, thinking he was answering his question. He held up his fingers, "Despite having dueling lessons, study groups, and the Magical Languages Club..."


    He sounded somewhat disheartened, "Unless Professor Harp secretly teaches us some powerful ancient magic, there''s no way we''ll outmatch those sixth and seventh years. We can''t just rely on using Lumos to blind our opponents, can we?"


    In this discussion about the Triwizard Tournament, Ron talked the most, more like an emotional release. He knew the likelihood of being chosen was slim, but his words silenced Harry and Hermione beside him.


    Harry thought of Professor Harp demonstrating the Disillusionment Charm twice in front of him. Once was in second year in the Forbidden Forest; they suspected the new Professor Harp was related to the Chamber of Secrets and followed him to see him practicing magic. Though it had been impressive at the time, it had faded from Harry''s memory. The other time was during the Quidditch World Cup, just recently, and it was a real combat situation. Professor Harp used the Disillusionment Charm to trick hundreds of trouble-making wizards, their eyes couldn''t follow his movements!


    ''What if I could do the same? I''m already skilled in Dark Arts Defense, and in terms of Disarming Charms, no student in the school can surpass me. Add the Disillusionment Charm to that...'' Harry''s heart warmed up.


    Meanwhile, Hermione thought of the ancient magic Professor Harp had taught her during the summer break. Golden flames leaped at her fingertips, transforming into a sea of fire in an instant... Of course, it was a demonstration by the professor, she hadn''t mastered it herself.


    Hermione tapped her head, wondering what she was thinking. She wasn''t going to try breaking the age restriction.


    On the other side, in the hall, the professors remained.


    Dumbledore and Moody were in conversation; Moody answered gruffly, loudly, "Right, Arthur and the others arrived just in time, got up early and scared off the attackers!"


    Professor McGonagall looked surprised, "You were attacked this morning?" She suddenly realized, Moody had been facing trouble since his retirement, often suspecting dark wizards were after him. Even if someone walked alongside him for a short distance, he would suddenly draw his wand on them and demand why they were following him.


    Dumbledore shook his head slightly, and his silver beard trembled, "Minerva, there are many aspects to compare, not just physical strength. That''s the worst option." He smiled and added, "I''m rather welcoming of this. It will give our students a chance to see the world outside and broaden their horizons."


    "I remember, seven or eight years ago, we had contact with Castelobruxo Magic School. Many students from both sides formed strong friendships. Felix, you should have some impression of that?" He asked with a smile.


    Felix shrugged, "I don''t have any pen pals from Brazil."


    ...


    After the professors dispersed, Felix and Snape left the Great Hall. Snape''s face was gloomy. "You have to be careful around that man, don''t let him fixate on you."


    "You mean Professor Moody?" Felix asked with curiosity. "He seems quite straightforward"


    "He''s a lunatic, he can hex you on suspicion for no reason at any time." Snape said coldly, "He''s never come out of it! He still treats every day as if it''s wartime!"


    "I don''t understand why Dumbledore brought him in. Even another Lockhart would be better than him."


    Snape waved his sleeve and walked away briskly.


    Felix watched Snape''s receding figure. In the distance, Moody was limping forward. Snape was faster, but they didn''t meet. In the entrance hall, Snape turned into the dungeons while Moody clumsily ascended the stairs.


    As he lifted his arm, aside from the curved flask hanging at his waist, Felix also noticed half a wand sticking out of Moody''s sleeve, strapped to his arm.


    "Constant vigilance, huh? He really practices what he preaches."


    ...


    The next day.


    The storm had finally subsided, leaving clear skies after the rain. Hogwarts welcomed a new school year.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 355: Enchanted Cards

    Chapter 355: Enchanted Cards


    Felix Harp sat in the Great Hall, enjoying his breakfast while perusing the day''s newspaper. Rita Skeeter, with her sharp wit and unapologetic bias, had written a scathing account of the trouble caused by Alastor Moody the previous day, and she couldn''t resist mocking Mr. Weasley along the way.


    In this article, Moody was portrayed as a "troublesome figure unable to distinguish between a regular handshake and deliberate murder," while Mr. Weasley was mistakenly referred to as "Arnold Weasley." The article also revisited the flying car incident from two years ago.


    Felix read through it again. Rita had a talent for reporting facts with just the right amount of concealment, sharing only what she needed and then twisting it with her own interpretation to arrive at a ridiculous conclusion.


    However, amidst the sensationalism, there were still some useful bits of information. For example, there was mention of a female official who had been missing for months, likely referring to Bertha Jorkins.


    ...


    Felix entered the Ancient Runes classroom ten minutes early. Some students were already scattered across the seats.


    "Hello, Felix," Luna looked up from her magazine and greeted him cheerfully, as if they had bumped into each other somewhere other than a classroom, perhaps on a clear patch of the Forbidden Forest.


    Felix smiled, "Hello, Luna. Are you in your third year now?"


    "Yes," she said dazedly, her gaze lingering for a moment. Ginny, seated beside her, seemed unfazed as she pulled the magazine towards herself. They had been playing a prize-winning quiz from the magazine, and guessing correctly meant winning a prize.


    Luna fixed her misty eyes on Felix and suddenly said, "By the way, I liked your Christmas present. Have I told you that before?"


    "Oh, um, yes, you did. I remember it was..." Felix trailed off, genuinely taken aback by the question, "about nine months ago."


    Two rows ahead, a boy with gray hair shot his hand up, looking expectantly at Felix.


    "Hello?"


    Felix was a bit surprised. He pulled out a long parchment and carefully studied the red pattern on the boy''s wizarding robes, bending his head to find the name of the Gryffindor student.


    "Professor Harp, I''m Colin. Harry Potter recommended this class to me, and I really like Charmed Puppetry!" He spoke with his arm raised high.


    Felix combed the list on the parchment, nodding at him, "Mr. Creevey, the class hasn''t started yet. We''re just chatting for now."


    "Can we get the Charmed Puppets today? Can I pick one myself?" Colin asked excitedly.


    "Of course, and I''ll also grant all of you access to the ''Quiz Parchment'' for Ancient Runes, where you''ll complete many of your assignments for this year..." Felix explained.


    More students began filling the classroom.


    Luna and Ginny, holding the magazine "Singing in the Rain," were attempting to solve its puzzles. Luna picked up the page with the puzzle, holding it against the light to see the shadows, "I think it''s a folded paper hat."


    Felix announced. The young wizards held their cards, brows furrowed, attempting to infuse magic into them. After a short while, Felix observed a series of flushed faces, mouths tightly shut, their seriousness akin to those about to enter a potentially life-threatening duel.


    Navigating through the students, he reminded, "Think of how you felt when you transfigured the goblets in Transfiguration classallow the magic to flow evenly and steadily. Relax, forcing it will only make your magic falter. This is just a game..."


    Empowered by his words, the young wizards began to calm down, and the progress accelerated.


    Under his linguistic influence, they settled into a more tranquil state, moving on.


    Felix muttered under his breath, "Thank Merlin we didn''t use the Weasley twins'' prank cards, or the classroom would be filled with rats by now."


    Unexpected yet fittingly rational, Luna was the first to succeed. Perhaps, in the entire class, she truly treated all of this as a game. "Look, just like Floofers," she said.


    Unusually, Felix heard a term from her that he was familiar with.


    Floofers were popular magical pets among young wizards. They had spherical bodies covered in pale yellow soft fur. Indeed, they bore some resemblance to the luminous orb projected by the runic card. Moreover, the key point wasthis creature wasn''t fictional; it actually existed.


    "Ravenclaw ten points, also," Felix displayed a stack of cards before her, "pick another, Miss Lovegood."


    Luna''s eyes widened with excitement as she inquired, "Is there a runic symbol representing the Crumple-Horned Snorkack?"


    "...No."


    "What about the Flying Fiend?"


    "That doesn''t exist either."


    Felix handed her a runic card symbolizing frost, thinking that they both needed a moment of calm.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 356: New Developments at Weasleys Wizard Wheezes

    Chapter 356: New Developments at Weasleys'' Wizard Wheezes


    After class, the third-year young wizards streamed out of the classroom, each carrying a magical puppet about a foot and a half tall. They were excitedly discussing the content of their first lesson.


    Felix stayed behind, checking a form. He put a checkmark next to the name ''Luna Lovegood'' and noted the number 17 next to it, representing the number of cards she had interacted with during the class.


    In reality, the process of infusing stable magic into the cards became more proficient as the young wizards moved to the back of the classroom. In Felix''s view, today''s lesson was truly just an introduction to the subject. Especially when compared to the sixth-year class that would follow


    "Sixth year is a crucial year"


    "Don''t say that, Professor." Fred and George protested from the classroom, "We''ve just gone through O.W.Ls year!" Other students murmured their agreement.


    They had heard similar words throughout their fifth year, leaving a psychological impact on them. A few timid students seemed to recall those challenging days, shuddering as if afflicted by some sort of lingering trauma.


    The students felt a sense of shared unease, and someone let out a faint groan of discomfort. Heads turned to find the source of the sound, but the atmosphere had already lost its coherence.


    Felix couldn''t help but chuckle, pacing around the classroom. "The reason I say this is because in this year, you don''t have to worry about certificates, and your accumulation of knowledge has reached its peak. This means"


    He intentionally paused for a few seconds before revealing the answer: "We have more time for practical work and exploring things worth investigating."Thi/s chapter is updated by


    Before the students could fully digest his words, he turned and walked back to the podium, taking out magical cards with a crisp motion. Clapping his hands, he said, "My requirement is simple: by using these cards, master at least seven ancient runes"


    "They conveniently form a rune circuit that I will explain in the last half hour of the course."


    "But what I truly hope for is that you''ll find enjoyment through your own exploration. Let''s begin, students. The first to finish will earn twenty points."


    Soon, in the advanced ancient runes class for sixth years, students from all four houses held magical cards, projecting symbolic runes one by one. For those who had endured the torment of fifth year, this task was a walk in the park.


    However, the key was how to decipher the runes on the cards.


    "Oh, right." Felix seemed to remember something. He picked up a roster, "Completing this step individually is quite challenging, so I''ll arrange you into groups... Miss Campbell, please don''t look around, I will group you in sets of three according to the order on the roster."


    And so, students from the four houses were mixed up. Felix thoughtfully transfigured round tables with three chairs each. The Weasley twins took advantage of their last name and ended up in the same group, gazing at the Ravenclaw girl across from them.


    "Oh, it''s really beautiful," the Ravenclaw girl admired the projection of a small cluster of green shoots on her card. Her eyes gleamed with enchantment, but she quickly came back to herself, lowering her head to examine her notes filled with scribbles.


    "Based on past experience, to master a rune, one must first understand its symbol and magical significance... This is most crucial, and these cards provide exactly that. The rest is simplywhy are you all staring at me?"


    "Uh, nothing," George mumbled, taking a card from Fred. He infused it with magic and whispered, "Why do you think the professor is doing this?"


    "I guess it''s to make us capable of learning ancient runes on our own," Fred said.


    "Are you serious?"


    "I heard from someone in the ''Future World,'' well, it''s Penelope actually," he grinned, "She said Professor Harp sees these rune cards as educational toys."


    "Educational toys!?" George''s eyes widened.


    "Exactly, like children''s picture books, but Professor Harp''s main goal is to promote practical runes. Penelope said the professor envisions a scene: parents holding their children, projecting images from these cards. As the children grow a bit older, they naturally become more familiar with runes."


    George thought about it earnestly, then sighed, "If it weren''t for ''Future World'' getting a batch of Muggle toys, I wouldn''t realize how lacking our entertainment was... Think of the inspiration it gave us! Magical building blocks, little figurines, colorful bubble wands, prank cards, and the subsequent Wizard''s Duel game"


    The Ravenclaw girl interjected, "Why no dolls?"


    "Merlin''s beard, what was that?"


    "Nonverbal and wandless casting, Potter is incredible, it''s a pity he''s only a fourth-year..."


    "Do you think if there were no age restrictions, he could be a champion?"


    "Hard to say, everyone''s made significant progress these past two years."


    Ron looked at Harry in astonishment, "How did you do that?"


    Harry looked somewhat dazed at the wand that had appeared in his hand, Draco''s wand. Harry had no idea how he did it. He was just incensed at suddenly being attacked and instinctively retaliated. He was about to say something when a loud noise echoed through the entrance hall.


    Bang! Followed by a roar.


    "You can''t do this, kid!"


    Moody appeared limping, his wand pointed at a completely white ferret. The ferret shivered on the stone floor, right where Draco had been standing.


    In the midst of silence, Moody asked, "Did he hurt you?"


    "No," Harry said, "The spell missed."


    "Don''t touch it!" Moody roared.


    "Don''t touchwhat?" Harry asked baffled.


    "Not youhim!" Moody shouted again, raising his thumb, pointing over his shoulder at Crabbe. Crabbe was about to pick up the ferret, but he froze in place, too frightened to move.


    Moody began to limp towards Crabbe, Goyle, and the ferret. The ferret let out a frightened squeak and darted away, heading in the opposite direction.


    "I don''t believe this!" Moody roared again, raising his wand at the ferret. Just then, someone stepped in front of the ferret.


    "Oh, Professor Moody, I can''t let you do that."


    Felix smiled and waved away the spell.


    The ferret huddled at his feet, while Snuffles the Sniffer was perched on his shoulder, curiously observing it.


    As for Felix himself, his gaze had already fallen upon a trampled, dirty Daily Prophet on the ground. It was quite fortunate; he had just read the headlines this morning.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 357: Temptation

    Chapter 357: Temptation


    "Professor Harp, I advise you to mind your own business," Moody said calmly, "He needs a lesson. Attacking others from behind, it''s the dirtiest, most despicable behavior..."


    "Valid point," Felix nodded slightly, "However, Hogwarts hasn''t punished students like that for a while. I suggest sending him to Professor Snape for detention."


    "Snape?" Moody''s expression turned disdainful, "Oh, Snape... I bet he wouldn''t want to see me... But, I''m rather looking forward to having a good chat with him. What a splendid idea!"


    He pointed his wand at the ferret, and Felix stepped forward, "Oh, I think I should handle this"


    Bang!


    A searing spell collided with a golden magical barrier, producing sparks of gold and red. Moody''s wand shone brightly, casting a red light on the twitching half of his face.


    "Professor Moody," Felix said softly, "You used the Stunning Spell."


    "Show me what you''ve got, kid!" Moody roared, the incantation forming into a beam of light, "Dumbledore might sing your praises, but folks like us believe what we see."


    "That''s quite an event," Felix frowned, the power of his Ironclad Charm correspondingly enhanced. He held a favorable impression of Moody, having an upright person in the school was better than inexplicable tricksters or dark wizards. Plus, Moody was a supporter and friend of Dumbledore.


    But


    Moody was truly unhinged. Severus had advised him to stay out of trouble, but trouble had found him.


    The students stepped back a few paces, but more people gathered, their faces showing astonishment as they watched the scene. Last year, Snape and Lupin shattered the office, but no one else knew about it. Now, it was different. Two professors were openly fighting!


    "Summon help! Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, Snape... anyone!" Hermione yelled in panic.


    Students had already rushed to call for help. A Slytherin prefect dashed straight to the dungeons. "I''ll go find Professor Snape!" he hurriedly exclaimed.


    "Not the best idea, young man!" Moody seemed to regain his composure, even taking the time to shout at those around him, "Step back a bit more. Rare opportunity, let me show you how real wizards duel"


    "Apologies, Professor Moody. I''m not as... indifferent to consequences as you are," Felix said.


    He actually wanted to use the word "crazy," but at this moment, it wasn''t wise to provoke Moody. Who knew, in the heat of the moment, Moody might actually start using lethal magic? In any case, Felix wasn''t one to give up easily.


    The onlookers of young wizards noticed that Professor Harp''s spells were becoming increasingly dark and ominous. Unlike the Ironclad Charm, they resembled rusted iron plates, or, one could say, a battered shield salvaged from who-knows-where. It might have been buried deep for years, but no one doubted it had been soaked in blood.


    McGonagall''s gaze fixated on the residual magical traces in the air, and after a while of silence, she turned to the two of them and said impatiently, "Could someone explain exactly what happened here? Two professors openly dueling in broad daylight, Hogwarts has never witnessed such an outrageous occurrence!"


    Neither of them spoke first. Moody hadn''t thought of an excuse yet, and Felix certainly wouldn''t say that the new professor proved himself to be a true Gryffindor, jumping into action without hesitation.


    McGonagall''s gaze grew increasingly menacing, her lips forming a thin line. Her chest puffed up like an angry balloon.


    Harry felt it was his responsibility to explain the situation, especially since the root cause was the argument between him, Ron, and Malfoy. But he suddenly saw a small hand from Professor Harp''s shoulder, pointing at the ferret below.


    McGonagall also noticed the gesture. She actually had some reservations about Felix having a pet ferret, but no rumors had circulated around the castle about missing items, so she intended to wait and see.


    Her gaze settled on the ferret. She was slightly puzzled. It was rather cute, all snowy white. However, it seemed quite timid, its front paws gripping Felix''s trouser leg tightly. Amidst the intense magical confrontation just now, it surprisingly hadn''t managed to escape.


    If Scabbers belonged to Felix, having a close relationship, then what about this ferret? What was the situation?


    Harry awkwardly reminded from the side, "It''s Malfoy."


    "What?"


    "That white ferret, it''s Draco Malfoy," Harry repeated.


    "Oh, dear!" McGonagall exclaimed, looking at the ferret in astonishment. Felix waved his wand, and with a resounding crack, Draco Malfoy was restored.


    He said somewhat apologetically, "Seems I forgot about you."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 358: Conversation

    Chapter 358: Conversation


    Draco Malfoy remained silent, sprawled on the floor, sweat glistening on his face. His pale blond hair clung to his forehead, and he trembled as he struggled to stand. Crabbe and Goyle came over, casting glances at the unresponsive Moody, and helped Draco up.


    McGonagall''s skeptical gaze shifted between Felix and Moody, quickly finding its mark. She furrowed her brow and said, "Professor Moody, did you use Transfiguration on Malfoy?"


    "Yes, indeed. Just giving him a lesson, leaving a deep impression so he won''t attack others from behind in the future," Moody replied.


    McGonagall cast a querying look at Felix, who nodded subtly. McGonagall sighed with a touch of exasperation, "Even so, we should only give detentions, not use Transfiguration as punishment on students. Prolonged bodily transfiguration is harmful and has long been abolished. Dumbledore must have mentioned this to you, right?"


    "He probably did," Moody scratched his chin absentmindedly, grinned widely, and said gruffly, "It''s not that serious, Professor McGonagall!"


    "I disapprove of his sneak attacks, so I gave him a fright. This Professor Harp suddenly appeared and might not think my approach was appropriate! There was a little clash, and I happened to hear a few things from Dumbledore before... just wanted to test his abilities."New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    Moody limped around, waving his rough, scarred hand, and cleared his throat, "I know why I''m here, and Dumbledore didn''t invite me to be the kind old man!"


    "Danger never presents itself openly. I came to help you prepare in advance. That''s why I''m hereto sever the tendrils of certain individuals, certain things. I might have overreacted a bit, but in my experience, overreacting is better than being unprepared!"


    "Stay vigilant at all times!" He roared, startling a first-year student who ended up sitting on the ground.


    Moody''s magical eye saw this, and he grinned, dragging his wooden leg towards the new student. He yanked the student up, positioning his scarred and unblemished eye right in front of the student''s face, and chuckled, "Kid, you''ll find that appearances are the least fearsome things. Excuse me, move aside"


    The crowd parted, gazes filled with awe fixed upon him.


    "Oh, right!" Moody stopped and turned to look at Felix, "We better pick out some potential warriors and give them an early training session. How about during the first Dueling class?"


    "Of course," Felix said with a smile.


    Moody scrutinized him for a few seconds and then left with large strides.


    "Merlin, he''s really cool!" a student observed, gazing at Moody''s departing figure.


    "He''s a true warrior, the real deal, with extensive knowledge... you''ll see soon enough." Another student held Moody in high regard, having just attended his class that afternoon.


    McGonagall glanced at the students still lingering around, and said sternly, "Disperse, everyone, disperse! Go have your meal, don''t block the way." She walked over to Draco Malfoy''s side, her gaze hesitant as it landed on Felix.


    "Well thenMr. Malfoy"


    "I am curious, though, about the origin of this conflict..."


    "I humiliated Weasley''s father," Draco said coldly, "Is that what you want to ask? Do I deserve this?"


    "No," Felix chuckled softly, "I''m just wondering what thoughts were going through your mind when you initiated this. After all, even without Professor Moody, the three of youplus Crabbe and Goyleare not a match for Potter alone."


    "Or perhaps, in your view, you don''t think Potter would harm you, so you feel fearless? Or you don''t mind being defeated by Potterworth noting, Miss Granger isn''t that easy to handle either."


    Draco Malfoy''s face grew heated. He stammered, "II didn''t think that much."


    "Right," Felix nodded and then changed the subject, "Do you remember the first time we had a more in-depth conversation? When you brought the diary to my office?"


    Draco slowly looked at him, not quite understanding the purpose behind this sudden mention.


    "I once told you that everyone is responsible for their actions," Felix paused, "It seems you don''t remember."


    He smiled, "I really wish I could show you that scene again, the you from back then and the you now, somewhat similarnervous, hesitant. Of course, one instance was noble self-defense and altruism, while the other was harboring some darker thoughts..."


    Draco stared at him, feeling somewhat uneasy but also a faint sense of pride.


    "It''s normal. Anyone who''s been humiliated would have thoughts of destruction," Felix said lightly. They rounded a corner, and Snape''s office was visible in the distance.


    "He might not be available..." Felix said regretfully, "It will have to wait for another day, Mr. Malfoy. Go back and get some sleep. I''m curious to see how long this idea of yours will last."


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 359: Shifting Perspectives

    Chapter 359: Shifting Perspectives


    Draco Malfoy''s slightly pointed face turned to surprise as he anxiously looked up, his gaze fixed on Felix. He seemed to want to decipher the true meaning from the professor''s calm expression.


    "Sufficient sleep can provide one with a sense of contentment, but I won''t reveal this to just anyone," Felix Harp said. "The only comparable pleasure is a hearty meal, though you''ll have to wait until Halloween for that, with all the exotic delicacies..."


    After he left, Draco remained in his spot. His light gray eyes kept darting around, unsure if he had narrowly escaped something.


    Professor Harp was someone who disliked trouble, and to some extent, this was widely recognized throughout the school.


    For instance, he would place many assignments on ''Answering Parchment,'' greatly saving grading time. Similarly, though his in-class tests were not fewer than those of other professors, he was the only one who required students to answer in a specific format.Thi/s chapter is updated by


    There were rumors that this made it convenient for a particular advanced magical puppet to grade papers.


    Moreover, there were other indications. Professor Harp rarely assigned detention, and the number of times he deducted points was also quite low. Not only had more than one Hufflepuff student bumped into him in the kitchens, but they would also discuss the nuances of fish consumption. His ''Fishbone Vanishing Spell,'' derived from the Severing Charm, was once all the rage at school.


    However, if a student asked him about this in class, or if they wanted to learn culinary spells, they would find their workload immediately increased, and that trend eventually faded.


    And now, Draco Malfoy''s current concern wascould he get away with Professor Harp''s assignment that he had taken from Professor McGonagall if he didn''t bring it up again?


    For two days, he proceeded cautiously in Ancient Runes and Potions classes, avoiding eye contact with the two professors. He didn''t even participate in the rowdy spectacle of Neville Longbottom accidentally incinerating a cauldron which was quite rare. Somehow, Longbottom''s grades had been improving steadily.


    Surviving Care of Magical Creatures was also a challenge. He had to endure the mocking gazes of foolish Gryffindor students, especially that Weasley. He would laugh whenever he saw Draco and would ostentatiously slap his own thigh, making Draco secretly wish he could cast a curse on him. It would be great if he could make Weasley vomit up a bogey-flavored bean again, but unfortunately, he hadn''t found that spell in the library.


    Hagrid, that giant of a man, had them tending to Blast-Ended Skrewts in class as usual. The students were quite reluctant. Those were sticky gray creatures, somewhat like shell-less lobsters, with various legs sprouting haphazardly from them. Hundreds of them were crammed into a box, jostling and oozing a slimy substance that resembled snot.


    Despite his distaste for Gryffindor, Draco found a sense of satisfaction watching that girl named Lavender Brown exclaiming "Disgusting!" as she fed the six-inch bugs lettuce. However, Crabbe, that brainless fool, overturned a crate, causing the Blast-Ended Skrewts to shoot sparks from their tails and scatter in all directions. The stench of rotten fish and shrimp filled the air, making them retch uncontrollably, unable to stand up straight...


    Thursday was a special day. He encountered Moody again.


    Moody was still as mad as ever, openly demonstrating the Unforgivable Curses in class. When he got to the Killing Curse, Moody grinned widely and said, "Avada Kedavra requires a strong magical foundation to castgo ahead, take out your wands, point them at me, and say the incantation. I doubt I''ll do more than nosebleed."


    There was a momentary temptation, akin to the dark thoughts that Professor Harp had mentioned. And in that moment, Draco sadly realized he couldn''t muster the courage to point his wand at that ugly nose.


    On Friday, he encountered Professor Harp again and was surprised to find that the Ancient Runes classroom had transformed. Soft light illuminated the room, and he raised his head along with the other students to gaze at the magical lamps representing the four houses.


    "Professor Harp, will the other classrooms at Hogwarts also switch to magical lamps?" a girl raised her hand to ask.


    "Your question is not relevant to this class, Miss Patil. However, I can disclose that representatives from ''The Future World'' will be visiting the school in a couple of days to discuss this matter."


    Hermione was about to say something when the bell rang. Ron and Harry immediately rushed out and stood by the door, peering into the distance. Hermione took quite a while to emerge from the room, looking elated when they met again.


    "I asked Professor Harp! To enter the kitchen, all you need to do is find a pear in a still life painting of a fruit bowl and give it a tickle." Hermione said joyfully. "It seems the professor supports me."


    "He agreed!?" Ron asked incredulously, "He agreed to wear the ''vomiting'' badge? What position did you assign him?"


    "Oh, nothing like that," Hermione''s face fell, "The professor said he''ll consider it carefully. But..."


    "The professor suggested I go to the kitchen, have a chat with the house-elves, and write a report on the actual conditions of house-elves in the Hogwarts kitchen."


    Ron whispered his thoughts, "I guess Professor Harp couldn''t find a way to refuse, so he gave her something to do."


    Harry reflected on Professor Harp''s reaction to being invited to this strange organization and fully agreed with Ron''s speculation. Perhaps that was the truth.


    He felt a bit annoyed with himself. How could he not have thought of this approach earlier? If he had known, they wouldn''t have needed to hold all those meetings, discuss the founding manifesto, and establish rules and regulations for the organization.


    ...


    On Saturday morning, the sky was a bit overcast. Students arrived at Classroom Seven in small groups, far more than they had anticipated. Many first and second-year students brought candies and snacks, adopting an attitude of watching a spectacle.


    Harry had a strong memory of this place. When the Magical Runes Club was recruiting members, he and Ron had followed Hermione, bustling about, welcoming students who came to sign up, having them fill out forms and read guidelines.


    He had also defeated Malfoy here, winning the third-year Dueling Championship and being rewarded with an early learning of the Patronus Charm.


    However, after a summer, the magical aura here had somewhat faded. In the distance, you could see the white wall covering the room, marking its boundaries, and a patch of blue sky was visible, revealing a section of the ceiling.


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.You get access to Digital art.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in gold).


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in blue).


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 360: What Makes a Warrior

    Chapter 360: What Makes a Warrior


    Felix, Flitwick, Sprout, Snape, and Moody stood together, with Moody leaning on a long staff, engaged in a lively conversation with Flitwick.


    "Such a pity Millva didn''t come; we''re one Head of House short," Flitwick said.


    "No need to worry, Professor Flitwick," Moody''s deep voice rumbled, "we all agreed in advance. We came here today to join in the festivities. I also want to see how these students perform..."


    "Millva is chairing the meeting. Lupin arrived this morning, along with representatives from the school board. It''s important to have significant figures present on the school''s side," Felix explained concisely, understanding the reasons behind it.


    "Is that the Magic Lamp?" Moody inquired, his magical eye swiveling toward Felix, "The future world company''s name, I''ve heard of it. The Daily Prophet practically interviewed everyone in Diagon Alley, asking for their thoughts on that suddenly appearing building."


    "Indeed, I''ve seen it too, along with the Quidditch World Cup''s light show. Although it seemed to have been overshadowed by that unexpected parade, I wonder if it was affected?" Sprout added.


    "Not really a problem, actually. Lims complained to me about too many orders, unable to keep up, so they had to urgently hire more people," Felix replied with a smile, clearly satisfied with the progress of the Future World Company.


    The professors conversed amongst themselves, while Snape remained silent on the sidelines, appearing even more withdrawn than usual. He wore a black robe, arms folded in front of him, a distant observer.


    At ten in the morning, the crowd formed a dense mass. Some students sat on the slope, laying out blankets and various foods, as if they were having a picnic, leisurely observing their surroundings.


    Felix looked at the professors, "It''s about time. Shall we begin? How about"


    "We''re here to spectate," Flitwick interrupted, "Dumbledore assigned you to handle the training of the champions. Your Pensieve is the most suitable tool. I''ve already left my own memory eagerly, but I''m no match for Dumbledore. I''m planning to leave the memory of when I won the Dueling Championship that year..."


    In the staff room, Professor McGonagall had organized several meetings to discuss the selection and training of the champion candidates. To legitimize Dumbledore''s assignment of Felix, McGonagall used the Pensieve to convince the other professors. She recalled the Headmaster''s admonition and only briefly explained its purpose. Later, it was Flitwick who voluntarily approached Felix, inquiring about the details and readily agreeing to provide a memory.


    Aside from Dumbledore, McGonagall, Flitwick, and Felix himself, none of the other professors had done so. This actually illustrated that everyone held their memories in high regard. Dumbledore''s previous concerns weren''t unfounded; he didn''t want to turn it into a mandatory action.


    Felix slightly bowed and stepped forward, using his wand to point at himself. His voice carried far and clear, as though speaking directly into the ears of the students, all of whom could hear him distinctly.


    "You should have seen the notice on the bulletin board. Today, we aren''t selecting championsthat''s the task of the Triwizard Tournament. What we''re doing is selecting a group of promising students for special training. It''s highly likely that the eventual champion will emerge from among them. Even if not, they will represent the students, welcoming staff and students from the four participating schools and attending exchange activities."New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    Felix idly twirled his wand, "So, what defines potential and a worthy champion?"


    "The Sorting Hat sorts students into the four houses based on their most prominent traits. You might think it would be great if there was a ''Champion Hat''..."


    Laughter rippled among the students.


    They took a few steps away, "Oh, right," Felix stopped, thoughtfully saying, "I seem to have forgotten to add an age restriction. Actually, students from other years aren''t necessary..."


    "No need to complicate things, Professor Harp," Moody rasped, simultaneously gripping his staff tightly, "The more forbidden it is, the more people will attempt it. That''s the lesson I''ve learned this week!"


    His prosthetic eye swiveled, retracting into its socket, and he pointed his thumb backward. The Weasley twins were craning their necks, gazing at the black door. One of them seemed like he wanted to touch the steps on it.


    The other Weasley noticed the professors looking back and hurriedly pulled him away. The two of them revealed identical grins.


    "You''re testing the students'' character; it''s a good move. But instead of imposing restrictions that make them resentful, it''s better to let them try one by one. That way, they''ll realize their own capabilities."


    Moody rapped his staff with force, speaking sternly, "Not just anyone can become a champion."


    Felix looked at Moody, his gaze lingering slightly, before saying congenially, "You''re right, Professor Moody."


    They left together, and the students on-site watched as the professors opened the door to classroom seven and walked out one by one. With a "thud," the door closed.


    After a few seconds of silence, the students erupted into a flurry of excitement. Their gazes were fixed on the black door, shrouded in the mist and suspended in mid-air. The seven smooth steps that extended upwards seemed to hold an enchanting charm, drawing all their attention.


    "Gulp!"


    Harry swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    >


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 361: The Bankrupt Weasley Twins

    Chapter 361: The Bankrupt Weasley Twins


    "Shall we?" Fred turned his head and said to George, his tone as relaxed as if he were asking if they should have breakfast together.


    "This is the first step of a true hero," George said smugly.


    The Weasley twins were just below the steps, surrounded by pairs of eyes fixed on the black floating door and on them. They exchanged a smile and stepped onto the black, mirror-like steps


    "I thought it would be slippery, but it''s surprisingly stable. A good start, George," Fred exclaimed boastfully, intentionally loud enough for those around to hear.


    They ascended the seven steps and stood in front of the black door, a bit puzzled.


    "How do we go in?"


    "Should we push it open with our hands?"


    "Oh, that''s not very magical." George said, but Fred had already reached out and pushed the center of the black door forcefully, surrounded by swirling black mist.


    "No reaction" Fred said, but he suddenly widened his eyes, his whole body fading like a phantom, and George immediately grabbed his shoulder. The two of them were pulled inside together.


    The people around held their breath, waiting in silence


    "Did they succeed?" Ron asked uncertainly, hesitating.


    "They''ve only gone in; they still have to face unknown challenges," Hermione said. She posed a question, "Are they together or separated now?"


    "Does it matter?" Dean asked nervously, "I hope they''re together, right, Seamus?"Thi/s chapter is updated by


    "Yeah," Seamus mumbled, taking out a badge of the Irish Quidditch team from his pocket and nervously putting it on himself. "This is my lucky charm."


    Harry glanced at the shamrock badge, knowing that Seamus and his mother were staunch fans of the Irish team. Their victory in the Quidditch World Cup finals during the summer had made them ecstatic. Actually, he and Ron had bought the same badge; it could even shout out the name of every player on the Irish team. But now, with magic weakened, the voices had become feeble, so Harry stuffed it into his sock.


    Neville''s round face was tense, one hand gripping his wand tightly.


    About half a minute passed


    The quiet black door began to show movement; the entwined black mist boiled up like a kettle, pouring out a large amount of black mist. Snarling and clawing, it covered the entire door. Two figures were thrown out forcefully, the Weasley brothers, somersaulting and tracing a crooked and irregular arc. At the moment of landing, they were lifted by an invisible force, reducing some of their speed, and they fell to the ground.


    "Ouch!" George was pressed onto Fred, and the two of them rolled on the ground, covered in mud and leaves.


    The young wizards were first taken aback, then burst into laughter.


    "Brilliant! Thanks to Fred and George for the entertainment, though it''s not exactly a spectacular entrance" a voice suddenly cut through the laughter, loud enough to make the people''s ears ring. The crowd instantly made way, revealing a wizard with intimidating long locks.


    He was Lee Jordan, one of the troublemaking friends of the Weasley twins. After failing to make it onto the Gryffindor Quidditch team in a certain selection, he became a Quidditch commentator. Lee Jordan had a humorous and witty personality, fond of exaggeration. His most outrageous recent statement was openly expressing in the common room that he intended to use his skin color advantage to infiltrate the inner workings of the Wizengamot to gather secrets for Hogwarts'' champions.


    "If I could learn a couple of new fancy spells, that''d be even better," he said with anticipation.


    ...


    Now, Lee Jordan walked out casually, tapping his wand against his throat, casting the "Sonorous Charm" to amplify his voice. He shouted, "Next up, by meLee Jordan, the soon-to-be unemployed Quidditch commentator for a whole year, presenting you with an exciting commentary!"


    "Definitely not, it''s vivid in my memory!" George said with a lingering fear, "I suspect I''m going to have nightmares tonight."


    "So, what you''re saying is, we experienced different illusions?"


    "Seems so."


    "Good then," Fred nodded, "Let''s exchange reasons for our respective failures and jot them down when we get back! These are lessons learned."


    A seventh-year student climbed the steps and touched the black door, being drawn in.


    Lee Jordan commentated, "The third person is in! Knowing they''re about to face a three-headed giant snakeoh, the insider info tells me it''s possibly a variant of a Runespoor, thanksyet they still stood up! Amazing courage! One more question, is he a Gryffindor senior?"


    Gryffindor students erupted with cheers, and Lee Jordan panickedly said, "Uh, seems not..." He quickly changed the subject, "The third volunteer has gone in; let''s guess if he''ll hold onoh, Merlin!"


    A figure was hurled out immediately after, tumbling several times in midair before landing lightly on the ground. This seventh-year student sat paralyzed with a terrified expression, his right arm flailing behind him as if waving a wand, and he shouted, "Obstacles everywhere! Obstacles everywhere!" Even Lee Jordan, who came close, took a punch to the face; half of his face immediately swelled up.


    "Hiss~ Stay calm, stay calm! Merlin''s beard, get a few people to take him away!" Lee Jordan covered his face and yelled.


    After a while, this somewhat hysterical student was led away by his friends, looking completely dazed. Lee Jordan refrained from asking him what he had experienced, but everyone had their own thoughts.


    "He might have been eaten by a giant snake," a Hufflepuff student, Ernie Macmillan, said to his friend Justin Finch-Fletchley.


    "Don''t listen to him," Susan Bones chimed in, "He said last year that Sirius Black turned him into an orange and was bought by Fudge..."


    "I was just joking!" Ernie Macmillan said defensively. He was tall and imposing, seemingly quite authoritative. "Besides, I got the idea from Hannah, she said Black could turn into a flowering shrub!"


    Hannah Abbott frowned and looked at him disapprovingly.


    "...He also said two years ago that Harry Potter was the Heir of Slytherin," Susan Bones continued without hesitation.


    Ernie grumbled in frustration, "I''ve already apologized to Harry! Publicly apologized!" Justin tugged at him; his sleeves were nearly rolled up, revealing short, chubby hands.


    Ernie grumbled discontentedly, "Just because he''s got an aunt who''s a head of the Magical Law Enforcement..."


    Susan Bones glared at him, but they didn''t escalate the argument. At that moment, Cedric Diggory took a deep breath and exclaimed, "I''ll give it a try!"


    I''ll finish writing this scene and send it out. I didn''t manage to finish it all. There''s one more chapter after this.


    >


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 362: A Second Attempt

    Chapter 362: A Second Attempt


    "Cedric," Autumn asked softly, "should we wait a little longer?"


    "No, I''m afraid waiting further might make it worse," Cedric replied with a smile. "Professor Harp wouldn''t set up an impossible challenge; he''s selecting champions, not testing powerful wizards. The clue is in what he said earlier."


    Autumn looked at him, contemplating, and then said, "Courage, wisdom, resilience, and composure?"


    Cedric nodded and strode out. Lee Jordan was still enthusiastically encouraging people to come forward. The previous examples had left the young wizards feeling a bit apprehensive, causing some of them to consider waiting until the first person who received an invitation card appeared.


    Harry couldn''t hold back anymore. He took a few steps forward and caught a glimpse of Cedric approaching.


    "Anyone else willing to try?" Lee Jordan continued to persuade energetically. "The professors might just be having a cup of tea and wondering what to make of three duds. Oh, the fourth volunteer has arrived! Let''s cheer for him! Cedric Diggory of Hufflepuff House!"


    Cedric took measured steps onto the smooth, reflective black steps, touched the black door, and in the blink of an eye, he was sucked inside.


    The students couldn''t help but hold their breath, fearing he would be ejected any second. But ten seconds passed, then thirty, a minute, two minutes, and on until five minutes, when the suspended black door silently swung open. Cedric descended the steps, holding up a golden card.


    "Look quick! Cedric did it! He''s got the invitation card! He''s the first one!" Lee Jordan exclaimed with excitement, igniting a massive wave of cheers from Hufflepuff students.


    Lee Jordan hugged Cedric. "Mate, you''re brilliant! Anything you want to say to us?"


    Cedric smiled modestly, an inexplicable lightness about him. "I have just four words to saycourage, wisdom, resilience, composure, that''s all it takes. Oh, and," he paused, "Professor Harp put a spell on the card, I think that''s my biggest takeaway today."


    He rejoined the Hufflepuff crowd, enveloped by well-wishers.


    "Cedric, how did you pass the challenge?"


    "Yeah, how did you escape from the Runespoor''s mouth?"


    "What was that big-mouthed thing, a giant?"


    Cedric shook his head. "I didn''t encounter any of those things, not a single one. I believe Professor Harp isn''t testing us on how to defeat them. I''ve already shared the secret."


    He found Autumn. "Autumn, I suggest you give it a try."


    "Because of the magic on the card?" Autumn asked.


    "That''s part of it. Well, mainly I hope you can join me in the training," Cedric scratched his head, saying.


    ...


    With a successful example and crucial hints, more people dared to attempt the challenge, forming a long queue. Lee Jordan reminded them, "The trials can happen simultaneously, just like what Fred and George did"


    A slight sensation of weightlessness reappeared, making him feel relieved. It worked, just as he suspected. The professors wouldn''t instantly kill anyone; everyone could attempt it again!


    Hermione watched his retreating figure with worry. "Harry''s too impulsive, I can guess. Professor used techniques similar to the Room of Requirement, maybe combined with Legilimency or Boggarts or Dementors, to make everyone face their deepest fears. And during this process, demonstrate various qualities of champions..."


    She shook her head. "But every failure is quite a blow. Just look at those people." As she said this, she paused, focusing on the black door, then burst into a giggle.


    "What''s going on?" Ron asked, puzzled.


    "Oh my," Hermione struggled to suppress her laughter, her shoulders shaking violently. "Look... on the door, Harry... Harry left a handprint!"


    Ron and Angelina stared at the door and saw a dirty handprint, unmistakably left by Harry. The previous people had been attempting for the first time; only Harry had come back for a repeat try, not even bothering to clean off the mud from his hands.


    Angelina broke into a light smile. She was about to say something when Harry was ejected from the black door for the second time.


    His face was even paler than the first time, but his eyes were unusually bright. Before they could ask him, Harry quickly said, "I''ve figured out a trick!" Then he dashed back, climbing the steps in a whirlwind. In two strides, he slapped the black door, leaving behind a fresh mud handprint.


    Lee Jordan leaned in, putting down his wand, and whispered, "Is he cursed or something?"


    "I don''t think so," Angelina said, "This is the Harry Potter I knowstubborn, single-minded, just like when he trains."


    Hermione stood up, pulling Ron up with her.


    "What are you doing?" Ron was examining the mud handprint on the black door, commenting, "The second handprint is clearer, Harry''s hand must be hurting!"


    But Hermione forcibly pulled him up the steps, her tone firm. "It''s our turn now."


    "I knew there was no avoiding it," Ron grumbled. He looked around, then placed his hand on the fresh mud handprint left by Harry.


    >


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 363: Antiques and Invitations

    Chapter 363: Antiques and Invitations


    As time passed, Ernie Macmillan and Justin returned together, undoubtedly both having failed.


    The two remained silent for a moment. Ernie asked him, "Do you want to try again?" Justin shook his head and found a spot to sit down casually, saying, "Let me take a moment." He sounded somewhat incredulous, "How did Potter manage to do it?"


    They both turned their heads, catching a glimpse of Harry disappearing again. A sense of admiration welled up within them. When he failed for the second, third time, Slytherins jeered, even the Gryffindor students felt a bit embarrassed. But when he failed the ninth, tenth time, no one mocked him anymore.


    Harry''s two friends, Hermione and Ron, also attempted once, sitting askew to the side.


    Justin hesitated, "Ernie, there''s something I want to ask you about."


    "What''s that?" Ernie replied casually.


    "It''s not about the selection, it''s about something at my home... during the summer, someone gave my parents an antique vase. I feel something''s odd about it..."Thi/s chapter is updated by


    Ernie mumbled, "Could it be enchanted?"


    "Is that a possibility?" Justin asked nervously.


    "How should I know? I''ve never even seen one." Ernie rolled his eyes, "But I do know who you can ask for help."


    "Who?"


    "Of course, it''s Professor Harp. He''s the best at studying these magical items."


    "Right," Justin immediately agreed, "Ernie, you''re right. I''ll have my parents send the thing over"


    "The thing is just sitting at your house?" Ernie''s eyes widened, making him look like a bull.


    "Uh, yeah." Justin said embarrassedly, seeing Ernie''s eyes widening again, he quickly added, "But the antique is in a cabinet, and no one usually touches it."


    Ernie pondered for a moment, "In that case, I suggest you not send a letter home. Come on, let''s go find Professor Harp."


    "Now?" Justin asked, surprised.


    "Of course! What are you thinking? What if there''s a curse on it?" Ernie couldn''t help but shout, his face turning red with excitement.


    With Ernie''s words, Justin couldn''t sit still anymore. "Let''s go find Professor Harp right away!"


    As Justin and Ernie Macmillan hurriedly separated from the crowd and passed a small group of Slytherin students, they accidentally stepped on Pansy Parkinson''s foot. She was conversing with a sulking Draco Malfoy.


    "Ouch!" Pansy exclaimed in pain.


    "Ah! Sorry" Justin apologized apologetically, Pansy glared at him, about to make a sarcastic remark, but Justin was pulled away by Ernie, "Hurry, the professors left a while ago."


    Pansy raised her arm and screamed, "Draco, look at them the Macmillan family has fallen, just like those Muggles with no manners. I should advise my dad to write to his family and keep them away from those stinky"


    "Sister, do you think she looks like a fox with manic tendencies?" a delicately featured girl asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Astoria." Daphne held her younger sister''s hand tightly, pinching it firmly, yet a hint of a smile played around her lips. She nodded toward Pansy, gesturing for Astoria not to let her hear.


    Pansy truly didn''t hear it. She was relaying her grandfather''s words, "Hufflepuffs are all a bunch of geese, foolish and clueless. That''s why most of them don''t do well." Draco grew impatient listening, he turned his head to look in Astoria''s direction.


    Astoria jumped in surprise and nervously leaned in to whisper to Daphne, "Hemighthaveheardus." She stared at Draco Malfoy for a while, realizing he didn''t seem to grasp the meaning of "fox face", finally she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Not long after, she grew restless again


    "Professor Moody told me you''re here. Oh, um..." Ernie''s confidence faltered as he pulled Justin out from behind him. "Professor Harp, this is Justin. He has something important to discuss with you..."


    A few minutes later, Felix grasped the situation, "So, you suspect there''s an antique in your house that might have been enchanted, particularly cursed?"


    "That''s right, Professor." Justin nodded quickly.


    "I see..." Felix fell into thought. He inquired, "Mr. Finch-Fletchley, please extend your hand to me."


    "What? Oh" Justin looked at the professor''s outstretched hand. Though he couldn''t quite comprehend, he complied.


    Their hands met.


    "Imagine what the object looks like," Felix said.


    Justin began to recall. He had a strong impression of the antique, having examined it closely due to his suspicion. Now, remembering it was effortless.


    Under the gaze of three pairs of eyes, a blue vase materialized in the air. It seemed like a fusion of a goblet and a slender-necked bottle, with a layer of blue enamel painted on the body. It was adorned with lapis lazuli and had two harp-shaped arching handles at the top, a silver chain trailing from the handles, hanging near the smooth, polished silver base.


    "A piece of silver craftsmanship. In other words, a silverware?" Felix chuckled softly. "Does it not accumulate dust easily?"


    Justin''s eyes lit up, "The person who gave the gift told my father the same thing. They said it was made using an ancient and unique technique, very rare..."


    Ernie Macmillan couldn''t help but interject, "But that''s clearly a characteristic of fairy-made objects! You didn''t tell me that before, otherwise I would''ve noticed right away!"


    "But I''m not very knowledgeable about this," Justin argued.


    "Justin," Felix interrupted their conversation, "Is there someone at your house right now?"


    "They''re usually very busy and won''t be back until late. Even on weekends." Justin added.


    "Alright then, I''ll accompany you tonight to visit your parents." Felix said, standing up and swishing his wand, causing the tea to disappear and the cups to clean themselves before flying back into the cupboard.


    "Let''s go back and take a look. I wonder how many people have received the invitations?" Justin quickly said, "Before I came out, three people had. Cedric Diggory from Hufflepuff, Roger Davies from Ravenclaw, and Collins Flint from Slytherin."


    ...


    "Kill me now, I won''t go," Ron''s face turned pale, as if he had fallen seriously ill. "You can''t imagine what it feels like to be inundated by swarms of spiders the size of fingernails. Countless legs wriggling all over you, crawling into your mouth, ears, and nose... damn it, I actually find Aragog that Hagrid keeps in a cage easier on the eyes now."


    Hermione sat with her knees drawn up, not saying a word. Gradually regaining her composure, she hesitated for a while before saying in a low voice, "I found a shortcut, maybe it''ll get me an invitation, but I don''t know if it''s considered cheating..."


    "What did you say?" Ron stared at her.


    Out of the corner of his eye, the black suspended gate swung open slowly, and Harry emerged, holding a golden card in his hand.


    >


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 364: Disassembly

    Chapter 364: Disassembly


    "Harry went to the infirmary?"


    When Felix returned to Classroom Seven, there was still some time before noon. Many people hadn''t left yet, and he inquired of the commentator who had styled his hair in strands, Lee Jordan.


    As soon as he entered, he heard Lee Jordan''s enthusiastic commentary, and the intense atmosphere of the scene was greatly related to him. However, perhaps due to the passage of time, his throat had become a bit hoarse.


    "Yes, Professor Harp," Lee Jordan said, "He received the invitation card, but he didn''t look too well. His friend, Granger, took him to the infirmary, along with Fred and George''s brother, Ron."VIsit  for the best novel reading experience


    As they spoke, a figure was thrown out of the black suspended gate, and Felix gently waved his wand to let her land steadily on the ground.


    "Oh, thank you, Professor Harp," Angelina Johnson said gratefully.


    Felix nodded and looked at the black gate, which was covered with large and small handprints. He saw a student deliberately crouching, pressing his dirty hands against the edge of the door. "This is a symbol of courage," Lee Jordan said, and Felix chuckled softly.


    He raised his wand and pointed it to the left side of the black steps. A small mound of soil bulged on the ground, and the central soil slid towards the surroundings. The grass on the ground was turned upside down. Under everyone''s gaze, a pinnacle-shaped stone monument emerged from the earth. The monument was about six to seven feet tall, and on its smooth stone surface, four names sparkled like stars, shining brightly. The crowd gathered around, pointing and discussing:


    Cedric Diggory;


    Roger Davies;


    Collins Flint;


    Harry Potter;


    The young wizards stared at these four names, brimming with envy. If their own names could also appear there, it would be wonderful.


    When Felix heard Angelina mention Cedric''s secret, he waved his hand again, and above the stone monument appeared those four words: Courage, Wisdom, Tenacity, Calmness.


    "You should realize that everyone can try multiple times," Felix calmly began, projecting his voice far away so that everyone could hear clearly. "Each failure will bring you a tremendous mental burden. It''s best to rest for half an hour to an hour before attempting again, unless your personality has an extremely tough and dominant side."


    The young wizards began to discuss among themselves, words like "Potter," "amazing," and "impressive" escaping their lips. Even Angelina''s encouraging phrase, "I''ll show you," was recalled. Draco Malfoy disdainfully mouthed, "Saint Potter!"


    Felix smiled slightly


    "As for the content of the challenges, I believe many of you have already guessed that it''s about facing your fears. Of course, if your fear is something comical, like a pile of garbage or a stinky boot, then you''ll be dealing with some interesting and peculiar creatures that I''ve specially prepared. Even Dumbledore himself couldn''t help but admire them.


    It''s not just my effort; I drew special reference from Muggle movies and the monsters that contestants from previous tournaments had to face."


    The young wizards participating in the selection glared at him angrily, their eyes practically shooting flames. This morning, they had been chased by monsters, entangled by snakes, stepped on by giants, and kicked like a ball by the transfigured "clunking" car...


    Their experiences were so bizarre that they could be turned into a collection of macabre tales.


    "I can tell that you''re eager and want to continue challenging," Felix said with a playful smile. "So, the last point, the entire selection will continue until next Monday. By then, I will make another visit and confirm the final list."


    Ron regretfully said, "I really want to wake Harry up and ask him about it."


    After lunch, the two of them returned to Classroom Seven again, this time with a large bottle of potion they specially requested from Madam Pomfrey to soothe their nerves. Hermione had to beg for a while before Madam Pomfrey reluctantly gave it to her.


    At this moment, Lee Jordan had disappeared. Commentating for the entire morning had strained his voice. According to Neville, he was planning to urgently order a box of ice mice from a magical owl to soothe his throat.


    Hermione glanced at the additional black monument and let out a faint hum.


    Close to dinner time in the afternoon, Harry returned. He enthusiastically reviewed the names on the monument from the beginning, and when he saw "Angelina Johnson," he genuinely felt happy for her. He also saw Cho''s name, and he couldn''t decide whether he felt sad or gladHe had already learned that Cho had agreed to be Cedric''s girlfriend.


    Before he could think too much, Angelina rushed over, hugged him warmly, and said, "Thank you, Harry." Then, she pulled him into the Gryffindor crowd.


    "Oh, our champion Potter is here!" the twins teased. Fred pretended to bow dramatically, "Extremely honored, we''re in need of some guidance."


    "No, I''m not " Harry awkwardly waved his hand, "I''m not old enough."


    The twins each took one of his shoulders, "We can provide you with an aging potion," one of them nodded toward Lee Jordan, "Lee found a way, but you need to buy at least an ounce. We''re looking for someone to share..."


    "Don''t you have your winnings?" Ron asked.


    "That''s true, George. We''ve been a bit extravagant lately and forgot that we still have a debt to collect." Fred said.


    "Reasonable, we''ve only just started this month, and we''ve already spent thirty Galleons," George said.


    "Thirty Galleons!" Ron widened his eyes and exclaimed in irritation, "And yet you won''t even buy your little brother a new dress robe!"


    The twins exchanged a glance.


    "We went through the same thing," Fred shrugged, "Plus, we converted most of the money into materials. We can lend you some feathers to stick onto the robe."


    >


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 365: After the Lights Out

    Chapter 365: After the Lights Out


    Ron stormed off angrily, leaving them behind. "Ron" Harry reached out towards his retreating figure, not knowing what to say.


    On the first day back at school while packing their luggage, he saw the dress Mrs. Weasley had prepared for Ron. To his eyes, it looked more like a lavender velvet gown with a collar trimmed in what appeared to be moldy ruffles and matching lace on the sleeves.


    Harry didn''t have the heart to wear it, and judging by Ron''s expression, he would rather bury the dress at the bottom of his trunk and never use it in his lifetime.The most uptodate novels are published on n0velbj)n((.))co/m


    Ten seconds later, Ron reappeared, twirling through the air.


    Harry and Hermione caught him, and Ron plopped onto the ground, his face pale. In a low voice, he said, "I''ve had enough of being broke. Harry, can you lend me some money? I promise I''ll pay you back!"


    Harry hesitated for two seconds. He knew what Ron wanted to do buy some Aging Potion. "Sure," he said.


    "Ron! You shouldn''tDumbledore must have considered," Hermione advised.


    "Don''t bother," Ron mumbled into his hands. "Don''t you have a way to get invitation cards? Or was that just empty talk?"


    Hermione stared at him in disbelief, but Ron simply gave her the back of his head. She shot him a haughty glance and ascended the steps with heavy strides.


    Her figure disappeared in front of the cold black gateway. Just over a dozen seconds later, intense black mist began to ripple.


    Ron looked at the black gravestone in disbelief. A golden name, swirling and soaring, appeared Hermione Granger. The black gates opened soundlessly, releasing a wave of scorching heat, and the golden flames behind her gradually vanished.


    ...


    8 o''clock in the evening.


    Felix, along with Justin Finch-Fletchley in his illusion form, appeared in a London alley. They then boarded a taxi and arrived at a suburban area following an address provided by Justin.


    "Mom, it''s me, Justin." Justin pressed the doorbell outside the front yard and spoke into the intercom, "I''m with a professor from school."


    "Oh, goodness! Sweetie, Mom''s coming right over."


    Sounds of hurried movements came through the intercom, as if someone had just broken a glass.


    Justin''s mouth hung open, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Felix quietly observed the patterns carved on the pillar until a finely dressed woman walked out hurriedly, adjusting her hat in the process.


    "Hello, are you, um..."


    Through the door, she hesitated, looking at Justin, then at Felix.


    "Are you... the professor?" She cautiously inquired. This was way too young; all the professors she had encountered were portly and balding, without exception.


    Even if magic could cure baldness, it couldn''t make someone younger, could it? The "McGonagall" professor who had come to visit for the first time didn''t possess this ability.


    "Oh, Mom, open the door! He''s my Ancient Runes professor, the one I told you about!" Justin interjected.


    Through the door, the woman extended a hand and playfully flicked his forehead.


    "Ouch!"


    Harry had gone to bed early; he was exhausted from the day. Ron and Hermione were at odds with each other, ignoring one another. Of course, Hermione had already obtained her invitation, and Harry certainly hoped Ron would too. He and Ron had spent the afternoon in Classroom Seven.


    His contribution was limited; he mostly helped analyze the situation after Ron''s failures. However, this wasn''t his strong suit. Thankfully, Hermione had left some of Professor Pomfrey''s potions which helped alleviate mental fatigue, cutting down on their required rest time.


    Ron lay in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep, a heavy weight on his mind.


    He stared at the faint light outside the window, barely catching a glimpse of the moon''s edge.


    Harry had succeeded, Hermione had succeeded, and even... he glanced at Norbert, whose loud snoring was reverberating in the room. Yes, even Norbert had succeeded in getting an invitation.


    He knew he couldn''t measure up to Harry and Hermione, but at the very least, he didn''t want to fall too far behind.


    He sat up, lost in thought for a while. Eventually, he stealthily got out of bed and picked up the half-filled bottle of potion from the table. Exiting the dormitory, he pushed open the door to the common room.


    Ron made his way through the pitch-black corridor with bated breath, refraining from using Lumos for fear of encountering Filch or Mrs. Norris.


    Finally, after half an hour, he reached the vicinity of Classroom Seven, silently celebrating his good fortune.


    Ron held his wand, not daring to make a sound, his hands feeling along the wall. Classroom Seven didn''t have a lock; one entered by drawing a magical rune symbol. Professor Harp had talked about it in the Rune Club.


    Right now, he just needed to find the right spot, then quickly draw the rune, slipping into the classroom, gaining an extra night''s time over others.


    Ron''s hand encountered a raised object, chilly and cold, but warmer than the temperature of the wall and door. His spirits lifted; he found it! However, the next second, a suppressed scream echoed in his ears, sending shivers down his spine.


    A ghost? Peeves? No, it was a living person...


    "Who''s there?"


    "Who''s there!" Fear made Ron''s voice distort, the tone twisting and turning, he himself unsure of what he was saying.


    In the darkness, an unknown creature was less than a foot away from him. Ron swallowed hard, took two steps back, raised his wand, and muttered softly, "Lumos."


    A faint halo illuminated from the tip of his wand, revealing the face of the person right in front of him


    "Draco Malfoy!"


    "Ron Weasley!"


    >


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 366: Starry Night

    Chapter 366: Starry Night


    Ron and Draco stared at each other, caught in an eerie silence.


    "You went night wandering, Malfoy!" Ron accused, taking the lead.


    "Are you talking about yourself, Weasley?" Draco responded casually.


    Another brief silence followed. Then Draco spoke up, his eyes shining, "Stop pretending, Weasley. We''re both after the same thing. Let''s not snitch on each other, shall we? You don''t want trouble, do you?"


    Ron touched the vial of potion in his pocket and fell silent.


    "Meow~"


    A cat appeared out of nowhere, perched on the windowsill, basking in the moonlight, its yellow eyes fixed on them.


    "Get awayshoo, you daft cat!" Ron exclaimed in a hurry, waving his hands at it.


    But Lady Lestrange, the cat, merely glanced at him haughtily. Her smooth grey fur glistened in the moonlight, and her gaze shifted past Ron to Draco Malfoy behind him.


    A wand emerged, its tip shimmering with red light.


    Ron pushed Draco aside, diverting his wand, and the spell hit the wall.


    "What are you doing?" Ron asked angrily.


    "I just wanted it to rest a bit. Don''t tell me you want to summon Filch?" Draco said calmly. "Unlike youfoolish WeasleyI don''t want it to run off."


    "You''re the fool!" Ron muttered, then turned to the window. It was empty. He looked towards the corridor and barely made out a silvery-grey figure disappearing around the corner.


    Ron''s heart raced, and the half-filled vial of potion in his pocket rattled. Sweat broke out on his forehead.


    "What do we do?" he groaned. He regretted not bringing Harry''s invisibility cloak tonight. He could''ve scared Malfoy a bit, or used the Marauder''s Map. But both items were under Harry''s trunk now.


    It was too late to say anything now.Thi/s chapter is updated by


    "What else can we do?" Draco glanced at Ron coldly and said, "Of course, we run and wait to be caught? Just so you know, if we get caught, don''t you dare rat me out"


    "Go away!" Ron snapped.


    "What?"


    "Go away," Ron repeated in a hushed voice, once again waving Draco off impatiently, just as he had done to Lady Lestrange. With one hand, Ron clutched the vial tightly in his pocket. "Hurry up, what are you waiting for?"


    Draco had taken a few steps away, but he stopped, looking at him in surprise. His grey eyes darted around, a strange thought crossing his mind.


    "You want to stay," he said, casting a sidelong glance at the door to Classroom Seven behind them. Then he turned back, seemingly pondering something. Slowly, he continued, "You want to stay, hidden in Classroom Seven. Filch can''t unlock that old fool''s room."


    "You''re imagining things, I''m leaving," Ron replied, though his feet didn''t move.


    Draco chuckled and took a few steps closer. Leaning against the windowsill where Lady Lestrange had been, he said in a leisurely tone, "Then let''s wait like this. Wait for Filch to show up. How about that?"


    Ron glared at him with frustration.


    "Why are you staring, Weasley? Want me to curse you?" Draco remarked.


    "You wouldn''t dare, Malfoy," Ron said, casting a nervous glance down the dark corridor. It was silent, but he knew Filch would arrive within three minutes at most. Maybe he was already awake, clutching an oil lamp, making his way over, huffing and puffing.


    Inside the black, floating door.


    Ron spat out a green, sticky liquid, pushing aside the spider legs clinging to his shoulders. He grumbled incessantly, "Seventeenth batch... I really want to see how many more... Why are there spiders with twelve legs... I bet Professor Harp''s Care of Magical Creatures class is a fail..."


    After experiencing two more spider-infested areas, Ron could now accurately judge the locations. He stepped on raised rocks, choosing the optimal path, leaving before the spiders could crawl onto him.


    "I wonder if breakfast has chicken legs. I don''t want porridge..."


    He muttered randomly. Finally, he crossed the chaotic rocky terrain. On a platform, a golden light circle shimmered.


    Ron gazed at the golden radiance on the platform, seemingly concealing something. He couldn''t resist reaching out. The moment he touched the card, he became dumbfounded


    His vision soared infinitely, as if he had turned into a ghost. He first saw the black, floating door, then Malfoy, and finally, the spacious Classroom Seven. But that wasn''t the end; he saw the maze-like corridors of Hogwarts Castle, followed by passing through layers of ceilings, ascending higher and higher. Soon, the entire Hogwarts Castle shrank into the size of a matchbox.


    And he found himself in the black night sky, ascending with chilling winds and clouds.


    Hogwarts had become as small as a fingernail. Even the Black Lake looked tiny, as if he could gulp it down. The endless black mountains filled his vision.


    He saw the dwindling Hogsmeade village, a few scattered lights twinklingperhaps Hagrid''s magical lanterns? Ron pondered. However, they vanished immediately as he continued to rise. The world below turned into blocks of color. He strained to distinguish them; the emerald green was the forest, deep brown were the hills, and blue... was the ocean!


    He was actually seeing the ocean. Ron widened his eyes, feeling as though he was dreaming, yet the dream was vivid and unforgettable. He also saw brightly lit clusters, speculating they might be Muggle cities. Harry had mentioned that cities like London had numerous lights even at night...


    "Is that Britain?"


    Ron furrowed his brow, spotting a small piece of landor an island, separated by a narrow strait from the vast expanse of land. Some thought within him was touched, though he couldn''t pinpoint it. He continued to rise


    For a long while, all he saw was ocean and land.


    Then, he passed through thick clouds, worrying he might freeze. Suddenly, there was a flash of light, golden rays illuminating the white clouds, casting a golden halo. Was it sunrise?


    Ron surveyed the world beneath him for the first time, contemplating... a blue-dominated spherical object, half shrouded in shadownight, while the other half was brightly lit, revealing land, oceans, and wispy cloudsa day. He extended his hand, attempting to grab something, but he kept drifting away.


    The blue sphere became a tiny dot, more celestial bodies appearing"moon, Mars, Venus, Jupiter... Merlin''s beard!" Ron''s mouth fell open. He saw the entire solar system, much like the constellation models sold at Diagon Alley. He felt he would never forget the positions of these planets in his lifetime.


    He also saw constellations. He had never understood the names of those constellations, thinking names like "Canis Major" were nonsense. But he truly saw the Great Dog in the deep space, composed of countless stars. He even identified the brightest star in Canis MajorSirius.


    What followed went beyond his understanding. He saw luminous whirlpools, a vast network composed of dots of light... then he fell. He fell much faster than when he came, and everything he had seen earlier played in reversewhirlpools, nebulae, constellations, the blue planet, land, oceans, and his view gradually drew near until he tumbled back into Hogwarts'' ancient castle.


    "Ah"


    Ron exclaimed, panting heavily, holding a golden card in his hand.


    >


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 367: Calling Cards

    Chapter 367: Calling Cards


    The next morning.


    Harry yawned as he woke up in his bed. He first glanced at the clock it was eleven in the morning. He jumped out of bed, alarmed, and fumbled to put on his glasses. "Ron, wake up! We have to go to Classroom Seven for the selection today. It''s the last day."


    Ron lay on the bed like a dead pig, one arm sticking out, snoring loudly.


    Harry pulled back Ron''s blanket and looked at him in astonishment. Ron was wearing a tattered robe, covered in dust. His face was bruised and swollen, as if he had been beaten for half an hour.


    Even during their practice of the Restriction Curse in their study group, Ron had never looked this miserable.


    Had their dorm been targeted by thieves?


    Did someone break in and beat up Ron?


    Harry shook Ron awake desperately and asked, very seriously, "Did you see who did this to you?"


    "What?" Ron opened his bleary eyes and mumbled.


    "Who attacked you!" Harry shouted.


    "Who else but Malfoy" Ron said with his eyes closed. Harry couldn''t contain his anger and was about to storm into the Slytherin common room to confront Malfoy, but Ron added, "He had it worse. I had him in a neck-lock, made him beg on his knees"


    In his dream, Ron grinned broadly, mumbled a few incomprehensible words, and went back to sleep.


    Harry was puzzled for a moment, unsure of the situation. He walked out of the dormitory in a daze and found Hermione in the common room, to whom he recounted the incident.


    "He couldn''t have dreamt of fighting with Malfoy and ended up hurting himself, right?" Hermione said with a cold tone.


    "Hermione, that''s impossible," Harry said, "His robe is torn to shreds"


    "Then maybe he went out at night and got into a fight with someone. But I doubt he has the courage for that!" Hermione stood up and said, "I''ll ask the Fat Lady. She must know if anyone went out last night."


    She hurried off, leaving Harry sitting in a chair, feeling agitated. Had Ron gone out in the middle of the night? What could he be doing?


    Harry glanced at the table and noticed a stack of parchment on Hermione''s spot. He found it strange, hadn''t she finished her assignments? He picked it up and saw that it was a collection of tips and experiences from those who successfully passed the selection. It was more comprehensive than what he and Ron had gathered, obviously taking a lot of effort.


    Soon, Hermione returned, looking astonished. "He really went out last night. The Fat Lady remembers him vividly and even said she''ll incorporate him into her opera."


    "It''s not like that fairy-made antique vase, which can be kept in the house for personal enjoyment, with very little chance of discovery. As soon as you use it, there''s a risk of exposure."


    Mrs. Weasley said regretfully, "We have a few magical items at home, trinkets we bought in Diagon Alley. We keep them in a room that''s off-limits to outsiders."


    "Yeah, Mom collected a whole set of Lockhart''s books," Justin added.


    Mrs. Weasley shot him a glare.


    Before leaving, Mr. Weasley handed Felix a business card. Felix took it, sensing a faint magical trace on it. Curiously, he asked, "What''s this?"


    "It''s from a friend. He''s a collector who stays in touch with many well-connected people. This card is from a mysterious seller who''s provided quite a few artifacts in recent years." Mr. Weasley said cautiously, "Including that vase..."


    Felix understood immediately. The card only had a phone number on it, no name, truly mysterious.


    "Do they communicate through the phone?"


    "Hard to tell," Mr. Weasley said. "The mysterious seller instructed my friend to call the number on the card, but there''s never an answer when he calls. However, if you wait a day or two, he''ll show up and visit in person."


    Felix smiled, "Mr. Weasley, thank you for your trust. I can assure you that your family won''t be troubled by this."


    "That''s a relief," Mr. Weasley sighed.


    He had thought about it for a long time last night and concluded that the Hogwarts professors should know about this matter. Otherwise, having a wizard with hidden intentions around felt unsettling.


    After returning to school, Felix played with the business card. "Interesting, who could be behind this?"


    >


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 368: Not Cheating

    Chapter 368: Not Cheating


    "I can''t believe it! You kept this from us!" Hermione said indignantly. They had already left the castle and turned a corner in front of Hagrid''s hut, entering the Forbidden Forest. Still, she seemed rather annoyed.


    "Hermione, you and Ron were having a tiff at that time but, Ron, you didn''t even tell me. We could have used the Invisibility Cloak," Harry said, his tone tinged with reproach.


    "I thought... if it failed, I''d just pretend it never happened," Ron mumbled, his eyes darting nervously elsewhere. "I guess Malfoy had the same idea... Hermione, thanks for the Skele-Gro."


    The swelling on his face seemed to have lessened.


    "That was for Harry''s practice with the Patronus Charm!" Hermione huffed.


    "But Malfoy actually succeeded," Ron said. "I always thought he''d be the type to cry for his mother or skip around like a ferret..."


    Hermione found that quite reasonable.


    "He''s always been a top scorer, among the best in the ''Testimonial Scroll'', you just never paid attention," she said.


    "Really?" Ron scratched his head. "I wouldn''t have known. I suppose you''re the type to keep an eye on people ranked lower than you, considering there are so many names..."


    Harry couldn''t help but chuckle.


    They ventured deeper into the Forbidden Forest. The light dimmed suddenly as if it were evening, accompanied by various rustling and subtle sounds from the forest. They were looking for a spot nearby to practice the Patronus Charm. According to Harry, he could already emerge from "The Room."


    Ron plucked a purple berry absentmindedly and asked, "Can you eat this stuff?"


    "Sure," Hermione glanced at him. "Except it''s a bit"


    "Ugh!" Ron had already taken a bite and made a bitter face. "So bitter!"


    "...bitter. Looks like you''ve found out," Hermione chuckled, and Harry quickly withdrew his hand from a branch he had been reaching toward.


    They soon found a familiar path and made their way to a clearing.


    "This place looks somewhat familiar," Harry observed, his gaze skimming over the scattered stones.


    "Yeah," Hermione pointed to a large tree. "Remember? We spied on Professor Lupin practicing the Patronus Charm behind that tree... I asked Hagrid quietly, and he said there aren''t any dangerous creatures'' nests around this part of the forest. Still, we should be cautious..."


    With her wand in hand, Hermione walked around the clearing, muttering incantations.


    "Safe guarding... full protection... Muggle concealment... thief detection... piercing alarm... transfiguration guards... by the way, if you don''t mind, could you lend a hand..."


    "We only know the first three spells," Harry and Ron exchanged glances and got busy, too. "Those were taught by Professor Flitwick, in the Outdoor Safety theme... what are the others?"


    "Oh," Hermione slapped her forehead. "The thief detection spell detects magical disguises, the piercing alarm is a type of alarm spell that makes a shrill noise when someone enters... as for the transfiguration guards..." She paused and then said with a mischievous smile, "Don''t you find them cute?"


    Harry and Ron crouched down to look at the peanut-like things they were small figures made of two stones each, put together with Transfiguration, lacking feet but still hopping around.


    Ron flicked one with his finger, sending it flying a couple of feet away.


    "They''re a bit like Weeble-Wobbles," Harry commented, then looked up. "What are they for?"


    "They''re sensitive to magic, able to detect things we can''t see," Hermione explained. "By the way, these are Professor Lupin''s creation."


    "Quite well-prepared," Ron muttered. "I finally understand why she didn''t stop us from breaking the rules. If I knew all these spells, I''d definitely look for opportunities to use them, it''d be such a waste otherwise, don''t you think?"


    Evening was setting in.


    Felix was in his office, crafting a Sneakoscope. Small components were scattered across his workbench.


    Carefully, he extracted a strand of magic from a business card, a gift from Mr. Filch. Then he picked up a gemstone the size of a thumbnail and infused it with the strand of magic, already coiled around his finger.


    "The most crucial step is done. Now then... Valen, I haven''t heard any reading for half a day."


    He said without lifting his head, and Valen, perched on a hefty book, appeared to be dozing off, resting atop a Muggle picture book adorned with various illustrations.


    Upon hearing Felix''s words, Valen protested loudly, standing up and moving toward him. Its small, pink hands poked at his arm energetically.


    It couldn''t take it anymore. It really couldn''t! Why teach a Snidget to read?


    "You''ve achieved at least two of them, which weren''t something I foresawfirst, you vaguely saw through the illusion, which might be related to your familiarity with the magic associated with the Room of Requirement, making it hard for you to be deceived; second, you used this ability, harnessing the power of the illusion, to cast the ancient spell, the Golden Flame, that I taught you. That''s not something just anyone can do."


    "I did discuss this matter with Dumbledore before."


    "How did you know" Hermione looked at him in surprise.


    "If you had truly used the Golden Flame, you might have destroyed that place by now." Felix smiled. "But this also shows that you''ve reached a passing level of understanding for this magic and are ready to try using it in reality."


    "Now?" Hermione asked excitedly.


    Felix looked at her expectantly.


    "Oh, well... alright." Hermione straightened herself, cleared her throat, and began reciting an ancient incantation. Soon, her fingertip emitted a cluster of light. Magical symbols appeared one after another in the air, forming a cohesive whole.


    "Whoosh!"


    A golden flame materialized out of thin air, burning quietly, appearing serene and distant.


    "You can take your hand away," Felix said. Hermione complied, and the flame continued to hang in the air, causing the surrounding air to quiver gently. Under her control, the flame transformed into various shapes. In a moment of carelessness, it burned a scorching hole through a tall glass.


    "You need to enhance your control, Granger. You''re good at it, but not good enough. You should make the flame move according to your intentions, like this."


    Felix demonstrated by passing his hand through the golden flame, his fingertip carrying a small golden spark.


    Hermione widened her eyes.


    "Is it quite magical? Actually, it''s not at all. You haven''t discovered the true nature of this magic yet. It''s not an overly explosive spell, otherwise, I wouldn''t have taught you..."


    ...


    A new week began, and Felix became busier.


    After the noon class, he managed to find time to visit Classroom Seven, recording the names on the monument and handing the list to Professor McGonagall.


    Seeing this list, Professor McGonagall was taken aback. "A second-year student as well?"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect it either," Felix said with a hint of sentiment. "Unless she has a deep and positive understanding of fear itself..."


    "What do you plan to do, Felix?"


    Felix looked slightly troubled. "I''ll discuss it with Severus first. After all, she''s from Slytherin House, and she has a sister in the same House..."


    "I''ll talk to Severus," Professor McGonagall said firmly. "Regardless, I won''t agree to let a second-year student participate. We''ve discussed the training plan, and to be honest, I find it too radical. Even those fourth-year students..."


    "Miller, a fourth-year, is not that young. They''re generally fourteen or fifteen, the age when they''re most eager for honor. If we dissuade them, there might be some rebellious howlers sent to us."


    Felix joked.


    "...Alright, since both you and Professor Moody agree, and Professor Dumbledore doesn''t oppose."


    Professor McGonagall gave up arguing further. These issues had been discussed numerous times in meetings before, and she actually agreed, just now she was grumbling a bit. She turned to another topic


    "Congratulations, Felix. Lemes got a big order."


    >


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 369: Classroom Seven

    Chapter 369: Classroom Seven


    After the conversation with Professor McGonagall, Felix only assigned one homework task. Its content was similar to the dueling system essay that Harry and Hermione had writtenwhat things could help you survive in times of danger?


    "Personality, knowledge, mastered spells, items carried with youeverything can be included," the new male and female prefects conveyed his words to the selected students.


    Over the next week, many professors worked together on a major project, while Felix himself spent time inside the Room of Requirement, replicating the magic and magical conduits depicted there, along with the crucial magical nodes. Now, only the final step remained


    Saturday morning.


    Dumbledore and Felix stood in the empty room. The transformed hills and greenery were gone, as were the traces of different dueling arenas from the competition. Even the black suspended door used to select students a week ago had vanished.


    In the room, only the subtle Traceless Expansion Charm cast by Felix remained, allowing the interior space to rival ten Quidditch fields. If not for considering the other four schools, Hogwarts could easily have its students reside here.


    The professors had added layers of sturdy spells and protective magic. In truth, every inch of this ancient castle was imbued with powerful magic. Their efforts primarily supplemented the existing defenses.VIsit  for the best novel reading experience


    Currently, only the two of them were in the classroom, engaged in a serious conversation


    "What do you think?" Felix inquired.


    "Worth a try," Dumbledore said casually.


    "I never imagined embedding my own magic into Hogwarts'' defensive system, to endure for a hundred, a thousand years..." Felix was briefly lost in thought, and as he snapped back, Dumbledore was smiling at him.


    "Let''s begin, Albus. The students outside must be eager," Felix tightened his grip on his wand and said.


    Dumbledore complied readily, raising his own wand. Like a conductor in an orchestra, he waved his arm, connecting with the ancient castle in a way Felix couldn''t comprehend.


    "Hum~"


    Whether an illusion or not, Felix felt the castle under his feet coming to life, like a dormant dragon stirring slightly. Nests were built, holes were dug, and little creatures parasitized on its scales, discovering that the whole world had changed.


    Clusters of magic materialized into physical formspurple, blue, yellow, bronze, green, gray... They merged and separated rapidly, forming blossoms of magical flowers.


    "Felix" Dumbledore''s voice was deep.


    Felix understood instinctively that he needed to stabilize these magical manifestations, creating secure linksmuch like the Room of Requirement.


    A fluffy silver sphere appeared in his hand, resembling a dandelion seed yet also resembling a cluster of neural networks. Occasional pale blue currents flickered within it. It drifted into the air and rapidly expanded into a three-dimensional structure, filling the spacious room.


    Felix recited complex incantations, gradually merging the tendrils and cores with the space, like synapses absorbing ownerless magic, fortifying the magical nodes above.


    Then everything vanished. Magic, tendrils, nodes... they had become one with the room.


    Felix shifted his focus, finding those nodes and hiding them one by one. Even the most powerful wizards would struggle to detect them. Dumbledore did the same, using his unique authority as headmaster to establish stable magical pathways.


    "Oh, you don''t need to." Felix mumbled, letting layers of silver mist envelop him completely.


    ...


    Felix said to Dumbledore, "They won''t appear frequently. Instead, they''ll serve as custodians of this hidden realm. Their task is to infuse more vitality into this place, to make those experienced scenes more vivid and manageable. Of course, I mean after the training."


    Dumbledore nodded slightly. "You''ve told me all this, and I have no objections."


    They exited the room together. Over twenty students waited anxiously outside. A young girl exclaimed shrilly, "Why isn''t my name on the list? Why?"


    Professor McGonagall was comforting her, "Miss Gringlass, you''re too young, your mind isn''t mature enough yet. It wouldn''t be appropriate..."


    "I''m the champion of the first-year duel competition! The champion!" Astoria yelled at the top of her lungs.


    Professor McGonagall rubbed her temples, looking at her headache-inducing pupil. Dumbledore walked over and bent down, speaking gently, "You''re little Astoria, right? Your father sent me a letter. Let''s go have a look, shall we? And by the way, I could recommend a few sweets for you..."


    "Really?"


    "Professor McGonagall can vouch for me..."


    McGonagall rolled her eyes to the side, but at least one trouble was resolved. She told Felix, "These students are in your hands now, Felix. I believe"


    She pondered briefly, deciding not to say more. She turned and left.


    Felix looked at the young faces. "Alright, classmates, with your essays in hand, follow me."


    He took a few steps, paused, and looked at the slightly ajar door. He drew his wand, sketching in the air, and above the doorway appeared gilded letters: "Classroom Seven."


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione exchanged glances. Harry shrugged, "At least now it lives up to its name."


    >


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 370: A Surprise

    Chapter 370: A Surprise


    The students walked into the room in single file, and the door to Classroom Seven closed behind them automatically.


    Before them lay a narrow path with swirling mist on either side. Amidst the mist, vague figures could be seen.


    "Can you imagine what kind of creature might be concealed in there?" Roger Davies of Ravenclaw wondered aloud. He was tall and handsome, with deep brown hair combed neatly back, revealing a dashing face.


    Though he addressed everyone, his gaze flickered towards a pretty girl not far from him.


    "Where does he think he is, a ballroom?" Ron muttered from behind, causing Harry and Hermione to burst into laughter. The wizard named Davies, wearing a high-collared robe with blue and bronze embroidered cuffs, was trying to slick his hair back as he spoke.


    A soft chuckle echoed through the mist, making Harry freeze. He turned abruptly to look into the mist, hearing it distinctlyits source was nearby. A cluster of mist floated and dispersed ahead, revealing nothing. He hurried a few steps, catching Ron saying, "... But who''s that girl? She''s really beautiful!"


    In Harry''s view, the girl Davies was fixated on was indeed lovely. Petite, almost fragile. Her fair skin and delicate features were framed by chestnut short hair. The only minor flaw was her thick eyebrows, a bit mismatched with her face. And, there was one more thingshe was a Slytherin.


    "Do you know who she is?" Ron nudged Hermione.


    "How should I know?" Hermione replied impatiently.


    "You at least know half the students in the school. Someone like her, so... so..." Ron struggled to find the right word, but it eluded him.


    "I only know students who take Ancient Runes!" Hermione retorted sharply.


    After walking for about fifteen minutes, Felix Harp, leading the group, finally halted. It was then that they realized they stood at a central crossroads, where two long corridors formed a cross shape, each segment obscured by mist.


    "I''ll need to look at your essays first," Felix addressed them, "You can explore around... Although this place isn''t quite perfected yet, there might be... surprises awaiting you." He smiled, conjuring a comfortable armchair for himself and settling into it.


    The students exchanged glances, slightly unsure of what the professor meant.


    The girl with short chestnut hair spoke calmly, "Are we encountering the same things?"


    Felix pondered briefly and replied, "It depends on the area you choose."


    "Is it dangerous?"


    "That''s for you to define, but don''t forget why you came."


    The short-haired girl nodded slightly, drew her wand, and walked into the nearest mist. The mist parted to create a path, then seamlessly closed as she entered.


    Several seconds passed, and those left behind heard no sound.


    "Let''s pick one too," Hermione said decisively. Harry and Ron watched as Davies dashed after the girl with the short hair, entering the same section as her. They decided to go in a different direction.


    "How about this way!" Harry pointed to the right. It was here he had heard a soft chuckle, and he was curious to investigate.


    In the third area.


    Young Felix yawned, "Just the two of you? It''s a bit dull with so few people."


    Colin Creevey clenched his teeth, casting silent spells one after another. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The spells were swatted away by a hand, leaving Roger Davies unable to get close. The spells that Felix seemed to easily brush off were now heading straight for him. He wanted Colin to stop, but he couldn''t find the opportunity, evading spells while jumping up and down.


    Young Felix lazily suggested, "The Humanoid Armor Charm, interested?"


    In the fourth area.


    Draco Malfoy was cornered against a wall, facing a lion-bodied, scorpion-tailed creature that towered over him by ten feet. The scorpion''s barb glinted with a metallic chill. He leaned back as far as he could against the wall, trying to keep some distance from the thing.


    "Mr. Malfoy, I''ve told you three times now, stop running..." Professor McGonagall adjusted her square glasses and sternly looked at him. Behind her were a row of humanoid puppets.


    ...


    About half an hour later, Felix finally finished reading the essays.


    "Tsk! Wonder what they encountered." He stood up, walked into the mist, circled around, and led the students out.


    These students followed behind, disheartened and looking completely different from when they had arrived. They now appeared defeated.


    "So, each of you has met at least one of the Keepers of the Enclaves. They come from memories of four professors'' youth, including me. So, you might find some differences in personality compared to the reality. Yes, some differences..."


    Felix said somewhat nervously, "It''s quite normal. You need to learn to differentiate." His own memories were a bit too eccentric. He found his own memories performing closed-eye spell-catching tricks. Collins, the girl, was infuriated...


    Although he had considered it, he had never actually done it. He wouldn''t joke about his safety.


    Felix sighed. Whether it was the portrait or the young memories in Classroom Seven, they were all livelier and more cheerful than his own personality. Maybe it was because he hadn''t imbued them with the darkness and secrets he held.


    This left him with an uneasy feeling and speculation: if he hadn''t experienced his school years, would he have grown up to be as absurd as those memories?


    >


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 371: Choices

    Chapter 371: Choices


    Felix turned his head away, not looking at the Slytherin witch who was staring at him intently. He cleared his throat and continued, "After analyzing with my fellow professors, we''ve identified two main areas where you all need improvement. Firstly, your repertoire of spells is not extensive enough to handle various complex situations. For instance, magical flames"


    He paused, not continuing further.


    "And the second area is a lack of practical experience, or real-world combat, not the kind of prearranged duels you''ve had in class. I''m referring to how you handle sudden crises, which is closely tied to your own life experiences."


    "There was a time when Hogwarts had a tradition of graduates embarking on a year-long journey. It was something like close friends traveling together, experiencing magical customs in different parts of the world..."


    "However, due to the wizarding war and recent years, various magical ministries have tightened their policies. To visit another country, you must register in advance and obtain permission from the local magical authority. This has made such journeys less popular."


    Felix recounted this historical context, giving them a general idea.


    "In the coming month, as the Room of Requirement becomes more refined, you''ll face simulated dangerous scenarios to gain experience. Not only me, but other professors will also be present here to guide you."


    "Of course," Felix paused and pondered, "Professor Moody might have different plans. He prefers to test you in real scenarios to see how you handle danger. You should be somewhat familiar with his character..."


    More than one student wore a grim expression. Professor Moody''s rough demeanor and his audacity in class had earned him quite the reputation. Hogwarts students had suffered quite a bit; which student hadn''t been singled out and subjected to curses a few times? However, according to an anonymous student, although it felt awful to be cursed by Moody, there was a strange sense of satisfaction when watching him curse others.


    "As candidates for champions," Felix raised his voice, snapping the students back to attention, "or as selected students to participate in exchanges, showcasing Hogwarts'' teaching achievements, you will have the opportunity to learn many advanced spells. The most direct path is through the Restricted Section of the library."


    "All you need to do is register, and you''ll gain access to various advanced magical books."


    The students began discussing in hushed tones, excitement in their eyes. Felix even heard someone mention "Dark Magic," and he raised an eyebrow.


    "I must remind you that the Triwizard Tournament has forbidden the use of Dark Magic. Even in this edition," he wasn''t entirely certain, "the Ministry of Magic is in heated discussions..."


    "So, you''re saying we might face Dark Magic?" Harry asked, surprised.


    "No, it''s not like that," Felix explained, "the Ministry''s bottom line is that champions cannot use Dark Magic against each other. But Demstrang proposed that, during the tasks, it''s ''reasonable'' to use Dark Magic against non-human creaturessuch as those powerful and deadly magical creatures."


    "Wagadou and Uagadou agreed as well. The current dispute lies in which specific Dark Magic will be allowed. The Ministry is working around the clock to compile a list."


    "So, we could use Dark Magic?" Collins asked, pressing further, "As long as it''s on that list?"


    "Perhaps according to the rules, but for Hogwarts students, professors won''t offer guidance in that direction," Felix said calmly. "I know some of you may not be unfamiliar with Dark Magic, but considering the consequencesopenly using it would attract attention from the Ministry and lead to questions about Hogwarts'' educational philosophy from the outside."


    He shrugged, "The war wasn''t that long ago, and most British wizards despise Dark Magic."


    Collins looked at him provocatively, "So, as long as we''re not caught, it''s fine?"


    "Or... money? It''s not impossible, but I suggest you choose the right magical field. Alchemy and ancient magical texts hold great promise. If any of you are interested, consider joining the ''Future World'' company after graduation."


    Felix blinked, offering them a smile.


    "There''s much more to say. Alter appearances? Transfiguration can do it; extend life? Potions can do it; travel the world? Seek thrills? Explore mysteries and treasures... or simply become an ordinary person."


    "Of course, we might also fantasize" Felix lowered his gaze, "to make the world turn according to your will, bringing about changes because of you."


    The students fell quiet.


    Felix twirled his wand in his fingers and gently continued, "Indeed, for some people, like Headmaster Dumbledore, what troubles them isn''t what they can do, but what to choose to do."


    "Become Minister of Magic... or decide which candy to purchase from Honeydukes... Perhaps the latter consumes more of his mind."


    "This highlights the importance of the power to chooseto shape the life we desire. The most obvious example is that every year, students receive more than one professor''s recommendation letter. Clearly, these individuals have more room for choice."


    "Let''s get back to the topic and discuss something practical."


    Felix raised his voice, "According to the latest information received by the Headmaster, this Triwizard Tournament will be different from the past, conducted in the form of groups. Naturally, the difficulty will also be increased."


    "Each school will select three individuals to form a team. After the three tasks are completed, the school with the highest score will win the Triwizard Cup."


    He looked at the group, saying, "For sixth and seventh-year students, you''ll be grouped randomly in the coming weeks, fostering teamwork. You never know who might become your teammate during the competition. As for fourth and fifth-year students, you have more flexibility, no requirements."


    As he finished speaking, Harry, Ron, and Hermione immediately huddled together.


    >


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 372: Ephemeral Magic and Hogwarts

    Chapter 372: Ephemeral Magic and Hogwarts


    After the students had departed, Felix sat alone in an armchair, lost in thought. Several pieces of parchment floated before him, and lines of letters appeared one by one, as if an invisible quill were writing upon them.


    The dense white mist dissipated as if illuminated by sunlight, revealing the sprawling grounds, the dueling tournament''s arena, the circular-walled arena, and the twisty maze inspired by the Triwizard Tournament. They all gradually vanished, as if they had never existed.


    In their place was a dazzling expanse of white. The ground was as smooth as a mirror, and there was nothing around.


    The memory remnants of a few professors emerged. They appeared human, but ultimately, they were mere memories. All their emotions remained in the past; the "present" did not trouble them.


    "It''s still rather desolate here," the young Albus Dumbledore remarked, conjuring an ornate high-backed chair for himself and sitting down. "I prefer a livelier atmosphere."


    Felix withdrew his hand from his chin, collected the pieces of parchment, and smiled. "Then perhaps you should advise ''yourself.'' I can see the Headmaster has some ideas, which is what I hoped for. Perhaps only he can persuade Mr. Scamander."


    "If it''s about memories of magical creatures, it isn''t that difficult... Newt is a kind person. Unless," the young Albus Dumbledore said playfully, looking at Felix with a wry smile, his auburn hair slightly curled, "you want something more from him."Updated from


    "Indeed," Felix conceded. "I hope he leaves behind a memory fragment. After all, the knowledge that can be written in books is only a small part of his precious thoughts."


    The young Felix Harp smirked, "You''re being quite circuitous." He hit the nail on the head, "Tangible knowledge can help students, but it''s the intangible ones that truly assist them."


    Laughter erupted among the professors present.


    The young Minerva McGonagall didn''t laugh. With her bright eyes fixed on them, she huffed in annoyance, "Gentlemen, we should get to work."


    "Right you are," the young Filius Flitwick chimed in. He transformed his legs into a misty cloud and floated mid-air, resembling a deity from some Muggle tale, "Today is just a test of our abilities. I have plenty of interesting scenes in mind. Like the fairy colonies."


    Shaking his head, the young Albus Dumbledore said, "Can I admit my school memories are somewhat dull? But I did spend my summer break visiting some intriguing individuals. A few of them still correspond with me. And for research purposes, I''ve spent quite a bit of time observing giant, centaur, and troll communities..."


    The young Felix Harp muttered under his breath, "Compared to them, I''m like a blank page." He glanced at his physical self, "How about creating an international black market exhibition, where students practice disguise and infiltration, uncovering people with hidden agendas? But I''d need your assistance."


    Felix responded somewhat awkwardly, "What black market? It''s just a part of foreign magical customs. I was merely curious..."


    Snape choked on his words; he had been about to speak but Trelawney beat him to it. He followed her lead and said icily, "I share the same sentiment, Headmaster. While we may accept some students, they must demonstrate ample proficiency in Potions. Otherwise, I''ll have no choice but to place them in lower yearsfifth, fourth perhaps..."


    McGonagall looked hesitantly between them. Dumbledore smiled gently and reassured, "No need to worry, Professor Slughorn. As far as I''m aware, Ilvermorny also offers Potion classes, or rather, the founders of Ilvermorny were greatly influenced by Hogwarts. The resemblance in their curriculum suggests a closer connection between their school and ours."


    "Ilvermorny also comprises four housesHorned Serpent, Wampus, Thunderbird, and Pukwudgie. Of course, the latter is not what we traditionally think of as garden sprites. This amusing misconception arises from differing interpretations. Once misunderstandings spread, everyone began to use that term. In reality, they are native to North America, distant cousins to the European fairies. I speculate they might be a distant branch of fairies, who, having lost their unique culture, concealed themselves deep within the dense forests... Nevertheless, they have learned to wield venomous bows and arrows."


    "These four houses represent a wizard''s wisdom, physique, spirit, and heartoffering a unique division, which, in our perspective, means Ilvermorny students are likely to exhibit distinct inter-house traits. For instance, the Horned Serpent house combines some aspects of Ravenclaw and Slytherin."


    "The variations within these similarities, and the intellectual clashes they bring about, are what make this exchange so valuable."


    "They might understand and explore our ideas, but understanding goes both ways. We should extend a warm welcome to them," Dumbledore addressed the professors.


    After the meeting, Professor Pomona Sprout sought out Felix.


    She was the Herbology professor at Hogwarts and also the head of Hufflepuff House. An optimistic and compassionate woman, she had an extensive knowledge of magical plants.


    "Are you planning to leave behind a memory too and need assistance?" Felix asked with genuine interest. "Of course, I''m happy to help."


    >


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 373: Sprouts Greenhouse

    Chapter 373: Sprout''s Greenhouse


    In the dimly lit chamber of Classroom 7, a trio consisting of Cedric Diggory, Roger Davies, and Collins Flew faced off against a serpent creature, its deep green scales stretched over fifty feet in length.


    "Collins! Watch your flank!" Cedric shouted.


    Collins immediately closed her eyes. In the next moment, she felt a chilling gaze fixated on her. Her body stiffened as her magical essence seemed to solidify, almost turning her into stone. She knew this was the effect of the Hyper-Sensory Hex.


    "I''m not a mute target!"


    Stumbling back, she narrowly avoided a stone the size of a palm that grazed her forehead, leaving a trail of blood in its wake. She remained low, patiently waiting for her opportunity.


    "Roger! It''s looking at you now!"


    Cedric''s voice echoed, prompting Collins to open her eyes abruptly. With practiced precision, she cast the "Eye-Blitz Hex," sending it flying before retreating to shield herself from the debris.


    "Only the left eye remains!" Davies reminded.


    Several minutes later, the serpent creature lay battered and breathing, its body covered in wounds, and its eyes blinded. Death was imminent, a fate not far off under ordinary circumstances.


    Gathered from different paths, they watched in silence as the serpent creature dispersed into countless green sparks, a surge of accomplishment swelling within them.


    Roger Davies slumped onto the ground, fatigue overcoming him. He cared little for appearances now, knowing that they had seen worse. This marked their fifth encounter with the serpent creature; the previous four had ended in total defeat.


    "Marvelous victory!" cried Professor Flitwick, suddenly appearing. His legs had transformed into wisps of mist, carrying his diminutive form in a swirling trajectory right before them.


    Cedric grinned. It had been Professor Flitwick they had encountered after traversing the bat-infested cave, using the Ironclad Charm.


    The current four Heads of House exhibited distinct personalitiesProfessor Flitwick, the Charms master and head of Ravenclaw, was forever effervescent and prone to exuberant praise for the slightest progress; Professor McGonagall, head of Gryffindor and Transfiguration expert, embodied seriousness and meticulousness, offering sage advice at the outset; while the youthful Albus Dumbledore, in his prime, cherished conversations, revealing insights that left students in awe.


    Ancient Runes Professor Harp was quite unconventional. He often appeared during their trials, scrutinizing them keenly and critiquing their errors in a not-so-pleasant manner. He was equally willing to demonstrate solutions personally after their failureshis own way.


    "...You may have noticed that the idea of gazing into a serpent''s eyes causing instant death is a misconception. Killing a wizard is no easy feat. If magic doesn''t play a role, you''ll find their eyes aren''t much different from those of ordinary snakes."


    Professor Flitwick, true to form, concluded with his post-challenge remarks, evaluating their performance.


    "But Professor, two years ago, a student and a cat were petrified by the basilisk in the Chamber," Cedric inquired, puzzled.


    "That doesn''t necessarily prove anything. The basilisk was in an aggressive state then, attacking any living being in its sight. There''s no reason to believe it maintained a substantial magical presence in its eyes while alone."


    Collins analyzed calmly, "Professor Flitwick, may I suggest that the basilisk''s gaze is akin to our magic, under some form of control?"


    Professor Flitwick nodded, his high-pitched approval ringing out, "Precisely! The results of examining a basilisk conducted by Severus validate this!"


    "Any other examples, Professor?" Cedric asked.


    "Of course! Take the Demiguise, for instance..." Professor Flitwick recounted.


    ...


    With weary bodies, Cedric and company exited the chamber. Behind them, the dark, damp, narrow room gradually vanished. They now stood on smooth, pristine flooring in an expansive space where three structures of differing sizes and styles eerily coalescedindicating other students'' presence.


    Felix and Professor Sprout approached, their gazes narrowing as they focused on the professors'' attire. It was a technique they had learned over the past monththe attire of Classroom 7''s administrators emitted a faint silvery light.


    The red-faced wizard incanted a spell, locking the beam into place. Two others scrutinized blueprints, one of them complained, "Are they moving the entire school here? Finn... leave some room; we need space for the statue."


    "Statue? What statue?" the wizard named Finn bellowed.


    "They''re bringing their own, but we need to reserve the space. Do you see where you''re standing? That''s where a massive Thunderbird will go."


    Harry approached Hagrid, inquiring, "This is...?"


    "Hogwarts School of Emery." Hagrid''s response was succinct, and he eyed Hermione and Ron. Ron, enthusiastically, weaved in and out of the Quidditch goalposts, shouting in excitement.


    Hagrid''s contemplative gaze lingered, "Seems like yeh lot''ve been cooped up tight. Yeh''re welcome t'' come by fer tea, Luna and Ginny drop by often, an'' so does Ferenz"


    "Luna and Ginny?" Harry asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, got a fair bit of news from ''em, I did. Ginny wanted t'' borrow Aragog from me, testin'' if Ron''s really over his arachnophobia. Y''know, she''s always been curious"


    "Aragog, is... um, is he alright?" Harry asked, intending to inquire if the old spider was dead, though it didn''t seem quite polite.


    "Gettin'' by," muttered Hagrid, "Truth be told, not doin'' too well. He''s been wantin'' to go back int'' the forest, but the Acromantula''s nest ain''t there no more, an'' he can''t see... Felix has been castin'' spells every monthScalagify Charm, so I can let ''im out fer a stroll, not always cooped up in the cage... A bit o'' sun, tad o'' frog spawn, not bad at all..."


    He rambled on, leaving Harry quite surprised; he seemed to have missed quite a few things.


    As they returned to the castle from the pitch, Hermione continued to complain about missing fifty pages from her book, yet her smile was evident. Harry and Ron had grown accustomed to her half-hearted remarks, but Ron interrupted, claiming he hadn''t finished his Divination assignment.


    "But you don''t seem worried at all?" Hermione gazed at him quizzically.


    "Thanks to all the time spent with Harry in the Restricted Section, we''ve come up with quite a few new approaches," Ron said, "It helps keep our grades up."


    "Yes, creating a catalogue of fictional misfortunes to earn high marks," Hermione retorted, "Are you certain Professor Trelawney can understand the effects of the curses we''re inventing in the Restricted Section?"


    Ron''s confidence wavered, and he hesitated before looking at Harry.


    At that moment, they walked into the entrance hall, where a new notice was posted on the grand bulletin board, surrounded by a throng of students.


    "Inter-School Championship: The Beauxbatons Delegation will arrive on Sunday, October 16th at 10 a.m. Students and faculty are advised to be prepared"


    "I knew it!" Ron shouted, as if he''d discovered a profound truth, "No wonder the professors have been harping on etiquette the past few days!"


    Harry said nothing; his thoughts had already leaped to two days later, to Beauxbatons What would their students be like?


    >


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 374: The Arrival

    Chapter 374: The Arrival


    The notice in the entrance hall had a clear impact on the school ¨C it informed all students that the Triwizard Tournament was no longer just a rumor but a reality.


    On Friday evening, in the early hours of Saturday, Felix Harp awoke from his slumber and, dressed in his pajamas, pushed open the office door.


    The corridor was pitch dark, barely any light to be seen. Bathed in the faint moonlight, a group of small figures huddled together, forming crooked and eerie shadows ¨C they were the house-elves of the castle.


    "Need any help?" Felix whispered, quietly approaching, barely two feet away from them.


    "Ah¡ª"


    A suppressed shriek was stifled in the throat. The three stacked house-elves seemed about to tumble, and Felix quickly reached out to steady them. It was quite the amusing sight ¨C


    The house-elf on the top, respectfully greeting, held various cleaning tools in its hands: "Mr. Harp, greetings!"


    "You too, Winky," Felix replied.


    The house-elf in the middle covered the mouth of the one at the bottom, preventing it from making noise. It attempted to bow while Winky hastily patted its head, leaped down from the pile, and the middle house-elf followed suit. Finally, all three of them bowed together.


    "I heard some commotion... What are you all doing ¨C is it cleaning portraits?"


    Felix looked at the cloths and brushes in Winky''s hands and noticed a large bottle in the corner, its label shining in the darkness: "Madam Skower''s All-Purpose Magical Mess Remover."


    "And also the castle''s armor... Mr. Harp! We''re cleaning them anew, to let the guests feel the charm of Hogwarts! Mr. Harp!" Winky exclaimed.


    "Yes," Felix nodded, curiously asking, "I didn''t see any of you carrying lanterns. Are you working in the dark like this?"


    "We''re used to it, sir!" Winky, the same house-elf, answered proudly. "Our vision is very good. Just a bit of light is enough for us to see things clearly."


    "Is that so?" Felix wasn''t aware of this; the descriptions of house-elves never mentioned such abilities. "But using magical lamps would be more convenient. I recall the school procured a large batch..."


    "Yes, indeed! There''s a brand new, huge magical lamp in the kitchen, even bigger than Winky!" Winky spread her delicate hands wide to describe the size of the lamp in the kitchen. "Other companions are also very interested, and Dobby¡ª"


    The house-elf beside her lightly nudged Winky with its arm, and she fell silent.


    "What''s the matter? Dobby is also under my employ; is there something I don''t know?" Felix inquired, as Dobby would visit him at the beginning of every month to report on the company''s progress.


    The house-elf in the middle spoke respectfully, "No, sir. Dobby... is well, and he even gifted the kitchen with some small palm-sized magical lamps, very convenient..."


    Felix smiled and said, "I''m sure what you want to tell me isn''t about that. Let''s discuss it."


    "Sir, Kaka isn''t a talkative house-elf. His master passed away ten years ago, and without descendants, he dedicated himself to Hogwarts... Kaka had always been in service of his master''s family..." the house-elf named "Kaka" bowed deeply.


    Felix listened quietly, knowing there was more to come.


    "Kaka takes pride in it, whether in his master''s household or at Hogwarts... he''s always been dutiful. But, but..." Kaka''s eyes widened, "Dobby! He''s spreading dangerous ideas, and some less resolute minds are starting to be influenced. This isn''t a good sign ¨C he could bring misfortune to the entire community..."ReAd latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    "What has he done?" Felix asked.


    Kaka lowered his head, and Winky interjected, "Dobby hasn''t done much. He''s just talking about his new life, how he... how he''s putting himself on equal footing with wizards. He said he met certain people today... and will meet others tomorrow. The key point is, he has some companions under him... he''s overseeing them..."


    "Why is that a bad thing? I instructed him to do so."


    "Ugh!" Ron exclaimed, "Smells like cleaning solution!"


    In the afternoon, Hermione went to the library again, and Harry and Ron reluctantly brought Neville along for an adventure in the seventh floor corridor. They were accompanied by a young Felix Harp.


    When Harry questioned the presence of a tavern in the dungeon, a group of proud house-elves suddenly burst in, engaging in a fierce battle against the dark wizard in the tavern. The three of them got caught in the middle and fled.


    "This is a disguised black market; the code at the entrance is the proof," Felix Harp''s memory entity followed behind, explaining.


    They escaped to a hidden room filled with irritable golden thief bugs. These bugs swarmed them without the trio needing to catch them. Each bug was enchanted with the Fire-Making Charm, targeting their exposed skin.


    Using the Ironskin Charm, the three managed to inch their way out of the room, wincing from the burns. The only comfort was that Felix Harp''s memory entity had taught them the "Human-Skin Ironskin Charm"...


    In the evening, all the selected students were called to the Deputy Headmistress''s office. Professor McGonagall spent two hours providing them etiquette training. As Harry lay in bed, he could still hear Ron talking in his sleep ¨C


    "Damn thief bugs, stay away from me..."


    The following Sunday morning, after breakfast, students roamed the castle as if in a daze, until a special bell chimed. They converged from all directions to the entrance hall next to the Great Hall ¨C


    "Form lines! According to your houses..." Professor Flitwick, in a moldy suit, shouted hoarsely. He suddenly grabbed a young wizard, saying menacingly, "You! Where''s your school uniform?"


    The young wizard was so frightened that he almost went hysterical, screaming and running away.


    Students lined up by year, led by their respective Heads of House, and proceeded out of the castle. Excitedly, they surveyed the empty space.


    "They''re here!"


    A sharp-eyed student called out. Students and professors squinted, and suddenly, the air burst into intense flames. Bright flames coalesced, forming a fiery flower with four petals, each imprinted with a magical creature.


    "Ahem! Is there anyone on the other side?" a voice sounded from within the flames.


    "Eligbert," Dumbledore, standing in the front row, said gently, "The school has temporarily lifted the prohibition. You may come over now."


    "That''s good... I was afraid I got the location wrong..." the voice faded away.


    Students stared wide-eyed. After a while, a hand emerged, holding a box. Soon, a round, somewhat simple-looking face came into view ¨C a young student. He wore robes of combined blue and cranberry, secured by a complex, golden knot on his chest.


    Upon seeing the vast crowd of Hogwarts students and professors, he jumped in surprise, scratching his head, "Uh, hello, I''m Biles, Biles Bach."


    >


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 39: Punishment

    Chapter 39: Punishment


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione shuddered as they lifted the invisibility cloak.


    The trio stepped forward, wincing, "Professor ..."


    Felix''s eyes kept glancing between the three, "Miss Granger, Mr. Potter, and Mr. Weasley, can you tell me the reason for your presence here?"


    Harry gathered his courage and said, "Professor, I, we wanted to visit Hagrid, in case you didn''t know, we''re kind of close to him."


    "This is not a good place to come around, you are too far into the Forbidden Forest." Felix shook his head, "I think your professor should have told you not to trespass into the forbidden forest."


    Ron stammered, "Professor, we were looking for Hagrid, but we happened to see you and were curious for a moment, so we followed you."


    "A moment of curiosity," Felix fiddled with the wand in his hand as he looked at the trio, not speaking.


    A tremendous amount of mental pressure fell over them.


    Finally, Hermione said, with a whimper, "I''m sorry, Professor, we disappointed your trust-"


    "It''s alright," Felix said calmly, "it''s in every young wizard''s nature to take risks, especially the Gryffindor ones. But I hope you will define the line between bravery and foolhardiness, and know that you only have one life to live."


    Felix didn''t say anything more as he led the trio back to the castle.


    "Let''s see, breaking curfew, trespassing into the forbidden forest, and stalking a professor ..." The trio''s faces paled as Felix''s words rang out, "ten points each and a one-week detention."


    The trio sleepwalked back to the common room.


    Seeing Hermione''s sad face, Ron soothed, "It''s nothing, better than the best outcome I could have imagined. I was expecting us to be docked fifty points each and put in detention until Christmas."


    Harry''s face looked with approval; if they had fallen into Snape''s hands tonight, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    As he laid in bed, Ron suddenly spoke to Harry, "That was cool, right?"


    "What?"


    "Professor Hap, O swish, whiz! Can''t even see him move, he''s definitely much better than Snape if you ask me, even better than Dumbledore!"


    "Headmaster Dumbledore is the strongest," Harry said without thinking.


    "That''s not necessarily true, the Headmaster has not done anything in years. If it had been decades ago, I certainly wouldn''t suspect it ..." Ron muttered in a small voice before drifting off to dreamland.


    Harry, however, is somewhat sleepless, his mind kept coming up with the images of Professor Hap casting spells, every movement, from Professor Hap casting the first spell then bursting into black smoke, breaking down and replaying in his mind.


    He remembers it all vividly.


    Malfoy is slumped in front of a table with a large, thick book in front of him, looking at the page numbers, having reached the final ten or so pages. His quill kept scribbling, and the tip of his nose even had a little ink on it.


    Harry remembered with a jolt that Malfoy had been punished with copying a book.


    Professor Hap said in a relaxed tone as he closed the door, "I was going to keep you apart, but after thinking about it, it was too much trouble. I enquired him, and Mr. Malfoy doesn''t mind sharing the same table with you."


    Ron let out a sudden snicker, the look on Malfoy''s face didn''t look like he "didn''t mind" and he seems to be looking forward to their detention.


    Felix conjured out three chairs and placed them in front of them, "I''ll go find the materials you need to copy." With that, he left.


    The four people in the office stared at each other with wide eyes.


    Harry said teasingly, "Malfoy, your detention still isn''t over yet? It''s taking a lot out of you."


    Malfoy tilted his head high, "Harry Potter!" He glanced at the three and seemed to want to say something when he saw Hermione, but he hastily held back.


    He said, slightly condescendingly, "At Professor Snape''s suggestion, Professor Hap allowed me to take a break in the middle of the session as a way of - not having to miss Slytherin''s Quidditch training, Potter! I''ll beat you at the tournament!"


    Harry''s mood soured for a moment. With the financial backing of the Malfoy, the entire Slytherin Quidditch team had switched to Nimbus 2001 Brooms, which made them extremely fast, like seven pale green silhouettes on the pitch.


    Ron teased, "The real game is all about skill, even if you take the back door and become a Seeker, you''ll just be more the butt of a joke, loser!"


    "Shut up, Weasley. Do you even have a double-digit Golden Galleon left in your family''s vault?"


    Ron''s face turned red, and even his ears grew hot as he pulled out his wand and shouted, "Say that again! Malfoy, say it again!"


    Harry and Hermione hastily held him back, leaving aside what would happen if they fought in a Professor''s office, and even if he allowed Ron to fight, what would happen, another day of spitting slugs all over the place?


    Felix returned with a thick pile of parchment, and Harry and Ron were in no mood for any sort of fight as they looked at the more than a foot-high pile of material.


    "I asked Professor McGonagall about it, and she had a batch of papers that were too old and required a renewal, so I volunteered to take this job," Felix said slightly perkily, " It happens to be related to your behaviour - the list of student violations and their penalties."


    Felix placed the material on the table and with a "thud" brought up a thick ring of dust, he waved his wand to "Scourgify" and a gust of wind carried the dust away, "Let''s get to work, kiddos. "


    Felix sat in a corner of his office, seven or eight metres away from them, "Silencio." He pointed his wand at himself and then flipped open a thick book and enjoyed his leisurely weekend.


    At the other end, Harry, Ron, and Hermione resigned themselves to their fate and sat down, Ron is strongly repulsed to sit with Malfoy and as a last resort, Harry had to be next to him.


    Harry flipped open a piece of parchment and began to copy the material with a quill dipped in ink.


    Malfoy whispered, "Potter! You know, you''re going to lose ..."


    "Shut up, Malfoy!" Harry yelled in a low tone.

 Chapter 375: School Song and Sorting

    Chapter 375: School Song and Sorting


    Biles stepped aside, and the second and third Ilvermorny students emerged from the flames. They wore matching school uniforms with the emblem of Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry embroidered on the left side of their chests and on their trunks.


    The Ilvermorny students quickly lined up. Behind them were three adult wizards.Th/e most uptodate novels are published on n0/velbj)n((.))co/m


    Felix''s gaze swept past the middle-aged wizard, lingering on a golden-haired witch and a dark-haired wizard. They were young, but they weren''t wearing student robes.


    Most importantly, both the male and female wizards had abstract sails embroidered on the right side of their chests, below which were three wavy lines.


    This symbol was none other than the emblem of the Magical Congress of the United States, which had grown rapidly over the past year. Even from thousands of miles away, Felix occasionally saw the name of this organization in the newspapers.


    Afterwards, the Hogwarts students called out softly¡ª


    From the flames emerged a line of goblins with short stature, gray skin, and long ears. They were dressed like jungle warriors, their clothes adorned with leaves, carrying miniature bows on their backs and small quivers of arrows on their waists.


    The Hogwarts students couldn''t help but discuss in hushed voices.


    Professor McGonagall turned around sternly, and they immediately fell silent, swallowing all their questions and curiosity.


    Several Ilvermorny students cast their gaze on the last man to emerge, emphasizing his status. He looked somewhat like Barty Crouch, Jr., a similarity that was more about aura. There was something magical about them¡ªwhen they wore Muggle clothing, they could easily pass as government officials, discussing serious matters like car emissions without any hint of incongruity.


    A flick of Professor Egbert Vernet''s wand stirred the flames on his badge into a swirling vortex. He then strode forward, clasping hands tightly with Dumbledore.


    "Professor Vernet, welcome," Dumbledore said warmly.


    "Oh, Professor Dumbledore, you haven''t changed a bit," Vernet replied, his eyes gleaming. He wore a deep brown robe, his jet-black hair immaculately combed, not a strand out of place even when shaking hands with force.


    And Dumbledore''s long silver beard formed a charming curve in the cool October breeze.


    "Allow me to introduce¡ªProfessor of Dark Arts Defense, Cormac Wilkins, and the two assistant professors in the school, Eurya Edmond and Bethany Bach. They insisted on coming. Of course, the stars of this year, my students!"


    Dumbledore smiled, extending his welcome. Then, he and the headmaster of Ilvermorny walked ahead, followed by the representatives of Ilvermorny. The student named "Biles," ever since appearing, had his eyes constantly wandering. When he spotted Felix, he slowly shuffled over to stand beside the beautiful blonde assistant professor.


    "Sister, it''s Mr. Harp," he whispered, but because his voice was too loud, the students beside him heard it.


    They all looked at the professors from Hogwarts.


    "Which one?" someone asked.


    Harry stared at the goblin-like fireworks in mid-air, with porcupine-like quills on their bodies. Then he lowered his head and glanced at the jungle warriors standing behind the Ilvermorny students. They appeared to be idly present, even a bit discontented. They looked like Gringotts goblins who had taken off their suits, yet they emitted a wild aura as if they might suddenly raise bows and shoot arrows.


    "What a difference," Harry exclaimed with admiration.


    Ron clapped his hands, puzzled. He was more interested in the Ilvermorny students singing the school song. "Why don''t we have a unified tune for our school song?"


    "We do," Hermione said. "It''s mentioned in ''Hogwarts: A History.'' It''s just that Professor Dumbledore might believe that genuine praise is better than repeating the same tune year after year."


    Her gaze swept across the professor''s table, and she asked curiously, "Did you see Professor Harp?"


    Harry and Ron also looked around, but they didn''t spot him.


    "Strange. All the professors are seated, there''s an empty spot there, where did he go?"


    At that moment, Dumbledore stood up, "Good morning, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts, and¡ªespecially¡ªour honored guests," he smiled as he looked at the Ilvermorny students. "I am filled with great joy as I welcome you to Hogwarts."


    "You will spend a considerable time at Hogwarts, not just for the Triwizard Tournament. Following Professor Vernet''s suggestion, you will also experience up-close the ancient traditions of Hogwarts and the magical curriculum that has produced generations of exceptional wizards."


    "And this leads us to the heart of it all¡ªthe Sorting Ceremony!"


    He looked toward a corner of the hall, and Felix walked forward with a smile, holding the Sorting Hat.


    >


    Thank you for reading this far! You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    For $5


    Early access to 100s of chapters before they go public. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.Your name will be featured on the "Wall of Gratitude".The power to vote on which novel I translate next.You Get Ad-free Chapters.


    For $10


    You get to suggest a Novel for me to translate.


    For $20


    You get to recommend a Novel and I will immediately start translating it.


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 376: Seeking Guidance

    Chapter 376: Seeking Guidance


    Hogwarts students are witnessing a truly unique Sorting Ceremony firsthand.


    "I know this year has been unusual, I mean... we canceled Quidditch and got a professor who curses at us, but... this is just too strange," murmured Seamus.


    He watched as the fully grown Ilvermorny students stood in line, each taking a seat on a small stool, ready to be sorted by the weathered old Sorting Hat.


    His friend Dean Thomas shrugged, "Strange things will only get stranger, and there are still three schools to come!"


    "True," Seamus nodded in agreement.


    At the top of the Great Hall, Felix Harp, in his gentle manner, began to speak, attracting curious gazes. "All you need to do is walk up, put on the hat, and wait for a moment... However, I suggest you also announce your name. It will make it easier for others to know you."


    Bryce, standing at the front of the line, looked at him and asked, "Mr. Harp, may I call you Professor?"


    "Of course," Felix said, "Welcome to choose my class."


    Bryce walked to the small stool, and upon seeing the Sorting Hat, he was taken aback. He glanced back at Felix in disbelief, and Felix nodded at him: Yes, it''s just as you thought.


    Bryce exclaimed loudly, "Bryce Bach, from Ilvermorny, Thunderbird House." Then he closed his eyes with resignation, huddled on the stool, and placed the Sorting Hat on his head.


    "Look!" a girl from Ilvermorny exclaimed, pointing at the Sorting Hat.


    The worn, shabby hat suddenly split open at the bottom, and at the same time, a voice echoed in Bryce''s mind.


    "Never seen a Sorting Ceremony like this before, young one?"


    Bryce opened his eyes and asked in a hushed voice, "Are you the Hat''s ghost?"


    "...You can think of me that way. How do you sort here? Oh, I see... standing in front of the four statues, waiting to be chosen... Hogwarts doesn''t have such trouble; I can handle it all by myself..."


    "You can see my memories?" Bryce was astonished.


    "Just your current thoughts, don''t interrupt! You''re from Thunderbird House, kind-hearted yet adventurous... Hufflepuff and Gryffindor would suit you. You can choose either one..."


    "Which house is Professor Harp from?" Bryce was calculating.


    "Slytherin... Don''t bother, it''s not for you... You''re too far from that cunning lad..."


    "Wait, I want to give it a try!" Bryce said.


    His idea was simple: once the Triwizard Tournament starts, they might not have time for classes. For now, he just wanted to choose a house according to his preference.


    But the Sorting Hat disagreed; it didn''t want to compromise its principles and place a student in a completely unsuitable house. After a five-minute persuasive discussion with the Sorting Hat, Bryce finally wore down its resistance. The Sorting Hat impatiently shouted, "Gryffindor!"


    A wave of enthusiastic applause erupted from the Gryffindor table.


    Bryce, somewhat dazed, took off the hat and heard Felix say to him, "Go on, choose a seat, you''ll make new friends."


    This wasn''t a normal topic of conversation, and the Sorting Hat seemed rather lackluster in his hands.


    However, Eurya and Bethany were genuinely interested. They had just spent quite some time observing the professors'' seats, so they wouldn''t refuse the chance to try. The results were Eurya being sorted into Slytherin and Bethany into Ravenclaw.


    ...


    "I never expected that you two would become professors. But it seems you haven''t left the Society for the Advancement of Magic?"


    On the grounds outside the castle, Felix walked along Black Lake with the two of them. Most Hogwarts students had gone to see the Ilvermorny students off, leaving the surroundings quite empty with few people in sight. A gentle breeze rustled the air, and the giant squid in Black Lake lazily basked in the sun.


    His gaze shifted to the sail and wave emblem on the right side of their chests, and he asked in a soft voice.


    "Even more than that! Eurya here is now a key figure in the Society for the Advancement of Magic. Many people joined because of his name, and even the organization''s emblem was designed by him personally," Bethany remarked with emotion. "Actually, Headmistress Fontaine sheltered us. Before the International Confederation of Wizards made an official decision, she appointed Eurya as a professor, and I became his assistant."


    Felix nodded, finding this explanation acceptable. Eurya Edmund was the student leader of the Paris incident. Even if MACUSA didn''t pursue the matter at the time, trouble might come afterward. However, becoming an assistant at Ilvermorny solved many problems.


    "But they did snap Eurya''s wand," Bethany said with bitterness.


    Whenever this matter was brought up, she became agitated.


    Eurya, however, seemed indifferent. "They only restricted me in these inconsequential ways."


    Bethany exclaimed, "How can it be inconsequential? It''s so inconvenient without a wand!"


    Eurya shook his head slightly and looked at Felix. "Mr. Harp, what subject do you think I teach?"


    Felix pondered for a moment. "My guesses are limited, Herbology... No," he noticed Bethany about to interject, realized his mistake, and quickly thought of a connection that didn''t require a wand. He said with confidence, "Muggle Studies?"


    Bethany looked at him in astonishment.


    "Correct, but we call that subject ''Muggle Chickens'' back there¡ª''Muggle'' is a shorthand for non-magical people," Eurya explained. "After losing my wand, I suffered for a while, but I soon found that its impact on me was far less than I expected... For simple spells, I can perform wandless magic."


    "On the contrary, I have more time to think. In the library, I read Mr. Harp''s works, and they opened a window for me... Headmistress Fontaine sheltered me, but she didn''t expect me to teach students. I chose this research direction myself."


    He said solemnly, "So, when I learned the school was planning to participate in the Triwizard Tournament, I immediately requested the headmistress to add my name to the delegation... I hoped to have the opportunity to seek your guidance in person!"


    ...


    After parting ways, Felix gazed at Eurya''s figure with a sense of nostalgia. Although just over a year had passed, he had clearly matured, becoming more organized in his actions.


    "Hmm, perhaps I should suggest to Limes that they prioritize opening a branch over there."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 377: Integration

    Chapter 377: Integration


    By the time the banquet began, Baelish had already become friends with Nawi, and as a result, he and Harry''s group had also gained some recognition.


    "Yes, quite different," he said at the moment, while introducing the Sorting Ceremony of Ilvermorny to the Gryffindor students. "The first time I saw it, I was startled. There are statues of the founders¡ªIzolt Sayre and James Steward¡ªon both sides of the main entrance of the castle. After passing through the main door, you enter a round hall, where we hold the sorting..."


    He drew a circle on the table, representing the shape of the hall, then pointed to four small dots.


    "Do you see it?" Baelish pointed to the dots. "Those represent the animal statues of the four houses. The new students stand in a circle along the walls, waiting for their names to be called. I was standing on Gordian Knot and was so nervous, faces all around me equally tense. I looked up and saw the upper balcony with older students and professors¡ª"


    "What is the Gordian Knot?" Seamus asked with great interest.


    Baelish showed him the golden knot on his robe. "This is it. It''s used to fasten the robe. It''s quite intricate, but it''s a tradition at our school. Everyone has to know how to do it."


    "Where was I? Oh yes, standing on the Gordian Knot, then just waiting. Watching for a magical statue''s reaction... I felt like it took a year, but thankfully, Thunderbird responded to me," he said with relief.


    Harry could empathize. During his first year, the sorting process had taken a long time for him as well, because the Sorting Hat had strongly suggested Slytherin, but he insisted otherwise and ended up in Gryffindor.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Has any new student ever had two statues respond to them at the same time?"


    "Probably," Baelish reminisced. "But I haven''t seen it. It''s quite rare... The most famous case was Seraphina Picquery. All four houses wanted her back then. And it turned out she was worth it. She later became the President of the Magical Congress of the United States."


    "She did an excellent job during her term, but compared to creating legislation for the protection of magical creatures, people remember her more for resisting pressure and not banning giggly water..."


    Hermione exclaimed, "For Delphinius Dane''s sake, what''s that?"


    Baelish looked at her in astonishment.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Hermione asked in a low voice.


    "No," Baelish said. "You must have read that name from a book? Delphinius Dane?"


    Hermione nodded, cautiously explaining, "The book says that Delphinius Dane was one of the victims of the Salem Witch Trials in the 17th century, and her name later became a slang term used to express surprise."


    Suppressing a laugh, Baelish said, "You''re right, but that''s a term my grandmother''s generation used. The book you''re reading must be quite old..."


    Hermione turned beet red.


    The Gryffindor students around burst into laughter; it was a rare sight to see "Miss Know-It-All" embarrassed.


    After the laughter died down, Ron curiously asked, "So... what exactly is giggly water?"


    ...


    "Care for some? Giggly water, as ancient as the Magical Congress, each sip is like a taste of history." Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor Kormac Wilkins of Ilvermorny asked, shaking a rugged large bottle of alcohol, its contents sloshing.


    Felix gently shook his head. "I can''t handle strong drinks."


    "Young folks these days don''t know good stuff..." Wilkins muttered, then turned his head. "And you, Professor Moody, care for some? Just a sip will have you burst into laughter."


    Moody patted the curved bottle at his waist and gruffly said, "I only drink my own."


    "Alright, students," he scanned the room. "Let''s begin the class. Considering there will be various eye-catching events this year, your focus is bound to be scattered... We''ll put in extra effort to complete the curriculum for this academic year before the first task starts."


    The young wizards below didn''t react much; their learning progress had always been ahead. This ''ahead'' was relative to the standards set by the Ministry of Magic''s Wizarding Examinations Authority, responsible for organizing students'' O.W.Ls and N.E.W.Ts exams.


    Since Professor Harp''s arrival, the young wizards'' Ancient Runes scores had been soaring. Among the students who graduated at the end of June this year, apart from one who received an ''Exceeds Expectations'' (E), the rest achieved the highest grade of ''Outstanding'' (O).


    As Professor Harp put it, "The Ministry of Magic is too slow to catch on, but you can''t expect them to turn a blind eye forever. After all, a string of ''Outstanding'' is quite conspicuous..."


    "Perhaps one day, they will remember this and come to Hogwarts to reassess the difficulty of the courses and the standards of assessment."


    ...


    The Ilvermorny students looked around in astonishment. Hogwarts students seemed to have no objections to Professor Harp''s words. This made them doubt whether they had misunderstood something. Was he really planning to cover a year''s worth of content in three months?


    "Professor, do you know the date of the first task''s competition?" a student raised their hand and asked.


    "It should be between late November and early December," Felix said. "First, to give the champions enough preparation time, and second, to not interfere with the Christmas Ball. The time I mentioned should roughly meet these requirements."


    He tapped the table gently, drawing the students into the thought classroom.


    The space was no longer restricted, stretching out freely. Clusters of lush flowers and towering wand trees sprang up from the ground. Baelish and the Ilvermorny students opened their mouths wide, catching the magical parchments that floated down from mid-air in astonishment.


    As their fingertips touched the ancient-scented parchments, golden lights twinkled and a plethora of ancient runic knowledge flooded into their minds. Baelish felt like he was entering a dream.


    This was almost unreal...


    "I''ll assign tasks," Felix said. "Read through the textbook again. You''ll find that the stories inside are quite interesting..."


    ...


    A week passed unnoticed. The Ilvermorny students seamlessly merged into Hogwarts like a drop of water merging into the ocean. Even the occasional ripples didn''t stir up any major disruptions.


    During the Friday evening faculty meeting, Professor McGonagall dropped two bombshells.


    "First, the Ministry of Magic has provided a list of Dark Magic that can be ''reasonably'' used in the Triwizard Tournament." As she spoke, sheepskin scrolls floated to the professors present.


    Felix looked at the lengthy list of curses written in black ink, lost in thought.


    "Second, the Ilvermorny delegation has inquired whether we can allow the reserve champions of both schools to practice with each other, including familiarizing themselves with and resisting the Dark Magic on the list."


    She said emotionlessly, "Let''s discuss this."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 378: Gathering Insights

    Chapter 378: Gathering Insights


    As Professor McGonagall finished speaking, Felix noticed that Snape''s expression suddenly turned peculiar. Snape struggled to appear nonchalant as he lightly said, "We must take them seriously, those dark magics..."


    He released his grip, allowing the parchment to slip from his fingertips.


    "Those things hidden beneath dangerous emotions, intangible and ever-changing, always defying expectations... If Hogwarts students remain unprepared for this and when the need arises, they will find themselves like a bunch of headless flies."


    "When the need arises!" Moody repeated loudly, his nose, missing a piece, pointed at Snape. "Is it about facing the need, or using it? Do you think I''ve been up to for the past two months?"


    Snape and Moody locked eyes. for new novels


    After a moment of silence, Flitwick anxiously interjected, "I believe we all agree on one thing, Phileas, and that is not to teach students dark magic¡ª"


    Snape glanced at him.


    "You''re right."


    "Exactly!" Flitwick seemed encouraged, speaking with some enthusiasm. "But we also can''t pretend students don''t see it. Dark magic constitutes a significant category of magic, and at certain times, in certain scenarios, they hold advantages."


    Professor McGonagall impatiently cut in, "You''ve confused me, Phileas, do you or do you not agree with Ifaemoni''s proposal?"


    Felix suddenly spoke, "Professor Flitwick should be thinking along the same lines as I do¡ªaccept Ifaemoni''s proposal. They have only two intentions, firstly to test the preparedness of the Hogwarts champions before the other three schools arrive."


    "Not just them, all five schools will be doing the same. By referencing past tournament information, one can deduce there''s an option for uniting the weaker side against the stronger one. Furthermore, now that five schools participate and the champions have increased to three, the situation has become even more complex. Therefore, each school wants to understand its position to formulate suitable strategies."


    Several professors nodded, indicating their agreement.


    "What about Ifaemoni''s second intention?"


    "Of course, it''s intensive practice of dark magic," Felix said, "Ifaemoni isn''t as repulsed by dark magic as we are. However, I must remind you all that their course is named Dark Magic Defense, not Dark Magic!"


    "This means, most of the magic on this list, their students won''t know!"


    "Are you suggesting, Felix, that we can discern which dark magic Ifaemoni has chosen by having our students practice against each other?" Professor McGonagall inquired. Moody''s magical eye kept moving, as if in rapid thought.


    "That''s right," Felix glanced at the parchment in his hand, "There are probably fifty dark magic spells here, diverse in type and focus. Except for Durmstrang, the students of the other schools can''t possibly master them all. The best strategy is to pick out the useful parts. Schools like Beauxbatons might even reject dark magic, just like Hogwarts."


    McGonagall furrowed her brows, pondering as she said, "Among the five schools, Beauxbatons'' attitude towards dark magic is indeed similar to Hogwarts. That possibility you mentioned does exist. As for the other three... Durmstrang, needless to say, their students have mastered most spells on the list. Ifaemoni will selectively choose. The only uncertainty lies with Castelobruxo..."


    "What are your thoughts on Castelobruxo?"


    Felix shook his head gently, "I don''t know much about it. Some of the information is hearsay, not reliable evidence."


    Harry felt a wave of disgust as he turned to glare at Draco Malfoy, unsurprisingly accompanied by Crabbe and Goyle. But there were two other people with Malfoy as well, the Greengrass sisters.


    To some extent, Astoria, as the younger sister, was more famous, especially when her hobby involved riding a large serpent by the shores of the Black Lake.


    Harry hadn''t talked to her, but Hermione had. Strangely, she could somewhat be considered Daphne Greengrass''s friend, or rather, rival? Harry didn''t really understand; whenever the two met, they argued, yet never quite came to blows.


    Hermione''s perspective on Astoria was that of a spoilt little girl coddled by her family, mentally immature. The only thing that could be considered a virtue was her lack of bias against Muggle-born wizards.


    "Granger, I challenge you on behalf of my sister, to a duel!" Astoria pointed at Hermione and shouted.


    Her arrogance was quickly quelled by Daphne patting her head.


    "What are you doing here, Malfoy?" Harry said with a stern face.


    "Don''t make me sound like you lot," Draco sneered, "If I want to watch, I''ll go watch openly, not hide here like a bunch of wronged babies..."


    He stopped speaking because everyone''s eyes were shooting daggers at him. Several had even drawn their wands, looking at him with ill intent.


    "Let''s go," Draco Malfoy said, "Let''s go greet my Ifaemoni friends!" He led the Slytherin students proudly toward the practice area.


    "I have a good relationship with Viktor. The Greengrass family has a prominent standing in the American wizarding world..." His smug voice drifted from afar, worming into their ears, causing an itch in everyone''s hearts.


    The remaining people exchanged glances. Suddenly, Fred said, "We know people from Ifaemoni too."


    "That''s right," Harry immediately chimed in.


    "Well then..." Ron looked at everyone eagerly.


    "Shall we take a look?" Fred ventured.


    "Good idea," George responded without hesitation.


    After a moment of silence, the group walked in orderly steps toward the practice ground.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 379: Dueling

    Chapter 379: Dueling


    On a makeshift clearing, there were around twenty students dispersed in pairs or small groups, seated on the grass. Including the professors, the total count reached about thirty.


    They stared at the two figures weaving in the center, casting spells at each other in rapid succession.


    "Cedric, come on!" shouted Roger Davies enthusiastically.


    "Viktor, you''ve got this!"


    Cedric dodged a spell with a quick movement, then incanted, "Armor protection!" He conjured a magical barrier, taking a breath as the opposing spell flew like a sword, crashing into the barrier with a loud bang.


    The boy named "Graves," with his refined black short hair, had spells of incredible potency. He grinned, looking as if victory was assured.


    "Watch your step, Viktor!"


    Viktor Krum was startled, suddenly noticing two slender streams of water winding their way towards him, crossing over the grass and soil, discreetly following the direction of his feet.


    Raising his wand, he attempted to react. Just then, Cedric charged forward, releasing a burst of red light from his wand tip. Graves quickly turned to protect himself, but the spell missed him entirely.


    The nearby water erupted suddenly, a burst of scalding mist rising from the grass, enveloping Cedric along with Graves. Their figures appeared hazy, almost translucent.


    "Thundering Blast!"


    As if after a long time, the incantation Cedric cast reached the ears of those around him.


    In the mist, Cedric muttered a spell, enhancing his senses with the Legilimens charm, striving to catch the shadow of Graves.


    The onlookers held their breath, even the Draco quintet, who had just arrived, stood about seven or eight feet away, their gaze fixed on the hazy mist.


    Quick!


    It was happening too quickly!


    All of it occurred within seven or eight seconds; many hadn''t even processed what was going on.


    "Brilliant move, Cedric set up a trap, and everything''s going according to his plan," praised Flitwick with a high-pitched voice.


    Felix nodded, "He seems to have been well-prepared."


    "Yes, he asked me about a few spells... I already anticipated his next move," Flitwick said expectantly.


    The mist grew thicker. Not only mist, but billows of white smoke swiftly spread, sealing off an area of about thirty to forty feet in diameter. It was like an overturned goblet, concealing everything within.


    The arcs of the spells flashed like lightning, momentarily illuminating the cloudy sky, causing the observing students to retreat.


    "It appears Cedric intends to use the dense fog as his battlefield. This might be prepared for larger magical creatures, making it convenient for both combat and withdrawal... I didn''t expect it to work so well against wizards too," mused Felix.


    "After all, he still needs to strengthen two aspects¡ªfirst, cutting off the opponent''s line of sight as much as possible, effectively blinding them; second, enhancing his own detection abilities. It would be even better if he could ignore the smoke," Felix added.


    "His skill in diverting spells is impressive," Moody remarked.


    As they conversed, the cloud of mist churned violently, layers of blackness expanding from a single point. Like unsightly molds growing on pristine spores, these molds spread rapidly, accompanied by a pungent smell of gasoline.


    "Did Cedric do that?"


    "No, that''s dark magic."


    Flitwick raised his wand and waved it in front of his eyes, causing the mist to automatically part, avoiding them.


    Half a minute later, two figures burst out, coughing heavily, tears streaming from their eyes, the skin around their eyes reddened from the fumes.


    "Cough suppressus."


    Felix gestured towards Cedric, and his expression immediately softened.


    The other student on the opposite side also quieted down. The two approached each other and shook hands, their eyes slightly red.


    Professor Wilkins of Beauxbatons exclaimed loudly, "Well done, children, you all performed admirably... Wait a moment, where are these people from?"


    Felix and Flitwick had spotted Harry and the others long before, but they remained silent. Moody, at the side, said in a low voice, "I told you, Professor Wilkins, they''re from the younger group..."


    In the crowd, Beauxbatons'' Durmstrang took a surprised look at Norbert, recognizing many of them as his friends from Gryffindor. He inquired about their year levels and realized, apart from the twins, most of them were fourth years.


    Wilkins skeptically scrutinized Harry and the others, and Harry tried to stand taller, making himself look bigger. "What about this young lady?" he pointed at Astoria, asking, "Did she pass your selection too?"


    "Although it''s unexpected, yes..." Felix shrugged, "She''s only a second-year this year. Due to her young age, she didn''t participate in training. The rest of the group, however, received the same treatment as sixth and seventh years, having achieved the same standing at Hogwarts."


    "Very well, as long as they don''t scream and disrupt the order..." Wilkins reluctantly agreed, his objections silenced. The group let out a collective sigh of relief.


    "Most fortunate that Professor McGonagall isn''t here, she left midway," Fred winked and said.


    George gave a thumbs-up.


    Over the next few minutes, the professors critiqued the duel that had just taken place, especially the segment involving dark magic. When it came to Felix''s turn, he reminded the Hogwarts students, "Don''t forget, some of you have learned the Lumos spell, which can dispel magical fog..."


    Collins stared at him, she hadn''t chosen Ancient Runes, nor was she a member of the Runes Club. On this matter, she was even less knowledgeable than Astoria, who had been allowed to join the club by Dumbledore''s special permission to comfort her.


    Following this, the students took turns entering the arena, each duel ending quickly.


    Not the kind of "quick" Harry had encountered in dueling class¡ªafter thinking for a while, he finally came up with an appropriate word.


    Rhythm.


    The rhythm of attack on both sides flowed remarkably smoothly, a fluidity he hadn''t experienced before in dueling class, a sensation reminiscent of his encounters with Sirius or in the Room of Requirement.


    Harry suddenly felt a pang of sadness.


    Even Hermione was up there. Her opponent was a wizard named "Graves," who sneered, "I''ve heard your name quite a few times these days, Miss Know-It-All."


    Hermione raised an eyebrow, his tone wasn''t particularly friendly.


    "May we begin?" She calmly raised her wand.


    "Of course," Graves grinned.


    "Swoosh!"


    A silent Disarming Spell shot out swiftly, causing Graves to jump aside, surprised.


    "Is this your best spell? Many people don''t realize that the individual impact of a single silent spell isn''t that substantial."


    Hermione''s expression remained stern. "You''ll see," she said. She swung her wand repeatedly, casting spell after spell, and within a short period of time, she managed to overpower her opponent. Graves was forced to conjure a curved magical barrier, enclosing himself entirely.


    Flitwick exclaimed in surprise, "When did Granger master the silent spell? Moreover, she''s applying it to multiple spells; this doesn''t look like something she''s just learned."


    Moody stared at Hermione''s agile spellcasting, remaining silent. As he considered his plans, he couldn''t help but look at Ron, whose mouth was agape.


    Felix explained, "Her control over magic has always been exceptional. When I asked her to write an essay on dueling systems, she placed the silent spell at the forefront."


    "Why?"


    "Her spells..." Felix pondered for a moment, carefully choosing his words, "are quite conventional, often holding surprises in the finer details of control, but the spell''s power doesn''t quite live up to expectations."


    Flitwick immediately understood his implication, "This isn''t much of a problem, her spellcasting is steady, which is her biggest strength. When she reaches adulthood, she''ll be able to fully utilize her strengths, perhaps even combine spells... Oh, my!"


    On the open ground, Graves broke the previous understanding.


    Black flames expanded, dispersing into a dozen clusters, hovering in the air. As he swung his wand like a blade, the flames suddenly plummeted from above.


    Hermione conjured a magical barrier, and then she felt the intense heat. Her hair even carried a slight burnt smell. Realizing the danger, she quickly stepped back, only to see the magical barrier burned through by the black flames, leaving a gaping hole.


    "What is this?"


    "Dark fire, I expressly forbade the use of dark magic, especially such potent dark magic." Wilkins said gravely, "Graves is losing control; he''s too fixated on honor... Let''s be prepared to separate them."


    Several professors gathered instinctively. Flitwick''s voice rose, "We should stop this duel; it''s gone beyond the scope of a friendly match."


    Felix spoke calmly, "My sentiments align with yours, Filius, but I believe in Miss Granger."


    A dozen black flames crashed onto the ground, reducing the grass to ashes. They looked like the footprints of descending demons. Hermione''s eyes widened, evading in a flurry, all while casting Shield Charms to resist.


    Harry and Ron stood on the side, their anxiety growing. They wanted to rush forward, but with professors present, they reluctantly restrained themselves. They watched as the black flames on the ground twisted into distorted serpentine forms, coiling and advancing toward her.


    "What are the professors waiting for?" Harry asked, bewildered. He drew his wand, its tip flickering with light. He wondered, "What spell should I use now? Disarming Charm, Stunning Spell, Shield Charm, or Patronus Charm?" None of them seemed right... He just pointed his wand at "Graves," contemplating whether to cast a curse on him.


    Hermione remained relatively composed. She had one last trump card. She glanced at Felix, who nodded at her. With that, she stopped in her tracks, allowing the black flames to envelop her. Her fingertips glowed with golden light.


    Wilkins had raised his wand, and Ginny handed hers to Yuria. "Quick!" Following that, they heard an unfamiliar incantation from the girl.


    Golden flames poured down from Hermione''s palm. Compared to the small flame she had conjured in the Ancient Runes office over a month ago, it had grown into something colossal. The golden blaze surged like a flood, colliding with the approaching black flames. The black flames crumbled upon impact, shattered into fragments.


    Graves'' expression froze on his face.


    The golden flames began to contract, ultimately forming a massive golden phoenix. It was far more intricate than the magical creature Biles had conjured before, with golden flames trailing from its tail feathers. A cluster of white flames burned above its head, resembling a phoenix.


    The phoenix let out a resounding, melodious cry. In an instant, the golden phoenix appeared before the stunned Graves, just a foot away. His hair turned into ashes as it curled, and his pupils reflected the elongated, golden beak.


    "This is what I wanted to see." Amidst the silence, Felix nodded with satisfaction.


    ...


    Graves was led away, his expression somewhat vacant. As he left, the residue of unshakable fear remained in his eyes.


    Professor Wilkins approached somewhat somberly, offering apologies to the professors of Hogwarts, "Graves... He... attached too much importance to this Triwizard Tournament. He carried the hopes of many and sought to restore his family''s honor..."


    "Graves?" Flitwick repeated, "That surname sounds familiar."


    "The descendant of the Twelve Aurors, just like me. This makes me empathize with him. I relaxed my vigilance towards him." Wilkins explained, "More than seventy years ago, a scandal occurred in the American wizarding world. The security supervisor of the Magical Congress¡ªPercival Graves¡ªwas impersonated," he explained grimly, "This caused a massive uproar and nearly exposed the entire American wizarding society."


    "Impersonated?" Several professors turned to him.


    "This matter is quite secretive," Wilkins said in a hushed voice, "Not many people outside know about it."


    "Who impersonated him?" Felix asked with interest.


    "Grindelwald." Wilkins mentioned only one surname, but everyone present knew who he was referring to.


    "Involved with Grindelwald!" Flitwick exclaimed in surprise, "So, the boy just now..."


    "Victor Percival Graves." Wilkins said,


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 380: Gathering of the Five Schools

    Chapter 380: Gathering of the Five Schools


    A new week arrived, the last week of October. The professors all unconsciously quickened their pace, making time for the upcoming Triwizard Tournament.


    Moody''s class remained as unsettling as ever. "I can smell the fear in you lot," he said in class. He was about to take turns casting the Dementor''s Curse on the students. Moody gazed at the students with his one good eye, his voice low and eerie, "You''ll find, the more you try to avoid it, the more danger seeks you out... Yes, it''s particularly fond of the scared ones."


    As he raised his wand, the young wizards shivered in unison.


    Among the entire year, only Harry displayed resistance to the Dementor''s curse. "You''ve got a bit of a Dolores in you! Potter, show them what you''ve got!" Moody bellowed. He cast the Dementor''s curse four times in a row on Harry until he could fully shake off its effects before moving on to the next person.


    After class, Ron and Neville supported each other as they left the room. Their experiences were quite similar ¨C under Moody''s influence, Ron had performed an exuberant dance while Neville showcased an array of astonishing gymnastic moves.


    "Who does he think he is, that madman..." Ron grumbled, rubbing his thigh.


    Passing a group of second-year wizards, these young wizards stared at Hermione intently, openly discussing her astonishing performance on the grounds last weekend.


    "That flaming phoenix... burned her hair right off..."


    Hermione''s expression was a mix of joy and embarrassment. "Don''t they have anything better to do?" Even while doing homework in the library, she hadn''t escaped the various heated gazes. When she declined the signatures of a third group of demanding students, one young wizard huffed discontentedly, "What''s she so proud of?"


    Hermione said in disbelief, "Am I being proud?"


    "You look like you''ve been hit with the Cheering Charm," Ron said, not without envy. "All smiles and radiant."CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m


    "Terrifying, really..." Hermione paused, sighed, and then turned seriously to Harry. "I have to admit, Harry, I''m a bit impressed."


    "What are you saying?" Harry asked, baffled.


    "Just... feeling sentimental," Hermione said. "Think about it, I''ve only gained a bit of fame recently, and I already feel a bit floaty. But you''ve lived three years in that sort of scrutiny without showing any difference."


    Harry stuttered, "Well, I don''t think fame''s all it''s cracked up to be... Alright, fine, I''ll be honest, sometimes it''s not bad."


    "Does that include being misunderstood?" Hermione looked deeply into his eyes, asking. Over these past few days, she had experienced the downsides of sudden fame. Only when you became the focus of attention did you truly understand what it was like.


    Suddenly, she recalled their second year, when Harry had been suspected of being the Heir of Slytherin due to accidentally speaking Parseltongue, and how many students had avoided him and talked behind his back.


    "It''s got to do with you lot," Harry said.


    Ron shrugged. "You two talking about some weird stuff? Come on, let''s find Fred and George. I saw them heading to the owlery, maybe the Aging Potion''s ready."


    Harry was about to visit Hagrid, and Hermione thought a bit of fresh air would be good. They gathered their things and left the library.


    As they passed by the edge of the Forbidden Forest, they saw two goblins emerging from the woods. They were carrying a wild boar between them, heading toward the Beauxbatons'' camp. When the goblins spotted Harry, they muttered in a strange language.


    "What do you reckon they''re saying?" Ron asked.


    "No idea, probably just curious," Harry said, looking in the direction of the Quidditch pitch. From his vantage point, he could only see the tall roofs of buildings, with four animal statues on the corners of the eaves. Facing them was a soaring thunderbird, resembling the bronze eagle of Ravenclaw.


    "Do you think they''ll include thunderbirds in this year''s Triwizard tasks?" Ron asked, intrigued.


    "Thunderbirds aren''t easy to deal with. They''re creatures of storms. Not even considering their magical abilities, their flight alone makes them formidable opponents," Hermione said, not particularly optimistically.


    The Owlery was a circular stone room situated high up. As they endured the gusts of wind and the smell of owl droppings on the tower stairs, they coincidentally heard the footsteps of the twins descending.


    "He can''t hide from us forever, and that''s no small amount!"


    "Indeed, I wonder if sending letters will work. Maybe we should just stuff the letter directly into his hand. He''s definitely going to come, isn''t he..." George stopped mid-sentence as they rounded a corner, looking astonished at Harry, Ron, and Hermione.


    "How did you lot get here?" Fred asked, his eyes wide.


    Ron didn''t answer; he stared at the twins. "Who''s trying to avoid you?"


    "I hope you, my daft little brother, can manage to avoid us," Fred said irritably.


    After another half hour, even students wearing cloaks were starting to struggle, shivering in the cold wind.


    "How much longer do we have to wait?"


    Draco Malfoy complained discontentedly. He discreetly withdrew his wand and inflated a beetle on the ground with a swelling charm, then kicked away the rat-sized beetle. Soon, screams echoed from not far away.


    He smirked, then suddenly fixed his gaze on the distant Black Lake, where a whirlpool appeared.


    At that moment, Lee Jordan shouted, "Look at the lake!"


    Draco made a disdainful noise, squinting to observe carefully. The previously calm lake''s center churned up enormous splashes, as if it were a boiling cauldron. Then, a massive mast emerged from the vortex.


    It was an oddly-shaped ship, like the wreck of a sunken ship that had been at the bottom of the sea for hundreds of years and was finally salvaged. The ship was full of holes, and its portholes emitted a faint phosphorescence. When the ship docked at the shore, a line of people dressed in thick fur cloaks disembarked. Only the leader was draped in special silver-white fur.


    With an upturned goat-like beard, he was tall and thin, with a sunken face, prominent cheekbones, and slightly raised eyebrows that gave him an air of hidden cunning.


    "Dumbledore!" the man shouted enthusiastically as he walked up the slope. "My dear old pal, how have you been?"


    "Extremely well, thank you, Professor Karkaroff," Dumbledore replied.


    He led them to the Great Hall, where the house-elves had prepared a sumptuous feast.


    The gathering brought together students from four schools. When they learned that people from Vagadu were still lost in some remote mountains, Durmstrang''s headmaster, Karkaroff, immediately grumbled in dissatisfaction.


    "They really know how to make an entrance! Making everyone wait for them! You know, Krum caught a bit of a cold before setting off. I told him, tough it out, you''ll have to get used to this in the days ahead..."


    "They should be here by Halloween at the latest," Dumbledore said gently. "If your students aren''t feeling well, Professor Karkaroff, the Hogwarts Infirmary can assist. Madam Pomfrey is quite professional."


    ...


    At night, the deep blue sky, sprinkled with stars, was shrouded in dark clouds, and the moon was hidden behind thick layers of clouds. A bright lightning bolt streaked across the sky, followed by the rumble of thunder. Cold rain fell steadily.


    In the Ancient Runes office, Felix was draped in a woolen cloak, watching a movie with Pigwidgeon nestled beside him. Pigwidgeon stared unblinkingly at the projected images. When it got exciting, it didn''t even notice Felix discreetly swiping some Galleons from its grasp.


    After finishing the movie, Pigwidgeon climbed into its crib, lying comfortably on the velvet.


    "Good night."


    "Hoot!"


    At the same time, several mountain peaks away, a group of figures stood on a mountaintop, gazing at the majestic Hogwarts Castle.


    "Keep going! This storm is nothing. We''ll arrive before dawn."


    A loud voice said. With a leap from the mountaintop, the person transformed into a tall bird with iron-blue wings, brushing against the steep rock walls as it soared through the valley.


    "Whoop!"


    Another figure rolled on the ground, transforming into a swift leopard. With a few bounds, it covered over a hundred feet.


    Then, a long elephant trunk rose high, attached to a lithe African elephant with wide ears and silver-white tusks. It walked gracefully down a steep brown slope, the sharp stones on the ground as level as pavement for it.


    "These little ones are quite spirited. Looks like the training has been effective," an aged, frail voice sounded, and a diminutive witch sat on a flying carpet, grinning broadly.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 381: The Triwizard Tournament

    Chapter 381: The Triwizard Tournament


    The next day, Felix Harp opened his eyes in bed and let out a hearty yawn.


    The air outside the window was damp, carrying the scent of earth. After finishing his morning routine, he estimated the time and prepared to head to the Great Hall for breakfast.


    "Valen, let''s go, time for a meal," he called out.


    From the cradle bed, a fluffy velvet blanket rustled a bit, then settled down quietly.


    "Valen?"


    A small hand poked out from the blanket, waved twice at him, and quickly retreated.


    "Cheep cheep!" It seemed Valen was exhausted from watching movies last night and didn''t want to get up at all.


    "...Well, remember there are cookies and cakes in the office."


    Felix left the room and arrived at the Great Hall. Surprisingly, he noticed an additional school emblem in the hall. He glanced around and saw the shield emblem of Hogwarts, the petal emblem of Beauxbatons, the crossed wands emblem of Durmstrang, the double eagle and deer head emblem of Dumstrang, and finally, one more¡ª


    A cone-shaped mountain peak shrouded in clouds, and upon closer inspection, a grand building stood halfway up the mountainside.


    Moon Mountain, Vagadu.


    "Has Vagadu also arrived? Was it last night or early this morning?" Felix surveyed the Great Hall, not spotting any new faces but recognizing Krum, the star student of Durmstrang.


    He had only recently learned that Krum, who had twice played with the Irish National Team Seeker during the Quidditch World Cup final and eventually caught the Golden Snitch to end the match, was actually a student at Durmstrang.


    One could say that Quidditch training in constant wind and rain was quite arduous, wasn''t it?


    At the Slytherin table, Krum was not with his teammates but dining alone. He was surrounded by numerous admiring eyes stealing glances at him, yet he seemed accustomed to it, quietly eating his breakfast.


    After finishing, he got up and left. Unlike his posture on a flying broom, he was now quiet and reserved, his eyebrows habitually furrowed as if lost in thought at any moment.


    During dinner, Felix finally met the students from Vagadu.


    They all had dark skin, each with unique characteristics. Only one student had skin as black as the bottom of a pot, resembling a walking block of pure black. If it weren''t for the brown animal-skin clothing he wore, it would have been hard to distinguish different parts of his body. The rest of the Vagadu students were more typical¡ªthough they also had dark skin, at least their eyes and noses were discernible.


    As he passed the Ravenclaw table, he heard a little girl mutter softly, "Coffee-colored, brown, dark brown, chocolate-colored, pitch-black..."


    He grinned, sitting next to Professor Marchbanks at the professor''s table, with Headmistress Eupraxia Mole beside her, eyes closed in repose.


    After a brief chat, Felix noticed a plaintive gaze and turned to find Hagrid in the corner. He was taken aback¡ªHagrid''s appearance was markedly different from before. He had somehow unearthed a handmade suit, neatly trimmed his beard and hair. At least, Felix was finally able to distinguish between the two.


    At this moment, Hagrid was staring at him, or more precisely, at Professor Marchbanks next to him.


    "Is that the professor for the Care of Magical Creatures class Dumbledore mentioned?" Professor Marchbanks asked softly.


    "Rubeus Hagrid, Keeper of Keys and Grounds at Hogwarts, Care of Magical Creatures professor. Born in 1928, expelled from Hogwarts but later proven innocent of false accusations, known for his expertise in taming magical creatures. First to successfully tame a Hippogriff, with close ties to many magical creatures in the Forbidden Forest. Warm and sincere in character..."


    Professor Marchbanks rolled her eyes, her large, fan-like hand playfully hitting Felix. He quickly cast a Disillusionment Charm on himself, "Bang!" his body wavered.


    Hagrid, several seats away, was staring wide-eyed.


    As the golden plates were cleared away, Dumbledore stood up once more. An excited yet tense atmosphere pervaded the air in the hall.


    "The moment has finally arrived," Dumbledore said, "the Triwizard Tournament is about to begin. Mr. Diggory, please bring in the Goblet of Fire. In the meantime, allow me to explain a few things¡ª"


    "Firstly, I''d like to introduce today''s important guests, starting with the headmasters."


    "Madame Olympe Maxime, Headmistress of Beauxbatons;"


    "Professor Igor Karkaroff, Headmaster of Durmstrang;"


    "Professor Amrose Dumbledore, Headmistress of Ilvermorny;"


    "Madam Harriet Miniot Nage, Headmistress of Castelobruxo;"


    Dumbledore paused, blinked, and smiled, "And of course, there''s me, Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore."


    Everyone, including students from the other four schools, stared at him dumbfounded.


    "Has no one noticed? This is actually a clever joke," Dumbledore said regretfully, "I arranged the names in order of their length..."


    Professor McGonagall cleared her throat with great force.


    "Very well, apart from the five headmasters, there are two more individuals I must mention. Ludo Bagman and Bartemius Crouch. Over the past few months, these two gentlemen have tirelessly worked, and unfortunately, Mr. Crouch isn''t with us today. However, we''ll see him on Halloween¡ªthank you, Mr. Diggory, just place it here."


    Dumbledore smiled at Diggory. At that moment, Diggory was placing a large wooden box on the table in front of Dumbledore. With his wand, Diggory tapped the lid of the box three times, and it slowly creaked open.


    Dumbledore reached inside and pulled out a large, roughly carved wooden goblet. The goblet itself was unassuming, but it contained pulsating blue and white flames.


    Everyone gazed at the Flames of the Goblet, captivated.


    "As you now know, over the next twenty-four hours, until the end of the Halloween feast, the Goblet of Fire will select the names of three students from each school whom it believes best represent their respective institutions."


    "Tonight, the Goblet of Fire will be placed in the entrance hall, and any student willing to enter can submit their name."


    He waited in silence for a moment until everyone understood his words. Then he continued, "There are two important things to note. First, for Hogwarts students, I will set an age line¡ª"


    A buzz of discussions erupted, forcing him to raise his voice.


    "Secondly, this is a sincere warning," Dumbledore''s expression grew particularly serious, "I must remind everyone present that the Triwizard Tournament is no child''s play. It is a magical and binding contract that must not be violated. Once a champion is selected by the Goblet of Fire, they must carry through with the competition to the end. Therefore, please think carefully before acting."


    "Wishing you all a good night."


    As he sat down, the Great Hall erupted in chatter.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 382: Exchange

    Chapter 382: Exchange


    "Alright, students, please exit in an orderly manner," Professor McGonagall stood up to maintain order. After a burst of bustling commotion, young wizards and witches streamed out of the Great Hall, engaged in animated debates.


    At the professors'' table, Felix Harp pulled out a chair for Madame Maxime. "Oh, thank you," she gracefully rose and spoke softly, "Don''t forget that you''re a member of the Beauxbatons'' Board of Governors... You''re welcome to visit the carriage anytime."


    "I shall heed your wishes, Madame," Felix said with a smile.


    He watched as Madame Maxime left with her students, the crowd automatically parting to create a path. At that moment, Hagrid approached.


    "Mind if I come along?"


    "What?"


    "When you go for a visit, could... could you take me as well?" Hagrid asked nervously. He watched the tall figure disappear through the doors of the Great Hall, his expression enraptured. "I mean, those magical horses, they seem to be a bit off, and I need to inquire about them."


    Felix looked at him strangely.


    Hagrid immediately straightened his hair and collar. "What''s wrong? Is something amiss?"


    "No," Felix said quietly, "I''m just concerned about those horses." Who knew if Hagrid might actually put those horses in some ''condition'' to make his lame excuses more believable.


    Just then, an angry voice sounded from the entrance ¡ª


    "Yes, that''s Harry Potter. Have you seen enough?"


    Felix followed the voice and saw a confrontation between Moody and Headmaster Dymphnastroud. Moody''s false eye seemed excessively ominous, causing Karkaroff, along with a few students beside him, to turn pale.


    But Karkaroff''s reaction was clearly beyond normal ¡ª a mixture of anger and bone-deep fear. Felix was familiar with such an expression; many had looked at him with the same eyes before. So, Karkaroff would...


    "Back down, would you?" Felix said playfully.


    Indeed, Karkaroff didn''t linger. Like he was avoiding the plague, he waved and led his students away.


    Students blocked behind them craned their necks to look over shoulders, trying to catch a glimpse of the departing Durmstrang delegation.


    "This night won''t stay peaceful," Felix remarked.


    "Yeah, I bet some students will choose to sign up at night..." Hagrid absentmindedly agreed, as if in a dream. "By the way, do you have any good perfume recommendations?"


    ...


    "Do you think Karkaroff and Professor Moody know each other?" Harry asked, climbing the spiral staircase along with the crowd.


    "Absolutely," Ron affirmed, "Just look at their expressions, it''s so obvious. I reckon those two have some old grudge."


    They returned to the common room. Dean stood by the entrance, seemingly holding back laughter. "Harry, I think you need to come over, there''s a guest waiting for you..."Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com


    "Right, let us be an example for you," George quickly followed suit, downing the potion, and addressed Harry and Ron.


    Hermione immediately glared at Harry and Ron.


    The two exchanged guilty glances. In their pockets were small bottles of Aging Potion. Ron stammered, "We''ve prepared yours, Hermione. Do you need it...?"


    Hermione''s anger intensified, and she turned her head away from them.


    Harry remained silent. As the moment approached, he found himself hesitating. He couldn''t help but ask himself: If Fred and George succeeded, did he really want to put his name in?


    The twins walked into the age line and waved to Felix, who was smiling enigmatically by the wall.


    "We love you, Professor," Fred said.


    For a brief moment, Hermione thought they succeeded, but then she heard a sizzling sound. The twins were thrown out of the golden circle, and Lee Jordan quickly retracted his leg that he had stepped forward.


    The twins crawled up from the ground, and the surrounding people burst into laughter ¨C long white beards had grown on their chins. Even the twins themselves couldn''t help but laugh.


    Felix walked over from the wall, carefully examining them, and teased, "I heard this morning that Miss Fawcett from Ravenclaw and Mr. Summers from Hufflepuff were sent to the infirmary. I thought to myself, there must be some persistent young wizards. So, I decided to wait and see..."


    Fred and George looked at him with a touch of reproach, their beards swaying amusingly.


    "I did warn you," Dumbledore appeared in the entrance hall, speaking in a deep, amused tone. He approached, inspecting the twins'' shiny white beards, and asked Felix, "Any discoveries, Felix?"


    "No one succeeded. A second-year student threw a piece of paper in, and the Goblet expelled it..." Felix responded.


    Perhaps due to the conspicuous success of the Weasley twins'' demonstration in the morning, after that incident, there were no more underage wizards attempting to cross the age line.


    Hogwarts students looked expectantly at the representatives of the other four schools as they queued up to put their names into the Goblet of Fire. The cup''s blue-white flames licked their fingers and blazed intensely, turning into red flames, sparking tiny sparks.


    "What about our people?" a young wizard asked eagerly.


    "They''re here!"


    Another young wizard exclaimed excitedly. Cedric, Roger Davies, Collins, and Angelina walked over, accompanied by the students selected from each school.


    One by one, they placed slips of paper into the Goblet of Fire. Their faces were filled with anticipation.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 383: Champions Chosen

    Chapter 383: Champions Chosen


    At the Halloween feast, Hermione had quite the appetite and exclaimed with a hint of surprise, "Oh my, is it true? Valen rushed into your dormitory for a time-turner exchange? I bet she was devastated..."


    She joyfully served herself a large piece of pork.


    "Now you must be pleased," Ron remarked. Neither he nor Harry needed the Ageing Potion.


    "Of course I am," Hermione replied, putting down her utensils and looking at the two of them seriously. "You heard this afternoon as well. Hagrid managed to lift his head from a barrel of slippery potion, expressing his anticipation for the first task. That should give you an idea of how dangerous the Triwizard Tournament really is!"


    Ron''s fork trembled slightly, and he was somewhat convinced by this argument. "What made Hagrid happy last time?"


    "Flobberworms," Seamus muttered discontentedly from the side.


    At the professors'' table, Felix Harp, having finished the last spoonful of seafood soup in his bowl, paused. His gaze swept across the hundreds of pumpkin lanterns in the corners and the bats fluttering above the ceiling, landing on the restless young wizards around him.


    He could distinctly sense the anxious atmosphere pervading the hall, a skill he had learned from Dementors.


    "It''s a bit suffocating," he mumbled.


    Fleur Delacour curiously glanced at him, her outstretched hand recoiling, losing interest in the seafood soup in front of Felix.


    A new face appeared among the professors today¡ªMr. Barty Crouch, looking quite ill. He hurriedly ate a few bites of mashed potato and meat pie before leaning back in his chair, appearing absent-minded. This contrasted sharply with Ludo Bagman, who sat next to him, animated and excited.


    "...Back when I played for the Wasps, I''d always receive heaps of flowers after matches, and there were foreign fans... which country? I don''t know... didn''t recognize the names, but there was this fragrance on the letters... If only Barty were here, he could help me translate, couldn''t he?"


    Bagman turned to look at Mr. Crouch, who snorted with a displeased expression.


    "Oh, Barty, you look unwell. Perhaps you should take some time to recuperate..."


    "I''ll consider it," Mr. Crouch replied with disinterest. Even though he looked unwell, he had meticulously groomed himself, his clothes without a single crease, bearing a striking resemblance in style to Headmaster Dumbledore.


    Most of the students had finished eating, and amidst the eager anticipation in their eyes, Dumbledore stood up.


    He waved his wand, plunging the Great Hall into darkness. The Goblet of Fire had been moved to the front of the professors'' table, and now it suddenly blazed with light, flames leaping high, transforming the blue and white flames into dazzling red, with sparks flying.


    A piece of scorched parchment flew out.


    "The first champion of Durmstrang," he said in a clear and commanding voice, "is Viktor Krum."


    Thunderous applause erupted in the hall as Krum rose from his seat, guided by Professor McGonagall, and headed towards a room beside the Great Hall.


    "Still hope, two spots remaining!" a Durmstrang student next to him cheered himself on.


    After a while, another piece of parchment flew out.


    "Lastly, we have the champion from Hogwarts," Dumbledore said cheerfully. He read the name on the parchment thrown out by the Goblet of Fire, "Cedric Diggory¡ª"


    "Oops!" Ron exclaimed loudly, luckily only Harry and Hermione heard him. The cheers from the nearby table could lift the roof off. Dumbledore had to wait a moment while the cheers subsided, and in that interval, a third piece of parchment was shot out by the flames.


    "The second and third champions are Roger Davies and Collins Flewitt. Let''s cheer for them." Dumbledore read out the names of the remaining two champions in one breath.


    Thunderous applause erupted again, Gryffindor students joined in clapping, albeit with a somewhat sour feeling. None of the three champions was from Gryffindor; their joy was compromised.


    When the noise subsided, Dumbledore smiled and continued, "Now, the last three champions, please rest in the room beside the Great Hall. With great pleasure, I announce that the Goblet of Fire has successfully completed its task. Moving forward, I believe everyone will support their own school''s champion and contribute their efforts to this event. So¡ª"


    He suddenly stopped, the Goblet of Fire, which should have been extinguished, blazed again, casting a fiery light that reddened his face.


    A piece of parchment flew out; he instinctively caught it and glanced down. After a brief silence, he cleared his throat and loudly proclaimed¡ª


    "Harry Potter."


    No cheers this time, silence filled the hall. Slowly, a buzzing began, everyone''s eyes on Harry, including his neighbors. They all looked at him with incredulous eyes.


    "I didn''t put my name in," Harry said, bewildered. He looked at Ron and Hermione, "You know I didn''t. I''ve been with you."


    Hermione''s mouth remained open, her eyes wide in disbelief, while Ron managed a forced smile. "Yeah, we''ve been together. Congratulations, Harry."


    "This isn''t a matter of congratulations!" Harry exclaimed loudly, his voice echoing in the hall.


    On the other side, Professor McGonagall hurriedly stood up from the teachers'' table and stumbled when she passed Felix. "Careful, Miller," he said. But McGonagall paid no attention, rushing to Dumbledore''s side and speaking urgently.


    Dumbledore said seriously, "I know, Miller, but¡ª" His voice grew louder as he raised the half-burned parchment in his hand, "Harry Potter, please proceed to the room beside the Great Hall."


    Harry stood up shakily, looking at rows of shocked faces, feeling like he didn''t belong here. He approached Dumbledore, who nodded at him and pointed in the right direction. He took a few steps, hearing the collective gasp behind him.


    He spun around abruptly, just like everyone else, staring at the Goblet of Fire with disbelief. After the initial mistake, there had been a second mistake.


    "It must be broken," Harry thought. "This wretched wooden cup is malfunctioning. Maybe another unlucky person will be called out next."


    Dumbledore deftly caught the soaring piece of parchment, and in the solemn silence of the hall, he read out the name with a calm tone, "Ronald Weasley."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 384: Dispute

    Chapter 384: Dispute


    "Ronald Weasley," Dumbledore called out again.


    Ron was completely stunned. He couldn''t help but wonder if there was another student named "Ronald" in the school, but there was only one Weasley with that surname.


    Soon, he stood up excitedly, "I''m a champion, I''m a champion!" He reached out and pulled Hermione, who was in a daze, and walked happily to Harry''s side. He leaned over and whispered in Harry''s ear, "You''re amazing, mate! I thought you left me behind. How did you do it? Did you use an Invisibility Cloak at night? Honestly, you should have woken me up. I haven''t seen..."


    "I didn''t put any piece of paper into the Goblet!" Harry said in frustration. He couldn''t help but get angry. How couldn''t Ron see that he hadn''t done anything?


    "Alright... you three, go inside that door," Dumbledore said, his face devoid of a smile.


    The hall was abuzz with discussion, making Harry feel overwhelmed. He just wanted to leave this place as soon as possible and think in a quiet corner. He walked away without any attachment, as if he wanted to leave his troubles behind. Hermione followed him with concern, and Ron walked last. He intentionally slowed down, straightened his chest, and walked like the important person he imagined in his mind. The only regret was the lack of applause in the hall.


    Harry pushed open the door. He had been craning his neck from his seat to see inside before, but now he finally saw it clearly. It was a small room with wizard portraits hanging on both sides of the walls. As they entered, a wrinkled witch left her frame and started whispering to the wizard in the adjacent portrait. Below the portraits were six or seven spacious sofas that reminded him of the Room of Requirement. Across from them, the fireplace was roaring.


    Harry realized things weren''t looking good. This wasn''t a place for contemplation. Fifteen pairs of eyes were all fixed on them. In that instant, their gazes made Harry feel suffocated. Ron gave him a nudge from behind and cheerfully stuck his head out, "What are you waiting for, Harry? Do you want them to get a better look at the youngest champion?"


    "Shut up!" Harry said, but it was too late. Just a few steps away on one of the sofas, the girl who resembled a Veela and might be named "Fleur" lifted an exquisite face and looked at them in astonishment. "Are you the champions?"


    "I..."


    Before Harry could answer, she turned her head, her silvery hair swaying, and looked at someone in a different direction. Harry caught a whiff of the fragrance that hit him in the face, choking back the words he had planned to say. He heard Fleur speak toward that direction, "Cedric, your students really know how to joke..."


    It was then that Harry noticed, across from Fleur, were the three champions of Hogwarts. Cedric smiled at him, "Is something the matter? We can''t hear much in there, it''s quite chaotic outside."


    Harry found himself suddenly losing the ability to speak, especially in front of the three champions of Hogwarts. It felt like Snape had cast a Silencing Charm behind his back.


    Suddenly, hurried footsteps approached from behind them. Ludo Bagman rushed over, "Why are you all lingering outside?" He said with great enthusiasm, pushing the three of them¡ªHarry, Ron, and Hermione¡ªinto the room. Warm air greeted them as they entered.


    "Absolutely bizarre!" Bagman pinched Harry''s arm excitedly, dragging him to the center of the room. He looked around, as if reciting a classic line from a play, "Absolutely bizarre! Ladies and gentlemen... Please allow me to introduce¡ªalthough it seems incredible¡ªthis is the sixth set of champions for the Triwizard Tournament!"


    He seemed oblivious to the stares he was getting, waving at Hermione and Ron who were still by the door, "Come over, don''t be shy! It''s truly a wonder! You''ve got your seniors in there too, you should get to know them properly¡ª"


    Ron tugged at Hermione, but she shrugged him off. So he went over alone, standing tall. He was feeling quite dizzy at the moment, overwhelmed by immense joy that filled every corner of his being. He suddenly wanted to raise his wand and cast the Patronus Charm; he was sure he could do it. After all, he was a champion! He hadn''t seen a scene like this even in the Mirror of Erised back in his first year.


    But Fleur''s words poured cold water on his enthusiasm¡ª


    "Sorry, Mr. Bagman," Fleur said, "Did something go wrong? They can''t compete; they''re too young¡ªtwo little boys and a little girl."


    Even though Harry''s mind was a jumble of emotions and thoughts, he felt a twinge of anger upon hearing this.


    Little boys?


    At this moment, a group of footsteps approached, and the door was slammed open with a loud "bang." Madame Maxime, tall and robust, entered, followed by a procession of heads of schools and a wan-looking Barty Crouch Sr.


    "What does this mean, Dumbledore?" she said angrily, her head almost hitting the chandelier that hung down from the ceiling. The chandelier had magical lights, and as she straightened up, it blocked a significant portion of the light, casting the room into shadows.


    "I''d like to know that too, Dumbledore," Karkaroff said, his face bearing a cold smile and his eyes emanating coldness.


    The other heads of schools were all visibly angry, ready to make their complaints.


    The scene in the hall shifted again¡ª


    Felix was crouched, carefully examining the extinguished Triwizard Cup. It looked like something a clumsy carpenter might have made using an ill-suited axe, without a single smooth surface.


    "Well done, child," Moody grinned a terrifying grin, pulling Owen towards the adjacent room of the hall, "I need your testimony. Let''s see what they have to say now!"


    Felix followed, pondering quietly. He wasn''t as optimistic as Moody; things inside were probably already in chaos.


    As expected, as soon as they pushed the door open, Karkaroff''s voice could be heard¡ª


    "Rules? Unfair rules! I insist my students re-register, and of course, other schools too. In short, Hogwarts must be excluded!"


    "But Karkaroff, this is probably not possible," Bagman said uneasily, "The Triwizard Cup has just extinguished. It won''t reignite until the next tournament."


    "In the next tournament, Durmstrang will definitely not participate!" Karkaroff thundered, pacing back and forth in the narrow room. His silvery fur cloak made a loud rustling sound, "So, I propose, release the restrictions on Durmstrang students, the part about dark magic..."


    "Karkaroff, we''ve discussed this¡ª"


    "You''re discussing this with me? Haven''t we had enough meetings before? What has it brought us? Shameful cheating! I almost want to leave now!"


    "Are you accusing others to divert attention, Karkaroff?" Moody roared, "All champions must participate, as Dumbledore said. They are bound by a magical contract. Unless you want your students to face severe consequences."


    Karkaroff panted and glared at him, his eyes red, but he didn''t mention leaving anymore. He turned to the other three headmasters, "What do you think?"


    "Don''t try to change the subject! Clear your suspicion first before accusing others!" Moody shouted.


    "What do you think I would do?" Karkaroff exclaimed, "I''m just cautious by nature, habitually checking... Even if I wanted to cheat, I wouldn''t make a mysterious second group of champions for Hogwarts!"


    This made sense. The other headmasters nodded slightly. Everyone hoped their champions would win, but they wouldn''t engage in actions that benefited rival schools, giving them a second chance.


    However, Moody persisted, "Perhaps someone''s purpose isn''t to win... Right," his voice carried a hint of a growl, "Perhaps someone wants Potter to die for this. Yes, some of you might not understand, an ordinary little boy, what''s the big deal... but you understand his value, don''t you, Karkaroff?"


    His magical eye swiveled around, capturing everyone''s expressions in the room. The one remaining intact eye stared at Karkaroff, spittle flying.


    "Don''t forget your former identity. Some scum remains scum for life. You¡ª"


    "Alastor!" Dumbledore looked at him sternly. Moody clicked his tongue, falling silent.


    Karkaroff resembled an injured animal, suddenly devoid of all strength, and leaned against the wall involuntarily. "You''re... threatening! Let me tell you, it wasn''t me... there''s no reason..."


    Madame Maxime let out a loud hum. Seated alone on a sofa, she voiced, "I must remind you, we''re off-topic now. I don''t know what grudges you hold, but our focus right now is how to handle the unexpected second group of champions from Hogwarts."


    "These are minor issues," Felix suddenly spoke up.


    "Minor issues? Minor issues!?" Madame Maxime repeated his words in annoyance.


    "That''s right, minor issues... Please wait, ma''am," Felix said, looking at Dumbledore. "Albus?"


    Dumbledore looked up, locking eyes with him¡ª


    In an instant, light and shadows twisted, the world turned upside down.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 385: Dialogue and Plans

    Chapter 385: Dialogue and Plans


    Inside the Room of Thought, Felix handed a cup of tea to Dumbledore.


    "This place is becoming more real," Dumbledore said curiously, taking a sip of the amber liquid. "What kind of tea is this? I don''t recall ever having tasted it."


    "Just regular tea; our tastes differ," Felix replied. Seated across from Dumbledore, it was just the two of them.


    "How much time do we have?" Dumbledore asked with a smile.


    "Two and a half minutes," Felix rubbed his temple. "If you insist, maybe up to five minutes."


    "So, at least a quarter of an hour," Dumbledore nodded slightly.


    Felix stared at him, rolled his eyes, propped up his legs, and slowly said, "Two matters: calming the four schools and investigating the puppeteer behind the scenes."


    Dumbledore''s long fingers crossed in front of him. "Do you have any insights?"


    "The first matter is easily resolved; it mainly depends on your opinion."


    "My opinion?" Dumbledore smiled.


    "The Triwizard Tournament''s magical contract cannot be violated. That alone would crush them. But it presents a problem: Hogwarts'' reputation would plummet, becoming a laughingstock abroad¡ª"


    "That''s a scene I''d rather not witness," Dumbledore decisively interrupted. "We need to find a certain compromise."


    "There are two approaches: strengthening the competitors or weakening ourselves. The former isn''t viable, considering the distinct aspirations of each school," Felix calmly stated.


    "Then the latter is our only option. Let''s move on to the second matter; that''s where the crux lies," Dumbledore said. "Who do you think their target is?"


    "It can only be Harry, the likelihood is greatest." Felix suddenly recalled something. "Sirius mentioned during the World Cup that Harry''s scar¡ª"


    "I''m aware of this, and Sirius wrote to me about it too," Dumbledore shifted the topic. His voice grew solemn. "Speaking of the Triwizard Tournament, I once suspected Harry might have circumvented the Cup''s restrictions by some means. But when Miss Granger appeared, I knew that wasn''t possible."


    "Is it really possible to bypass those restrictions? I always thought it might be a potent Confundus Charm..." Felix pondered.


    Dumbledore chuckled. "Humans set the rules for the Triwizard Cup. And where there are humans, there are flaws. Frankly, I''m somewhat disappointed in those who operate covertly; their methods are far too apparent."Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com


    Felix nodded. There was truth in that. If they could find a loophole in the rules, it would confound everyone even more. However, now everyone knew the Cup had been tampered with.


    The difference lay in how the other four schools believed it was Hogwarts'' doing, which even if it wasn''t, still advantaged them.


    "So, it''s Voldemort?"


    "Indeed, Voldemort," Dumbledore softly uttered. "Though, from what I know of him, it''s unlikely he''s acting directly."


    "He must have accomplices. The one who attacked Harry alongside the little dwarf Peter, and perhaps more." Following the headmaster''s line of thought, Felix continued, "He once ruled over nearly half of Britain. This should be no difficult feat for him."


    At this point, his mind swirled. He had given Lucius Malfoy until Christmas, but things had changed. He couldn''t wait any longer, and based on the feedback from the Rain Swallow Patronus, that mysterious antique dealer seemed to have intricate ties to Malfoy Manor...


    "No, Felix, you don''t understand him. Voldemort considers power the cornerstone of his dominion. Without power, he loses control over his underlings." Dumbledore sighed, "During the summer break, I visited his former companions and staff from the orphanage, one by one. The more I learned, the clearer his nature became."


    Why do wizards value their memories? Because their concerns are legitimate; wizards do have ways to modify, forge, and erase others'' memories.


    "I''ll handle this, Felix. I''ll talk to Alastor," Dumbledore said firmly. "The Imperius Curse, the Polyjuice Potion; I''ll verify these two methods. However, the probing of memories, I disagree. It''s the greatest humiliation for Alastor."


    "But¡ª"


    "Until there''s clearer evidence, I won''t consent to any drastic actions." He stated unwaveringly, "Beyond that, if he''s innocent, I plan to have him keep an eye on anyone suspicious around him..."


    Felix shrugged, "I''ll await your decision." He snapped his fingers, dispersing the magic, and they returned to reality.


    Inside the room, Madame Maxime was staring at him, looking rather upset. Her chest, clad in black silk, heaved intensely. It seemed like she might throw a punch at him in the next second, but she probably remembered that he also held a position on the board of governors, so she reluctantly held back.


    She remained silent, not speaking. Karkaroff finally emerged from Moody''s shadow at this moment and impatiently said, "What''s the problem exactly? How to solve it? You''ve been staring at each other for a full half-minute without a word. Don''t think you can get away with this. If there''s no good solution, release the restrictions on Durmstrang and allow them to use any means¡ª"


    "Headmaster Karkaroff," Felix said, looking at him, "the limitations on your students aren''t as extensive as you imagine¡ª"


    "What did you say?" Karkaroff stared.


    "I have a question. Is Durmstrang a school that primarily trains dark wizards?"


    "This is defamation! Mr. Crouch, did you hear that?"


    "Hear me out," Felix held his gaze, "Durmstrang has the most open attitude toward dark magic. That''s a fact. But it doesn''t mean Durmstrang is a school that ''specializes'' in teaching dark magic. Dark magic only constitutes a small part of the curriculum. At least from your textbooks, I don''t see much influence of dark magic..."


    "Dark magic is most widely applied in the field of dueling. But do you not teach the Disarming Charm? The Stunning Spell? The Full Body-Bind Curse?"


    Felix spoke slowly, "Dark magic is merely an effective supplement. But it will never become the mainstream of a publicly recruiting magic school. Even if you have a strong affinity for dark magic, you should remember this!"


    Karkaroff was left speechless.


    If he admitted that Durmstrang focused primarily on dark magic, the school''s reputation would be thoroughly tarnished. As the headmaster, he had to stand up and clear his name and the school''s name.


    Karkaroff''s face turned red as he said, "Dark magic is only a part of Durmstrang. We have the capability to manage its side effects. The school has specialized professors who assess students'' progress and selectively teach dark magic."


    Though that was what he said, many professors turned a blind eye to things behind the scenes. This was also why Durmstrang''s reputation for embracing dark magic was well-known.


    The reason Durmstrang didn''t become a concentration camp for dark wizards was indeed related to the school''s system. They did adhere to certain review standards. The benefit of this approach was that even if students practiced dark magic in secret, they didn''t dare to use it openly. They didn''t practice it frequently, and the impact on their character wasn''t severe.


    "What about the team of champions from Hogwarts?" Karkaroff awkwardly changed the subject.


    "It''s simple. Since all of you consider it Hogwarts'' advantage, turn it into a disadvantage," Felix floated his words lightly, glancing at the present champions and headmasters. They didn''t care whether dark wizards were secretly coveting Harry or the teaching issues at Durmstrang. They only wanted to know how to reasonably weaken the opposing side before the competition.


    "Headmaster Dumbledore, Mr. Crouch, Mr. Bagman, I suggest that Hogwarts'' scores be calculated based on the mean."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 386: Momentum

    Chapter 386: Momentum


    "Calculated by means?" Bagman asked anxiously.


    "That''s right, means. Hogwarts currently has two groups of champions. The first group comes from three different houses, while the second group is entirely from Gryffindor. Clearly, this isn''t conducive to the relationships between students from the four houses. So, why not bind them together..."


    "For example, five schools, plus two judges, let''s temporarily calculate each individual event with a maximum score of seventy points. If Hogwarts scores seventy in one group and zero in the other, the final scores for both groups would be thirty-five."


    "However, when it comes to the order of events, it''s better to calculate separately," he added.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, nodding involuntarily.


    Madam Maxime furrowed her brow, "If I understand correctly, for Hogwarts to win the competition, they must secure first and second place. That''s a significant disadvantage..."


    Bagman wiped his round face with a handkerchief, looking very anxious. "Finally, someone speaks fairly. I think the same way. What if one group performs very poorly and drags down the other group that had a chance of winning?"


    Karkaroff laughed, "I find this method quite fair."


    Bagman said irritably, "What if one group has casualties? Uh, sorry, I mean... What if the champions of one group lose the ability to compete, like suffering from incurable injuries? Their scores would definitely be very low!"


    "It''s a punishment for cheating by Hogwarts, isn''t it?" Karkaroff said smoothly.


    "Anyone with a bit of brain wouldn''t think it''s Hogwarts'' doing. I actually think we should investigate everyone present. Furthermore," Moody said impatiently, "You haven''t cleared your own suspicions yet, Karkaroff!"


    Moody''s magical eye swiveled around, looking disdainfully at Karkaroff.


    Dumbledore spoke up, his tone as calm as ever, "If there are no objections, we will proceed with the competition using this method. The students of Hogwarts'' four houses are originally a unity. Compared to the glory of the Triwizard Tournament, I value their growth in this competition more."


    Harry felt guilty to the extreme, he opened his mouth to say something, but Hermione grabbed him and shook her head firmly.


    After a long silence, no one raised any different opinions anymore. Everyone accepted that Hogwarts would have two groups of champions and agreed to their unique scoring method. Frankly, this exceeded their initial expectations.


    At this point, most people actually believed that the abnormality of the Goblet of Fire wasn''t caused by Hogwarts. However, these speculations inevitably cast a shadow in their hearts.


    Everyone became deeply contemplative.


    "Alright," Dumbledore said with a twinkling smile at the others¡ªHarry could hardly believe how he could manage to smile at this moment¡ª"Next, let Mr. Crouch provide guidance to the champions. Barty?"


    Mr. Crouch seemed to snap out of deep thought suddenly.


    "Very well," he said, "Guidance, yes... The first task... This Triwizard Tournament is different from the past, completely different... Apart from the unprecedented five schools and six teams, the competition tasks will be conducted in groups. We have to increase the difficulty while ensuring the safety of the champions. Rest assured, the Ministry of Magic has arranged professional personnel to protect everyone. Additionally, Dumbledore has promised to select a powerful wizard to oversee the whole situation... Dumbledore?"


    Dumbledore nodded, saying pleasantly, "I''ve already found a suitable candidate."


    "Excellent, let''s get back on track." Mr. Crouch said, "The first task is very challenging, and time is tight. It will take place on the 24th of this month... Therefore, we''ve prepared three key words to give the champions a direction in preparation, but we won''t explicitly tell you what you''ll face... You''ll need to use your brains..."


    "The first keyword, courage, assesses your bravery and your willingness to face the unknown¡ªif you''re not too foolish to guess. But the Ministry believes that even after knowing what you''ll face, having the courage to face it is even more precious."


    "The second keyword, cooperation. I don''t need to say much about it. Each participating team¡ªconsisting of three people¡ªmust unite. One person alone cannot complete the task."


    "The third keyword, fire," when Mr. Crouch mentioned this word, Granger glanced quickly at Harry, her face a bit pale, but no one noticed. Mr. Crouch continued, "I won''t elaborate on this point. Consider it a secret and a test of your wisdom."


    He paused, leaving the people in the room to ponder these three words: courage, cooperation, fire. The third word was the most important. Many people realized that the champions might face dangerous magical flames, possibly environmental hazards, traps, or even some magical creatures that controlled fire.


    Barty Crouch shrank back into the shadows, while Ludo Bagman exclaimed happily, "Barty has already given everyone hints. As long as you prepare diligently, I believe you can handle those¡ª"


    "Fire-breathing dragon!" a voice suddenly exclaimed.


    "What, what?" Bagman almost bit his tongue. He turned his head abruptly, staring at the inconspicuous student who had spoken.


    Ron stuttered, "I guessed it would breathe fire. All I could think of was a fire-breathing dragon. Back in my first year¡ª"


    Harry kicked him, "Um, I mean," Ron desperately racked his brains, not wanting to reveal Hagrid''s secret, "Someone in my family works at a dragon reserve. I visited when I was in my first year, and it left a deep impression..."


    Bagman''s tense face relaxed, "Is that so? Ah, that explains it... But you misheard. Barty said ''fire,'' not ''fire-breathing.'' " Nervously, he repeated himself, "Not fire-breathing." His body swayed restlessly, his actions not escaping observant eyes.


    Felix turned away, quite speechless. Could you make it any more obvious?


    "So, it''s not a fire-breathing dragon?" a champion from Beauxbatons asked.


    Everyone stared at him as if he were looking at a giant monster or something similar. Bagman pretended not to hear his words, turned to Dumbledore, and said, "Our task is almost complete. Tonight, I''d like to stay at Hogwarts, is that alright?"


    "Because, because..." Ron raised his hand, which was trembling uncontrollably, "because... ever since I found out that the first task involves dragons, I''ve been like this. I''m not cut out to be a champion. If I participate, I won''t be of any help, and I''ll just be a burden."


    "Even hearing the name scares me to death. If I really face a dragon, I''m as good as dead. I would also drag Harry and Hermione down. Just thinking about that scenario..." His face turned pale as he struggled to say, "I''d rather be kicked out and replaced by someone else. Squibs, they... they¡ª"


    "Ron..." Hermione said mournfully.


    "I know I''m not as good as any of you, even among the selected students, I''m at the bottom¡ª"


    "Not the bottom," Felix interjected.


    "What?" Ron looked at him in disbelief.


    "Not the bottom. What I mean is, you''re the worst among the selected students," Felix said. "Among the chosen students, excluding Miss Granger, you''re the weakest."


    "But Neville..." Ron stared at him, aggrieved.


    "Neville knows fewer spells than you, but he''s put more effort into Shield and Stun Spells than you have. Most importantly, he''s beginning to develop a dueling style that suits him. As time goes on, your gap will become more apparent."


    Ron stood there, his mind blank, looking as if he were dazed.


    "Professor Harp..." Harry looked at Ron anxiously, then at Felix, not understanding why he was saying this.


    "...However, I see great potential in you."


    Ron''s eyes flickered, and a hint of life returned to his pale face. He repeated with confusion, "Potential?"


    "Yes, potential. In truth, your talent isn''t bad. Even if you''ve been messing around, you''re still at an average level. In terms of practical ability alone, you can rank ahead of most students in your year..."


    Ron looked at him. "But I''m not as good as¡ª"


    "You lack the motivation." Felix scratched his head. "An interesting phenomenon is that whether it''s in dueling class, Ancient Runes, or the Ancient Runes Club, your performance is consistently average, not too good, not too bad. You''re the type that nobody would notice at first glance."


    Ron''s face wrinkled.


    "But actually, these are three different levels of difficulty," Felix continued.


    "That''s why I think you lack the motivation," Felix said. "Originally, this was your personal choice, and I wouldn''t interfere too much. But now the situation is different. For whatever reason, you''ve become one of Hogwarts'' champions."


    "In a sense, you''re the most crucial one. You should understand what I mean."


    Harry had never seen Ron''s body shake so evenly, from head to toe. Even his facial muscles were trembling.


    "I''ve decided whether Hogwarts can ultimately win the trophy," Ron said slowly.


    "You can think of it this way: if the Triwizard Tournament is compared to a Quidditch match, you''re the only goalkeeper," Felix said. "In the past, you didn''t have a reason to get stronger, but now you do¡ª"


    "Put simply, you''re one of the champions now, and your efforts have a chance to bring honor to the school. On a grander scale, every bit of effort you put in now is also protecting the lives of your two good friends¡ªPotter and Granger."


    "I''m looking forward to your performance in the first task."


    He took a few steps away and turned back to Harry, Ron, and Hermione. "The next few days might be tough for you, especially with the addition of another group of champions. And particularly when the scoring rules are announced."


    "Only after the first task is over might your situation improve..."


    "Professor Harp!" Cedric said, "I''ll step forward and explain to the others. I heard it all; Harry and the others are also victims."


    "I''ll talk to the Ravenclaw students and explain. After all, I''m the prefect." Roger Davies said.


    "I will too, Professor Harp." Collins said, glaring at Ron. "I''m determined to win the cup. I''ll keep a close eye on you."


    Felix smirked, waved his hand, and left.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 387: The Advantage

    Chapter 387: The Advantage


    Nightfall, Ancient Runes Office.


    Golden mist coalesced into semi-realistic humanoid images, drifting past Felix Harp one by one. Crookshanks stood on a small square table, reaching out to catch the golden shadows.


    "Igor Karkaroff, former Death Eater, betrayer of Voldemort. Suspicion: sneaked into the Entrance Hall, had a private encounter with the Triwizard Cup¡ªminor suspicion;"


    "Ludo Bagman, previously accused of aiding Death Eaters in passing information. Suspicion: showed strong enthusiasm for Harry becoming a champion¡ªsuspicion, but no evidence of the time of the act;"


    For a while, the Triwizard Cup remained in Dumbledore''s possession, and if there were issues, they wouldn''t go unnoticed.


    "Barty Crouch, former Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, tough demeanor, reassigned due to involvement of Death Eater son. Suspicion: wife and son died successively due to this incident, future ruined, potential for extreme actions; in addition, physically weak, conflict with Moody during the World Cup¡ªsuspicion, but no evidence of the time of the act, like Bagman;"


    "Madam Olga Maximova, suspected half-giant, during the war giants were fervent supporters of Voldemort. Suspicion: yet to be found."


    "Voldemort, Durmstrang, incomplete student information, cannot judge..."


    Felix Harp pondered silently, until finally, when a scarred figure with a false eye appeared, he waved his hand to disperse the golden mist.


    "Regardless of whether the one behind this is an individual or a group, their target is Harry, wanting Harry to die. However, could this be too troublesome? Perhaps there''s a deeper purpose..."


    "And does Voldemort truly return? Does he intend to use Harry as his first sacrifice after resurrection? Staging a scene of the return of the dead? If he''s resurrected and doesn''t reveal himself, it''s likely he''s covertly recruiting his old followers. With Dumbledore''s intelligence network, we should be able to trace some clues... Fortunately, I''m no slouch either. It''s time to write a few letters to some old friends."


    He glanced at the improved version of the Marauder''s Map, pausing at the name Moody, and then tucked it away. "I need to find time to include the headquarters of the four magical schools."


    Returning to his senses, he saw Crookshanks staring at him. He smiled, giving the cat''s beak a gentle pat.


    Before sleep, he thought carefully and seemed to have forgotten something... "Oh, right," he waved his hand, conjuring emerald flames in the fireplace. Felix Harp muttered softly, "Don''t blame me for locking your fireplace. Disturbing me six or seven times a day, anyone would lose their patience."


    The next morning.


    Harry awoke groggily and was startled when he saw Ron. It seemed like Ron hadn''t slept at all that night; the shadows beneath his eyes were even darker than Mr. Crouch''s.


    "The cat''s been looking for you," Ron said hoarsely. "Scratching at the door, so I let it in."


    Harry pushed aside the curtains of his four-poster bed and saw Crookshanks on top of the cabinet by the bed. The cat''s flattened face was fixed on him, its tail swaying aimlessly, knocking over a stack of parchment with magical writing.


    "Do you need something, Crookshanks?" he asked.


    On top of the cabinet, the ginger cat extended a paw, pointing outside, and emitted a chilling howl. On the adjacent bed, Seamus turned in his sleep.


    Harry and Ron exchanged glances. Harry asked tentatively, "Do you want me to go outside? Is... Hermione looking for me?"


    Crookshanks'' yellow eyes gleamed with approval.


    So, Harry changed out of his pajamas. While dressing, he stole a glance outside through the window. It was pitch black, probably around four or five in the morning. He couldn''t suppress a yawn.


    He had slept late the previous night, and now he was being awakened early. He hadn''t slept for more than a few hours.


    In the common room, Harry and Ron found Hermione waiting outside, fidgeting. She was bundled up, with a scarf wrapped around her head like the ones the Beauxbatons students wore.


    The last time Harry saw such an outfit, it was because Hermione had accidentally taken a Polyjuice Potion with cat hair. During her recovery, she used partial human transfiguration to conceal the fur on her face. This miraculous spell was said to be used by vampires to hide their fangs.


    "Hermione, what''s going on... and Ron, I''ve been wanting to ask, did neither of you sleep last night?"


    "I couldn''t sleep¡ªoh, don''t ask for now," Hermione said urgently, her speech was odd, as if she had a sweet in her mouth.


    "Who?" Harry suddenly became wide awake.


    Outside the entrance to the Gryffindor common room, Sirius Black was engaged in a casual conversation with the Fat Lady portrait. The Fat Lady was in high spirits, reciting lines with a deliberately lowered dramatic tone.


    "The bruised and battered young boy¡ªreturning under the cover of night¡ªhidden toil in the shadows¡ªah~ emerging as a fearless warrior¡ª"


    Sirius scowled, feeling increasingly annoyed. What in the world was she singing!


    "Can''t you just let me in?" he asked for the fifth time.


    "Oh, no." The Fat Lady stopped, saying solemnly, "I have professional ethics. You''re neither a student nor a professor, even with a password, I won''t let you in..."


    ...


    "There''s nothing to worry about," Felix said, standing before the six Hogwarts champions.


    That evening, he gathered them in Classroom Seven for targeted guidance.


    "Since you''re grouped together, it''s not for the sake of losing. Think about it, you have many advantages."


    "Advantages?"


    Felix waved his wand, and silver-white mist gathered around them, obscuring their vision. They had spent several days in Classroom Seven, so they were familiar with this change.


    Waiting quietly, the mist gradually dissipated, revealing a landscape with rolling hills beneath their feet and soft brown soil. In the distance, the dense fog hadn''t completely cleared, but they could make out emerald-green peaks and black rocky walls.


    They found themselves surrounded by mountains, and a dark shadow flew low over their heads and disappeared into the thick fog.


    "Where are we?"


    Colin Creevey asked, pursing his lips. Among the students participating in the selection, it was widely agreed that except for Professor Harp''s inexplicably ugly creatures, most of the scenes were realistic and traceable.


    Hermione crouched down, scooped up some soft soil, and grabbed a handful of grass¡ªeverything felt incredibly real.


    "The Romanian Dragon Sanctuary," Felix said softly. "Thanks to Mr. Bagman, I don''t have to worry about leaks. I hope he won''t face too much questioning when he returns."


    Hermione was the first to ask, "So, the dragons we''re going to face are all from the dragon sanctuary?"


    "That''s correct," Felix said. "I spent several days there and learned about various dragon breeds... This is your first advantage."


    The six felt their hearts flutter. Harry looked up, surveying the surroundings. In his sight, gigantic dragons crossed the sky.


    "It sounds like I hear voices?" Cedric hesitated.


    "Let''s go have a look," Felix said with a smile. They walked down the slope and saw a group of people facing an injured Romanian Longhorn Dragon. Its wing was torn open, bloody, yet it remained cautious. The deep green scales on its neck expanded, resembling small green shields, and its golden longhorn was always aimed at the person it perceived as the greatest threat.


    "Careful, it''s about to breathe fire. Charlie, use the Stunning Spell!" a wizard shouted.


    Ron suddenly widened his eyes, pointing at someone and yelling, "That''s Charlie, my brother! He''s in Romania! Oh, my goodness!" He watched as Charlie led and gave orders, about seven or eight people casting Stunning Spells together. After a series of intensive and dazzling red lights, the huge dragon crashed heavily to the ground.


    They felt the ground tremble beneath their feet and involuntarily swallowed.


    Felix stood to the side and said, "You can get closer to take a look." As he spoke, time in this area seemed to freeze. The dragons and dragon tamers were frozen in place. They approached, closely examining the fallen dragon. They couldn''t help but marvel; it was immense, at least six or seven times taller than the tallest among them, Cedric and Roger Davies.


    The only comfort was that the dragon''s tail occupied a third of its body length.


    "The Longhorn Dragons like to use their horns to impale prey before roasting it, then use their claws to drag it back to their nest. Occasionally, they use their horns to string prey or curl their tails around it," Felix explained.


    Harry looked at the two golden longhorns on the dragon''s head and had no doubt that they could pierce through anything in their line of sight. He imagined himself hanging from them and couldn''t help but smirk.


    With their minds preoccupied, the six followed Professor Harp as they continued walking and unconsciously arrived at a camp. More people were present, but they paid them no attention. Felix explained by their side, "This is what I saw the first time I came here. Behind the camp is an enclosure surrounded by fire-resistant materials. There are a few sick dragons inside, ones I''ve dealt with, and one is particularly interesting..."


    "Professor Harp, are we just going to watch?" Cedric asked. "I mean, don''t you want us to fight the dragons to gain experience?"


    "That''s the final step," Felix said. "First, we need to dispel your fear of dragons. What''s the best way to eliminate fear? You should all have some experience..."


    "First, get to know them. Headmaster Dumbledore found a teacher for you who knows more about dragons than I do."


    As he spoke, the curtain of a tent in front of them was lifted, and two identical old men emerged.


    "Mr. Scamander, what do you think?" Felix politely asked.


    "Interesting, very interesting... Quite an eye-opener." The two old men spoke in unison, glancing at each other and smiling.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 388: Newts Life Experiences

    Chapter 388: Newt''s Life Experiences


    Felix was just about to start introducing himself when, all of a sudden, a black shadow darted out from the tent. It scampered up Newt''s leg and settled onto his shoulder, one hand on its hip and the other pointing at Felix.


    "Squeak! Squeak!" excitedly squealed the Niffler, its little voice high-pitched.


    Even Harry could tell ¨C this Niffler was reporting something.


    "Oh, Pickett," Newt soothed, "It''s good to be curious, my friend. You really should read the section about you in my ''Fantastic Beasts'' book. And if you could read, I''d send you letters every year..."


    Pickett looked at Newt in disbelief.


    Newt exchanged a glance with it. "Have you had your medicine yet? I brought a portion..."


    "Squeak!"


    Pickett let out a mournful cry and leaped from Newt''s shoulder into Felix''s arms, hiding its head, causing the onlookers to stifle their laughter.


    "Alright, ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce to you, Mr. Newt Scamander, the most renowned magizoologist of our time." Felix, holding Pickett, smiled as he continued, "Mr. Scamander arrived earlier this morning, thanks to the persuasion of Headmaster Dumbledore, who convinced him to leave behind a precious memory, to endure within Hogwarts... If the history of the school is ever chronicled in the future, today will surely be a noteworthy entry."


    Newt looked a bit uncomfortable as he stared at Felix, his expression mirroring that of the memory he had left behind.


    The glint of knowledge admiration sparkled in Hermione''s eyes, and she couldn''t wait to share, "Mr. Newt Scamander, we''ve written to you ¨C Ron, Harry, and I," she gestured to the two beside her, "about Hagrid''s Buckbeak! He''s still in the Forbidden Forest, living with his family!"


    Newt looked at Hermione, then at the slightly shorter figures of Harry and Ron, and at Cedric, Colin, and Roger standing nearby, all of them staring at him intently. He realized he had become the center of attention.


    He said gently, "Miss Granger, is it? Oh... I simply did what I believed was right... I''m glad for it, too."


    They gathered around a rudimentary wooden table at the campsite, the texture of the wood grain on the table''s surface clearly visible. Newt''s memory gave a quiet apology, "Excuse me," and promptly vanished.


    Newt himself blinked and looked with a hint of longing at the spot where the memory had disappeared. When he turned back, he noticed everyone was looking at him with slight surprise. Clearing his throat, he continued, "Well, let''s begin officially... Dumbledore told me to leave a memory behind and trust him with the rest... but, before I departed, I felt it necessary to have this moment with you all."


    "My journeys have taken me across five continents. I''ve visited the lairs of beasts, the dens of subterranean creatures, and the nests of flying creatures. I''ve observed the peculiar habits of magical creatures in over a hundred countries, experienced their abilities firsthand, earned their trust. Occasionally, I''ve had to use a Travel Flask to chase them off."


    "Travel, Travel Flask...?" Roger Davies chuckled, adjusting his hair, "Did you encounter a group of migrating gnomes?"


    Others also seemed amused.


    But Newt answered Davies with seriousness, "No, a herd of Graphorns."


    "What''s that?" Harry asked.


    "It was a wonderful time, carefree and full of anticipation for tomorrow. I traveled through the dark forests of Africa, witnessing precious scenes like Nundu hatching from their eggs; I waded through the bright deserts of Egypt, chasing the legends of the Sphinx; I wandered to the untouched green lakes of Ireland, draping Water Horse with water lilies; I traversed the winding European mountains, witnessing Mountain Trolls attempting to tame Erumpents in a comical show..."


    "It wasn''t until 1927 that I completed the first edition of ''Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them,'' which quickly became a bestseller."


    "Like a textbook at Hogwarts!" Roger Davies exclaimed.


    "My mom used it as a bedtime story to put me to sleep... but it had the opposite effect." Cedric said, eliciting good-natured chuckles from those around.


    ...


    "Children." Newt prepared to conclude today''s conversation.


    "My initial intention was simply to make more people aware of the unique features of magical creatures living alongside us and to improve their lives a bit. At that time, there were prejudices against these creatures, and for centuries, debates about the boundaries between animals and humans have raged... It was during my continuous travels that I began to contemplate the relationship between animals and humans more deeply. If there''s something from my experiences that I urgently want to convey to you, it''s that only through communication and understanding can we bridge the gap."


    Newt stood up, adjusting his blue coat.


    "Mr. Scamander, are you really deciding not to stay for a day or two?" Felix tried to persuade.


    "I''m a bit worried about Tina... She''s at home alone, taking care of the magical creatures in the basement. It''s not an easy task." Newt said, "I''ve left all my knowledge about magical creatures behind. He''ll stand in for me, telling you everything about dragons."


    "Good luck with your tasks ahead," he said, donning his hat and addressing the six champions.


    They reciprocated in a jumble, and then Hermione asked, "Mr. Scamander, when you first knew you''d be facing dragons, how did you feel? Were you afraid?"


    "Afraid?"


    "Meaning worried, too excited to sleep," Hermione clarified.


    "My perspective might not fit yours, but in my view, worry just means enduring suffering again. And both then and now, we''re facing dragons in a relatively safe environment, so we can relax a bit... I hope that helps, Miss Granger." Newt answered earnestly.


    As he prepared to leave, he saw his memory concealed in the mist, behind him a host of magical creatures.


    The past vividly returned, his eyes slightly moistened, and he let out a soft breath. With that, he bid farewell and left Room 7.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 389: A Rather Interesting Situation

    Chapter 389: A Rather Interesting Situation


    Emerging from Classroom 7, standing in the corridor, one could glimpse the bright moonlight outside the window, casting a silvery glow on the sparse shrubbery in the courtyard.


    "No need to see me off," Newt turned around and said, "I occasionally come here to replace manuscripts over the years, and I haven''t forgotten the way."


    Sniffing, Bowtruckle perched on Felix''s shoulder and waved along with everyone.


    At a fork in the path, Hogwarts'' champions watched Newt''s figure, feeling a touch of envy.


    "Do you ever imagine being like Mr. Scamander, working in the field of magical creature protection after graduation?" Felix smiled as he looked at them, asking with a confident tone, "Or perhaps, at some moment, you wish to become a naturalist?"


    "Professor, how did you know?" Cedric asked, surprised. He had indeed felt an impulse just now, to follow in the old man''s footsteps and travel to every corner of the world to see those magical creatures they shared their magic with.


    Felix chuckled softly.


    "That''s the charisma of a great wizard. Just their own experiences are enough to move and inspire countless people, making them wish to follow in their footsteps... But you need to think it through, not rush into decisions."


    "Do you remember what I said? There was a time when post-graduation trips were popular at Hogwarts. You can use that as a reference, travel around more, broaden your horizons. Some truths only truly belong to you after you''ve experienced them; the wisdom from others is no more precious than a Knut."


    They wore pensive expressions as they dispersed by the rotating staircase.


    Colin Creevey and Cedric Diggory continued downward; their common room was in the basement. Roger Davies and Harry went up until, at last, only the three of them were heading towards Gryffindor''s common room.


    "It''s probably around ten o''clock, there shouldn''t be too many people in the common room, right?" Hermione said expectantly.


    During the day, they had seemed like exotic little creatures in the classroom, attracting the attention of everyone. There were discussions all around; the attitudes of students from the other three houses were far from favorable. An atmosphere of opposition between them and Gryffindor seemed to be forming, as if they had stolen the honors of the other houses.


    Gryffindor''s students would defend them, but this defense often felt more like condescension, which was not what they wanted. Especially when they encountered the Creevey brothers after noon, it seemed the ''Harry Potter Fan Club'' had gained new members. Dennis Creevey, Colin''s brother, had even more charisma than his brother, as evidenced by the fact that he had brought a group of new students, representing all four houses.


    So, the three friends fled.


    They hurried to the Great Hall, finished lunch before the others arrived, and left in a hurry.


    In the afternoon, during the Care of Magical Creatures class, Hagrid used the excuse that Blast-Ended Skrewts had grown to three feet and needed to exercise, so he had the students each walk a Blast-Ended Skrewt. These Blast-Ended Skrewts were no longer the soft, shell-less, colorless creatures from the crates; they now had a thick, gray-white, armored shell and astonishing strength.


    If one only caught a glimpse and ignored the exaggerated size of the Blast-Ended Skrewts, they would appear to be walking dogs. But the truth was, they were like helpless driftwood in a gale, or like small boats in a stormy lake, being pulled forward by the Blast-Ended Skrewts¡ªwhenever sparks shot out from their tails, they would suddenly move six or seven feet forward, yanking the young witches and wizards holding the ropes behind them off balance. Lavender Brown was directly dragged to the ground, emitting a frightening scream, struggling to stand up.


    Using this as an opportunity, Hagrid expressed his concern to Harry, Ron, and Hermione.


    The three of them thanked Hagrid for rescuing them from Malfoy''s relentless mockery, as Ron''s face was turning as red as a cooked Blast-Ended Skrewt¡ªSeamus had once complained that if Hagrid continued making them take care of the Blast-Ended Skrewts, he might just end up casting an Exploding Charm on them.


    This comment united the long-simmering young wizards; they engaged in animated discussions. Dean described the fried scorpions and steamed crabs he had eaten, saying he could help out with either cooking method. Even Harry joined in, debating with them for a good while whether the Blast-Ended Skrewts would turn red once cooked.


    "I hope to delay it as long as possible. Although Professor Harp said champions can invite their families to watch the tournament, I declined," she said.


    "I can''t get away with it," Ron said, grimacing. "Ginny writes home every week, and Fred and George send a letter about every month or so, unless they''ve caused some trouble. Then there''s Percy and Charlie, working at the Ministry, they''ll find out sooner or later..."


    "Maybe one day I''ll wake up and find them storming into the common room to drag me away, or I''ll get a Howler from an angry owl," Ron said.


    "We need to do something," Harry stood up and said.


    Ron and Hermione looked up at him.


    Hesitatingly, Hermione said, "Are you suggesting Room 7? But according to the professor''s plan, we''ll be studying dragon knowledge with Mr. Scamander''s memory in the coming days. We''ll finalize each person''s style by the weekend and develop strategies for the tournament. Other schools are probably doing something similar. All of Beauxbatons'' students are excused today."


    "We can''t always rely on others, Ron, what do you say?" Harry looked at Ron.


    Ron licked his lips and slowly said, "I think Hermione has a point. We don''t know anything yet. Those spells won''t be much use against dragons..."


    "How can they be useless!" Harry exclaimed loudly, once again drawing the attention of the portraits, but he paid them no mind. "Remember the professor''s black Pensieve? Remember why we were chosen? Have you all forgotten?"


    He stared into Hermione''s eyes, and she was the first to relent. Then he looked at Ron, who swallowed hard.


    A few minutes later.


    Felix Harp''s memory leaned against the wall, arms crossed, casually observing them.


    "So, you''re planning to test the dragons'' mettle in advance?"


    "Exactly." Harry told Ron and Hermione, trailing off.


    Felix Harp''s memory tilted his head to the side, as if listening to someone''s words in the air. The three of them looked around but saw nothing. In the expectant gazes on them, the memory spread its arms. "Someone disagrees. But... I find it rather interesting..."


    The ancient, dark wall against which he leaned began to crumble, and one by one, dragons lowered their heads, spattering a large puddle of saliva in front of the three.


    "Do you need me to count you down? Three... Two..."


    "Run!" Harry yelled.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 390: Seven Letters

    Chapter 390: Seven Letters


    In the ancient magical script class the next day, Felix Harp was perplexed by Harry and his friends'' absentmindedness and distracted demeanor. He wondered if he had placed too much pressure on them and took a moment to reassure them as the class ended.


    In the evening, he received a letter from an owl.


    He opened the letter, and a faint scent of gentleman''s cologne lingered on the envelope. The sender was the head of the Werewolf Registry at the British Ministry of Magic¡ª


    "Mr. Harp, greetings.


    Up until the first ten months of this year (early November), the number of registered werewolves within the UK has increased by twenty percent compared to the previous year. The entire department is exhilarated by this achievement! Such a commendable result is owed to the promotion and effectiveness of the Wolfsbane Potion. Thanks to the remarkable contributions of Mr. Belby and Professor Snape, I dare say that within a maximum of ten years, werewolves within the UK will be effectively managed. At that time, I will submit a report to the Wizengamot to propose awarding Professor Snape a Order of Merlin, at the very least...


    Regarding the turmoil surrounding the Quidditch World Cup¡ªtermed ''turmoil'' by the Ministry¡ªmost of the masked wizards involved come from pure-blood families, and their actions have truly brought disgrace upon everyone. I assure you, my family and I would never be a part of such actions.


    Among these masked wizards, two individuals have been sentenced to Azkaban for three and six months respectively. They admitted to orchestrating the incident¡ªone proposed a march at the campsite after heavy drinking, and the other employed despicable means to awaken the unfortunate Muggle Robert family...


    ...


    Other participants have been fined substantial sums, but due to certain political obstacles, their identities have been concealed. I know no more than what you could gather from newspapers, merely the names of the two instigators¡ªAmycus Carrow and Walden MacNair."


    Felix calmly folded the letter.


    Over the next two days, owls arrived from all corners of the world, starting with those from the UK, followed by France, Europe, and finally, other continents.


    Felix opened the second letter, this one from St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries. Previously, Felix had dedicated time to train a group of healers, including this young practitioner¡ª


    "Dear Mr. Harp,


    This marks our fifth correspondence, and I am grateful that you have not ridiculed my foolish inquiries, generously offering answers.


    Several patients diagnosed with incurable memory impairment have, for the most part, regained their sanity and can live independently. Five of them have been taken home by their families and only require weekly visits. Two severely afflicted patients, however, need continued observation within the hospital. Please pardon our limited capabilities, as we have yet to achieve the level of recovery achieved by the Longbottoms.


    Regarding your inquiry¡ªit is indeed true. Messrs. Crabbe and Goyle suffered severe magical puncture wounds to their chests and abdomens. However, both families have kept it under wraps and sought treatment from a retired healer through connections. Unbeknownst to them, that healer happens to be my uncle. I hesitate to admit my relation to him in public¡ªthough skilled, my uncle''s penchant for alcohol led to a disastrous mix-up between Boomslang skin and ginger root during potion brewing. You cannot fathom how the lady who sought treatment for facial blemishes that day ended up looking... Regardless, he left the hospital in disgrace, bearing the scratch marks of a patient stricken with sudden-onset insanity.


    If you want to know about security in France, you couldn''t have found a better person than me, on the frontlines as I am. All I can say is that it''s business as usual... Those dark corners you''re so curious about, I can''t fathom why they interest you. Are you planning to write a book? Honestly, I haven''t really read your earlier Muggle books, just stashed them away when they arrived at the office. It was only when I was tidying up recently that I discovered a bag of Kneazle cat food had gone bad inside. I also found your book then, which solved a little puzzle for me. That day at the Muggle university in France, when my nephew reported suspicious individuals to me, your name sounded somewhat familiar. I might have mistakenly thought you were some exotic dark wizard...


    Back to the point. The werewolves in France are relatively settled and have no plans to migrate¡ªthough I''m hoping for that day. Of course, not necessarily to Britain, south or north would do just as well (do not publish the contents of this letter, as it could cause trouble for me). Another matter involves vampires and dark wizards. They''re locked in a fierce battle over a mine in southern France. I advised my informant to watch and wait, to cast the net when the time is right. Perhaps by the time we meet again, I''ll be the Director of the French office.


    Additionally, my nephew Karami has also chosen to become a wizard. He''s currently learning the ropes alongside me. As I write this letter, he''s sneaking peeks beside me, but I''ve chased him out.


    Lastly, the photos from the Quidditch World Cup are quite cool."


    The sixth letter came from the head of the Muggle Problems Department, a branch of the Swiss Ministry of Magic¡ª


    "Felix, pleased to receive your letter. The suggestions you made last time were quite constructive. I made a few modifications and submitted them above. Things are operating smoothly now. It''s odd what''s still rattling around in your head...


    I''ve seen the photos reprinted from the British Daily Prophet. It''s hard to believe such a malicious event occurred at the World Cup. If handed to us, we wouldn''t have stirred up such chaos.


    As for your question, I''ve learned from colleagues that the giant community here is still entrenched deep in the mountains, with no signs of external migration. Of course, I can''t be a hundred percent certain. If observers get too close, the giants might charge at them and start hurling stones.


    I''ve attached the address of the giant community. If you''re planning any clandestine investigations, please exercise caution."


    As Felix Harp ate his breakfast on Friday morning, he received the final letter. It was from Lucius Malfoy, a short and cryptic message with just a date and time.


    "November 4th, Friday night, 11 o''clock, meet at the peak of the highest hill outside Hogwarts."


    He casually wiped the ink off the parchment, spread jam on his bread. After all, he had classes to attend to today.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 391: Persuasion

    Chapter 391: Persuasion


    Evening had fallen. for new novels


    Felix emerged from the Great Hall after finishing his dinner and was intercepted in the corridor by the anxious Cedric and Roger Davies.


    "Weather magic? That''s quite an obscure branch of magic," Felix looked at Cedric with some surprise.


    "I think it''s well-suited for the first task," Cedric said with clarity. "When you can''t overpower, you can try circumventing with tactics like concealment, obscuring sight, and the like. I found a spell in the library these past days, Fog Veil. It can create a mist out of thin air. That way, I won''t need to rely on the combination of the Aguamenti spell and the Exploding Charm anymore."


    "Are you thinking of delving deep into this?" Felix thought carefully for a moment and then spoke slowly, "It''s not a bad idea, but keep in mind that dragon flames can counteract mist. Have you considered that?"


    "Professor Flitwick gave me some advice. He said the essential spells for dragon tamers are Extinguishing Charms, specialized magic to extinguish the flames of dragons."


    Felix nodded approvingly. "That''s true, but it requires a lot of practice."


    "Exactly. The spell is quite challenging. We''re not sure if we can reach the proficiency of those dragon tamers before the tournament. So, we need a backup plan. In the Room of Requirement, we''ve been studying dragons extensively, learning the specifics about each breed. Collins came up with an idea¡ª"


    "Why isn''t she here?"


    "Oh, uh, she confiscated a batch of unauthorized badges and is filling out forms..."


    Felix nodded slightly. "Go on, what''s her idea?"


    "Professor Sprout''s Greenhouse Eight inspired her. You know, there are a total of seven greenhouses in the school. Counting the virtual one in Room of Requirement, that makes eight..." Cedric explained. "Professor Sprout''s memory replica has conjured numerous rare magical plants, but the rarer they are, the more... peculiar they tend to be."


    He carefully selected his words. He, Roger, and Collins had tried once and were soundly taught a lesson by the powerful and odd magical plants inside. Devil''s Snare, Whomping Willow, Blackthorn, Exploding Berries, Spurt, and countless others they didn''t even recognize.


    It was only when Sprout''s memory replica came out that they were rescued. Roger Davies had been swallowed by a giant umbrella-like plant, leaving only his legs flailing outside. Though they knew he wasn''t in mortal danger, the experience left them quite shaken.


    This experience made Cedric a bit wary of their usually cheerful head of house.


    However, precisely due to that memorable challenge, they instinctively leaned toward that direction as they studied dragon lore and thought of strategies.


    "Professor Sprout was a bit reluctant," Cedric took out some blackish clumps from his pocket, "but she still gave us some precious Blackthorn seeds."


    He looked at Roger Davies beside him. "Roger knows Growth Charms and is decent at potion-making. Following Professor Sprout''s method, we can cultivate a batch of fast-growing Blackthorns."


    "The only drawback is that this approach can''t become a standard method against opponents. Blackthorn seeds are precious, and using potions and Growth Charms damages their original structure, causing them to wither quickly."


    Felix pondered for a moment in his mind. Wasn''t that similar to what his little assistant had in her bead bag? Her bag even contained some Devil''s Snare, though it was processed with ancient runes.


    Felix thought quietly for a moment and then looked at the two of them.


    "I originally planned to cover this part during the weekend, explaining the mutual restraints and cooperation of spells, testing the spells you excel at, devising strategies based on your strengths, and then practicing repeatedly using the advantage of Room of Requirement. But since you''ve already developed your own ideas..." Felix pulled out a piece of parchment and quickly wrote down the names of a few books and a string of spells.


    He realized something was amiss. Prior to this, or more accurately, before the Quidditch World Cup, his attitude toward Felix had been neither too warm nor too distant. Except for representing a few pure-blood families at Sirius Black''s brother Regulus Black''s funeral, where he attempted to integrate a dazzling new star into his group, he had not taken any significant actions.


    Unfortunately, that attempt had failed.


    However, later on, Felix had subtly indicated his willingness to collaborate. His style of speaking at that funeral was quite familiar to Lucius. In his imagination, Felix was preparing to enter politics and join the Ministry of Magic. Of course, he wouldn''t bother with ordinary positions; it would have to be the Minister''s position, likely even the seat Fudge held.


    To become Minister of Magic, one would inevitably require support from a portion of the families. And Malfoy had the power to sway a significant number of people''s attitudes.


    But that wasn''t the only possibility. Because at some point, Felix''s personal influence had become extremely far-reaching. Lucius gazed at Felix with his astute, calculating eyes. He had a vague sense that Felix was emulating someone.


    Dumbledore!


    Same academic achievements, same impressive abilities, same fondness for Muggles, and even¡ªboth became professors at Hogwarts, nurturing generations of students inclined toward them.


    The only difference was that Felix also opened a company, managed by that werewolf.


    How could Lucius not know who Lupin was? A member of the first generation of the Order of the Phoenix. For Felix to employ someone recommended by Dumbledore, what did that signify?


    Carefully savoring the implications behind Felix''s words, beads of fine sweat formed on Lucius Malfoy''s forehead in the cold wind. He contemplated for a while, then smoothly spoke, "You must have misspoken, Mr. Harp. It is you who seeks to collaborate with the Malfoy family."


    "Oh, really," Felix said softly. "It seems you''re not aware of how perilous your situation is. Putting aside your despicable conduct at the Quidditch World Cup, even though I''m quite tempted to cast a hex on you... Let me remind you of something¡ªthe diary."


    Lucius Malfoy''s face turned ashen in an instant.


    "Mr. Harp, I fail to understand your meaning."


    "There are certain matters I won''t divulge, as they involve your son and my students. In this regard, our intentions align." Felix said, "However, I need you to be clear about where the danger lies, so you won''t remain oblivious during the reckoning."


    "The Chamber of Secrets has nothing to do with the Malfoy family, even less so with Draco." Lucius tightened his grip on his splendid wand. "Moreover, that person is already dead!"


    Felix gazed deeply at him. "If you wish to believe that, feel free. But it doesn''t stop you from pondering it when you have spare time. Now, allow me to tell you a story, about a clever young wizard who¡ªcoincidentally¡ªhad the same hair color as you..."


    "...and thus, he triumphed over one of Voldemort''s Horcruxes¡ªthe diary that contained his precious memories." Felix didn''t mention Horcruxes, but Lucius''s face had already drained of color. "As a professor at the school, I saw through the malevolence of that dark magical object and destroyed it without hesitation. In doing so, together with this astute young wizard, I protected all the students in the school, particularly those from Muggle backgrounds."


    "A splendid victory, wouldn''t you say, Lucius?"


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 392: The Mark

    Chapter 392: The Mark


    Lucius Malfoy''s expression turned solemn, as if a chilling breeze had frozen his throat. It seemed as though he had to exert great effort to part his tightly sealed lips. He spoke with a distant air, "Very brave... Draco... I mean the young wizard."


    Felix studied his face carefully.


    The wind started to blow again, and the dark shadows of trees swayed in the open space between them. After a moment of silence, Lucius whispered, "I have some information. The Malfoy family is always well-informed... About a few months ago, during the summer... One late night, the Dark Mark on the arm suddenly awoke from its slumber. It was an occurrence that hadn''t happened in over a decade... Some people were terrified, and they confided in me about it, and I... comforted them."


    Felix watched Lucius with keen interest. So, he had known about Voldemort''s anomaly all along? He must have been anxious and afraid for a long time... Was the Quidditch World Cup a collective release for those Death Eaters who falsely claimed to have been Imperiused to avoid punishment?


    And when he extended the olive branch, Lucius conveniently accepted it?


    "The Dark Mark on the arm?" Felix inquired, "I recall it only appeared over the homes of victims, as a sign of the Dark Lord''s malevolence."


    Lucius shivered. When he met those calm blue eyes, he couldn''t help but recall the events at the Quidditch World Cup. It was this person before him who played with absolute dominance against hundreds of wizards... His magic seemed boundless, piercing through the chests of those nearby with ease... Every time he woke from a nightmare, he would ponder a question: What if the owner of those eyes had to deal with him?


    His posture grew even more subservient, as if he had become shorter.


    He murmured, "It''s a secret. The Dark Lord marks his loyal followers, as a means of connecting with them... And those followers, in turn, receive special treatment from the Dark Lord, granted the privilege of summoning him."


    Felix nodded in understanding; it made sense now. In the magical world, means of maintaining contact were limited, largely due to wizards'' powerful ability to travel. Apparition and Floo Powder solved most distance problems.


    But during times of war, the need for instant communication and intelligence sharing among wizards surged, and each faction employed different methods. As far as he knew, the Ministry''s Aurors acted collectively, striving for local advantages; the Order of the Phoenix used Patronuses for communication; but about the Death Eaters, he had been uncertain...


    So, they used the Dark Mark?


    "In that case, is every Death Eater branded with this Dark Mark?" Felix asked.


    "Not all of them... Only the ''loyal'' followers," Lucius emphasized, repeating what he had said.


    "How should I understand the term ''loyal'' in this context?"


    "The Dark Lord only cares about those who are useful," Lucius uneasily lowered his head, his rapidly shifting gray eyes almost hidden, "Those who possess great abilities, status, wealth, or unique skills... like Severus Snape."


    He quickly looked up, meeting Felix''s emotionless gaze, then hurriedly looked down again.


    Lucius''s thin lips twitched but he didn''t speak.


    "Just kidding, of course, you can play both sides, hedge your bets ¨C as you''ve always done. The future is uncertain for all of us, but, Lucius, I''m not like Voldemort. I value certain individuals enough, and I hope we can come to an understanding."


    "I eagerly anticipate any information from you that might save lives of people I know, and I extend my respect to you in advance." Felix straightened his posture, his tone turning stern. "Keep these words in mind; the Thunder won''t strike you if you do."


    "If the day comes when Voldemort returns..." Lucius struggled under immense pressure, "I would, of course, be willing... willing to contribute to the cause of justice, Mr. Harp."


    Felix displayed a satisfied smile. "Think positively; perhaps he''ll never return, and you''ve just issued an empty promise."


    "Oh, by the way," his tone lightened again, "I saw a broker enter Malfoy Manor. Is he working for the Malfoy family? I''m quite curious... It seems you have your own set of rules, without adding unnecessary magic..."


    ...


    Clouds obscured the moon. Lucius Malfoy stood still, a mental image of Felix Harp disappearing silently, just as he had done at the Quidditch World Cup, devoid of any warning.


    He sighed deeply. Today''s events were intense. Even with some assurances, he didn''t feel any safer ¨C the thought of causing trouble right under Voldemort''s nose made him shiver; no one knew better than him the terror Voldemort instilled. Fortunately, he only needed to leak some irrelevant information. He used that justification to convince himself.


    At this moment, he wished more than anyone that Voldemort''s return plan would fail. But people like him never placed their hopes in vague "possibilities."


    As long as he navigated carefully, he had secured a ticket to the future.


    Regardless of who won or lost!


    After a while, he muttered softly. He would write a letter to Draco when he got back, asking him to come home for Christmas. It was time to give him proper guidance; he was always entangled with that Potter at school and was constantly losing...


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 393: Counterspells and Coordination

    Chapter 393: Counterspells and Coordination


    On the following weekend, the six champions gathered once again.


    Led by Felix Harp, they strolled along the edge of the Black Lake. The lake''s waters shimmered under the warm sunlight, and a few merpeople with forks in hand peeked out, observing them from the gaps between water plants.


    "Did you all make any progress?"


    Felix''s words acted like a switch, prompting Hermione to start muttering immediately.


    "I did some research. Hagrid''s dragon-raising books are utterly useless. The ''Indulging Dragons'' book does mention how to trim dragon nails with magic, but they recommend purchasing their own extra-large nail clippers instead of using magic... And there''s a section about treating festering skin... The book does suggest bribing them with two large barrels of wine, but I believe that would only make their flames fiercer..."


    "Harry''s Disarming Charm isn''t very effective. The scales of those fire dragons are too sturdy. The best we managed was flipping off a couple of scales, and then the enraged dragon breathed out blue flames¡ª"


    Harry tugged on her sleeve from the side, and she blinked in realization. "Um, to sum it up, we think a few spells might be useful¡ªlike the Eye-Blur Curse, the Impersonation Charm, the Golden Fire, and the Lumos spell... but we''re not sure if we can use the Impersonation Charm in the final arena."


    "And then there''s dealing with dragons descending from the sky. I found out that even excluding the fire, their swooping down is terrifying..."


    She sighed. "Defeating a dragon is just incredibly difficult."


    After she finished speaking, she noticed Cedric, Roger Davies, Colin Creevey, and Professor Harp all looking at her simultaneously. This puzzled Hermione; had she said something wrong?


    Felix spoke cryptically, "Miss Granger, what has led you to entertain the notion of conquering a dragon?"


    Hermione instinctively looked at Harry.


    Harry scratched his head. "Isn''t it obvious? Mr. Bagman said it would be quite challenging. We¡ªmostly Hermione¡ªread that during one competition, a Blast-Ended Skrewt went out of control, and all three heads of the school took injuries... So, based on that, we can assume our challenge will be even harder."


    Roger Davies exclaimed in surprise, "Could that actually be true?"


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione exchanged glances. They had experienced some unintentional coordination in this area before.


    In their third year, they simultaneously used the Stunning Spell to ambush Peter the dwarf, promptly knocking him unconscious. It took his companion quite a while to wake him up, and even then, his mental state wasn''t the best¡ªhe was slow to react by more than a beat. Eventually, his partner escaped, but he got caught.


    "Why does the Ministry of Magic believe that a trio should increase the difficulty? Just because there are two more people?" Felix looked at them, his expression serious. "Do you recall the three keywords Mr. Crouch mentioned?"


    "Courage, cooperation, and fire."


    "Each word holds significance. ''Fire'' points to the source of your danger¡ªthe dragons. ''Courage'' is the most essential quality to overcome inner fear. I''m pleased to see that your spirits are high..." He glanced at Ron; Ron''s resilience was rather weak, but he seemed alright for now, at least not trembling suddenly.


    "''Cooperation'' highlights the strategy you''ll employ through the task."


    Each of the six champions seemed lost in thought. In Felix''s view, Cedric''s team had progressed further on the path of cooperation; they had at least established clear roles. Cedric with his weather-related magic, Roger Davies with his Dark Thorn spell, Collins was still uncertain, but he believed he would undoubtedly have a crucial role.


    As for Harry''s team, Felix wasn''t so sure. However, they would find out in a little while.


    "Carefully consider what each of you can do. In the afternoon, we''ll head to Classroom Seven to face real dragons. Though they''re not real, the experience will be quite instructive. I believe you''ll be surprised."


    Felix playfully said, leaving Cedric''s team excited but Harry''s team somewhat feeble, especially Ron, whose face suddenly turned pale.


    Felix shook his head inwardly; Ron''s mental resilience was still lacking. Hopefully, they wouldn''t be too frightened when the time came.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 394: The Golden Sky Thief

    Chapter 394: The Golden Sky Thief


    The sharp cry echoed from the golden flames as a beautiful firebird emerged, its head adorned with a cluster of golden flames, and its beak reflecting a dazzling light.


    "Harry!"


    Hermione shouted loudly, her wand and left hand guarding in front of her as she struggled to control her magic. The dragon in Classroom Seven might be an illusion, but their magic was real, requiring careful restraint.


    They had learned that lesson before.


    Harry quickly moved away from the battling dragon, while Ron, who had prepared a bright light ball, shot a straight beam at the dragon''s wing. The beam struck the wing at an angle, scattering into finer rays on the smooth scales, illuminating the dim space around them.


    The spell went off course!


    Ron hastily adjusted his aim. This time, the beam exploded on the dragon''s face, a bright light that wasn''t blinding but still obscured much of its vision. This caused the dragon to momentarily pause its movements. Anxiously shaking its head, its powerful claws gripped the brown rocks, sparking like daggers against the stone.


    In the blink of an eye, the phoenix traversed hundreds of feet. Its long, sharp beak aimed for the dragon''s belly, where scales had been shattered by an earlier force¡ª


    "Chi!"


    Dots of blood splattered.


    The dragon let out a pained roar, swatting the phoenix with a claw, turning it into pure flames that brushed against its scales. Panting heavily, it flapped its wings, releasing a dazzling blue flame at low altitude, turning everything it touched into ashes¡ªtrees and grass disintegrating, rocks cracking and popping as they submerged Harry and the others.


    After silence settled, Harry licked his dry lips. The scene from moments ago still lingered in his green eyes. Hermione and Ron, their faces pale, walked over, observing Cedric and his two companions, who stood nearby with their mouths agape.


    It was now afternoon. Felix had brought them to Classroom Seven, intending to give them their ''first'' experience with the dragon''s might.


    But Cedric''s group of champions had been startled. Their previous performances hadn''t been flawless, but they had showcased their individual strengths, including Cedric''s weather magic, Roger Davies''s magical plants, and Collins''s illusion spells and masterful nonverbal casting.


    As for Harry''s group...


    It was difficult to find the right words. Their understanding of the dragon''s attacks was impressive, with many of their reactions happening instinctively. This level of understanding couldn''t be acquired from books or stories; it had to be gained through hands-on practice, etched into their bodies.


    This was the way of dragon tamers. In their first year or two of work, every dragon tamer would bear some scars, deliberate remnants of their courage.


    "It''s still not enough... Fire magic inherently falters against dragons. Even Hermione''s ancient magic can''t penetrate the thick dragonhide..." Harry panted slightly.


    "Only the most potent spells will do. Sirius''s suggestion of the Blink Curse is a good one, but it requires exceptional dynamic vision and precise control. Among the three of us, only you, Harry, might manage it, but you haven''t mastered that spell yet." Hermione''s chest heaved as she struggled to maintain her composure.


    Ron sat down, exhausted. "Luckily, we encountered a Swedish Short-Snout. If it were the Ukrainian Ironbelly or the Hungarian Horntail..." He looked meaningfully at Cedric''s group and unsurprisingly saw their unnatural expressions.


    His mood improved considerably. Despite the lingering shock on his face, he began enthusiastically explaining, "The Ukrainian Ironbelly is massive, sixty or seventy feet long. We once encountered a seventy-foot one. It just needs to charge and stomp on you... smack! You''re done for. Of course, you''d only see a gray shadow growing larger before your eyes..."


    "But don''t get too smug. I saw some new faces from those schools. Most likely their professors came for specialized training."


    Sirius swiftly changed the subject.


    "So, let''s start today''s practice¡ªImpediment Jinx, Extinguishing Spell, Softening Charm. If we have time, we can also try the Disillusionment Charm and Transfiguration. But that might be too challenging for you, and I''m not great at Transfiguration..."


    Harry hesitated. "I think the Impediment Jinx might not be as effective as we imagined. The dragon''s head is mostly covered by thick scales, and there are protruding bones and spikes. It''s hard for us to hit it accurately."


    Ron thought deeply and said, "What about the Bat-Bogey Hex? I''ve heard Ginny mention it. This spell turns boogers into bats. Just imagine a swarm of bats flying out of the dragon''s nose, making its nose blow up..."


    Sirius coughed a couple of times. "Nice idea, but no one''s tried it. After all, the Impediment Jinx is a proven spell."


    He looked at the three. "As for the precision issue with spells, there''s only one solution¡ªpractice extensively." Seeing the disappointed expressions, he continued, "Of course, efficient methods yield greater results. You need some handy tools."


    "Did you bring it, Harry?" he asked.


    Harry, puzzled, took out the Golden Sky Thief from his pocket. Sirius had made him bring it over with the two-way mirror last night. Harry had been baffled and asked about it through the mirror, but Sirius hadn''t explained. Instead, he had changed the subject, leaving a cliffhanger.


    Sirius''s hand swept over the Golden Sky Thief''s wings, and a row of alchemical symbols lit up on the golden wings. "A gift from me, with two hidden functions. One is that its interior has been expanded with the Traceless Extension Charm, allowing it to carry things. The other is that it possesses a ''follow'' function."


    "Follow function?" Harry asked in confusion.


    "Exactly. It can fly around you within a certain range. This range can be adjusted. I originally wanted it to help you practice Quidditch, but you seem not to have noticed."


    Harry felt a bit embarrassed. He explained in a low voice, "I was afraid it might get lost, so I didn''t take it outdoors."


    Sirius brushed off this minor concern. "Apart from practicing Quidditch, it can also help you practice the accuracy of your spells. Next, I''ll have it fly around you at heights between twenty and fifty feet. You''ll need to hit it with the Impediment Jinx. Of course, you don''t know that spell yet. No worries! You can try other spells for now!"


    Harry and his friends got excited. Hermione, however, voiced her concern, "Won''t we damage it?"


    "No, it won''t," Sirius said nonchalantly. "It''s been heavily protected with magic. I told Felix when I gave it to you, this gift is meant for Harry''s children."


    Harry blushed and rolled his eyes, quite annoyed.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 395: Approaching

    Chapter 395: Approaching


    "Whoosh~"


    The golden thief extended its long wings in Harry''s hand and disappeared in a flash under their gaze.


    The three of them looked around anxiously. "There!" Harry pointed above Ron''s head. A Disarming Charm shot out but missed. Hermione and Ron hurriedly chanted spells, and two red lights vanished into the sky.


    "You''re still far from catching it," Sirius said, arms folded, with a smug grin.


    Harry gave his godfather a disgruntled look. "Then you give it a try."


    Sirius flicked his wand silently. Several leaves from the pumpkin vines shot out like swords. The golden thief trembled slightly and dodged them. Sirius pouted in embarrassment.


    "I refuse to believe¡ª"


    He joined the trio. They occupied the four corners, tilting their heads back, casting spells at the sky. The golden thief remained within a small area, constantly dodging like an agile ghost. Occasionally, they got lucky and hit it. A palm-sized transparent shield would appear on its surface, refracting colorful hues in the pale sky, blocking the spells.


    The four of them played with high spirits until they saw three tall figures emerging from the Forbidden Forest in the distance. They were the champions of Durmstrang. for new novels


    They pointed and gestured towards Harry''s group, speaking in an awkward accent. The words weren''t clear initially, but gradually, they could make out phrases like "cheating... fake champions..." This soured their mood.


    "Ignore them. Once you defeat them in the first task, they''ll learn to shut up," Sirius said irritably.


    Harry felt like Sirius was convincing himself more than anyone else¡ªhe really wanted to go up and give them a piece of his mind.


    Days passed, and on the last Friday of the new week, during the final class, all the champions underwent wand checks. Mr. Ollivander himself came over to assess the condition of each champion''s wand.


    Bagman and a few heads of the school were present. Harry observed the champions from other schools. Krum seemed even quieter, brooding and almost forgetting how to speak. Bryl''s presence, unseen for a while, became apparent. He looked darker than before. Every time he passed by the Quidditch pitch, the sounds of collective training could be heard, but two goblins stood guard at the entrance, so he never approached to watch.


    Ron hadn''t turned in his potion homework for two consecutive weeks. Snape didn''t bother hiding his displeasure as he slapped a "T" on it. Ron merely yawned in response, during the lesson on brewing antidotes, Snape''s gaze was fixed on him the entire time.


    "We''re definitely going to pass this year anyway," Ron told Harry and Hermione after class.


    "But next year is O.W.Ls year!" Hermione countered passionately. She had admitted to the two of them that she regretted handing over the Time-Turner.


    "Who cares, Hermione? You don''t seriously think I plan on taking his N.E.W.T level classes, do you?" Ron looked at her strangely. "Fred and George chose to give up some classes last year, including required ones like Astronomy and History of Magic. They discussed product concepts during class..."


    "That''s different! Do you have any plans for your future, Ron? Potions are necessary in many fields!" They left the classroom bickering, heading straight for the library¡ªthere were still plenty of spells they weren''t proficient with.


    Felix''s demands were becoming stricter. In recent days, he had them facing two dragons simultaneously. A panel of several professors made up the judging panel, providing evaluations.


    "The idea of summoning crossbow arrows in flight is good, but you have to consider your two teammates as well, Harry!"


    "Collins, you''re dealing with a dangerous beast; you need to learn to mask your scent. Also... stopping spells isn''t a bad idea."


    "Ron, the tunneling spell isn''t used like that. You can''t just jump in yourself."


    Finally, the day came¡ªNovember 24th.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 396: The Keeper of Security

    Chapter 396: The Keeper of Security


    At noon, the students of Hogwarts gathered in Clock Square, led by Professor Flitwick, and headed towards the direction of the competition grounds.


    "Madam Maxime has taken the champions to the temporary tents," Professor Flitwick exclaimed with excitement.


    Felix walked alongside him, moving at a steady pace in the lead. Behind him, students chattered and discussed with excitement. A wizard shouted, "I heard the roar of a dragon last night¡ª"


    Turning back, he saw a sea of people flowing like a twisting black river. They exited the castle, crossed the long bridge, and followed a sloping path downhill.


    As they passed by the edge of the Black Lake, Durmstrang students descended from boats, cloaked figures joining the procession. Near Hagrid''s hut, the massive doors of a carriage swung open, revealing seven or eight Beauxbatons students in blue silk uniforms, along with students from the Institute for Magical Education who emerged from their temporary residence at the Quidditch pitch. They stood beside the Forbidden Forest, waiting for their fellow wizards and witches from the Wugadug Tribe.Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    The uniforms of these four schools added vibrancy to the otherwise monotonous sea of black, like colorful fish in water.


    The group walked along the edge of the Forbidden Forest for about twenty minutes. The castle and the lake disappeared from sight, and they had ventured beyond the school''s grounds. The thick growth of trees and bushes on the right grew sparser, revealing the lush and impenetrable heart of the Forbidden Forest.


    Felix heard the sound of hooves. "Is it thestrals?" Felix squinted his eyes at the dense forest, and a peculiar-looking horse head poked out ¡ª a Thestral. It disappeared as soon as he looked.


    After passing another protruding grove, the landscape suddenly opened up. Before them lay an amphitheater constructed for the occasion, with tall wooden stakes supporting rudimentary walkways that undulated with the terrain.


    On the western side stood a massive silver tent, and Felix caught a glimpse of Ludo Bagman hurrying inside.


    "Everyone, orderly ascend to the stands, no pushing," Professor Flitwick stood on a wooden step, instructing the gathering crowd. Felix mumbled an apology and turned toward the tent.


    As he reached the entrance, he sensed a solemn and subdued atmosphere. Ludo Bagman''s cheerful voice seemed utterly out of place.


    "Alright then, it''s quite simple really. You need to pick out the models inside. Yes, you should know, dragons come in different breeds. You must select on behalf of your teams¡ªladies first."


    Upon entering, Felix saw Bagman standing among the champions with an amiable smile, dressed in an old Falmouth Falcons robe he had worn in his youth. He held a purple silk bag in his hand.


    Around him were the captains of the six teams ¡ª Viktor Krum, Fleur, Krum, Cedric, Nona Levbert, and Harry. Among these six, Harry was the shortest, especially when standing next to the tall Wugadug witch; he looked like a lost child. Yet today, he and his companions would face the threat of dragons together.


    Other team members were scattered within the tent, fixated on their captains. Breathing seemed to vanish within the tent.


    Fleur trembled as she pulled a small, intricately detailed model of a Welsh Green dragon from the bag, her complexion turning somewhat pale.


    However, Felix''s expression darkened. That was the "Fire Dragon Magic Lamp" from the "Future World"! Was the Ministry of Magic cutting corners like this?


    "Ah, Mademoiselle, you''re quite lucky," Bagman said. At that moment, he heard a low voice by his ear, "Can''t you make your own set of models..."


    "Alright, everyone has drawn their dragons!" Bagman said. "You''ve all got the dragons you''ll be facing. I need to step away for a moment to provide commentary for the audience. When the match starts, others will escort you into the arena. When you hear the whistle, that''s your signal to go out. Understood?"


    Others fell somewhat silent. Cedric raised a question, "What''s our task? And the order of the match?"


    "Task?" Bagman hesitated. "Oh, uh... did I not mention it?" He looked slightly confused, casting a glance at the others. Everyone in the tent turned their predatory gazes toward him. He pulled a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his forehead, "Alright, my mistake. I should have clarified from the beginning... You see, the objective is to get past the dragon and retrieve an egg, then make a successful escape. As for the order... there''s no order. All of you will compete together."


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione exchanged glances. Looking up, they noticed Cedric looking meaningfully at his two teammates. It gave them a bit of assurance, as they had practiced this strategy back in Classroom Seven.


    Harry looked to Professor Harp, who was gazing at the carved patterns in the tent, showing no other reaction.


    "Why compete together? What if other teams interfere?" a Beauxbatons girl asked in a shrill voice.


    "This is also part of the test," Bagman cautiously answered. "You need to learn to have eyes on all sides and ears open to every direction. There will be gaps between each dragon''s placement. In theory... you''ll have enough space. You''ll understand when the time comes. Well... Harry... can I have a word with you alone? Outside?"


    Harry stared at him puzzled. They left for a while, and Harry returned with a gloomy expression.


    "What happened?" Ron asked.


    "I don''t know. He seemed like he wanted to help me," Harry said, quite perplexed. "But I declined. We''ve prepared so much..."


    At this point, only Felix Harp remained in the tent. The others gazed at him curiously, expecting him to leave with Bagman.


    "Allow me to introduce myself. Felix Harp, the Arithmancy professor at Hogwarts," he said calmly. "You need not remember my name, just my duty ¡ª I''m one of the Keepers of Safety, and indeed, the last line of defense."


    "During your match, dragon trainers from the Reserve and Ministry personnel will be scattered around. They''re ready to provide protection at all times. As for me, throughout the entire match, I''ll be hovering above your heads and will intervene only in the most dangerous moments ¡ª when you can''t call for help in time."


    "So, best of luck."


    Felix stepped out of the tent, the buzz of voices surrounding him.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 397: The Hungarian Horntail

    Chapter 397: The Hungarian Horntail


    Felix Harp made his way through the pillars of the stands, and Bagman''s booming voice cut through the restless crowd: "Welcome... the first task is the Hungarian Horntail! The champions must retrieve a golden egg while evading the dragon... Please have the eggs placed, you see, the dragons are still asleep, which is the perfect time to observe them."


    Six dragons of various colors lay on the ground, appearing to be in a state of slumber, yet their immense size still instilled fear, even from the referee''s box, situated about five hundred feet away.T/his chapter is updated by


    "Next, let me introduce the panel of judges: the five Heads of School, myself, and Minister Fudge, who is standing in for my dear friend, Barty Crouch. Unfortunately, he''s taken a leave..."


    Felix located the busy Professor McGonagall. She was pacing at the edge of the arena, lost in thought. As he approached, she nearly collided with him.


    "Watch out, Mr. Harp¡ª"


    "Oh, it''s you, Felix," McGonagall exclaimed sharply, her tone more elevated than usual. "Charlie is looking for you. Charlie!" She called out to a small group of people, and a stout young wizard turned around and trotted over.


    "Hey, Felix," Charlie said, looking quite nervous, fidgeting with his hands. "We''ll be watching from the sidelines, carrying whistles with us. If danger arises, we''ll intervene¡ªof course, we''ll need your support as well."


    "No problem," Felix replied.


    A roar echoed from the distance, and a black Hungarian Horntail lazily raised its head. The nearby staff quickly placed the dragon eggs and hurried away.


    The Hungarian Horntail found itself in an unfamiliar environment, surrounded by a swarm of buzzing insects that irritated its senses. It also caught the scent of its own kind, and its two yellow eyes scanned around, soon spotting, not far away, a platform where five other dragons lay.


    Its mood soured abruptly. It managed to stand up, its nest made of shimmering golden straw beneath it. In that nest rested an egg, and it felt an intense connection to it. This was its child, a viewpoint it swiftly accepted. Its movements became cautious, and a clinking sound resonated as it eyed the thick chain around its left foot, letting out a deep roar towards the sky.


    A blast of scorching flames shot upward, creating a gust of wind, rapidly heating the air.


    With its agitation, the other five dragons also awakened. They lifted their heads, flapping their wings restlessly and stomping their feet, causing a dull sound against the dark stone ground.


    The Hungarian Horntail surveyed its surroundings, clearly disliking the situation. It would be best to leave with its dragon egg. It tugged at the iron chain tentatively, finding it not entirely secure. Just as it was about to exert more force, it caught sight of a familiar figure.


    "Roar~"


    It let out a resounding cry¡ªit was that dreadful barbecue chef!


    Felix glanced at it and asked Charlie, "Do dragons have good memories?"


    "Absolutely," Charlie answered. "Norbert remembers Hagrid even now. Whenever he misbehaves, I show him a picture of Hagrid, but I''m not sure how long we can keep fooling it... it''s getting smarter, and it doesn''t let us inspect it anymore..."


    Bagman''s voice guided the audience''s emotions as he continued, truly a master in his field.


    "Look, the dragons have awakened, but they need some time to adjust... and at least find their eggs. In the meantime, let me explain the rules of the match..."


    Felix retrieved a broomstick from his ring, mounted it with a flip, and shot straight into the sky. He circled the area twice, taking in the view from above.


    "This is quite the vantage point," he murmured with a smile.


    From this height, the layout of the arena became clear¡ªa silver tent for the champions'' temporary rest stood a few hundred feet away, and beyond that was the viewing stands. In the midst of the somewhat crooked, almost oval-shaped stands, six segments were marked out, resembling a daffodil.


    On each petal, closer to the center, a dragon was situated¡ªof varying sizes, they had all raised their heads, surveying their surroundings with unease. They were restive, swaying their wings and stomping their feet. The stone ground resonated with a dull sound.


    "After the whistle blows, you can take action. Timing, strategy, effect, and the displayed courage will all be considered in your score. Good luck! Ready¡ªthree¡ªtwo¡ªone! Let the match begin!"


    The cacophony around them seemed to be muted, and Harry barely saw others. He had to focus on his own task¡ªfor safety, he had to start with reconnaissance. He shouted with conviction, "Firebolt, let''s fly!"


    Waiting quietly for a moment, he accurately identified a familiar sound amidst the sea-like noise. A blurry figure soared from the direction of the castle. Harry flipped and ascended into the air, the familiar rush of speed calming his heart.


    The sky is my domain!


    Harry told himself, ascending rapidly until he overtook a figure¡ªthat was Professor Harp. He caught a glimpse of the professor rolling his eyes in his direction.


    Harry adjusted his broom, surveying below. At a height of seven to eight hundred feet, the dragons looked like the fire lizards Hagrid had spoken of in class. He also noted that the entire arena resembled a daffodil: each petal near the center held a dragon, while the champions stood on the opposite side of the petals.


    From above, he could see that only Viktor Krum''s and Cedric Diggory''s teams had made a move. That inconspicuous wizard¡ªHarry couldn''t recall his name, but he knew he had a sharp, eagle-like hairstyle¡ªsuddenly rolled on the ground and transformed into a swift hawk. Flapping its wings, he soared into the sky, courageously heading towards the magnificent Swedish Short-Snout.


    Gasps echoed from the stands; the actions of Beauxbatons'' students had astonished everyone. "Animagus!" someone exclaimed.


    "Not an Animagus!" Bagman''s voice reached everyone''s ears. "That''s a unique human Transfiguration from Durmstrang. As far as I know, all three champions can perform this feat!"


    "Caw~"


    The bronze feathers of the giant hawk glinted in the sunlight. The Swedish Short-Snout sensed the threat, its glittering, multicolored eyes without pupils fixed on him. It spat out a fan-shaped burst of vibrant red flames.


    The hawk dodged nimbly, responding with provoking calls.


    On the other side, Cedric raised his wand. Hazy mist gathered in clusters, expanding and deepening in color until a dark, towering rain cloud formed, rising hundreds of feet high.


    The rain fell gently, extinguishing the sparks emerging from the Swedish Short-Snout''s nose. Annoyed, it lifted its head and spewed out blue flames. Its fire was scorching enough to melt rocks, yet its size was only about twenty-three to twenty-four feet tall. With the flames, it couldn''t reach the rain cloud above its head.


    The rain was minor, but it grew heavier, making it uncomfortable. The Swedish Short-Snout impatiently attempted to move along with its egg, its iron chain producing a grinding sound.


    Colin Creevey had vanished from sight somehow, and Harry grinned. He had figured out that Cedric''s team had chosen the most appropriate strategy.


    Harry dove downward abruptly, catching sight of Fleur''s team seeming to face difficulties. Other than Fleur, the other two champions hesitated.


    Bagman''s commentary sounded timely, "It seems there''s a conflict in Beauxbatons'' team¡ªthis really shouldn''t happen... Look at Durmstrang; they''re using dark magic from a distance, but apart from making the dragon more irritable, it''s not much use... oh, wait, look at Krum! What kind of magic did he cast on himself? Diminishing his presence, he''s stealthily approaching¡ªcould he be planning to snatch the egg with his fast legs? He should be on a broomstick; Durmstrang''s strategy hasn''t fully exploited his advantage!"


    In the judges'' box, Karkaroff''s expression appeared displeased. "What''s he doing? He''s disturbing Krum."


    Beside him, the headmistress of Durmstrang¡ªa lean witch¡ªsmirked, and Karkaroff glared at her. "What''s so amusing? Your other two students are just standing there!"


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 398: The Fire Dragon

    Chapter 398: The Fire Dragon


    Headmaster of Hogwarts was seated next to Madame Maxime, creating a striking contrast between the two. It was as if Madame Maxime had placed her porcelain doll beside her. Her voice rasped, "Courage is something my students are not lacking. The reason for not intervening is because there are more important matters at hand."


    "Is she casting protective spells on her fellow champions? The African gesture-based magic is truly unique, almost like a dance..." Dumbledore said with a smile, stroking his beard.


    Together, they turned their gaze towards a corner of the arena. for new novels


    The agile warrior, akin to a leopard, swiftly moved his arms, manipulating the air with gestures and incantations. Colored lines appeared in the air, resembling ropes, forming circles around the largest Durmstrang champion. Despite the grimace of pain on his face, he remained immobile, caught within the ropes of magic.


    The most spectacular display came from the Beauxbatons champions. The wands of the three champions emitted long whistling sounds as they unleashed powerful spells. Red and black flames merged with swirling vortexes, creating a magnificent composite magic.


    The fierce winds even affected Crum, the Durmstrang champion who had been sneaking closer to the nesting dragon. Forced out of hiding, he retreated hastily with a grim expression. The fiery dragon had noticed his presence and guarded its eggs more closely.


    "Why do you behave this way?" shouted one of the Durmstrang champions towards the others.


    "This is permitted by the rules. One of a champion''s challenges comes from other champions, as you should know!" Viktor Krum said coldly, struggling to control the black whirlwind with his companions. Flames, like tattered silk, flew from the wind, landing amidst the other dragons, adding to the chaos.


    The Durmstrang champion clenched his teeth, yearning to cast a spell, but the rules forbade direct attacks on opponents.


    Harry, currently engaged with the Hungarian Horntail, suddenly lifted his broom to evade a beautifully dangerous black flame. A corner of his robe turned to ash, and he broke out in a cold sweat.


    He was acutely aware of the danger. The arena was filled with perils. He had narrowly avoided being hit by the flames of the crazed Antipodean Opaleye earlier. Even the sky, shared with the Welsh Green dragon, had become more treacherous.


    He had to make space for the Green dragon, allowing it to engage the Antipodean Opaleye. Harry himself moved towards the direction of Beauxbatons. There stood Fleur Delacour, about forty feet away from the dragon. She seemed to be casting a complex enchantment, causing the dragon to appear drowsy. However, at crucial moments, black flames from the territory of the other Hungarian Horntail champions flew over, waking up the dragon.


    Fleur scowled at these flames while the other two Beauxbatons champions were preoccupied with her troubles.


    Harry stood high above, surveying the scene, a realization dawning upon him. To end the match without further disturbances, he had to act quickly. Descending, he shared his idea with Ron and Hermione.


    The two had been busy during this time. One was raising a tall earthen wall, and the other was digging a deep pit. It looked like a rudimentary defense site. Even Bagman looked in their direction, but there might not be much to say; he soon turned his head away.


    Is it out of strength? It wondered. But it immediately opened its mouth, not to breathe out flames, but in sheer astonishment.


    Its dragon egg... was actually growing legs and running, getting farther and farther away?


    Collins Flitwick, under the Disillusionment Charm, had finally seized her chance. Skilled in nonverbal spells, she had been dedicating her time to perfecting the charm and the Levitation Charm, all in anticipation of this moment.


    Little did anyone know that when the Swedish Short-Snout grabbed the egg, she had already crept close. Trusting her companions, she stayed hidden, only revealing herself when the Horntail was ensnared by Roger Davies'' thorny restraints and flipped over. She used the Levitation Charm "Relaxo Levioso" multiple times to release the dragon''s grip.


    Clutching the egg, each step felt like it was stepping on her heart, a rhythm of "thud, thud" echoing within her. She had finally escaped the most perilous area. She turned around and saw Cedric and Roger Davies both casting a Stupefy spell at the now immobilized Swedish Short-Snout.


    With a sigh of relief, she flung the egg aside, rushing back. She reached to her side, only to realize her wand was missing. Oh no, it must have fallen onto the arena. The chaos was overwhelming. Dust filled the air, and amidst the haze, she spotted a dusty, gray stick. Bending down, she picked it up and swung it forcefully at the dragon''s head.


    "Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud!"


    After an uncertain amount of time, it was Roger Davies who stopped her. "Stop hitting, you''ll wake it up if you continue." Collins stared at him blankly, then indicated a direction. It was the direction of the Durmstrang team.


    Roger and Cedric turned their heads and their expressions grew perplexed. In the position previously occupied by the Antipodean Opaleye, a colossal African elephant had appeared out of nowhere. Despite being only ten feet tall, less than half the length of the dragon, it managed, with the help of its teammates, to seize an opportunity. It stomped the dragon underfoot and began trampling it with a maniacal fervor.


    "Merlin''s beard!" Roger Davies exclaimed, dazed.


    "Yes, the dragon is going mad..." Cedric said.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 399: The Hungarian Horntail

    Chapter 399: The Hungarian Horntail


    Cedric''s premonition was correct. The Australian Protean Eye''s nature was relatively mild, but after being provoked by a hawk and then attacked by a leopard, even its good temperament reached its limits.


    However, before it could react, a sturdy wizard ran up to its feet. Despite his size, he still paled in comparison to the creature before him.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com


    He extended a hand, seemingly wanting to crush it, but right under its gaze, he transformed into a half-sized African elephant. With a sudden burst of speed, he charged towards the Protean Eye. Long ivory tusks collided with its scales, causing it to veer off course. Then, a sharp pain shot through its wing joints¡ª


    He stepped on me!


    Uncontrolled, the Australian Protean Eye tumbled down. The elephant exerted more force, first stomping on its head, extinguishing the flames the dragon was about to breathe, then leaping onto its delicate wings and repeatedly trampling them.


    Dragon egg? It had long forgotten about the dragon egg. The Protean Eye now only wanted to tear apart this sudden appearance of an elephant piece by piece.


    "Elephendi! Withdraw!"


    The Valgadu warrior shouted. She resumed her human form, holding the dragon egg from a distance. But Elephendi was trapped. One of the Protean Eye''s claws clung tightly to his elephant leg. The magical barrier on the leg flickered incessantly, then rapidly dimmed. The protective spell from earlier was weakening rapidly.


    A harpy eagle from the sky swooped down. In the corner of its vision, the boy who had been riding a broomstick alongside a burning phoenix suddenly vanished. Without much thought, in the moment of descent, he transformed back to his human form and quickly cast a spell¡ª


    A Blink Hex! Similar to Crumb''s strategy, but bolder in execution.


    Gasps echoed through the stands. It seemed he was about to crash to the ground¡ª


    But at the last instant, he transformed in mid-air. He flapped his arms, morphing them back into wings, grazing the ground as he lifted himself up. He arced through the air, turning his head to observe the outcome.


    The effect was meager!


    The Protean Eye howled in pain, flames still spewing, yet it still didn''t release its grip. Like a nail fixed to the elephant''s body. Cedric''s group backed away, jubilantly carrying the dragon egg out of the arena.


    On the other side of Valgadu, Harry, Ron, and Hermione harassed the Hungarian Horntail with the speed of Firebolt arrows, the blinding of the Lumos spell, and the sacrifice of the golden firebird. After a few steps forward, one of its feet left the dragon nest.


    Harry seized the opportunity, using a Phantom Shift¡ªnow within the Forbidden Forest, free from the school''s influence. His figure suddenly appeared by the Hungarian Horntail''s feet. He snatched the dragon egg and pushed off the ground, about to take flight on his broomstick.


    Yet, a spiky tail lashed out. Gritting his teeth, Harry held a firebolt arrow in one hand and the egg in the other, using the Phantom Shift once more. Upon his reappearance, he was standing next to Ron and Hermione.


    Ron was struggling to aim the light beam into the Hungarian Horntail''s eyes, while sweat beaded on Hermione''s forehead, her eyes struggling to stay open. "We need to get out of here!" Harry shouted, noticing a bleeding gash on his shoulder. He couldn''t recall whether it came from the Hungarian Horntail''s tail or was a result of the Phantom Shift''s separation¡ªit didn''t matter much to him; he was just urging them forward.


    Beauxbatons'' trio, led by Fleur, was the obvious powerhouse. They relied on her unique magic to hypnotize the Welsh Green Dragon, then one member acted as a protector while another discreetly retrieved the egg. The plan was sound, but due to the interference of the Koldovstoretz team in the middle, the Welsh Green Dragon always woke up at critical moments, repeatedly sabotaging their efforts.


    Dumstrang''s position was relatively better. Krum, with his exceptional reflexes, managed to hit the dragon''s eyes twice in a row, sending it into a frenzy. However, they faced the problem of how to recover the shattered egg fragments from under the dragon''s enraged feet.


    Both teams were grappling with their respective challenges, but the true trouble came from the outside¡ªjust as Bagman had said in the temporary tent, champions needed to be vigilant from all directions. They also had to contend with the increasingly expanding tornado of black flames. However, the Koldovstoretz champions in the middle seemed unable to control this magic any longer, yet they persevered.


    "Bulstrode, don''t stop me!" Viktor Krum urgently shouted, "If I can''t get the egg, I''ll prevent others from getting it."


    Bulstrode''s face turned red. He didn''t speak, he just silently contended with Krum for magical control.


    He knew Krum''s course of action was wrong, and he shouldn''t make it worse.


    As an onlooker, he had seen it clearly. Koldovstoretz''s biggest problem was lacking a means to get close to the dragon, and unfortunately, their magic power wasn''t sufficient to decisively defeat the Hebridean Black Dragon. The dragon had realized this too, it simply breathed out flames from afar, creating a turbulent swirl of flames mixed with its own, which was becoming increasingly difficult to control. They had long been caught in a dilemma.


    At this point, the Hebridean Black Dragon appeared to be at ease, occasionally flaunting a row of razor-sharp but shallow ridges on its back like a show of prowess. Its purple eyes gleamed, observing them intently.


    Seeing the situation on the field worsen, Viktor Krum came up with a dubious idea¡ªdisturbing the other competing teams.


    His choices were limited. The three opposing teams were beyond his reach and had already left the arena. So he could only target the closest two: Beauxbatons and Dumstrang, much to their misfortune.


    This was the reason the competition had dragged on until now.


    Karkaroff and Madame Maxime were fuming, glaring at the headmaster of Koldovstoretz. His expression remained stern, unchanging for a full ten minutes. Only when the Koldovstoretz team lost control of their magic completely and a rain of black flames began to pour from the sky did he rigidly request assistance.


    Dragon tamers and Ministry officials rushed forward, reciting extinguishing spells. The burning flames on the field quickly subsided.


    "Alright, the last team has completed the task! Although it''s somewhat regrettable, there''s no doubt they secured the dragon egg. Moreover, this champion''s spirit of sacrifice might offset the points deduction due to the security officer''s intervention... She seems to be injured. Please have the staff take her to the tent for treatment. The judges need to confer before scoring."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 400: Projection Magic

    Chapter 400: Projection Magic


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione stayed to watch the entire competition. It was the result of their pleading, as Professor McGonagall had continuously urged them to go to the temporary tent for treatment.


    "I''m fine, Professor McGonagall," Harry said. He took a vial of fresh white balm from Hermione and applied it to his wound. The bleeding stopped quickly.


    Professor McGonagall pursed her lips and stared at him for a moment. Taking advantage of the moment, Harry quickly lowered his head to cast a Healing Charm on himself¡ªa spell he had learned, one of the spells suggested by Professor Snape for the upcoming school year. He felt a tingling sensation around his wound and instinctively reached to touch it. Professor McGonagall''s stern gaze was upon him once again, and he had to retract his hand, while Ron chuckled beside him.


    "Alright, now that you''ve watched the match, you... Harry, you need to go to Madam Pomfrey for an examination," Professor McGonagall said, glancing at Ron and Hermione. Apart from being covered in dirt and looking a bit disheveled, they didn''t seem to have any injuries.


    After assuring Professor McGonagall multiple times, she finally left. Harry then noticed that his wound had tightened.


    "I''ve never found a spell this useful before," Harry said in amazement.


    "Oh, this spell only works for minor injuries. If you intend to become a Healer in the future, you''ll realize how much more there is to learn," Hermione said as she put the vial of balm back into her pocket.


    "Who would want to become a Healer?" Ron muttered, noticing that both Harry and Hermione were looking at him. "I mean, you''d have to deal with all sorts of weird cases every day... I should''ve told you, Bill had a pen pal from Brazil when he was at school. Because the pen pal couldn''t afford to travel, he sent Bill a cursed hat... Long story short, his ears got all twisted up, worse than a house-elf''s, and Mum had to take him to the hospital... I was only five or six at the time, but that memory of St. Mungo''s stuck with me."


    He scrunched up his face, displaying a disgusted expression.


    "A wizard with an extra arm on his chest, a witch who thinks she''s a kangaroo and can only hop¡ªreally strange stuff. And kangaroos don''t even exist in Britain! I also remember a poor bloke who got his chest punctured by some creature. The wound kept bleeding, and the smell during his treatment was unbearable..."


    Harry and Hermione listened with some discomfort.


    When the match was over, Professor McGonagall''s stern gaze immediately turned towards them. Before they could react, she seemed to have Apparated by using the Phantom Step, suddenly appearing next to them. They promptly followed her to the temporary tent.


    "Potter," Harry turned around as he heard Professor McGonagall say to them, "and Weasley, Granger... You did splendidly!" She pursed her lips and added with an unexpectedly gentle voice, "Go to the tent, Madam Pomfrey is waiting for you. Maybe you can make it back before the judges start giving scores."


    As they passed by the stands, the crowd enthusiastically shouted their names. From the platform above, a massive arm extended down¡ªit was Hagrid. Excitedly, he exclaimed, "You did it! Brilliant, facing those Hungarian Horntails!"


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione''s faces lit up with smiles. They took turns shaking Hagrid''s hand, and Ron floated lightly on his feet, saying, "Well... it wasn''t as tough as it seemed..."


    At the entrance of the temporary wooden gate, Sirius Black came bounding over, hugging them tightly.


    "You lot are the best I''ve seen!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the elevated judging platform, intense discussions were underway. The seven judges were exchanging thoughts about the performances of the six teams.


    "Did the Swedish Short-Snout seem a bit weak?" Karkaroff questioned.


    "It''s not that¡ª" Bagman countered, "Did you see it? Its flames melted the specially made chains of the enclosure. It''s one of the strongest dragons in terms of firepower... Felix, as the safety officer, you had the best view from up high. What do you say?"


    He looked at Felix. While Felix didn''t have the authority to give scores, he was brought over nominally to "provide insights not visible to others."


    "Actually, except for the Hungarian Horntail, the other five dragons are fairly similar," Felix scratched his chin and said, "If I had to compare, the Swedish Short-Snout is relatively strong. At least its flames burn extremely hot... What I saw was that each member of every team performed remarkably well in completing their tasks."


    "Victor Krum''s weather charms agitated the dragon, causing it to become irritable and irrational. It chose to disperse the rain clouds instead of attacking the champions first. That showed its intentions clearly... Roger Davies'' timing was quite clever. His Disillusionment Charm wasn''t extraordinary, and he remained inactive in the initial phase to avoid detection. But his role within the team was critical¡ª"


    Felix smiled and continued, "He played the role of a savior and a signal for the final assault."


    "If the dragon went berserk and attacked Cedric, Davies would''ve had to intervene decisively. And the actual events were commendable. He cast the Blackthorn Bramble as the dragon just took off from the ground... a splendid growth spell... As for Collins Flitwick, her actions might have been few, but you can all see the patience, courage, and trust in her teammates that she exhibited throughout the match. She squatted beneath the Swedish Short-Snout for at least two minutes. There were some minor mishaps, but she managed to escape."


    The judges present all had sharp eyes; Felix was merely stating facts.


    They quickly finished their discussions and prepared to give scores. Suddenly, Felix spoke up, "The Triwizard Tournament aims to select the finest young wizards from different schools, allowing them to compete and train together. We hope to see them demonstrate the courage admired by wizards in challenging tasks. I suggest, esteemed judges, that while giving scores, you provide brief feedback as well. It will help the champions understand their strengths and weaknesses."


    The judges exchanged glances.


    "Wouldn''t that take up too much time?" Bagman spoke with some confusion, "We haven''t planned for this... but then again, it might work..."


    "As the headmaster, I do wish to see the champions make progress throughout this year," Dumbledore said with a twinkling smile.Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    Fawcett hesitated, looking at the other judges. "What do you all think?"


    "...That biased old fool! He gave his own school''s champion a ten, a perfect ten! Shouldn''t there be compensation for the shattered dragon egg?"


    "If I were him, I''d be too ashamed to show my face!"


    He heard intense conversations outside. He perked up and blinked his eyes twice, recognizing the voices of his two roommates, Seamus Finnigan and Dean Thomas. He wasn''t sure if they were intentionally standing up for him, but Karkaroff had only given their group a score of six.


    Inside the tent, Karkaroff''s face was turning purple, yet he endured the myriad of curious glances directed his way without saying a word.


    Felix cleared his throat. "Although it''s normal for the headmaster to favor his own champions, this level of ''favoritism'' is quite unusual... Maybe the scoring rules should be made more transparent."


    "We''ll definitely consider that seriously," Bagman quickly concurred.


    After a little over ten minutes, the footsteps outside became sparse. Cornelius Fudge, the Minister of Magic, stood up. He patted his belly and polished the gemstone ring on his chubby finger until it gleamed. He warmly said, "Congratulations, champions. I''m pleased to announce that you''ve successfully passed the first task. I''ve noticed that some teams didn''t perform as well, but there are still opportunities ahead... Now, let me introduce the second task. Originally, Mr. Battie was supposed to present this, but he''s taken a leave. I suppose he''s exhausted from two back-to-back major tasks. I had to cancel my meeting with the Austrian Minister of Magic as a result..."


    No one was interested in his monotonous work log, but he continued for a good ten minutes, from the odd catchphrase of the Austrian Minister to the extraordinary potion master''s cauldron-teapot. He seemed to want to inject some humor into his speech, but he struggled to do so.


    "Kinsleigh!" he called out.


    A tall, dark-skinned man entered the tent, holding two golden eggs in his hands, one in each.


    "The second task will take place on the morning of February 24th next year. Until then, you may all take a well-deserved break." Fudge said, "The golden eggs in your hands are the clues for the second task. Do you see the openings? They can be opened, and you''ll need to decipher the messages left inside. Honestly, I''m not sure if I''ll be able to attend the second task; perhaps Mr. Battie will have recovered by then. However, I might drop by for a little excitement. Being with the world''s most outstanding wizards makes me feel young again..."


    He waved his hand, and Kinsleigh directed the two golden eggs towards the champions from Durmstrang and Illvermorny.


    As Krums and Belles took the golden eggs, their expressions carried a hint of shame. Among the six teams, only they hadn''t protected their dragon egg.


    "Ludo, the rest is up to you," Fudge said to Bagman. He nodded at the crowd and then nodded towards Felix. "Apologies, I must leave now. The Ministry has a lot of matters to attend to."


    After everyone else had left, Ludovic Bagman finally had time to have a private conversation with Felix. He pulled up a chair, sitting beside Felix''s single-seater couch.


    "I''ve got two matters to discuss with you," he said eagerly. "The first involves one of your unique spells. I''d like to inquire about its effects, as it might be useful in the second task... The second matter pertains to your ''Future World'' company."


    Felix blinked, looking at him with inquisitive eyes. "Have you talked to Lemus about it? He''s in charge of the company now."


    "I have," Bagman''s expression was somewhat regretful. "But he says he can''t make decisions on his own. I had no choice but to come to you..."


    "Are you suggesting that I donate money?"


    "Oh, no, not at all. I''ve heard that Lemus is working on developing projection technology. You know, he''s attempting to mimic television functionality, creating something similar. I''ve heard concepts involving signal towers and extensions, drawing from the reference of magical radios. Progress isn''t slow, but I haven''t had the chance to ask about the specifics."


    "Don''t rush to reject it," Bagman said as he noticed Felix deep in thought. "It would make for a fantastic advertisement. Also, the Ministry has promised to provide a rental fee¡ªthough, of course, outright purchase is out of the question. My control over the budget is limited."


    "If it''s a regular business transaction, I can''t imagine why Lemus would refuse," Felix said slowly.


    "Cough, well, he thinks I''m too chatty and would divulge research progress..." Bagman turned his head away, his expression awkward.


    "Alright, I''ll ask him for you."


    "And the first matter...?" Bagman explained it in detail.


    After a moment''s contemplation¡ª


    "I believe this kind of competition would be much more interesting," Felix said, his arms crossed, his eyes gleaming.


    Finished translating, enhancing, and preserving the authenticity of the Harry Potter universe! If you have any more text to translate or any questions about the magical world of Harry Potter, feel free to ask!


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 401: Celebration

    Chapter 401: Celebration


    Felix emerged from the makeshift tent, his gaze skimming past the crude columns of the stands, spotting several figures bustling about, among them, the unmistakable figure of Hagrid.


    He approached, watching the burly Hagrid wrestle with a tangled mass of iron chains. With a resounding "thud," they crashed onto the ground near the Swedish Short-Snout. Charlie raised his wand, lifting one end of the chain, and it slithered toward the side of the dragon¡ªstill unconscious, sporadically spewing sparks from its nostrils¡ª*snap!* The chain clamped around its ankle.


    "Done," Charlie wiped sweat, "Hagrid, you might want to step back a bit..."


    "It''s sound asleep," Hagrid said, blissfully stroking the spikes atop the blue dragon''s head.


    "Felix," Charlie greeted, approaching with a hint of resignation in his expression as he looked at Hagrid, "It''s not for the celebration tonight... Mum arranged a task for me, making sure Ron and the others are emotionally unharmed."


    "Mrs. Weasley''s concerned?"


    "Well, she''s in quite a state," he mimicked his mother''s anxious tone, "How could they join the tournament? They''re too young! Little Ronnie was bawling when he got bitten by the garden gnome..."


    The next moment, his face turned serious, "We dare not tell her the truth. Luckily, the papers didn''t give much away. She''s torn through them for gossip¡ªDad''s relieved her attention''s diverted, discussing if Krum might''ve fiddled with his age... jokingly."


    Felix chuckled silently, picturing Mrs. Weasley, fretting and anxious.


    "She doesn''t seem too familiar with dragons."


    He approached the Hungarian Horntail nearby, it awkwardly inclined, lowering its massive, menacing head. Without its brashness from the arena, even its yellow eyes seemed more agreeable.


    "Don''t breathe in my direction," Felix muttered, tapping the spikes on its head, "Didn''t expect you''re a mother dragon, didn''t recognize the egg you were guarding wasn''t yours?"


    The Hungarian Horntail panted, stirring dust with its breath, glancing disdainfully at the nearby staff.


    "Oh, it seems not only did they snatch your egg, they also cast a confusion spell on you... dreadful," he said, inspecting a shiny black scale near the dragon''s neck.


    Once, he transferred the Ministry''s secrecy charm onto it. Now, with the tournament over, the contract''s effect had faded.


    "We didn''t steal its offspring," Charlie remarked, from his angle, Felix appeared half-eaten by the dragon, prompting a smirk, "Impressive camaraderie."


    "Off to the castle?" Felix inquired before departing.


    "After I''m done here. Got to visit the owlery first, write to Mum, tell her everything about today," his face suddenly grimaced, "Well, not ''everything,'' definitely not its height."


    He gestured toward the massive Hungarian Horntail, which disdainfully glanced at him.


    "You mean the Luminous Charm?" Fred beamed, "I''d say at least twenty in the school know that spell."


    "It''s different!" Ron argued, "Chanting the spell comfortably on a cushion and being under a dragon''s eyelids are worlds apart. I mean¡ªat least sixty feet!"


    At that moment, he turned into a gigantic canary, perched on the Gryffindor table, startling everyone.


    "It''s Canary Creams..." Hermione glanced, quickly explaining.


    After half a minute, Ron started molting, feathers flying, his red face stammering, "You two... beware of my hex..."


    "Oh, facing a dragon does wonders; now you''ve the courage to spout threats... Well then, continue your tale of you and the dragon, sir hero? We''re all ears." Fred bowed, politely.


    "Of course! I''m not just talk." Ron perked up.


    Felix remained in a corner. He hesitated, contemplating whether to intervene¡ªthere were too many people; almost the entire student body was there. Professor Flitwick, nearby, understandingly said, "Let the students celebrate freely; I''ll remind


    them to clean up."


    Felix strolled up to Snape. His expression mirrored the polished armor nearby, starkly contrasting the festive atmosphere.


    "They''re performing well, aren''t they? Slytherin''s students are also among them."


    "Would you like me to write a commendation letter, Felix?" Snape said, tucking his arm into his black cloak.


    Felix muttered something that sounded like, "Hopefully."


    "I heard Moody turned your office upside down?"


    "The power the Headmaster bestowed," Snape murmured, watching as ''canaries'' suddenly appeared in the hall, his expression filled with distaste, "You cannot avoid it either. Best keep those unsightly things... Moody''s good at more than just surveillance; his nose is quite sharp."


    "Oh, I will," Felix said, his smile radiant.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 402: Hourglass

    Chapter 402: Hourglass


    Felix scanned the area, but Moody was nowhere in sight.


    Indeed, this wasn''t the best setting for him to appear. Perhaps a firecracker might go off suddenly, turning the young wizards within his line of sight into animals representing their respective houses.


    Hmm... Felix imagined the scene¡ªtiny lions, serpents, badgers, and eagles scrambling around the Great Hall while house elves rushed in with baskets to gather them up...


    "Ha, amusing!"


    "Are you referring to the dog? Quite amusing indeed..."


    Snape''s eyes gleamed maliciously. Following his gaze, Felix spotted a large black dog that had sneaked in unnoticed, snatched a piece of meat from the table, and settled in a corner, eyeing Harry.


    When their eyes met, the large black dog waved its paw in a human-like manner, juices dribbling down its mouth.


    "He''s quite adept at being a dog. I had no idea Azkaban had this type of training..." Snape remarked leisurely.


    ...


    The celebration lasted into the night, skipping even dinner, exhausting the house-elves in the kitchens with the constant traffic in the Great Hall.


    Outside the Gryffindor common room.


    Yawning, Harry returned, and Violet, the Fat Lady''s friend, inquired eagerly, "Heard you got hold of the dragon''s egg?"


    As she spoke, her gaze fixed unblinkingly on Harry¡ªbeneath his arm rested a gleaming golden egg.


    "Yeah... just nonsense," Harry said, reciting the password.


    "It''s not!" Violet retorted.


    "He said the password... nonsense," the Fat Lady interjected, pushing her friend out of the frame, turning and revealing the entrance to the common room.


    There were few people inside. Harry wandered into the dormitory, finding it still deserted. Placing the golden egg on his bed, he lay on his pillow, lost in thought. The afternoon''s events seemed vividly present, though he had hidden his worries well during the day. But now that it was over, the dragon didn''t seem so daunting.


    He recalled Hagrid''s words, retrieving from his robe pocket the magical lamp of the Hungarian Horntail. Tapping it gently, the small dragon inside fluttered its wings, emitting a soft glow.


    Quite adorable indeed... Hagrid''s words made sense...


    He absentmindedly picked up the hourglass from the bedside table. It was a Snidget given to him by Professor Hagrid, placed haphazardly among a pile of wizarding cards. When Crookshanks had entered earlier, it had knocked over the cards, scattering them along with the hourglass. He had only gathered the cards then, later realizing the hourglass was on the floor when he accidentally stepped on it before bed.


    He had worried it might have broken, but surprisingly, the hourglass was sturdy, unscathed.


    At that moment, Hermione peeked in from the doorway. "Harry, are you in?"


    "Here¡ª"


    "Let''s examine the golden egg," Hermione said abruptly, her attention fixed on the egg.


    "Out of us three, who knows this stuff?" Ron asked, glancing expectantly at Hermione, and then Harry, waiting for an answer.


    "Nor do I," Hermione said, raising her hands. "But I know Professor Snape does. Um, I can learn."


    "Isn''t that complicated?"


    "Not at all. We have three months; if we crack the puzzle within one, we''ll have enough time to prepare," Hermione asserted confidently. "Plus, it''s an additional skill. Alchemy and wizarding lore go hand in hand¡ªyou both can benefit."


    Harry felt a pang; keeping up with the increasingly challenging wizarding lore club activities was taxing enough. The only good news was, the club never assigned homework. He glanced at Ron, whose expression mirrored his own thoughts.


    "Leave the golden egg to you, Hermione," Ron said with conviction.


    Hermione''s stern gaze fell on him, prompting him to quickly change the subject, looking around frantically before exclaiming, "Oh, Harry, why did you bring it out?"


    Harry paused, realizing Ron was pointing at the hourglass, absentmindedly taken out in a moment of urgency.


    "What''s this?" Hermione asked, feeling a sense of familiarity with the object.


    "It''s the Snidget Valen exchanged with me. I told you about it," Harry explained.


    "You did mention it, but I never really..." Hermione snatched the hourglass from Ron''s hand, pondering. "I''m sure I''ve seen something similar somewhere..."


    "Is it an antique?" Ron asked eagerly. "You''ve read books on this?"


    Hermione toyed with the hourglass, occasionally holding it up to the magical lamp hovering above, making peculiar sounds.


    Harry and Ron exchanged glances, knowing it was best


    not to interrupt her at this moment, as she had delved into a fervent research mode.


    "I remember!" Hermione suddenly exclaimed, her eyes sparkling. "I know where I''ve seen this hourglass, not in books. I was mistaken... it''s from Egypt!"


    "Egypt?" both Harry and Ron asked in unison.


    "Yes, Egypt. Oh!" she laughed suddenly, akin to a fox eyeing its prey, gleefully saying, "No wonder Professor Hagrid had a class about Valen. It has quite the history."


    "What exactly is it, Hermione? Stop keeping us in suspense," Ron urged eagerly.


    "This hourglass comes from a greedy goblin at the Gringotts, no, wait," Hermione held her breath, whispering, "it comes from a nefarious Greek dark wizard, the despicable Herpo!"


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 403: The Invincible Andros

    Chapter 403: The Invincible Andros


    "Herpo?!" Ron exclaimed sharply. Instantly, heads turned towards their corner in the common room. He hastily lowered his head, gesturing fervently to Harry and Hermione.


    The two approached, Ron''s eyes darting around incessantly. In a hushed tone, he asked, "Is... that Herpo? The creator of Horcruxes?"


    "Exactly," Hermione replied.


    Ron quickly glanced at the dusty hourglass on the table. Harry had wiped its surface earlier, yet it retained an aura of antiquity. His voice trembled, "Do you think... a part of Herpo might be in there?"


    "You mean a Horcrux?" Harry asked nervously, eyeing the hourglass now in Hermione''s hand.


    "No!" Hermione said firmly. "Professor Harp checked it before..."


    She paused, lifting her head and recounting the events inside the Egyptian pyramid, focusing on Herpo''s statue and altar, and how decayed the statue had become.


    "It''s hard to grasp... wait a moment!"


    She dashed back to the girls'' dorm and returned with a shallow chestnut wooden tray. Harry and Ron understood her idea¡ªto relive the scene through a Pensieve.


    They gathered around, watching as the silver sand within the Pensieve poured like rain. The dim, eerie chamber of the pyramid from their summer vacation emerged again¡ªthe cursed narrow passageway, the isolated corpse of a forgotten serpent, and the fleeting glimpse of the decaying statue.


    They witnessed it all from Hermione''s perspective. She arrived a moment later than Felix did, only to see him exhale, causing the statue to crumble completely, disintegrating into fine dust and disappearing.


    Harry and Ron watched, awestruck. No eloquence could fully capture the intensity of the scene.


    "Wait a moment," Hermione said, her eyes fixed on the Pensieve. "There were gems and small objects embedded in the side wall of the altar. Look!"Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com


    Harry and Ron leaned in closer, aided by Hermione''s memories. They saw the altar rotating, presenting various wizardly figures carved into the side walls.


    "Where? I only see gems!" Ron almost pressed his nose against it.


    Harry couldn''t help but grin.


    In the Ancient Runes classroom, Professor Harp was flipping through the Daily Prophet, students greeting him as they arrived. Once everyone was settled, he rose from his chair beside the lectern, his woolen coat brushing against the chair arm.


    "It''s good to see that our classroom isn''t missing a soul or two, especially after the first task of the Triwizard Tournament." Felix brushed off the newspaper. "It mentions Hogwarts holding both the first and second places, and the Minister of Magic praised the educational achievements under Headmaster Dumbledore''s leadership. However... in my opinion, Professor Marchbanks from the Wizarding Examinations Authority has a more incisive and insightful view. If you''re interested, you should take a look."


    "Anyway, let''s begin today''s lesson."


    Felix asked the class, "Has anyone heard of ''The Invincible Andros''?"


    Hermione was the first to raise her hand, not surprising. What surprised Harry was that Ron also raised his hand. Harry stared at him in disbelief; it seemed even Ron was surprised, retracting his hand.


    "Mr. Weasley?" Felix inquired.


    "Um, The Invincible Andros..." Ron stood up, not very confidently. "I read about him on a Chocolate Frog card¡ªI collect them, only need two more to complete the set¡ªhe was an ancient Greek wizard known for his powerful spells, capable of summoning guardian spirits as large as giants... He was also a formidable duelist; many couldn''t withstand his spells..."


    Seeing the professor smiling at him, Ron continued, elaborating unnecessarily, "Andros should have lived in the same era as the despicable Herpo, maybe they crossed paths? Perhaps even had a fight..."


    Many students looked at Ron with newfound respect.


    "Please, Mr. Weasley, take your seat. Most of that is correct, except for the last statement. It''s too far back in time, and there were no dedicated historians at that time. We can only seek truths from fragments of oral traditions. There''s currently no evidence to suggest they met..."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 404: Alchemy

    Chapter 404: Alchemy


    "Gryffindor gets five points."


    "Today, our magical insights come from the descendants of Andros, or perhaps his nephews, documenting some of Andros''s views on magic, just a collection of his musings," Felix spoke gently. "Though I might not entirely agree with some points within, they do serve as good mind-openers."


    Ron, basking in the glory of the awarded points, sat a bit dazed. Even though this year''s House Cup was canceled due to the tournament, this still felt like an honor, especially witnessing the discontent among Slytherin students.Findd new stories at novelhall.com


    Felix, too, found unexpected gains. Throughout the class, everyone enthusiastically participated, and he was awarding points left and right, like they were freebies¡ª


    "Miss Gringlass, precise answer, Slytherin gains five points."


    "Mr. Phinegan, though your hand was quick, your answer lacked depth, only two points. Let me explain further; immense power doesn''t necessarily equate to explosive power. We can discuss this issue separately at another time. I happen to know some useful techniques."


    "Crab... Your answer is quite imaginative, please take a seat."


    ...


    At the end of the class, Hermione stayed back.


    "Do you want me to recommend some books on alchemical analysis?" Felix asked.


    "Yes, Professor," Hermione said, while Harry and Ron eagerly looked on. She calmly continued, "We need to decipher the secret of the golden egg. Apart from relying on luck, we have two approaches: one involves using various unlocking spells, like Revelio or Revealing Charms, or even something like Revealing Rubber... We plan to try each one! The second approach revolves around alchemy," she shrugged, "after all, this is a magical item. If we can decipher its production method, whatever secrets it holds will be revealed."


    She glanced at Felix, seeking his opinion. "Professor, we believe this is a test for the champions, isn''t it?"


    Felix remained noncommittal. "I haven''t handled a golden egg myself, so I can''t give an accurate answer. However, your approaches seem reasonable. If I were in your place, I''d think the same way."


    Hermione''s expression appeared greatly encouraged, casting a triumphant glance at Harry and Ron.


    Harry, on the other hand, thought relying on luck wasn''t a bad method. Despite occasional misfortune and dangerous escapades, he was still in one piece... that said a lot.


    Harry shook his head. "Perhaps he thinks, at our age, avoiding direct confrontation with dragons is the right choice."


    Entering the library, they found Hermione already piled up with books, beckoning them. Beside her was Professor Felix, with an equally towering stack of books, taller than Hermione''s.


    Harry and Ron took their seats, staring at the books before Hermione.


    "''Interpreting Common Alchemical Items'', ''Complete Guide to Alchemical Techniques'', ''Nick LeMay''s Manuscript I'', ''Nine Schools of Alchemy'', ''The Dispute of the Fifth Element'', ''Concealing Your Secrets'', ''Unreliable Alchemy''..."


    Ron''s finger traced the titles on the book spines, reading aloud.


    "You might want to start with the basics. I recommend ''Unreliable Alchemy,'' from a 17th-century alchemist," Felix flipped a page, not bothering to lift his head.


    As he spoke, a hefty tome in front of Harry and Ron flew open with a loud "thud," landing in front of them. "This book introduces the fundamental concepts of alchemy, refuting some erroneous perspectives stemming from the Muggle world..."


    He hesitated for a moment but couldn''t resist adding a few more words.


    "If this author delved deeper or if someone followed his thoughts, they might discover a realm as fascinating as alchemy itself. However, magical ideology restricted him, coupled with the fact that in his era, ordinary people confused chemistry with alchemy, and the alchemical craze prevailed. Many errors were glaringly obvious..."


    He paused, somewhat nostalgic. "So, you''ll find this author holds disdain for the conventional notion of ''alchemy''."


    "After the ''Secrecy Law'', alchemists no longer paid attention to those absurd conclusions from the non-magical world. And as it turns out: they, referring to Muggles, had their own alchemy; they simply gave it a different name¡ªchemistry."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 405: The Sharp Insights of Magical Mastery

    Chapter 405: The Sharp Insights of Magical Mastery


    Chemistry... a word both unfamiliar and yet strangely familiar, as if it were a memory from a past life, Felix thought.


    Where could he have possibly learned about this concept? Recollecting his years in primary school wasn''t a pleasant memory for Harry. Aside from Dudley''s pranks and humiliations, there wasn''t much he wished to recall.


    Fortunately, he retained some bits of content from experimental classes. Chemistry, he reckoned, was about manipulating substances, right?


    He picked up "The Unreliable Alchemy" feeling a bit bothered and glanced at Hermione. "I''ve already gone through it, Harry," Hermione remarked, gesturing to a pile of books, picking out "The Dispute of the Fifth Element" based on her interest.


    "Miss Granger, I suggest starting from Chapter Seven. The discourse about the influence of magic on matter is remarkably captivating, one of the most convincing I''ve come across in recent years," Felix suggested.


    "Ah, thank you, Professor," Hermione beamed.


    "And what about us?" Harry inquired, feeling the need for some guidance as the book in his hand was no thinner than Hermione''s.


    He randomly flipped through the pages, finding only a picture resembling the wizards on the wall of the Black family home, all with rolled-up hair and clothes reminiscent of courtly nobility.


    Felix glanced at Harry and Ron, wearing a friendly smile. "Start from the preface. My experience with books tells me that foundational knowledge is paramount."


    "Once you finish this, move on to ''Nine Schools of Alchemy.'' It''ll give you the basic understanding of alchemy. After that, write a comprehensive paper; alternatively, you could use a knowledge map... Later, when you read ''Comprehensive Alchemical Methods,'' or ''The Dispute of the Fifth Element,'' you won''t struggle to understand."


    Two throaty sounds resonated as Harry and Ron exchanged glances.


    "Divination class assignment?"


    "Let''s just keep making it up."


    They swiftly grasped each other''s meaning, pulling out a parchment from their bags. They barely skimmed the introduction; Harry furrowed his brow.


    "I am a wizard obsessed with alchemy. Remember this name, Crofts Alberth Adrian. It will forever shine in the realm of alchemy, brighter than Nicolas Flamel, because I will be the first to conquer the Philosopher''s Stone."


    "Maybe some say Nicolas Flamel was the first alchemist to unveil the secret of the Philosopher''s Stone, but I believe it''s a misconception. If he truly produced the Stone, we wouldn''t be unaware... and I would immediately seek him out to be my mentor. But the fact is, he''s long gone."


    Harry heard Ron mutter, "It''s because of people like you that he hides." He smirked, finding it reasonable, and they continued reading.


    "Throughout history, there has never been a shortage of alchemists claiming they''ve created the Philosopher''s Stone. It''s like those wizards who claim to have legendary wands, boasting invincibility, yet always disappearing from our sight. Adrian''s assessment is: honor is the reward for hard work, who would willingly give it up? Similarly, we can speculate that those who purportedly extended life, defeated death¡ªif they truly succeeded, why hide? Is it because they''ve contracted incurable Dragonpox?"


    "Next, I''ll introduce my own experiences. I, Crofts Alberth Adrian, alchemical genius, graduated from Ravenclaw at Hogwarts. After graduation, I spent a considerable amount of time traveling, visiting renowned alchemists, gathering their thoughts, rectifying their mistakes, and finally compiling them into my first book. I''ll dedicate it to my alma mater, the greatest wizarding school¡ªHogwarts. If future students see this, they should learn about my outstanding achievements from my other books..."


    He speculated Dumbledore was still seeking the Horcruxes'' whereabouts, perhaps currently engaged in conversation with the owner of Borgin and Burkes? At least he knew what to gift him for Christmas ¨C a Dark Magic Detector or a woolen cloak.


    "Your suggestion was helpful, Granger,"


    he said, dispersing the magic with a wave of his hand.


    Felix swiftly departed; he had classes in the afternoon. As he left, Harry handed Hermione a newspaper.


    "What''s this?"


    "Borrowed from the neighboring table," Harry said succinctly. "Check out the fourth edition."


    Hermione quickly perused the day''s paper, briefly pausing at a brooding picture of Durmstrang''s headmaster, Karkaroff. The headline read, "Can Cheaters Qualify as Referees?" Not surprisingly, Rita Skeeter''s name appeared in the journalist section; Hermione was relieved the woman hadn''t focused her attention on them, finding it incredible to have dodged a bullet.


    She swiftly flipped to the fourth edition, finding a brief article. It was an interview with the head official of the Wizarding Examinations Authority. She knew this had to be Professor Marchbanks, the same person Professor Hagrid had mentioned in class, presenting the views of Professor Griselda Marchbanks.


    She scanned through for the "sharp, enlightening" content ¡ª


    Reporter: How do you view Hogwarts'' performance in the first task?


    Marchbanks: I am proud.


    Reporter: Do you find it surprising that two teams secured the first and second positions?


    Marchbanks: No, I believe it''s normal. It signifies our departure from the shadows of war.


    Reporter: There''s an opinion stating that Hogwarts'' educational outcomes are a result of Minister Fudge''s tenure. What are your thoughts?


    Marchbanks: Oh, that''s nonsense.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 406: More Precious

    Chapter 406: More Precious


    In the third-year classroom sat a jeweled wooden box atop the desk.


    "Seems familiar, doesn''t it?" Ginny whispered. She sat next to a witch with wild, unkempt hair who looked like she hadn''t slept.


    Felix tapped the box''s lid with his wand, causing it to creak open, revealing a roughly crafted wooden goblet inside. As it appeared, the young wizards widened their eyes, feathers from their quills dropping.


    "The Goblet of Fire!?"


    A collective gasp. A student exclaimed in astonishment, staring at the serene blue flames burning quietly atop the goblet.


    Felix grinned, "Well... not exactly," he said with a deep breath.


    "The flames have extinguished. This is a replica. I stumbled upon a piece of wood while wandering on the edge of the Forbidden Forest, pondering how to pique your interests..." He chuckled, "So, I thought, why not craft a keepsake for the Triwizard Tournament?"T/his chapter is updated by


    All the students sat up straight, fixated on him.


    "This is today''s prize for the test. I must emphasize, the flames here pose no danger."


    "Professor Harp, is this the eternal fire of Gubraithian?"


    "No, it''s a perpetual flame, also known as the Eternal Flame," Felix explained. "Though I can conjure it, the process is quite time-consuming..."


    The students observed the professor, a tinge of disappointment evident as he seemed reluctant.


    "Though not the Gubraithian fire, it does have its advantages," Felix added.


    He dipped his finger into the flames, extracting a cluster of blue flames. They burned quietly in his hand, gradually fading after a moment.


    As he looked up, he met a sea of starry-eyed gazes.


    He smiled faintly, pleased with the effect of the five-minute creation. The only quandary was what guise to use next. "So, let''s begin today''s test. Bring out your ''parchments,'' I''ve updated the latest assessment information..."


    The young wizards swiftly acted, unfurling their parchments, tapping their wands and chanting, discovering a new emblem in the ancient runic section¡ªa depiction of the Goblet of Fire drawn with simple ink lines.


    Ginny quickly touched it. She yearned for the model of the Goblet of Fire, feeling jittery with excitement. She tapped her wand twice, almost piercing through the thin parchment.


    But no student managed that, for the professors themselves had cast a firm bonding charm on them.


    Ginny thought, Luna seemed stuck for ages. Had she finished? Why hadn''t she heard her announce it? Forcing herself to forget all that, to concentrate, she finally completed her answers after five more minutes.


    In an instant, the bronze book cascaded open with a clatter, closing definitively, and the ''parchment'' reappeared with the swirling blue vortex, emitting a plethora of colorful fireworks and crackling noises.


    The sudden noise made the young wizards look bewilderedly toward Ginny''s spot.


    "Oh, looks like the first one to finish has emerged," unknowingly, Felix stood before her, cradling the rough wooden replica of the Goblet of Fire, its vibrant blue flames flickering. "Here you go, Miss Weasley."


    ...


    After class, the others gathered around Ginny, envious, asking for permission to touch the blue flames.


    "It''s so beautiful... I was so close," Colin lamented. "I got to the very last question. What about you, Luna? You''re usually good at this. I thought you''d win!"


    "I stopped at the last question too," Luna sang.


    "Oh really? That question was quite tough. Maybe with five more minutes..." Colin regretted. "You''re lucky, Ginny... Ginny?"


    Ginny was scrutinizing Luna, biting her lip softly. "Luna, you ''stopped'' at the last question?"


    "Oh, um, yes," Luna flicked her hair, "quite challenging, wasn''t it? I pondered for a while... It''s truly beautiful," she stared at the Goblet of Fire.


    "Do you want it? I can give it to you," Ginny offered.


    "Oh, what?" Luna waved her hands nervously. "I don''t need it... because, because..."


    "Because she already has something more precious," Felix gently interjected, "Is that what you''re trying to convey, Miss Lovegood?"


    "Exactly," Luna nodded eagerly.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 407: The New Face of the Company

    Chapter 407: The New Face of the Company


    Felix watched Ginny and Luna leave the classroom together, holding the replica of the Goblet of Fire. Truth be told, that thing wasn''t light, yet he wisely refrained from suggesting they use magic.


    They were both bright witches; he figured they probably just didn''t want to, rather than not realizing they could use a levitation charm to lighten the load... right?


    ...


    The next morning, a weekend again, he placated his reluctant pet Valen and stepped through the fireplace in his office to Diagon Alley.


    Felix strolled down a cobbled street lined with bustling restaurants and shops. Oversized umbrellas shaded some storefronts; Florean Fortescue''s Ice Cream Parlor sign gleamed under warm yellow lights.


    Even without directly assessing, he could tell Future World Company was thriving - glimpses through shop windows revealed an array of magical lamps, each like a drop of water merging into the heart of London''s wizarding community.


    At the entrance of the Future World Company headquarters, a crowd gathered, lively and boisterous. Laughter and chatter mingled with attempts of the staff to maintain order.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Standing to the side, Felix observed for a moment before stepping forward. The crowd parted, and a staff member halted him, "Wait, sir... Mr. Harp?!" The staffer''s eyes widened in surprise, ushering him into the grand castle-like building.


    "Mr. Harp, please come in. I''ll keep order," the staff member said respectfully.


    Felix nodded and ascended the steps, taking in the transformed scene within the hall.


    It looked entirely different from what he remembered.


    It used to be an empty space, with dark floors, a towering chandelier above, and spiraling steps connecting every floor of the castle.


    Felix recalled dueling Snape and Lupin here once, then later sitting together to discuss the company''s future.


    But the current hall resembled a magnificent museum, teeming with people.


    Young witches gestured towards various display cases - probably products from the company''s researchers. Uniformed staff bustled nearby.


    "Professor Harp," a long-haired girl said.


    "Krivat," Felix addressed the nearby person. "The company has changed significantly. It''s almost unrecognizable."


    "It''s the effort of everyone," Penelope smiled, leading them upstairs. She explained, "The idea of showcasing unfinished products in the ground floor hall was Clementine''s suggestion. We invite visitors regularly for trials and feedback."


    "I see, you''re doing a great job," Felix nodded, feeling nostalgic. "Maybe I should consider a raise for you all."


    He stood at the railing on the second floor, observing.


    A young witch, adorned with a jade crown, emanated a crimson glow, her hair transformed to a frosty hue. Magical radiance cascaded, culminating in a pastel princess gown, flowers blooming at its hem.


    "When it comes to the Ministry, they''re stringent on Untraceable Extension Charms," Lupin said seriously.


    "Don''t worry about the Ministry''s interference," Felix assured.


    Lupin stared at him incredulously, "The people at the Department of Magical Law Enforcement don''t say the same."


    "Don''t worry, Limes," Felix reassured. "As long as they permit the public sale of Untraceable Extension Charm-enabled items, whether tents or otherwise... even if it''s just one type, Future World Company qualifies."


    "Just ensure tamper-proofing; the product''s purpose mustn''t change," Felix instructed the young wizard in the distance. "No transporting living beings, especially humans. It''d be best to prompt the Ministry to define specific parameters for expansion."


    "You speak as if the Ministry''s your family business; I don''t share your confidence," Lupin grumbled, but Felix pretended not to hear. He led Lupin to a vast workbench, cluttered with various items.


    "Give me an overview. What are the new products, and how''s the company progressing?" Felix asked.


    "We''ve seventeen products, twelve in refining stages, including those in the lobby. The remaining five, including the Weasley Twins'' Lover''s Mirror¡ªmarketed as the Communicator Mirror for public sales due to its limitation on image transmission¡ªare already available in seven outlets."


    "Not counting overseas orders..."


    Lupin''s expression brightened, "The Quidditch World Cup''s light show was a hit. We''ve received numerous orders, understaffed, had to collaborate with the Owl Postal Service."


    A tawny owl flew in through a castle window, circled Lupin twice, and dropped a letter.


    Quickly scanning it, Lupin explained, "Inquiry about the release date of our products. Your strategy works; along with our Magical Lamps, we included a list of upcoming products in our shipments... received several inquiries."


    "Counting international orders, Future World has over a hundred employees. Even the Daily Prophet doesn''t have as many," Lupin concluded.


    Felix was unimpressed. "Continue expanding. We need more staff."


    "We''re barely managing now. Although we''re busy lately due to the company''s expansion phase, when things stabilize, we won''t need as many hands," Lupin hesitated.


    The wizarding world''s companies generally had few employees. With only around twenty to thirty thousand wizards in Britain and magic''s convenience, a handful of skilled workers sufficed.


    And these small companies usually remained within a family, rarely hiring externally for over a decade. In some sense, Felix''s Future World was unconventional¡ªgiven its current trajectory, with no brakes, it could surpass the Ministry in just two or three years, in terms of staff.


    Felix looked at Lupin, his azure eyes meeting his. He said calmly, "For a long time to come, I want the company in expansion mode. As for stable operations... maybe after your retirement."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 408: Variables

    Chapter 408: Variables


    "How''s Harry? The newspapers don''t say much about him..."


    "He''s fine, probably cuddling a dragon egg to sleep."


    In Lupin''s office, Felix sipped tea, eyeing the decor. "Hmm! Your taste in colors is a bit old-fashioned. You''re not even forty yet."


    Lupin shrugged. "But I''m not exactly young either."


    "You still have plenty of time to spare," Felix said. After tea, they got down to business.


    "How are the sales of the magical cards?"


    "Not bad. Without those carving machines, we might have struggled. Some foreign businesses are seeking collaboration too, thanks to our success with the magic lamps."


    Felix nodded contentedly.


    "Ludo Bagman''s proposal seems good. We can use projection screens for the second and third projects. It might need you to make a trip. The main point is, we can record the match process and make it into a video... We can''t rely solely on a peculiar sister act to promote the magical phonograph, can we?"


    For wizards, storing sound and images together wasn''t much of a difference. Similarly, comparing flat images to holograms wasn''t just a wild dream.


    Lupin pondered, tilting his head slightly towards Felix after a while.


    "I don''t disagree, but there are a few hurdles. Unless you''re willing to help¡ªnext project''s in February?"


    "February 24th."


    "That should be doable," Lupin considered. He glanced at Felix. "The people in the company admire you a lot. Even those who recently joined spread stories about you... You solved most problems during the summer, and after you left, our research slowed down."


    "Alright, I''ll spend this weekend at the company," Felix reluctantly agreed.


    With his involvement, research sped up visibly. Often, researchers posed questions, and he swiftly simulated solutions in his mind, offering theoretically backed plans within minutes.


    From newcomers to veterans, everyone scurried as he directed tasks, all with excited faces.


    "Is this the prowess of our boss?" a red-necked Irish wizard asked softly. He had recently joined, proficient in precision-cutting spells and skilled in simultaneous transfiguration.


    "You haven''t seen him at the Quidditch World Cup!" a young researcher remarked.


    "When I was abroad..." the red-necked wizard muttered. Despite his words, he couldn''t help but admire his boss, who seemed to know so much.


    Felix efficiently assigned tasks. "Let''s try two new approaches¡ªGroup One, use long-distance transfer spells. Group Two, synchronize magic with transfiguration. This one''s complex; I''ll handle it..."


    Fifteen minutes later, a golden mist flowed quietly like liquid gold, refracting light, creating blurry images.


    "Has anyone mentioned this to you?" Felix curiously asked.


    "Sirius did," Lupin frowned, retrieving a bottle of eggnog from a cabinet behind his chair. "Would you like some?"


    Felix shook his head slightly.


    Lupin took a big gulp. "He didn''t elaborate, seemed to involve a big secret. Dumbledore stopped him from telling others... but he warned me not to slack in training, saying the war from over a decade ago isn''t truly finished¡ª"


    "All hatred will come to an end in the future," his hand clutched his knee.


    Felix watched Lupin, knowing he had an enemy still at large.


    He spoke softly, "You''re right. Sirius was onto something. No one knows what the future holds. For the past few decades, Hogwarts'' dark magic defense has been lacking. Plus, the Ministry lacks a sense of urgency. Except for Malfoy, most struggle even with a basic Shield Charm."


    "It''s only been the last few years; the Dueling Club became regular, now an elective. It partially substitutes for dark magic defense, giving graduates some basic protection. But if they neglect training, in


    a few years, they''ll forget what they''ve learned... Have you considered, if war truly comes, what can they do?"


    Lupin realized the gravity of the issue. A decade ago, why was Voldemort everyone''s nightmare? Firstly, his sheer power; even Dumbledore couldn''t fully contain him. Secondly, his Death Eaters, individually strong, combined with his alliance with dark creatures, resulted in countless tragedies.


    He couldn''t fathom what another war would entail, given how short the peace had been! If Voldemort returned, those who lived through the previous war would submit even quicker, aiming to minimize harm. As long as they weren''t Muggle-born, they''d mostly be spared, albeit with few genuinely supporting the Dark Lord''s rule.


    In fact, this trend began toward the end of the last war.


    As the only one Voldemort feared, Dumbledore remained confined to the school. Some criticized, but a few believed Dumbledore had already faced off against Voldemort and won. That was why the Dark Lord didn''t dare touch the students of Hogwarts during the war¡ªgiven Voldemort''s character, he wouldn''t spare young wizard-borns so easily.


    But clearly, Dumbledore couldn''t overcome Voldemort, at least not to imprison him as he did with the first Dark Wizard. Rumors spoke of a mysterious individual, skilled in an escape magic of unmatched mastery. There were even rumors suggesting this person had altered themselves using extreme dark magic, allowing rapid healing regardless of injuries, returning to life in no time...


    Lupin''s thoughts tangled, and at that moment, Felix''s voice seemed to echo from afar.


    "As for the third, I indeed disagree with the Secrecy Law and the Ministry''s incompetence... but what use is my discontent alone? To oppress with power, become the second Dark Lord? Oh, sorry, the third, no matter how you look at it, it''s a foolish move."


    "So, I see myself as a variable." He suddenly showed a mischievous smile, twirling the teacup in his hand. "Yes, the original variable, the first variable... Change some things, catalyze some events, drive some occurrences, then wait calmly for the storm to arrive."


    "Though I''ve never passed Divination class, I have a strong feeling¡ªI might live for a long time," Felix grinned at Lupin, half-closed eyes. "So, I can wait."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 409: Maxim

    Chapter 409: Maxim


    Upon returning from Diagon Alley, Felix once again attempted to bypass the guardian gargoyle statue in front of the headmaster''s office using his guardian charm. This time, he encountered no obstruction and found himself facing Dumbledore.


    As he entered the office, portraits of former headmasters snored within their frames on the wall, while Dumbledore was engrossed in staring into the Pensieve.


    Felix was taken aback hearing Rita Skeeter''s voice echoing faintly. Her two-inch-long blood-red painted nails flickered within the Pensieve. With cunning, she said, "Oh, Dumbledore, you know, my book is about to be published..."


    Muttering to himself, Dumbledore replied, "That''s not a good idea... Felix?" He raised his head and with his wand, stirred the silvery substance within the Pensieve, causing Rita Skeeter''s face, along with her bright nails, to vanish.


    "Headmaster Dumbledore, you''ve been quite occupied lately, but I never expected you to be meeting with her," Felix chuckled. "Are you considering an autobiography? If so, seeking her help might not be a good idea."


    This was in response to Dumbledore''s earlier muttered comment when Felix had just arrived.


    Dumbledore chuckled, his beard trembling. "There are many ways to leave a mark¡ªmagic portraits, the memories in Classroom 7, or simply living on in people''s minds... but I don''t think an autobiography is included in that."


    Felix shrugged, idly playing with the silverware on the desk, watching it emit chirping noises and puff out wisps of smoke.


    "Any findings?"


    "Ah, aside from a few memories proving Voldemort''s wickedness from an early age... not much worth noting. Also, I visited the seaside cave you mentioned, and I have to say, Felix, you were quite rough. I found nothing but ruins."


    The two then discussed the Ironclad Curse briefly, Dumbledore displaying some interest before appearing somewhat weary. Felix took the initiative to bid his farewells.


    "If you can, pay more attention to Madam Maxim," Dumbledore said from behind him.


    Furrowing his brow, Felix asked, "She''s suspicious?"Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com


    "No, not at all," Dumbledore whispered softly. "I don''t believe she''d become one of Voldemort''s lackeys. What concerns me is whether she can be our friend..." He looked troubled. "Hagrid has been given the cold shoulder by her lately."


    ...


    The next encounter with Hagrid was at the end of the month.


    Felix recounted some of Newt''s adventures. Unlike the tales of "wizards battling dragons" usually heard by Madam Maxim and Fleur, Newt''s experiences were filled with understanding and love for these magical creatures¡ªhe seldom used violent means against them, striving to befriend them instead.


    "After rescuing that poor Thunderbird from Egyptian traffickers, he sent it back to America..."


    "Mr. Scamander has a heart of gold, and animal emotions are more genuine. I was being narrow-minded," Madam Maxim said sentimentally, her large glass of juniper berry gin now empty.


    "What happened next?" Fleur inquired.


    "I''m not sure," Felix spread his hands. "Perhaps a romantic love story followed. He met a lady. I assume they''re playing a game of Throw the Flesh Ball at the Mooncalf together?"


    Using this as a segue, he discussed the current situation of French werewolves.


    "I know what you''re talking about," Madam Maxim interjected. "The Wolfsbane Potion, a remarkable invention. Our Ministry imported a batch, frankly, quite expensive... so our Minister is negotiating here, hoping to acquire the potion''s formula."


    She expressed some discontent, saying, "Your Minister behaves like a savvy merchant, asking for quite a lot from us."


    "He doesn''t respect Madam Maxim!" Fleur exclaimed sharply.


    Felix glanced over. Madam Maxim shook her head slightly, but her eyes were reddened, prompting him to wonder what Fudge had said or demonstrated. Wisely, he refrained from asking.


    Subsequently, the three at the table silently finished their meals. Madam Maxim then gazed back at Hagrid''s pumpkin patch. In the distance, a massive Blast-Ended Skrewt''s tail emitted sparks, propelling the students forward, dragging them across the snow, eliciting gleeful shouts.


    "Oh my!" Madam Maxim chuckled.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 410: Gathering of Spirits

    Chapter 410: Gathering of Spirits


    As they parted ways, Felix presented a small gift.


    "What''s this?"


    "A reclining chair with some fascinating magic attached. It''s incredibly comfortable," Felix explained. "It''s one of the new products from ''Future World.'' Lemus, the gentleman managing the company, mentioned you inquiring about its size and customization options in a letter... I thought I''d bring it along."


    After he left, Madam Maxime and Fleur stared at a metal box that had been opened, revealing a capsule-like gadget on a crimson velvet inside.


    "I should have asked..." muttered Madam Maxime.


    "You wrote to ''Future World'' too?" Fleur asked, a curious glint in her eye.


    "Why not?" Madam Maxime huffed. "Didn''t you collect those two small magic lamps at the exhibition?"


    Fleur stuck out her tongue, picked up the capsule, but couldn''t decipher its purpose. She handed it to Madam Maxime, who inspected its surface. "Huh? This magic seems unstable, almost disposable."


    She tapped it lightly with her wand, causing the capsule to crack from the center. Madam Maxime tossed it aside.


    "Boom!"


    A mix of blue and bronze reclining chair materialized abruptly in the dining hall, looking at least three sizes larger than a standard one, resembling a bed with armrests¡ªat least from Fleur''s perspective.


    But she dared not say that, instead coaxing Madam Maxime to try it out.


    As the towering woman settled into the chair, an invisible cushion materialized on its surface. "Oh? So comfy, like sitting on clouds. ''Cloud Chair'' is indeed a fitting name..."


    Madam Maxime wore an expression of bliss, making Fleur itch to try it herself.


    After a good while, she reluctantly rose from the chair, saying, "There seem to be several beneficial spells infused inside. Not individually potent, but together, they relax the person lying on it, making all worries vanish. A fantastic creation."


    Fleur''s eyes sparkled. "Can I buy one? With this little thing," she gestured to the palm-sized box on the table, "I only need an owl to have it delivered, right?"


    "You heard it too. The product hasn''t hit the market yet; there might be flaws. I''m just testing it out; I''ll need to provide feedback later," Madam Maxime said, "Place it in my private bathroom."


    "Oh, Hagrid, I don''t need... alright, just a bit, the Nogtail''s hide will do. I can mix it with Demiguise hair for a protective jacket. Of course, I won''t refuse the tail-hook from the Sphinx either."


    Elsewhere, Harry sat drowsily in the History of Magic class, much like the other young wizards, perplexed and a bit sleepy, showing signs of not having fully woken up.


    Only a few, like Hermione, persisted in taking notes, attempting to glean details not covered in the textbook from Professor Binns'' droning, drawn-out voice. Harry wiped the corner of his itching mouth, removing saliva, surveying the room. Seamus was lightly snoring, and Neville''s head bobbed continuously, jerking up whenever he dozed off, his quill persistently jotting down whatever he heard, then, within seconds, his gaze went vacant, eyelids drooping again.


    Harry sneakily glanced at Neville''s History of Magic book, the latest entry reading, "The food in Room Seven is delicious." He covered his mouth to suppress a laugh, wondering if Neville had mixed up his notes. He only learned the truth from Hermione at the end of the class.


    "Room Seven has become a gathering place for ghosts?"


    "Didn''t you notice? Professor Binns was unusually excited today," Hermione earnestly said. "He mentioned Room Seven three times in class..."


    "Only you caught it," Ron commented.


    "So are we heading to the library today? I think the common room is better; I don''t want to see Professor Sinistra again. Have you noticed, she looks a bit like Filch? I mean the sunken cheeks, parchment-like skin, and that


    long hawkish nose... hmm, why does that sound a bit like Snape?"


    Harry and Hermione burst into laughter. After laughing, Hermione scolded him sternly, "You''re not allowed to say that about her. Professor Sinistra takes her work very seriously."


    "Yeah," Ron grumbled, "She breathes down my neck while I''m picking books, shoos us out with a flying feather duster if we speak too loudly..."


    "Speaking of which, Harry!" Ron''s eyes brightened. "I heard Ginny won a model of the Goblet of Fire from Professor Hooch. A model with real flames! I tried to borrow it from her, but she won''t agree. I guess she intends to give it to you as a Christmas present, how biased..."


    Harry didn''t speak, but Hermione did, "Impossible! She won''t give it away. I heard her say she''d treasure it for life."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 411: Carry On

    Chapter 411: Carry On


    December brought with it howling winds and blizzards that seemed to blanket the Hogwarts castle, making it resemble a small creature braving the snowy expanse.


    Like a little Niffler, for instance.


    Two students stood in the courtyard of Hogwarts, engrossed in conversation. "Come closer," Eleanor said, pulling out a pendant box from her thin coat pocket, examining it carefully. "I remember there''s a range adjustment button around the edge..."


    The boy beside her hesitated for a moment, then scooted a bit closer. Cadwell watched as Eleanor focused on turning the knobs of the pendant box.


    "What''s that?" he asked, curiosity evident in his voice.


    "It''s a temperature-controlled pendant, a gift from my mum," Eleanor explained, studying the pendant box intently. "There! Done!"


    "What... Wow," Cadwell exclaimed, feeling a warm sensation seep through his icy clothes, initially discomforting as it made him suddenly aware of how cold his outerwear was. But soon, he relaxed into the warmth, squinting contentedly.


    It was almost like being back in summer.


    "No wonder you didn''t wear a thick woolen cloak; you''ve got this... this temperature thing!" Cadwell said, his face flushed from the heat, quickly loosening the thick scarf around his neck.


    "It''s a temperature-controlled pendant," Eleanor repeated, showing him the pendant box. "It has two knobs¡ªone controls the range, the other controls the temperature. It''s a new product from ''Future World'' company, and Mum immediately owl-posted it to me."


    "Future World?" Cadwell caught onto another unfamiliar term.


    "Oh, they''re quite famous lately! Their magical lamp exhibits, collaborations with the Quirky Sisters, branches in Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade... they even have a list of upcoming products, more than a dozen items. I''m eyeing that emerald crown," Eleanor said excitedly.


    "You sure know a lot, unlike me who''s clueless about everything," Cadwell remarked.


    "Because my mum''s a witch, a Hogwarts graduate¡ªjust like me. She taught me a few kitchen secrets..." Eleanor squinted, her hair a shade of moonlit white, her face round.


    "So, don''t worry, ask me anything you don''t understand," she reassured, patting her chest.


    They sat on a bench in the courtyard, observing the leisurely passersby over the weekend, gesturing and commenting on each person who walked by.


    "Look, that person''s from Slytherin; you can tell by the scarf''s color."Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    "Those two girls are holding magical puppets, probably for Ancient Runes class. I bet they''re looking for a quiet spot to play."


    "Haha, look at that guy, doesn''t his clothes resemble little wizard Mike? Especially the way he scratches his head, so silly..." Eleanor giggled.


    Cadwell listened attentively, then pointed to a person in the distance. "It''s Professor Moody!"


    They fell silent, watching Moody limp closer and then move away. They held their breath until he turned a corner, the crunching of snow finally fading away.


    "He''s truly scary, isn''t he?" Eleanor said softly.


    "Yeah, you''re right," Cadwell agreed. "You wouldn''t believe how terrifying he was when he yelled at me during the selection of champions. His raggedy nose was less than three inches from mine, saved by a young professor..."


    "Oh, really," a disinterested voice replied, "who''s going to die this time?"


    "Padma Patil!" The first speaker didn''t sound too pleased. "You should learn to respect the professor."


    "Sorry, Ravenclaws only respect those truly knowledgeable."


    Valen peeked out from the snow, witnessing a pair of identical sisters, looking agitated. It hesitated and started to backtrack.


    "Look, it''s the Niffler! Don''t go, I want to trade something with you!" One of the witches ran excitedly towards it, startling Valen, who quickly dove back into the snow and dashed away.


    This time, it was more cautious. Whenever it heard voices, it deliberately slowed down. Soon, it caught a familiar scent, no, three.


    "Are people from Uagadou living in snow houses?"


    "Fred, you''re insulting my African friends; they have their own residence... not the best environment, but certainly better than Durmstrang, poor Ghost Ship swaying in the storm..." a voice spoke rapidly, sounding less angry.


    "You''ve really made friends with them?" Fred asked in surprise.


    "Look at my braids, brother, tonight we''re all bronze hawks!" Lee Jordan chanted.


    "Oh, Lee, Ravenclaw students won''t be happy..." George chuckled.


    Valen, like a black shadow, swiftly passed by, heading towards the main building of the castle, finding its target.


    "That''s an absolutely dreadful idea," Ron said.


    "I disagree," Hermione said calmly.


    "Don''t you find it absurd? We''ve been squatting outside the Ilvermorny camp for two hours just to talk to those goblins... they pointed arrows at me, I almost had a heart attack."


    Harry remained silent. He had planned to sleep in on the weekend, but Hermione insisted on interviewing the goblins, comparing their life at Eifernelle to that of the house-elves at Hogwarts.


    However, the goblins were impolite, and they were shooed away. As for his thoughts... he felt entirely wooden and just wanted to go back for a hot bath, not speak at all.


    At that moment, a black shadow darted out in front of him. He instinctively drew his wand but halted when he recognized the shadow. "Valen?" he exclaimed in surprise.


    Valen climbed onto his shoulder, overlooking Ron and Hermione''s argument.


    "Chirp chirp (Keep going)!"


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 412: Dance Partners

    Chapter 412: Dance Partners


    In the common lounge, Felix Harp''s pet, Valen, was getting some special attention.


    After seeing off the curious onlookers, Harry and his friends settled into their usual corner. Feeling a bit embarrassed after Valen witnessed their awkward moment, Ron and Hermione weren''t too keen on talking. Harry thought it might be easier to converse with Valen instead.


    "Would you like some candy?" he asked.


    Valen shook its head, pulling out a box of Exploding Snap cards from its pocket, its bright eyes fixed on them. The implication was clear - anyone up for a game?


    Hermione, who had been quiet until then, chuckled. "Valen, you''ve picked that up too?"


    Ron blinked, then in a secretive tone said, "Let me teach you a new way to play, my exclusive invention. Not the traditional or Bavarian way, watch this!"


    He opened the box, swiftly building a foundation for a castle with the cards. "Now comes the second layer, keep stacking up, steady hands... oh!" Ron''s face fell as sparks began to flicker from the castle''s second tier.


    Valen agilely leaped from the table, landing in Hermione''s arms, observing the two-tiered, rudimentary castle.


    "Boom!"


    Ron''s card castle exploded, a burst of fire and smoke rising from the table. Valen observed with keen interest.


    Harry and Hermione struggled to contain their laughter; Ron wiped his dirty face with his sleeve, jokingly, "It''s actually quite thrilling, isn''t it? I recommend playing with a professor; each builds one. It''s bound to end in fireworks. Trust me, I''m on your side!" he assured Valen earnestly.


    "Oh, right," Hermione suddenly said, lifting Valen and making its eyes meet hers. "Valen, do you know about that hourglass, the one you gave to Harry?" She signaled to Harry with her eyes.


    Understanding, Harry fetched a dusty hourglass from his pocket and held it out to Valen. "This one. Hermione mentioned that, um, she only heard Professor Snape mention it once. You took it from the Gringotts goblin¡¯s gem at midnight and were ordered by the professor to return it..."


    Valen stared at the hourglass for a while, not remembering much about it. Such things didn''t hold much appeal for it; what had happened at that time again?


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione watched Valen''s gestures and gestures, guessing and piecing together the whole situation.


    "So, you returned the gems, but somehow left the hourglass behind... and when the treasures were counted, nobody noticed." Hermione summarized.


    Valen nodded, continuing to gesture.


    "You have so many treasures... didn''t notice this hourglass," Hermione said with a tinge of difficulty, and Valen vigorously agreed. That was it. Ron, beside them, widened his eyes, staring at Valen''s pocket. "How much have you hidden? Can I take a look¡ª"


    Valen immediately turned its head away.


    Perhaps Ron would like it, Harry thought, but he quickly realized that Ron was also one of the champions, as was Hermione.


    As they exited the classroom, Ron grimaced slightly. "You''re actually fine, Harry. You''re always popular, girls are eagerly waiting for you to invite them, maybe... someone might even invite you. I''m the one in trouble, and did you hear what Professor McGonagall said? Everyone has to wear formal robes... darn it, I have that grandmother''s embroidered skirt..."


    In truth, Ron had a point; Harry was indeed more popular than he imagined. Just yesterday¡ªthis morning, actually, while he and Ron were having breakfast in the Great Hall, a curly-haired third-year Hufflepuff girl invited Harry to the Christmas Ball, and he hadn''t even spoken to her before.


    It was a bit awkward at the time; he was discussing dance partners with Ron, both worried about it. Ron even pessimistically suggested using


    a Summoning Charm to conjure one. "Don''t use the most powerful spells," Ron said with a heavy tone.


    Harry snorted, stuffing pumpkin porridge into his mouth. At that moment, the girl walked over to invite him.


    "Oh, um, what did you say... sorry, I haven''t decided yet." Harry looked at her in surprise and declined reflexively because it was too sudden.


    The girl walked away looking slightly hurt.


    Later, as Hermione hurried them towards the Eeylops Owl Emporium, "We were just discussing dance partners, Hermione!" Ron complained at the time, but Hermione dismissed his excuse, citing the dance was still a half-month away. Both Harry and Ron had thoughts of escape, so they followed Hermione¡ªuntil they found themselves bored out of their minds squatting in front of the emporium for two hours.


    If he were asked now, Harry wouldn''t know which was scarier: facing a Hungarian Horntail, finding a dance partner, or squatting in the icy cold for two hours. But what was truly terrifying was that it was now nighttime, and he was ready to shower and sleep after hosting Valen¡ªuntil Ginny''s question brought him back to reality.


    ...


    As he lay in bed, unable to sleep, Ginny''s words echoed in his mind, "Have you decided, are you going to ask someone to dance, or will you wait for someone to invite you? You wouldn''t want to be left out in the end."


    He had a name in his mind initially, but he knew it was just his mind wandering. Yet, a hidden thought whispered, what if, what if Cedric didn¡¯t ask Cho? Collins is quite pretty, isn''t she?


    But now, he wasn''t so sure anymore.


    Wishing everyone a Happy Mid-Autumn Festival!


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 413: The Film

    Chapter 413: The Film


    The impact of the Christmas ball was greater than Felix had imagined, reaching even him.


    As he had his breakfast, he noticed a fiery gaze directed his way. Looking up, he found the valiant warrior from Valgadu, the witch known as Nona Leberth, quite interested in him. However, once Felix gently fed Valen a slice of strawberry cake, that intense look vanished.


    The corridors buzzed with groups of chattering girls roaming about. Whenever a decent lad passed by, they held their breath, gazing at him expectantly.


    Of course, they might have gotten it wrong. Gathering in such numbers wasn''t the way to go. While companions might boost one''s courage, it also diminished the confidence of the other side. Felix had seen eager wizards falter in front of a group of girls more than once.


    "Quite interesting," he thought.


    At the Magic Language Club, Felix lounged on a sofa, surrounded by club members gathered around him in groups of threes and twos.


    "Today marks the last activity of this semester. The next gathering won''t be until after Christmas. Keep an eye on your Serpent Rings for the specific timing... Back to business, my demands aren''t high. Following the progress from the last activity, deepen your control over magic."


    Felix waved his arm, and from the corner of the room flew a metal cage covered in dark canvas, emitting an annoying buzzing sound.


    All the students pursed their lips, casting complex gazes at the cage, knowing what lay inside.


    "Oh, right, the usual rule¡ªif stung, potions are on the table." Felix said, and from his ring flew seven or eight bottles of bright blue potion, landing on the small round table in the room.


    The club members skillfully put on thick leather gloves, lining up to approach the cage. With resigned determination, they extended their hands inside. Accompanied by a teeth-gritting "chirp-squeak," Draco Malfoy pulled out a half-inch long blue beetle from the cage.


    "I loathe Billywig beetles," he muttered softly. Taking advantage of still wearing gloves, he flicked it a few times. The Billywig''s body, shining like jade, wriggled continuously, its slender sting poking at the glove.


    "Perhaps I should remove your sting, so you won''t sting me anymore," Draco threatened in a low voice, "or perhaps drop it into someone''s collar."


    Harry immediately turned to him, alert, as Draco smirked silently.


    After a while, everyone had their Billywig beetle. Harry stared at his, feeling it was livelier than the others until he noticed Ron quietly casting a "Solidus Totalus."


    You can still do that? Harry widened his eyes, contemplating mimicking Ron. But the next second, the spell was undone. "I''m watching, Weasley," the professor''s voice leisurely reached their ears.


    Several students, who had prepared in advance, revealed expressions of regret. Fred and George pocketed a tiny pair of tweezers.


    Hermione snorted disapprovingly at their crafty methods, sitting beside Ginny and Luna¡ªLuna was a third-year this year, having submitted her application during the first month of school and passing the assessment smoothly.


    Five more members joined after her.


    Hermione quietly demonstrated to Ginny and Luna, her fingertips radiating a light blue magic, encasing the Billywig beetle in what looked like a glowing, cocoon-like structure, restricting it within a small space.


    "See, use magic to wrap it first, then take off the gloves; two hands are more convenient... Oh, Ginny, I need your help."


    Ginny assisted her in removing the gloves, and then Hermione''s two hands swirled in the air.


    The Billywig''s wings were on either side of its head, fluttering at a tremendous speed, but at this moment, it was futilely trapped within the designated space.


    "Just like this, then gradually expand the control range. You have to make sure you can do this."


    Hermione said to Ginny and Luna, facing the Gringlegrass sisters seated opposite her, who were staring wide-eyed at her, in the same posture¡ªhand gloved, gripping the Billywig beetle, eyes intense, mouths puffed.


    On the other side, Harry awkwardly handled his own beetle. He wasn''t as adept at controlling magic as Hermione. According to the professor, she had already reached the second stage, being able to control a Billywig beetle within a foot''s range at will. As for himself and most of the club members, they had to firmly lock it in with magic, for a slight slip would make it swiftly fly away.


    What followed was a nightmare... Harry didn''t want to recall what happened at the last meeting. Truth be told, he did fairly well, but when danger loomed all around, avoiding being stung wasn''t solely up to him.


    From his observations, it seemed like the club members from Gryffindor had lost interest in "Fizzing Whizbees" after the unfortunate stinging experiences.


    Harry cautiously and singularly focused on manipulating magic. He felt he was in good shape today, so he tentatively relaxed his control, expanding the magical net around the Billywig beetle. The insect flapped its wings, startling him. Hastily retracting his magic, the beetle''s legs immediately straightened.


    Still alive. That was his repeated confirmation. Harry nervously glanced around, relieved to see Draco''s beetle''s wings looking crumpled. Prompted by Professor Snape''s reminder, Draco had to recite a healing charm on it.


    Time flew swiftly, unaffected even by Draco and Ron''s cries of pain.


    As the meeting neared its end, Harry successfully widened the range of activity for the Billywig beetle. He watched it flap its wings but couldn''t fly beyond half a foot, nodding in satisfaction.


    Others in the class also made progress.


    Harry discovered a secret. Professor Snape always explained the benefits of what he made them do before having them do it. In the recent club activities, everyone had been moved by his description of "spell-casting without wands, controlling magic at will, learning spells in a blink."


    Especially when they witnessed Professor Snape sitting on the sofa, yet effortlessly controlling any rapidly flying Billywig beetle in the room, they couldn''t help but believe the truth behind his words.


    After the gathering ended, the young wizards streamed out.


    Hermione stayed behind to help tidy up the leftover bottles and jars. "Oh, it looks a bit pitiful..." she said to a wingless Billywig beetle.


    "This is the most suitable teaching aid I could find, Miss Granger, and they are themselves magical ingredients... I heard you''re still involved in the Society for the Promotion of Elfish Welfare?"


    "Oh, don''t mention that, I don''t want to discuss disgusting flies and peas... Honestly, I think her research has gone astray; I definitely won''t be taking that next year."


    As the movie narration began, they gradually quieted down, drawn into the captivating story.


    "Once upon a time, in a distant and magnificent castle, lived a young prince¡ª"


    "Wow, a prince!" a witch exclaimed.


    "Shut it, Raven."


    "¡ªHe had everything his heart desired, but this prince was spoiled, selfish, and heartless. On a cold winter night, an old and ugly lady arrived at the castle, seeking shelter in exchange for a single rose... But the callous prince, not wanting to tarnish his beautiful castle, disregarded her. The old lady warned the prince not to be deceived by appearances, for beauty lies within.


    But the prince remained unmoved...


    ...


    Thus, the witch transformed the prince into a terrifying beast, and the rose she offered was enchanted too. If he could learn to love and be loved in return before the last petal fell, the curse would be lifted. Otherwise, he would remain a beast forever...


    The prince fell into deep despair. Who could ever love a beast?"


    The students watched in bewilderment; what a powerful wizard to possess such dreadful magic.


    However, they realized it was not a true event but a creation of imagination, albeit by Muggles who lacked some common sense...


    As the story unfolded, they became completely engrossed in the movie''s plot, even the boys who were previously adamant about wanting to see dinosaurs found themselves worrying about the characters in the film.


    "That ''Gaston'' guy is so mean!"


    "It''d be great if a Dark wizard passed by now¡ª"


    "What''s going on in your head?"


    "Belle is truly kind..."


    As the movie reached a magnificent ballroom scene, the students were left wanting more. Felix smiled at them and said, "Alright, this class went a bit over time. You''d better hurry to the Great Hall for dinner."


    The students poured out, excitedly discussing the plot in the corridors.


    The boys leaned more toward discussing whether the magic in the story could be real. "I don''t think turning people into teacups would let them speak or move afterward. That''s illogical!" Ron remarked.


    "Hey mate, maybe the professors can do it?" Simon argued.


    "It''s just a movie," Dean, who grew up in a Muggle household, remarked, understanding the intended message of the animated film.


    "No, it violates Transfiguration rules," Ron blushed, stumbled for a while, finding it hard to recall the corresponding knowledge, and then looked at Harry, "What do you say, Hermione?"


    "I''m busy!" Hermione replied. She hadn''t walked with Harry and the boys but accompanied the girls toward the Great Hall, discussing rapidly.


    "What''s gotten into her?" Ron asked, confused.


    Harry shrugged. "Maybe she really likes this movie."


    "Do you also think the magic in the movie isn''t possible?" Ron asked Harry.


    Thinking of the Sneezing Snuffbox teacups at Zonko''s and the magical puppets rehearsing in Classroom Seven, Harry was a bit uncertain. But to cater to Ron''s emotions, he reluctantly nodded.


    In the evening, they returned from the library to the common room¡ªmuch earlier than usual. However, to celebrate finishing the first book on Alchemy, Ron and Harry engaged in a thrilling game of Wizard''s Chess. Ron, using two formidable pawns, cornered Harry, who had his white king''s crown ready to throw off.


    "Your chess skills are declining," Ron commented.


    Harry didn''t respond, intensely focused on the board, hoping for a miracle. And a miracle did happen because the sound of Ron''s chess piece getting a checkmate was too loud, and they were both kicked out by Madam Pince, the librarian.


    ...


    Opening the common room door, they found even Fat Lady had undergone a change with Christmas nearing. "Want to dance, brave lads?" she asked tipsily, holding a box of chocolates.


    "I could recommend you a dance partner," Ron muttered. Once inside, he whispered, "His name''s Barnabas, a ballet instructor."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 414: Reply

    Chapter 414: Reply


    In the following days, young wizards were fervently discussing those boundless and whimsical movie plots, while also passing judgment on the professors at school. First and second-year students often gazed admiringly at the older students, sourly noting that even Professor Flitwick was quite nice, allowing them to play games during the last class of the term.


    "That''s not bad, especially when compared to other professors..." Simon grumbled as he hurried through his potion homework, his two eyes reddened as if he hadn''t slept well.


    Even though the young wizards still held a glimmer of hope for Professor McGonagall''s seriousness, they never unrealistically believed that Professor Snape would allow them to make a ruckus in his class. In fact, he simply scheduled the potion test on the last day before the holidays, making the young wizards nervous, not daring to slack off.


    Neville sat on an empty chair next to Simon, offering some tips.


    "Be especially careful with the dosage of mistletoe berries, otherwise, your toad might never come back..."


    "I don''t have a toad, you know that, Neville."


    On the side, Dean Thomas chuckled, "He''s just expressing his worries." He handed Simon a cookie, Simon took a bite viciously, then continued writing his essay. Suddenly, feathers sprouted all over him.


    Dean chuckled, "Fred and George''s Canary Creams, only seven silver sickles each." He popped the remaining half in his mouth, and Neville noticed he was now sitting between two giant canaries, looking around in bewilderment.


    People in the common room laughed heartily at the sight of the three canaries. Angelina Johnson was laughing so hard tears streamed down her face.


    ...


    On the eve of Christmas, Hogwarts finally welcomed the holiday break.


    Snow fell heavily outside, Felix and Valen huddled on the couch playing Exploding Snap. Valen insisted on a different way to play, so he watched it stack cards with its tiny paws. "Are you building a nest for yourself?" Felix asked curiously.


    Valen''s hand shook, and the cards ignited as if following its command.


    Felix quickly scooped it up, sitting back on the couch. With a loud bang, both of them stared at the mushroom-shaped cloud of black smoke rising.


    "Looks like you''ve learned quite a lot," he remarked to Valen.


    At that moment, the sound of wings flapping outside caught Felix''s attention. He opened the window, and several owls of different sizes and colors flew in carrying parcels and letters.


    "Tomorrow is Christmas." Felix muttered to himself. "I reckon I''ll receive a flood of greetings from readers. I better hurry and reply." He glanced at the corner where a pile of neatly wrapped gifts awaited.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    Uriah explained with a smile, "Byles insisted on carrying them himself, and Berni wanted to help, but he refused."


    Byles looked slightly embarrassed, then hesitantly asked, "Professor Harp, has Valen learned a few words?"


    "Not many yet... I don''t think he can communicate with you yet. You can play Exploding Snap; it''s quite adept at the traditional rules," Felix said.


    Byles stared at the scattered Exploding Snap cards on the table, seeming bewildered. "This... uh... Valen is indeed clever."


    Felix, Uriah, and Berni sat on the couch. Felix served them honey tea. "Uriah, today you aren''t thinking of discussing the obscure topic of magic and non-magic in front of Berni, are you?"


    "Of course not, mainly, Berni wanted to visit, and she brought gifts," Uriah said. He had been visiting frequently lately, especially since he lost his wand publicly and couldn''t find work as a warrior trainer. He had more free time on his hands lately.


    Whenever he had nothing to do, he''d drop by Felix''s office and discuss views on the wizarding and non-wizarding worlds, benefiting both of them.


    As they chatted, Uriah mentioned Byles, nodding in his direction, "He''s the captain of the warriors now."


    "What about Greaves..."


    Uriah shook his head, "His mindset isn''t suitable for a captain." He talked about an interesting incident that happened recently. "When we arrived, we stumbled upon quite an amusing scene; one of Beauxbatons'' warriors¡ªDracul, was trying to invite your warrior, but he already


    had a partner."


    "Cedric Diggory, was it?" Felix speculated.


    "Exactly," Uriah chuckled, "Her charm is strong, but it doesn''t always work..."


    The ''Armenian Runesnake'' mentioned in this chapter came from a submission by readers in the book club.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 415: The Robe

    Chapter 415: The Robe


    On Christmas morning, Felix heard a knock at the door¡ªit was Dobby.


    "Merry Christmas, generous and great Mr. Harp!" the house-elf greeted enthusiastically, dressed in a brown vest with a hint of yellow socks peeking from its pocket, holding a purple knitted sweater.


    Felix jolted awake. "This isn''t your Christmas present to me, is it, Dobby? You really don''t have to..."


    "Oh no, Mr. Harp," Dobby replied nervously. "This is a gift from Mr. Harry Potter and his friends. I was there first... You mentioned not to disturb you too early or too late."


    "I did say that," Felix blinked, gauging the time from the dim light outside. It was barely six or seven in the morning¡ªDobby must have been even earlier in Harry''s dormitory.


    "Alright then... um, come in."


    He stepped aside, and Dobby momentarily vanished against the wall, reappearing with a large brown bag in hand.


    "These are gifts from Dobby and the house-elves, all for Mr. Harp!"


    In the living room, Dobby announced, sorting through the bag and handing Felix a small blue-wrapped box.


    "What''s this? Oh, a pair of socks, quite nice," Felix observed the socks inside the package. Dobby seemed to have guessed his preference for a blue base, with black lightning bolts and silver orbs embroidered, representing his two highly renowned ancient magics.


    "Dobby knitted them himself," the house-elf with wide, round eyes said. "Dobby went to several stores, but nothing felt right, so after discussing with the companions, we decided on this."


    "So, all these are... socks?" Felix asked, somewhat distractedly.


    "Yes!" Dobby exclaimed joyously. "All sorts of socks! Each one picked by us with our favorite colors. Dobby got lucky, knowing Mr. Harp likes blue!"


    "Yes, you got that right. I do like blue. Thank you, Dobby," Felix said. "Have you planned how to spend this year? I remember Limes mentioned giving you all a week off¡ª"


    "Yes! Mr. Lupin is a good man; he gave the house-elves the same holiday," Dobby excitedly teared up. "I plan to celebrate with friends, inviting everyone!"


    "Good idea. I recall there''s a magical camera in the office; remember to take a few pictures. Merry Christmas, Dobby."


    ***


    Felix spent the entire day in his office, overwhelmed by gifts and an astonishing workload of replies.


    During the rare breaks, he stood by the window, gazing at the snow-covered Forbidden Forest in the distance.


    Beauxbatons'' carriages and Hagrid''s hut resembled various-sized pastries, glistening with frosting. The Ilvermorny residence peeked out with a pointed top, while Durmstrang''s black sails remained undisturbed by the fierce winds, firmly locked on the frozen Black Lake. The delegation from Uagadou, with their affinity for nature, chose a spot closest to the forest, setting up cabins in a style reminiscent of Hagrid''s hut.


    "Is this mine?" Ron said incredulously.


    "Thank Penelope; I did forget when I came here. She reminded me," Percy said sternly.


    Ron stared in disbelief at the new robe, gently caressing the navy satin surface, muttering under his breath, "Are you living with her?"


    "Um, not yet," Percy replied awkwardly.


    "How did she remind you before you left?" Ron eyed him suspiciously.


    "You shouldn''t pry!" Percy snapped quietly, his face turning red. "If you want your clothes."


    "Are you asking me to speak well of her? No need for that; Mum and Dad both like her," Ron retorted.


    Percy''s face seemed to be trending towards a deep crimson shade. Ludo Bagman and Felix watched the scene unfold silently, relieved when Harry tugged Ron away. "Padma and Parvati are waiting for us," so they hurried towards the washroom.


    "I remember you took out a heart-shaped mirror before leaving, some kind of


    communicating mirror? Then hurried back to the office. Why didn''t you tell your brother? He seems to have misunderstood," Ludo Bagman said.


    Percy froze, his expression wooden as he said, "Penelope said I lack a sense of humor."


    Bagman widened his eyes. "This is your way of demonstrating humor?"


    "What''s wrong with that?" Percy glanced at him strangely.


    "Ahem!" Felix interrupted their conversation. "We better head in. About the sense of humor, Percy, I recall a book title; I''ll tell you later."


    "Really?" Percy''s eyes lit up. "That''d be wonderful." As they walked into the Great Hall, he continued justifying himself endlessly, "I don''t think I lack humor. In fact, each one of us has a different definition of humor..."


    Felix and Bagman unconsciously quickened their pace.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 416: The Ball

    Chapter 416: The Ball


    The hall buzzed with chatter.


    The walls shimmered with sparkling silver frost, while the ceiling portrayed a dazzling night sky showering them with snowflakes that disappeared just before reaching their heads.


    Hundreds of fairies danced high above, showering colorful confetti down upon them.


    Felix stood at the entrance, surveying the scene. The house tables were gone, replaced by numerous small tables adorned with lanterns, each table surrounded by ten or so students.


    At the front of the hall sat a long rectangular platform with judges for the competition. On either side of the platform were two teacher tables for Hogwarts professors and other guests who had traveled from afar.


    In front of the platform and the teacher tables were two spacious round tables reserved for the champions.


    Bagman and Percy walked up to the platform while Felix settled at one of the teacher tables, sitting between Professor Snape and McGonagall. Snape wore his usual black robes while McGonagall donned a red checkered gown adorned with a wreath of thistles on her hat.


    "McGonagall, a rare sight," Felix teased. "Severus remains unchanged..."


    Snape scrutinized Felix, watching him curiously flip through a small menu on the table. Slowly, he remarked, "I don''t recall you ever learning to dance during your schooling. Perhaps you could join me later for a tour of the castle?"


    "Oh, don''t be a killjoy," Professor McGonagall chimed in.


    Felix flipped the menu to its back, eyeing a line of dessert names. "No problem, but I want to try this," he pointed to a row of small words.


    "Euphemia?" Snape glanced and remarked, "Too sweet."Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    "A well-named dish," Felix chuckled.


    After a few minutes, Professor McGonagall stood up. "I need to organize the champions'' entrance," she adjusted her pointed hat and headed briskly toward a corner of the hall.


    Near the entrance of the hall, the champions and their partners stood together as McGonagall briefed them on the entrance procedures. "Wait a bit longer until the hall is nearly filled, then proceed in pairs. Champions and partners, walk through the left aisle across the hall and finally turn to sit at the large round table on the right side of the platform. Understand?"


    At that moment, Harry and Ron hurried into the hall. Ron finally managed to change into his new robes in the lavatory. They rushed towards the platform.


    "Over here! Potter, Weasley," McGonagall called out loudly.


    Harry and Ron froze in their tracks, awkwardly turned their heads, facing the stern-looking McGonagall and the clustered champions, who, in turn, were all gazing at them. Valgadu, a robust champion, stood considerably taller than Krum, while Nona Leberth, equally tall, stood gracefully on the other side.


    Harry and Ron turned and retraced their steps. As they passed Draco Malfoy, he shouted, "Potter, Weasley, practicing your dance moves?"


    His partner, Pansy Parkinson, elicited a chorus of mocking "tsk tsks."


    Harry glared at them. Draco, dressed in a high-necked black velvet robe, resembled a rural parish priest, a fact that Harry silently scorned. Both boys reached the end of the champions'' queue, where the Patil sisters stood, arms crossed, looking displeased at Harry and Ron.


    McGonagall strode over, speaking quickly, "Get in line, you two! No, not together," she looked exasperatedly at Harry and Ron. "Stand side by side with your partners, for Merlin''s sake, do you not understand what ''partners'' mean?"


    She stepped forward, separating Harry and Ron and then hesitated, looking at the Patil sisters. Uncertain, she ordered, "Stand next to your partners, ladies. A bit of coordination is needed... Honestly, it''s a bit late to say this now."


    McGonagall quickly moved back to the front of the line, and they could barely hear her faint voice, "Mr. Elephendi... please step back a bit; you''re too close to Mr. Krum. Mr. Krum, where is your partner?"


    "She''s on her way," Krum replied in a low voice.


    McGonagall appeared displeased. "Are you sure she won''t miss the time? I could find a substitute if needed..."


    "No need, thank you," Krum replied, his expression grim.


    Harry and Ron peered at the front of the line. Ron, incredulous, murmured, "Can you believe it? Krum doesn''t have a partner! He''s a big star, who''d stand him up? Oh, Merlin, Harry, help me out here..."


    He crouched slightly behind Harry, trying to hide because Fleur Delacour was looking their way. She was clad in a silver-grey satin robe, looking stunning. Beside her was a tall, handsome boy. Harry vaguely remembered him as the Slytherin seventh-year and the head of their house.


    Once Fleur turned away, Ron straightened up.


    "Can''t blame you, she is quite beautiful," Harry remarked fairly. A few days earlier, when Fleur invited Cedric in the entrance hall, Ron had been utterly captivated and had awkwardly approached her, only to meet with inevitable failure.


    Since then, Ron had been avoiding her, still not over the embarrassment.


    At that moment, a beautiful girl in a flowing pale lilac-blue robe entered the hall, gliding past Harry and Ron. She went to stand beside Krum, speaking hurriedly, seemingly apologizing for her lateness. However, they were at the back of the line, making it difficult for Harry and Ron to hear her voice clearly over the front positions.


    "Oh, sorry, Krum... I was ready hours ago... but... sniff... as a return gesture, I also didn''t expect... too surprising..."


    "Sniff? Are you talking about the magical creature that digs holes in the ground for coins? It sent you a gift?" Krum''s deep voice was distinctive enough to reach Harry and Ron''s ears.


    "Valen doesn''t dig in the ground! Oh, Valen is her name... Yes, she did send me a gift... I suppose it''s because I sent her a Christmas present first... perhaps Professor Hagrid helped pick it out..." the girl explained.


    As the song ended, Hermione blushed. She tiptoed, whispering, "You''re really good at this, and thank you for saving me." Her lips lightly touched Felix''s cheek before she floated away.


    Raising his head, Felix found Fleur standing before him. "Are you good with this tune?" she teased. By now, the quirky sisters'' performance had turned into a livelier polka.


    "Of course," Felix replied.


    After exchanging partners several times, Felix found himself facing Hermione.


    "Oh, Professor, I saw you dancing so wonderfully on the side," she said.


    "Thank you, not the only one saying so."


    Felix counted down the sisters'' new song in his mind. When the music began, he heaved a sigh of relief, finally completing a round without having to accelerate his thoughts.


    He strolled and spun elegantly in the dance floor, confident and poised.


    By the edge of the dance floor, Seamus and Dean sat at a table, enjoying desserts. Seamus exclaimed, "I didn''t expect Professor Harp to excel in so many dance styles... He must have stayed on the floor the longest, right?"


    "Yeah, how did he manage that?" Dean was equally surprised.


    "And who was the girl he danced with? Beauxbatons or Durmstrang student?" Seamus squinted.


    "What? She''s Hermione!" Dean retorted loudly.


    Seamus stared at Dean, who nodded towards the dance floor. "Look at her prominent teeth, it''s obvious..."


    In the center of the dance floor,


    Hermione bit her lip, softly asking, "Do you know Valen gave me a Christmas present?"


    "I do," Felix replied.


    "Was that your idea?" Hermione asked sharply.


    "Of course not," Felix didn''t quite understand her tone, explaining, "I was unwrapping gifts all day, replying to letters, and it wasn''t until almost evening that I realized you had prepared a gift for Valen. She was overjoyed because no one else but me remembered to give her a present, so she sent one in return..."


    "But the gift is too precious!" Hermione exclaimed.


    "Precious?" Felix chuckled. "No, Granger, it''s just a keepsake. I researched; it''s beyond repair."


    "Is that so..." Hermione pondered, looking down.


    At that moment, the ring on Felix''s left hand buzzed. He frowned.


    "What''s wrong, Professor?" Hermione asked cautiously.


    "Someone wants to contact me," Felix said calmly. As the music reached its final notes, Felix led Hermione to finish the last pose and left the floor with her.


    Someone approached, eager. "Sorry," Felix politely declined.


    He nodded at Hermione and hurried away, clutching a copper Knut between his fingers. Paired with the one he gave Dobby, whenever Dobby intended to report, he injected magic into it to notify Felix in advance.


    But this time, the coin felt unusually hot, almost melting.


    Felix swiftly exited the hall, finding himself in the courtyard, away from the hustle and bustle. "Psst!" A soft sound. Dobby suddenly appeared, looking highly agitated, his big eyes filled with fear.


    Most importantly, he carried a collapsed house-elf.


    After ensuring Dobby was okay, Felix squatted, assessing the house-elf Dobby brought. By his estimation, this was a female house-elf.


    "What happened, Dobby?" he asked softly.


    "D-Dobby doesn''t know! D-Dobby just wanted to invite friends for Christmas. Dobby knew Winky has a master, so he specifically picked a very late time; they should''ve all been asleep. Dobby knew her master isn''t feeling well..."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 417: Dobby and Winky

    Chapter 417: Dobby and Winky


    "She''s called Winky? Who''s her owner? What have you encountered?"


    Tears rolled down Dobby''s large eyes, trembling as he spoke, "Her name''s Winky. We''ve known each other for a long time, back when I was still with the Malfoy family..." He shuddered.


    "Please, go on, Dobby."


    "Her owner is Mr. Crouch, Barty Crouch, sir..." Dobby said, causing a furrow on Felix''s brow. "I went to Mr. Crouch''s house. It was dark, but Dobby had been there before, knew the way... Dobby found Winky. She was terrified, urging Dobby to leave quickly. Dobby didn''t know why, and our voices woke the master of the house."


    "You mean Barty Crouch?"


    "Dobby isn''t sure!" The house elf trembled, "It was too dark, there wasn''t even a magical light! They''re so backward!"


    Felix almost chuckled but managed to focus as Dobby got to the point.


    "I heard a cold voice say, ''Something''s intruded, a filthy house elf, kill them.'' Dobby had never heard such a chilling voice! But next second, Mr. Crouch appeared, casting a spell at us, not just at me, but also at Winky!"


    "A killing curse?"


    "No, not... bright green light, full of deathly aura, that spell!"


    "The Avada Kedavra?" Dobby nodded continuously, Felix''s eyebrows twitching fiercely.


    "What happened next? Did you manage to escape?"


    "Then... the spell went off course. Dobby used a defense item Mr. Hagrid had given, blocking a powerful cutting curse, then Dobby fled with Winky. But Winky didn''t want to go, she wanted to plead to Mr. Crouch... Dobby couldn''t leave her alone! Dobby... Dobby stunned her."


    Dobby''s slender chest rose and fell as he spoke, breathless. He reached into his pocket, pulling out a dull yellow sock, emptying a cracked, unusable amulet from it.


    Felix squatted, tracing the spider-web-like cracks on the amulet''s surface, then pointed at the unconscious house elf.


    "Revive quickly."


    Winky''s slender neck twitched, she blinked hard, opening wide brown eyes, still groggy. Spotting Dobby and Felix beside her, her eyes widened suddenly, emitting a loud shriek¡ª


    "Winky needs to go back! Winky must leave this place!"


    He pocketed his wand, watching Winky, questioning Dobby, "Is the magic lifted? How''s Winky?"


    Felix breathed a sigh of relief, "Let''s see."


    Winky seemed like she just woke, blinking, then letting out a despairing cry.


    "You naughty, Master Barty!"


    Felix had to embrace Winky''s shoulders as she shook her head, flailing her legs, simultaneously screaming in anguish. His eyes glowed silver, speaking in a low voice, "Winky, do you have something to say?"


    Her eyes widened like huge bells, tears flowing like streams, but she refused to say anything.


    Reluctantly, Felix released her.


    He commanded, "Dobby, take Winky to rest. She''s been through a lot tonight." He gestured towards Winky, whose expression softened quickly, falling asleep soon after, though her eyelids twitched uneasily.


    Felix conjured complex magical symbols in the air, imprinting them onto Winky''s body. "Mr. Hagrid?"


    "She can''t leave for now. I''ve sealed her ability to use magic. Dobby, take good care of her for a while. Fulfill her needs as much as possible."


    "Understood, Mr. Hagrid." Dobby replied, carrying Winky, hesitating, "And you, sir? Would you like Dobby to inquire about Mr. Barty Crouch''s secrets from Winky?"


    "No need," Felix said, "I''ll ask myself..." He spoke in a very intricate tone, "I''ve just witnessed a fascinating scene."


    "What did you see?"


    "A baby." Felix exclaimed in admiration.


    There''s another chapter undergoing revisions.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 418: Lingering Soul

    Chapter 418: Lingering Soul


    In the deep of night, atop a desolate mountain...


    A weathered house, entwined with ivy, stood amidst the hills, radiant with an aura of spells. Felix paid it little heed, his gaze fixated on the darkened window on the top floor. With a gentle push, the door yielded, revealing a silent interior.


    Navigating through a dim corridor, he approached an ancient door at the corridor''s end.


    As he drew nearer, distant sounds reached his ears¡ªa wheezing, panting wind-like noise mingled with the delicate clinking of glassware and the pouring of liquids.


    "Bring the potion!" a chilling voice demanded.


    Felix caught the sound of liquid trickling down a throat, followed by pained groans. Whoever imbibed it was suffering greatly, momentarily halting in agony.


    "You''d better hope your son intercepts that elf, or you''ll endure much more..." The cold voice seemed to converse with someone, but Felix couldn''t hear any replies. He lightly tapped his forehead, tapping into magical sight, and spotted three sources of magic.


    One seemed normal, but the other two... were disturbingly sinister.


    Barty Crouch, Voldemort, and a dark wizard? Voldemort''s peculiar state¡ªwhat set it apart? Why did Dumbledore have misgivings about this visit?


    Felix''s mind raced, the Mirror of Erised swaying in his pocket. He raised his wand, focusing on the more pronounced magical disturbance. Dark arcs crackled at the wand''s tip, poised to unleash.


    "Who''s out there?" the chilling voice echoed.


    "Hiss!"


    A bolt of darkness surged, piercing through the wooden door. Simultaneously, Felix pushed through the shattered remains, entering the room. His body shimmered with protective enchantments, cloaked in a coat woven from dragonhide and serpent skin.


    Inside, a magical barrier intercepted his bolt. Yet, Felix took in everything.


    It was a crude room. Barty Crouch stood by a chair, unsurprising, with a cradle on it¡ªan infant resembling a skeletal figure, devoid of hair, covered in scales, skin dark and reddened, resembling wounded flesh.


    Its limbs were thin and limp, its face a flat serpent''s visage with narrow slits in the eye''s place, emitting a haunting red glow.


    "Mr. Voldemort, I must admit, seeing you in person is startling, despite my preparedness," Felix said amiably, though his gaze remained fixed on the chair''s corner¡ªa massive serpent, at least twelve feet long, slithering up Crouch''s body. Cleverly concealing most of itself, it revealed only its head behind Crouch''s neck, emitting a sinister hiss.


    Felix''s initial target was that serpent.


    The magical power within the serpent surpassed even the weakened Voldemort before him! He had misjudged the primary source based on magical sight. No, perhaps not...


    Horcrux.


    The word flashed in Felix''s mind.


    Voldemort used a living being as a Horcrux. Hadn''t he considered that when this creature died, his fragmented soul would dissipate with it?


    He gained a vivid understanding of Voldemort''s madness.


    "Take Nagini and go," Voldemort commanded from his seat.


    At that moment, a bolt of darkness surged, aiming directly at the right side of Barty Crouch''s neck.


    "Hiss! Hiss!"


    After a teeth-grinding electrical crackle, the bolt was forcibly redirected, tearing a rift in the wall, allowing sparse moonlight to filter through.


    Felix watched Voldemort, who breathed heavily, his chest emitting a wheezing noise akin to a bellows. Yet, it was sufficient, a mere potion and magical constructs forming a temporary vessel, deflected his attacks twice within moments.


    He didn''t pursue further; Barty Crouch had already vanished with the serpent. Someone awaited them outside; Felix wondered if Voldemort would hemorrhage upon discovering.


    White flames slowly materialized behind Felix. He looked at Voldemort with interest. "You personally intervening, it contradicts my impression of you... Are they crucial to you?"


    "What makes you entertain such a ludicrous notion?" Voldemort said slowly, the previous two spells straining him. His infantile form leaned against the chair, resembling a talking mass of flesh.


    His voice rasped, "If you had experienced my plight, felt my despair, you''d realize even a puppet, a lowly elf, cannot be easily abandoned..."


    "So, you lack enough hands," Felix nodded slightly, understanding why he survived. Flames behind him dwindled; Felix had absolute control, leaving nothing but a charred circle on the floor.


    "You''re wondering why I don''t retaliate?" Voldemort''s discomforting voice echoed, "No need to worry. I''m currently powerless. My companions... months ago, I roamed the forests of Albania, possessing small creatures for extended periods, wearied by it all, yet unable to escape. I was worse than the most wretched ghost... I can only feel a shred of life through such means."


    "Until the dwarf, Peter, found you," Felix stated, recognizing Voldemort''s single magical source within view. No portkeys, no magical traps¡ªonly Voldemort''s feeble but intensely malicious power twisted his perspective.


    He suddenly realized Voldemort genuinely wanted to converse because he lacked the ability to resist.


    Simultaneously, Voldemort had to stay, baiting himself. However, in his current state, he was powerless against Felix. He had prepared for losing this physical form; it meant little to him. Besides, engaging Felix in conversation might sow seeds of discord between him and Dumbledore.


    Felix adeptly cast spells during this rare moment¡ªTwisting Attraction, Black Lightning, Emerald Mist, Milky White Glow, Golden Flames¡ªpowerful magic surged at the Crouch residence, illuminating the night with dazzling brilliance.


    He probed for the weak points in Voldemort''s residual soul, but Voldemort remained unfazed by these spells, breezing through the silver shields, drifting to a hole-riddled ceiling, sneering, "So many tricks, but for killing, one spell suffices!"


    He left behind a veiled yet malicious gaze, darting toward the gloomy sky, vanishing in the blink of an eye.


    After a moment of quiet, Felix breathed out softly.


    "Once I complete the Tome of Magics, devising a runic script against you, you won''t escape," he grumbled, realizing his magic was futile against Voldemort''s spectral form.


    Voldemort was far from a true being at this point, beyond conventional means to harm. There was no recorded magic for this state in history. Perhaps that''s why Dumbledore knew about Voldemort''s lingering soul in the Albanian forest but refrained from action.


    "Magic... memories... emotions... a projected existence. Is this his true form? A shadow cast amidst life and death, relying on Horcruxes to anchor a thread of himself. If I destroy all his Horcruxes before his rebirth, could I sever his foothold in reality?"


    Felix pondered, reminiscent of his encounter with the loathsome Hallow''s Horcrux, questioning the same.


    Though Voldemort ignored many of his spells, it was due to his peculiar state. Neither could affect the other. Voldemort''s urgency to flee suggested an unknown vulnerability.


    He ruminated silently until a silver shadow abruptly appeared, descending upon the ruins.


    Felix raised his arm, the silver phoenix guardian perching on his slender fingers. Dumbledore''s gentle voice resonated, "He fled, went underground... but I intercepted Barty and that snake."


    As the phoenix finished, it transformed into silver mist and dissipated.


    "You''re something else," Felix murmured, eyeing a picture frame on the table. Within it, Barty Crouch held his wife, beside them a handsome young man.


    He had uncovered the identity of the spy within the castle.


    Felix exited the room, leaving a torrent of roaring flames behind, devouring everything. He tossed the frame into the inferno, standing in the cold night, gazing at the consuming fire.


    "Why isn''t anyone spreading your story, Voldemort?" He mused playfully.


    Raising his wand high, he chanted a spell learned from Lucius Malfoy, "Reassemble Bones!" A green light soared into the sky.


    A colossal, skeletal figure, composed of countless emerald, star-like pieces, emerged. A large serpent slithered from its mouth like a tongue. Ascending higher, the skeleton emitted a dazzling light amid a greenish mist, resembling a new constellation against the dark night sky.


    In the distance, Dumbledore''s faint figure shook his head disapprovingly at Felix''s action. Still, he didn''t intervene. It was time for the Ministry of Magic to be vigilant.


    He turned away; tonight had too much to handle. At least there was a spy in the castle, though he wasn''t sure if they''d capture them in time. Barty''s injuries were severe, and the only regret was the snake''s swift demise; it turned out to be a Horcrux, information he hadn''t received through the communication mirrors.


    Felix waved his hand, extinguishing the roaring fire, leaving ruins in its wake.


    He strode away, vanishing abruptly into the shelter of the woods, leaving behind a somber voice that lingered in the dark night.


    "Until we meet again, Voldemort. I hope you''ve recovered by then..."


    ...


    A few minutes ago¡ª


    Hogwarts Castle, Gryffindor Dormitory. Harry jolted awake from his bed, a splitting headache piercing his skull.


    About the main character


    issue, there''s an explanation in the top comment of the book''s reader circle, but many readers missed it. Here''s my reply to a reader in the reader circle, which still applies:


    (Regarding the main character issue) I''m not sure either; the perspectives of readers and authors differ. The outline I''ve designed doesn''t hinge on any romantic pairing, and even popular pairings are too young, so even if there is a pairing, it''s something that will happen many years later. What I can assure is that this book won''t involve any romantic ambiguity (normal interactions don''t count).


    When I write, I realize that while the outline sets the story''s direction, I have no idea about the specific plot for the next day. I need to think on the spot. Interactions with female characters happen naturally for me. As an author, I''ll try to lay groundwork, but whether it becomes the beginning of a relationship depends on the story''s development later on. I''ve thought multiple times about the story''s ending¡ªit might be a sudden realization of solitude after a thousand years, or being under the spotlight amid a bustling crowd, or retiring to seclusion in the woods and finding solace.


    Summing up, will there be romantic ambiguity in this book? No. Love scenes? Unlikely or minimal. Will there be pairings? It depends on the plot''s development, the author''s feeling while writing, and the feedback from readers about the female characters.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 419: Thrilling Cold Night

    Chapter 419: Thrilling Cold Night


    "Harry, Harry! Are you okay?"


    Harry panted heavily, hearing a familiar voice. He barely opened his eyes, seeing two blurry yet concerned faces¡ªRon and Neville. They looked terrified, arms extended in confusion. Harry found himself on the cold floor, unaware of when he fell from the bed.


    "I''m fine, Ron, Neville, thanks," Harry managed, noticing Seamus and Dean stirring from their beds. "I''m alright..." he emphasized.


    "You don''t look alright," Ron said stiffly.


    "Oh, it''s just my scar... acting up," Harry stuttered, getting up from the floor. Ron handed him his glasses, and as Harry put them on, the room came into focus.


    Neville held a magical lamp, its light not glaring but causing Harry a dizzy spell. It felt like he was back in that vivid dream. He was sitting in a chair, talking to someone... but it didn''t feel like him. He wasn''t that fragile, needing someone to even feed him potions.


    He tried to immerse himself in it. It felt too real. The thick potion slid down his throat like ice, swirling in his stomach.


    "Are you sick, Harry?" Seamus looked at him with alarm. "I think you need to visit the school hospital."


    The dream was slipping away. No, it couldn''t be... Harry thought, finding an excuse for himself: "I need to use the loo... don''t worry, I''m fine." He stumbled out in his pajamas.


    "I''ll check on Harry, you guys go back to sleep," Ron decided, and Neville passed his little lion-shaped magical lamp to Ron. "Oh, thanks, Neville. Harry must have had a nightmare. I''ll check the bathroom..."


    Ron explained, following Harry out of the dorm.


    Outside, he didn''t see anyone at the door. As expected, in the corner of the common room, he saw Harry. He sat on a crimson armchair, head tilted back, one hand on his forehead, the other on his chest, brows furrowed.


    Harry tried hard to recall, pretending he was still in that dimly lit room. The viscous potion tasted like an iced rock sliding down his throat. He was angry, something had gone wrong. He mentioned someone''s son, and that person was there, silently serving him. No, that wasn''t him. It was Voldemort. Sirius Black had analyzed it for him. It had to be the scar on his head, Dumbledore had explained it back in his first year.


    Voldemort was weak, constantly needing that potion. Harry wished it tasted worse. But Voldemort had a body, terrible news... Voldemort had been attacked, but he reacted quickly, blocking that... black lightning? So familiar... It was Professor Lupin! How did he appear? Did he get a clue from Voldemort among many dancing partners?


    Harry dismissed the unreliable idea. He had to recall more details. They talked briefly, Voldemort asked someone to leave. Who was scolded? He couldn''t recall the name, but he knew it had three syllables... Professor Lupin used a powerful fire spell, not like Hermione''s, it was a pale forest green flame... They continued their conversation. Harry shook his head, unable to remember clearly. His mind was like a sink with the plug pulled out; the details of the dream kept leaking away...


    They mentioned Professor Dumbledore, hypocrite? Anger surged in Harry, but quickly, nervousness took over. He knew what happened next; the impression was too deep. In the dream, he almost thought he died... Professor Lupin conjured a flaming sword, piercing his chest, screaming in agony... No, he got it wrong again. It was Voldemort, not himself.


    Harry felt relieved. Professor Lupin began the attack, countless dazzling spells... Voldemort floated in the air, mocking Professor Lupin''s useless efforts... But Harry experienced firsthand that biting hatred. Voldemort''s malice was too strong, not as indifferent as he appeared... Harry felt like he was seeing through Voldemort''s eyes, not dreaming, but living the moment!


    Have I entered Voldemort''s mind? Harry thought, excited and scared, tightly shutting his eyes. He felt like he was floating in the clouds, rapidly moving forward, the night blurring everything around. Then, a dazzling silver light illuminated him, flying towards him. It was a silver phoenix, like Fawkes. He found himself gritting his teeth, shouting, "Dumbledore!"


    Then, he plummeted into the ground, darting through black soil and brown rocks. He had something crucial to do, barging into an underground chamber, possessing an unlucky rat. The rat squeaked a few times and when it opened its eyes again, they were blood-red. It crawled onto a table, triggering something, bursting into a vivid purple light. The rat was flung, hitting the wall several feet away, twitching a few times, dead.


    Then, Voldemort''s spectral form emerged from the rat''s corpse. He stood there quietly, no sound, but Harry felt a heavy sense of oppression...


    Harry opened his eyes, finding Ron sitting across from him, looking at him with mixed expressions. "You had that dream again, didn''t you?"


    Harry took a deep breath, affirming, "Voldemort informed his spy within the school."


    "What?" Ron looked at him in shock. "Mate, do you know what you''re saying?"


    "I do!" Harry tried to keep his tone as calm as possible. "I know, I definitely know..." Suddenly, he stood up, pacing around in the common room. "Voldemort lacks manpower; he can''t afford to lose his servant in the castle... I can feel it... Professor Lupin and Professor Dumbledore launched a sudden attack, brilliant move!" He suddenly clapped his hands.


    Ron looked worried.


    "But Voldemort found a way to contact the spy in the castle, the one who put our names in the Goblet of Fire!" Harry contemplated, his thoughts becoming clearer. "He lost


    As he spoke, the office had returned to its former state, except for magical items beyond the spell''s range.


    Leading the way, Dumbledore entered the office, swiftly assessing and heading to the bedroom. Despite the explosion, the impact seemed minimal, thanks to Hogwarts'' protective spells. He unlocked the door, revealing Moody lying peacefully in bed.


    Although the situation was far from normal.


    "With such a commotion, why didn''t it wake him up?" Ron asked, amazed.


    Dumbledore inspected Moody while Harry explained what had transpired. When Harry mentioned seeing Voldemort''s actions upon waking up, Dumbledore''s expression turned grave, "How did you see, Harry? Were you watching from above or...?"


    "I was him," Harry confessed. As he spoke, he realized what he had revealed. His voice grew hoarse, his face paling, "I... I entered Voldemort''s mind, saw through his eyes, felt his anger."


    There was something he didn''t say. Harry sensed an odd tension between Dumbledore and Snape, an unprecedented hatred towards these two individuals after experiencing Voldemort''s emotions.


    The air thickened with uneasy silence. Harry noticed Snape''s gaze shifting, expecting him to say something, but there was only silence, Dumbledore included.


    Suddenly straightening up, Dumbledore addressed everyone, "Alastor is physically unharmed. As for his memories... Felix, I might need your assistance."


    "No problem, Albus," Felix replied solemnly.


    "In that case, we now have one last issue to address: how did Barty Crouch Jr. hide within the castle? As far as I know¡ªFelix, have you observed Alastor before?"


    "Occasionally, not just him, but a few others I found suspicious," Felix scratched his chin. "But found nothing, quite strange."


    "Indeed...," Dumbledore stared at the now closed large crate, "I detected no trace of unplotable spells unless he dug a passageway, but that would require the Headmaster''s authority, which he couldn''t have obtained."


    "Albus, your mention of the unplotable spells reminded me; we forgot a possibility¡ªBarty Crouch Jr. stands behind Voldemort, who''s quite familiar with the castle," Felix belatedly suggested.


    Dumbledore gazed at him, murmuring, "The Chamber?"


    Or it might be the Room of Requirement... Felix thought, but that possibility seemed lesser compared to the Chamber.


    "Let''s find out," he said, "We only found one entrance in the girls'' bathroom before. But Slytherin might have built more. Or Voldemort could guide Barty to open the closest passage..."


    They opened the large crate, revealing darkness extending downward. Felix conjured a light, spotting a damp passage''s end.


    Dumbledore sighed, "Even I couldn''t unveil all the castle''s secrets. Let''s descend; if Barty hurriedly escaped, there might be an unexpected surprise."


    Harry exchanged a meaningful glance with Ron. Understanding, they silently followed the professors down a lengthy staircase, eventually arriving at a damp tunnel. Felix signaled Harry towards a faint snake symbol on the wall. Harry realized it was the entrance.


    With a serpent-like hiss, Harry, using Parseltongue, said, "Open." A greenish glow emerged from the damp tunnel beneath them. Moments later, they felt weightless¡ªa floating charm and a human-shaped armor charm cushioning their landing.


    Curiously, Harry touched his face, feeling a thin yet resilient barrier. He recognized this spell from Professor Snape''s memory lesson in Room 7C¡ªtraversing hidden passages. Snape had used it to protect secret entrances. But Barty Crouch Jr. was long gone, and what they discovered wasn''t merely an escape route.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 420: Occlumency

    Chapter 420: Occlumency


    On this Christmas night at Hogwarts, tranquility wasn''t the norm. Explosions startled many students, leaving them bewildered. Fortunately, the professors intervened, coaxing them back to bed despite their discontent, ensuring they resumed their slumber.


    Before closing their eyes, a few young wizards silently vowed to uncover the truth of the night as soon as they woke. The commotion in the castle gradually subsided, save for the brightly lit infirmary.


    "You must drink the potion and rest in bed tonight. If there are no issues come morning, I''ll permit your departure," Madam Pomfrey declared, holding a gleaming potion, her gaze sharp as an eagle''s, standing between two beds.


    Harry and Ron nervously drank the potion, and as the liquid trickled down their throats, though it felt oddly different, it reminded Harry of memories from his dreams. Suppressing the urge to retch, he gulped it down in one go.


    Satisfied, Madam Pomfrey departed.


    Exiting the ward and closing the door, she had more patients awaiting her in the intensive care unit. Bartemius Crouch had suffered severe physical and mental trauma, requiring extensive care. Alastor Moody''s physical state was somewhat better, yet the mental scars were significant.


    Lost in her thoughts, she contemplated if she should learn a trick or two from Felix. With time, Felix Harp''s alternate identity as a Memory Master gained prominence. Many speculated he''d secure a spot in the first chocolate frog cards of the new century.


    Turning a corner in the corridor, Madam Pomfrey spotted Dumbledore, Felix, and McGonagall standing at the entrance to the intensive care unit.


    "Poppy, perfect timing," Dumbledore smiled, seemingly in good spirits. "Felix has just diagnosed Bartemius and Alastor, resolved the most intricate issues. However, their recovery will require a considerable amount of time."


    Instinctively, Madam Pomfrey looked at Felix, in her mind, the true authority.


    Felix nodded slightly, explaining, "Mr. Crouch has long been under the Imperius Curse''s control, coupled with the effects of Confundus and Cruciatus curses, resulting in a muddled mind. Though troublesome, it''s not irreparable. I suggest relocating him to Saint Mungo''s for more comprehensive care."


    "As for Professor Moody..." He paused, uncertain. "I''m not certain about his condition. His memories have been meticulously altered, and he''s been implanted with numerous suggestions, such as not checking his room, overlooking certain anomalies, and invariably sleeping till dawn when in bed. This is why young Barty Crouch had the audacity to sneak into his room through the secret passage."


    "He''ll lose parts of his memory; which ones, I''m unsure of. I suspect his temperament won''t take well to this," Felix inquired, seeking Dumbledore''s opinion. Dumbledore subtly shook his head, knowing well how his old friend would react to tampered memories.


    Madam Pomfrey acknowledged understanding, hesitating for a moment before asking, "Felix, during your treatments these days, could I observe?"


    "No problem, madam," Felix readily agreed.


    Thanking him, she pushed open the door to the intensive care unit and walked in. The other three could see Bartemius Crouch and Alastor Moody lying quietly in their beds, Professor McGonagall''s lips moved.


    "Milla?" Dumbledore looked at her.


    "I¡ªI''m not suspecting... but shouldn''t we take precautions? What if they''re still under the influence of dark magic?" McGonagall interjected.


    "Chirp chirp!"


    Lowering his head, Felix saw Valen standing at the bedroom door, rubbing its eyes, wobbling over, attempting but failing to climb onto his leg.


    Felix chuckled quietly, moving his finger, causing Valen to float towards him.


    "You''re not asleep? Valen, that''s quite unexpected..."


    "Chirp chirp!"


    Valen waved its small hands, drawing in the air. Felix concentrated, trying to decipher the distorted letters.


    "A gift?"


    Valen vigorously nodded.


    Felix cautiously asked, "Are you inquiring about Granger''s reaction to the gift?"


    Valen nodded, its bright black eyes filled with anticipation.


    "She was delighted," Felix remarked.


    Valen was thoroughly pleased; it was one of its most cherished possessions. Thinking that he''d actually given it away, Felix sighed internally. Valen yawned, opening its arms for a hug.


    Felix hugged Valen, placing it in the crib.


    As he changed into his pajamas and lay in bed, his mood unknowingly lifted.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 421: The Golden Egg

    Chapter 421: The Golden Egg


    The morning of the next day had arrived. Though Harry and Ron were eager to leave the hospital wing early, the fatigue from the previous night and their injuries held them back. Madam Pomfrey mentioned Ron''s still-swollen leg and Harry''s six broken ribs.


    "The healing charm can only address minor injuries, like a twisted nose. It''s only somewhat effective in emergencies," Madam Pomfrey had said at the time, but both of them suspected it was her way of coaxing them into taking the potions.


    After sipping the concoction, their minds immediately grew hazy, slowing down like a clock winding down. Harry and Ron exchanged a few words before drifting off into slumber. Their sleep was deep, and it wasn''t until Hermione came to check on them that they finally stirred.


    Harry recounted the events of the previous night, emphasizing, "We were in a rush and couldn''t get to you in time." Hermione shrugged. "Unless you stood outside the entire girls'' dormitory shouting, we wouldn''t have known. And even then, I might not have heard..."


    Ron coughed heavily, sounding like "dance." Hermione''s ears turned red.


    There was a slight tension between the two:


    Ron, during a break in the dance, accused her of siding with the enemy. Hermione dryly explained the significance of the tournament in fostering unity. However, when Ron loudly accused Krum of being interested only in the egg''s secret, Hermione was furious.


    "He never once asked me about the egg! Never!" Hermione erupted. "In fact, he invited me initially, in the library, but I hesitated. And for the sake of some silly champions¡ªguess what? Roger Davies immediately invited Cho Chang, and my two idiotic companions just complained about pretty girls being picked!"


    Harry looked particularly innocent.


    He hadn''t considered inviting Hermione, but that was because he harbored secret thoughts, maybe about Cedric and Cho arguing... well, he knew such a thing couldn''t happen, but that conclusion left him even more disheartened, diminishing his interest in the upcoming dance.


    Anyway, after that, Harry and a gloomy Ron went out to the courtyard, unexpectedly overhearing a conversation between Hagrid and Madame Maxime, learning about their half-giant status, while Hermione (as she claimed) stayed in the Great Hall, sulking alone.


    Harry was skeptical about her sulking because when they returned, they saw Hermione cheerfully dancing with Professor Flitwick...


    After the dance, Harry noticed that Hermione and Ron were again silent with each other. They returned to the dormitory, deep in thought, sleeping until nightmares woke them, chasing spies around the castle together. This morning, when they saw Hermione again, both she and Ron were polite, as if yesterday''s argument never happened.


    And when Hermione heard about Hagrid''s half-giant identity, she didn''t find it particularly odd.


    "Actually, I always suspected he was a giant," she said, shrugging. "I knew he couldn''t be a pure giant because they reach about twenty feet tall. There''s no need to be so touchy... It''s a prejudice, much like how people treat werewolves... maybe throw in house-elves too... though the biases aren''t the same!"


    "Quick, show us! Hermione, I''ve never seen a Time-Turner!" Ron exclaimed.


    Harry also looked expectantly at her. "Did you bring it?"


    Hermione''s eyes curved. "Of course," she said, pulling out a golden chain from her chest. It held a small disc-shaped timer surrounded by a gold frame, with a tiny hourglass inside, intricately designed.


    "Is this the Time-Turner? It looks really beautiful... Are you sure it''s broken?" Harry inquired.


    Hermione didn''t reply; instead, she twirled it before them, tucking it back into her robes.


    "It''s nothing special to look at. Why don''t we focus on cracking the egg?" She said eagerly. "I''ve finally devised a plan that''s likely not to damage its structure..."


    Harry and Ron stared at the golden egg she had brought, now sitting on a cabinet nearby, hesitantly. Harry glanced at his pajamas; if it started screaming during the egg''s analysis, it would be hard to run away.


    He didn''t want to embarrass himself by


    screaming along.


    Ron, however, was already inching closer. "What''s the plan, Hermione?" he asked, gazing at the egg with curiosity.


    Hermione leaned in, her eyes gleaming with anticipation as she whispered her strategy to her two friends.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 422: The Secret of the Golden Egg

    Chapter 422: The Secret of the Golden Egg


    "How did you know?" Harry asked Hermione this question, seeking clarification.


    "Well¡ªum," Ron hesitated, looking as if he''d been stung by a Billywig, "Colin mentioned it to me at the feast¡ª"


    "Mentioned?" Hermione and Harry exclaimed simultaneously.


    "I¡ªI didn''t quite catch it then, it was too noisy," Ron said, shrugging, attempting to ease the tense atmosphere, "But when Hermione mentioned putting the shard into something, it just clicked."


    Hermione seemed furious, while Harry couldn''t help but sympathize with Ron. Luckily, at that moment, someone pushed open the door to the ward.


    Neville stepped in. "Hey, Harry, Ron, uh, Hermione''s here too... I overheard some gossip in the common room, it sounded particularly sinister... But when you didn''t come back last night, I knew it had something to do with you guys, and I thought you might need this..."


    He gestured with two bulging sets of clothes in his hands, walking closer, only to have his eyes widen as they landed on the heap of golden egg fragments. He was speechless.


    "Perfect timing, you''re just in time, we need something to wear," Harry exclaimed in relief, stepping forward to take the clothes, "Uh¡ªhave a seat, Neville, just be careful not to crush the pieces of the egg; we''re not sure if we need to put it back together."


    Hermione puffed her cheeks and snatched the only useful shard, "We''ll meet in the library." She swiftly darted out of the ward.


    Meanwhile, Harry and Ron began changing out of their pajamas. Neville sat nervously on Ron''s bed, eyes fixed on the broken pieces, looking like they''d been roughly handled. "So, is it true?"


    "Oh, what?" Harry asked, pulling a sweater over his head.


    "I heard Lee Jordan saying that Professor Moody was actually an imposter, a Dark wizard trying to steal your golden egg, and last night, you and Ron drove him away..."


    Harry and Ron paused, exchanging glances. Harry''s sleeve was still drooping as he decisively said, "The first part is true, the rest is nonsense."


    Ron finished changing and patted Neville''s shoulder, saying, "Mate, the real Professor Moody is just nearby in the hospital wing; maybe you can ask him. Who knows, maybe he has some idea!" Seeing Neville''s intrigued expression, he quickly stammered, "I''m joking, don''t actually ask..."


    Neville shook his head, "I won''t ask. But I''d like to visit him. He''s been kind to me, remember? He gave me that book, ''Marvelous Aquatic Flora of the Mediterranean.''"


    "What if it was sent by that Death Eater?" Ron speculated, "Listen, Neville. Moody got caught this time, set up by some mysterious person. He and that Death Eater took turns teaching us, so none of the professors noticed. Now nobody knows which classes were actually taught by the real Moody¡ª"


    As he spoke, he suddenly clapped his hands heavily, shouting, "Damn it! I knew which professor dared to teach us the Unforgivable Curses!"


    Neville looked stunned, never expecting this matter to involve a mysterious person and a Death Eater.


    After venting, Ron calmed down. With anticipation, he said, "I hope Professor Moody will be nicer to us next term, but who knows... he might not come back."


    Inadvertently, Harry''s heart skipped a beat. If Professor Moody couldn''t teach them next term, the school would have to find them a new teacher, even if it was a temporary one, like Professor Binns in their second year.


    As Harry pondered, he recalled Ron mentioning the curse issue. But Professor Binns seemed fine... he tried to convince himself. But what if? He couldn''t bear the consequences if something happened to Sirius, even though for the first thirteen years of his life, he hadn''t known he had a godfather, hadn''t even heard of him, he found himself unable to do without him now.


    Harry was undecided for a moment, unsure whether to tell Sirius. There was something he actually wanted to say, that his godfather was too focused, spending all his time practicing magic and playing chess with Muggle old men, having all his attention on him. Sirius should have his own life, like finding a job or starting a family...


    "Harry, Harry!" Ron shouted loudly in his ear.


    "Oh¡ªwhat?" Harry lifted his head, finding Ron and Neville both looking at him.


    Ron shrugged, "Help me convince Neville. He still wants to visit that powder keg... What''s up with you?"


    "Nothing," Harry quickly said, "I mean¡ªof course, I agree."


    "You agree?" Ron widened his eyes.


    "Yeah, we should go visit Professor Moody; he seems to have no family." Harry said lightly, deciding to postpone this matter. If Sirius asked, he would make a decision then.


    ...


    At the entrance to the castle hall, Draco Malfoy leaned against the oak doors, boredom etched on his face, holding a green gift ribbon in his hand. Crabbe, Goyle, and Pansy surrounded him.


    "Weren''t you applying for permission to stay over the holidays?"


    Draco''s nose twitched, "I don''t know, it was my father''s sudden demand, sorted it out with Professor Snape in advance." He occasionally glanced towards the hall, his father had come to pick him up this morning; on the way, they''d met Professor Snape, and then he was left aside.


    He toyed with the ribbon¡ªit was taken from a gift box. He felt his father''s gaze earlier had been complex, carrying a hint of disappointment, but he hadn''t done anything recently, so he must have misread it.


    "Are you suggesting he abused his power?" Hermione exclaimed.


    After contemplating for a while, they couldn''t come up with any other possibilities. Most crucially, Ron stated, "That was his son." Ultimately, they had to consider the possibility that Barty Crouch had manipulated something to deceive Azkaban and alter official records.


    They felt a mix of emotions thinking about Barty Crouch lying in the hospital wing. On one hand, he was a victim, yet on the other, he might have secretly defied the law, releasing a heinous Death Eater. This Death Eater had found his greatest support and was devising strategies for his master''s resurgence.


    Seeing the serious atmosphere, Hermione pulled a parchment from "The Debate Over the Fifth Element" book and handed it to Harry and Ron.


    Harry looked at the poetic-like text in his hand and read aloud the first line, "Seek us where our voices sound¡ªwhat''s this?"


    "Information decoded from the golden egg," Hermione said shortly.


    Harry and Ron widened their eyes, their heads coming together to read the contents:


    "Seek us where our voices sound,


    We cannot sing on the ground.


    Remember the focus when you seek:


    Purple signifies power;


    Blue indicates wisdom;


    Gold represents growth.


    Time is of the essence, danger everywhere;


    Careful consideration, choices unavoidable.


    When gold overflows,


    You shall see each other,


    Returning with full loads."


    Harry and Ron took a deep breath, stunned by the words.


    "My intuition tells me the second task will be tough," Ron said gloomily.


    Harry agreed. He tried to decipher the content, "Um¡ªseek us where our voices sound, cannot sing on the ground. So, the second task takes place in the water? Black Lake?"


    Hermione nodded eagerly. "That''s what I think too. Keep going, let''s compare our ideas."


    "Uh, then the next line obviously directs us to find something¡ªthree things, or three categories?" Harry hesitated, looking at Hermione, who only smiled, refusing to reveal any information.


    "Alright, whatever they are, they''re different, categorized as power, wisdom, and... growth? I think it''s some kind of test. Then the following lines caution us to be careful, involving choices, strange... Lastly, when gold overflows, we''ll see each other. Does it mean we have to separate? Only when this condition is met, we can reunite?"


    As they traced this trail of clues, Harry''s eyes widened, and three pairs of eyes met.


    Ron emitted a wail.


    Just then, a silver, nimble swift flew in through the library window, landing delicately before them. The swift''s Patronus opened its mouth, projecting Professor Lupin''s voice:


    "Harry, tonight at eight, in my office. Just you."


    "That''s all for today''s update."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 423: Explanation

    Chapter 423: Explanation


    As the clock struck eight in the evening, Harry promptly pushed open the door to the Ancient Runes office.


    "Take a seat wherever you please," Felix gestured from behind the desk, engrossed in a parchment. Harry glanced around and Valen, the companion, indicated a chair to Harry''s left.


    "Thank you," Harry murmured to Valen and shifted the chair, settling opposite the professor, quietly awaiting the purpose of the summons. After a couple of minutes, Felix set down the parchment, offering a smile. "You might be curious as to why I asked you here. It''s quite simple. I''ve been entrusted by Headmaster Dumbledore to teach you Occlumency."


    He briefly explained, "It''s a spell to prevent intrusion into one''s mind by outsiders."


    "Why do I need to learn Oc¡ª learn this stuff?" Harry stammered, but in the next breath, his heart pounded. He realized why. "Is it because of the nightmare I had?"


    "As far as I''m aware, this isn''t the first time?" Felix inquired softly.


    "I-I... yes, there was another one over the summer," Harry reluctantly admitted. "But¡ª"


    He looked earnestly at Felix, "Sirius mentioned it might be connected to my scar. Dumbledore mentioned the failed Killing Curse linking me to Voldemort when I was in first year."


    Felix shook his head, murmuring, "That seems plausible."


    "Currently, it seems you''re only probing Voldemort''s thoughts unilaterally, perhaps because he isn''t strong enough or hasn''t detected your movements, but..." He paused, locking eyes with Harry.


    With their shared understanding, a dreadful thought emerged. Harry couldn''t help but gulp, "You think Voldemort might start delving into my thoughts? That''s... quite¡ª"


    Seemingly not as significant, Harry thought. Just a student, grappling every year with different assignments. If Voldemort did catch these thoughts, he''d probably be quite annoyed.


    "Don''t underestimate your place in Voldemort''s mind, Harry," Felix calmly stated. "You dealt him a significant blow to his dark reign. If there''s anyone he detests the most, it''s likely you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have his most trusted follower infiltrate Hogwarts, risking exposure by putting your name in the Goblet of Fire..."


    As he spoke, he gazed thoughtfully at Harry.


    That was a reminder. Voldemort''s resources were limited. His priority was resurrection, not stirring trouble at Hogwarts¡ªeven though he was eagerly anticipating Harry''s participation in his rebirth ceremony.


    Unless Harry''s role was more crucial than imagined, possibly even deciding Voldemort''s revival...


    "Professor? Professor Harp?"


    Felix looked at him, exhaling softly. "Seems like you''re not well-versed in this aspect." He beckoned, and a parchment and quill levitated from the desk, the blue quill dipping into an ink pot, writing down a list of book titles with a ''swoosh'' that made Harry jump.


    When the list floated to him, he hesitantly took it, staring for a few moments before deciphering the first title, "Locking Your Mind: A Guide." Followed by a dozen unfamiliar titles. Harry felt deeply dismayed, akin to scoring a zero on the second task.


    "These are the reference books for you to read," Felix said. "Next, I''ll briefly introduce this knowledge to you."


    "When it comes to Occlumency, we have to mention Legilimency, Obliviate, Pensieve, and a series of related magic," Felix gestured for Harry to sit on the couch opposite him. Drawing his wand, he swished it lightly, and the fireplace blazed.


    "They''re all categorized as Memory Magic, but there''s a vast difference, especially between Occlumency and Legilimency."


    "Professor, what''s Legilimency?"


    "In a way you can comprehend, it''s akin to what regular people call mind-reading, a magic to intrude into another''s mind, extracting feelings and memories. Of course¡ª" Felix emphasized, "I must stress, Legilimency and mind-reading are vastly different. The specific concepts you''ll understand from the book and reflect in your essays, distinctly noting their differences."


    Harry felt a bitter taste in his mouth.


    But he suddenly realized something and hastily asked, "Professor, are you planning to read my thoughts and then have me defend using Occlumency?" He felt uneasy; if the professor saw any private memories, he''d be furious.


    Such as his feelings for Cho...


    "It''s just one of the methods," Felix commented. "An efficient strategy¡ªpracticing mental defense and offense to accelerate your mastery of Occlumency. However, frankly, we have ample time. At least, there''s no need to fret until Voldemort''s revival. But if you''re in a rush..." Felix glanced at him with an insidious look.


    "I''m not in a hurry," Harry hurriedly said. "I''ll choose another approach."


    There are still two chapters being edited, the latest might not be available until one in the morning. I suggest reading it in the morning.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 424: First Experience

    Chapter 424: First Experience


    "Felix''s a wise choice; it''ll do you a world of good." Felix waved his wand, creating a golden trail that sprawled between them like snowflakes caught in a breeze, sprinkling down in a shimmering cascade.


    "Let''s begin with a test." He leaned back in his chair, watching the golden curtain with delight.


    Harry also looked up, feeling like he was a part of the airborne gold dust, forgetting all worries and troubles... drifting involuntarily into a dreamy state, his mind experiencing profound relaxation, wrapped in a warm glow. Harry found himself chasing this feeling, but a faint voice inside him hinted that this scene was familiar.


    What could it be? If he''d felt this wonderful before, he''d surely remember. Harry mused dreamily, his mind akin to a rusty clock, thoughts pausing momentarily until Professor Moody''s grim face flashed before him. So repulsive... It snapped Harry out of the pleasant reverie for a moment.


    How could he think of him? Was it because of the emotions stirred by his class? Wait, Moody''s class? The Imperius Curse?


    Harry''s heart plunged as if dunked into the frigid depths of the December-end Black Lake. He shivered, breaking away from that state. The golden dust, once floating, now lay in a pyramidal heap on the ground, shimmering beautifully.


    But Harry didn''t fancy it now, apart from his recent experience, another blatant sign was Professor Snape, clutching onto Valen, the little creature peeking through the professor''s arm, reaching out toward the golden dust.Fiind updated novels on


    Harry leaned back, seeking solace as his back touched the firmness of the sofa. "Three minutes."


    Felix glanced at a pocket watch. "Faster than I expected. Impressive."


    Harry stammered, "I-I thought of Professor Moody..."


    "I understand," Felix said, "His appearance is quite intimidating."


    "No, it''s not that, Professor," Harry said, "It''s not just because of his appearance..." He blinked, whispering, "He taught us the Imperius Curse in class."


    "Ah, that explains it," Felix nodded slightly. "Seems like you did well in that class?"


    Harry hesitated before nodding.


    "Professor, what was that?"


    He watched as Professor Snape flicked his wand, the sprawling golden powder in mid-air and the heap on the ground vanished simultaneously.


    "Some beautiful memories I''ve collected," Felix smiled. "Many from creatures in the Forbidden Forest, creatures that easily find joy. Maybe not what you''d define as beauty?"


    Still unable to detect any anomaly...


    Was it too well hidden? The realm of the soul truly held unknowns.


    As time passed, Harry''s sweat evaporated, yet he hadn''t turned the second page. He was completely lost. Felix checked the time; it was close to lights-out. He rose, intending to interrupt Harry.


    At that moment, he halted. In magical sight, a deep darkness extended its tendrils, abruptly emerging in his field of vision, settling on Harry''s forehead, as if it had always been there, obscured by layers of mist.


    Felix struggled to conceal his shock; his and Dumbledore''s conjectures had become reality. Although unsure of the specifics, it was undeniable¡ªa fragment of Voldemort''s soul resided within Harry.


    ...


    "Harry, this is a Calming Draught. Drink it and have a good sleep when you get back." Felix gently advised.


    "Yes, Professor." Harry yawned widely; he was incredibly tired and just wanted to crawl into bed and sleep soundly.


    When he returned to the common room, few people remained. Hermione and Ron awaited him; Hermione eagerly asked, "What did Professor Snape want?"


    "Dumbledore asked the professor to teach me Occlumency," Harry said wearily.


    "Occlumency?"


    "What''s that?"


    Both Hermione and Ron inquired simultaneously, but seeing Harry too exhausted to keep his eyes open, Hermione quickly shut her book, decisively saying, "Let''s talk tomorrow. While you were away, I managed to draft a plan. Though some details are unclear, we roughly understand what the second project entails. Preparation needs to be prioritized."


    "You decide, Hermione." Harry yawned again. The potion Felix gave him was effective; no headache, just an overwhelming drowsiness. He went to his dorm, changed into pajamas, and dozed off instantly.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 425: The Broken Chair

    Chapter 425: The Broken Chair


    Inside the Headmaster''s Office¡ª


    "Are you sure?" Dumbledore''s voice resonated deeply.


    Felix nodded solemnly.


    "Leave it to me next, Felix," Dumbledore took on the responsibility.


    "Do you have a plan?" Felix asked in surprise. "Albus, there''s no precedent for this. The snake is already dead. I can''t make heads or tails of it for now, at least without sufficient time. There might be a glimmer of hope if given enough time..."


    Dumbledore simply replied calmly, "I understand." Felix sensed the unspoken "that''s all for now," excused himself voluntarily. He felt Dumbledore''s considerations were diverging from his own, yet information was scarce. Nevertheless, as he said before, he wasn''t prepared to give up; the soul was also a crucial magical subject.


    However, his previous accumulation was almost reduced to nothing, making the prospect of achieving results in a short time seem bleak.


    Felix stood by the window on the eighth floor of the castle, pondering to himself, "Instead of focusing on the soul, it might be better to direct attention to Voldemort. There are three very clear ways to deal with him¡ªdestroy the Horcruxes, eliminate the remnants of his soul, and capture Voldemort after his resurrection."


    Standing at a height, he gazed at the faint lights flickering on the edge of the Forbidden Forest, unaware that, at this moment, an interesting adventure was unfolding on the Beauxbatons carriage¡ª


    The carriage''s lights had nearly gone out, with only a dim night lamp still glowing. Fleur opened the door, stealthily slipping out of the room.


    In her hands, she cradled a golden egg, tiptoeing towards Madame Maxime''s private lavatory. Passing by a bedroom, the door creaked open. Jacqueline Bourdelle emerged from the room in her pajamas.


    "Fleur? What are you¡ª" Jacqueline was astonished, eyeing Fleur holding the golden egg, carefully inching along the wall.


    Fleur muttered, "Oops," hurriedly covering Jacqueline''s mouth. "Quiet! Don''t wake Madame Maxime..."


    Jacqueline blinked obediently.


    When Fleur released her hand, she curiously examined Fleur, pausing for a few seconds at her bare feet.


    "You''re not wearing shoes?"


    "I don''t need to. The path is all carpeted, and I''m sticking close to the wall, untouched by anyone," Fleur said proudly, lifting her head. Jacqueline found her expression increasingly peculiar.


    "Let me take you to a great place," Fleur decisively changed the subject.


    In fact, after the first task, she hadn''t been talking much with the other two champions. She thought them too timid, and the other two champions also felt disheartened and despondent all day.


    They walked to the end of the carpeted path, entering the largest room at the center, where the enormous oakwood door alone stood at ten feet tall.


    "This isn''t Madame Maxime''s¡ª"


    "Oh, I know," Fleur said. Approaching the door cautiously, she softly uttered the password. The door silently cracked open, and she slipped inside, leaving Jacqueline beside herself.


    She''s so adept at this...


    Before she could react, a hand reached out from inside, grabbing her shoulder and pulling her into the room as well.


    Before them lay a luxurious lavatory, with silver-tiled floors and walls, a massive branch-shaped chandelier hanging from the ceiling, casting a gentle light. Apart from the usual amenities, there was a separate large bathing area. Fleur handed the golden egg to Jacqueline, standing by the glass door of the bath, her eyes sparkling.


    "Fleur, even if you want to bathe, it''s not necessary to use Madame Maxime''s lavatory sneakily," Jacqueline said, worriedly. If caught, they''d be in trouble.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been here more than once," Fleur said, wrapping herself in a large towel, shimmering with a blue hue. "Let me show you the luxurious bath."


    She pushed the door, fog filling the room, carrying the light fragrance preferred by Madame Maxime. Occupying most of the space was a gigantic bath that resembled a swimming pool. A wall along the corridor held a gilded dressing mirror, with two metal hooks nearby, holding towels as large as bedsheets. "I''ve been waiting for daytime to end," Fleur said cheerfully.


    She swiftly removed her pajamas, revealing a swimsuit, seemingly prepared in advance. Fleur moved a bit on the spot, then dived into the water like a fish, swimming meters within the bath before surfacing, displaying an elegant mane of hair.


    "Come on, Jacqueline," she invited, her voice echoing between the empty walls, forming a pleasant echo.


    Jacqueline shook her head, holding onto the golden egg, walking to the side. Every few seconds, she glanced towards the direction of the door, fearing Madame Maxime might enter, although by all reasoning, she should have been asleep by now.


    She stood by for a while, watching Fleur''s agile strokes, resembling a beautiful mermaid, her silver hair and graceful neck appearing and disappearing in the mist. Fleur''s natural charm even made her envious.


    Holding the golden egg, her arm began to ache. She looked around and chose a beautiful lounge chair¡ªa piece similar to other furnishings in the room, enormous. Placing the golden egg in the center, she laid down.


    "Is that so..." Fleur pursed her lips. "I don''t feel the same way."


    "Madame Maxime! How did you get here?" Jacqueline exclaimed beside her ear.


    Fleur felt somewhat bewildered; who was Jacqueline speaking to? Madame Maxime? Who was Madame Maxime?


    Fleur abruptly opened her eyes, meeting a towering figure and piercing gaze. She let out a scream, jolting upright. "I-I-I''m terribly sorry, Madame Maxime. It''s all my fault¡ªI shouldn''t have sneaked in and used your chair..."


    However, Madame Maxime didn''t quite catch Fleur''s apology as another piercing, shrill cry filled the bathing chamber. The golden egg slipped from Fleur''s grasp as she jerked upright, striking the indentation on top, causing it to spring open.


    As it emitted an eerie screech and rolled, defying three pairs of eyes, it carved an arc, "Plop," and plunged into the water.


    Fleur stood still for a moment, then obediently rose. "Madame Maxime, I''ll retrieve the golden egg." Without daring to gauge Madame Maxime''s reaction, she leaped into the spacious bath.


    Onshore, Madame Maxime wore a stern expression as she inquired of Jacqueline, "Did Fleur drag you here?"


    "N-no, we came together," Jacqueline replied nervously. "It''s our first time¡ª"


    Madame Maxime snorted. "It might be your first time, but not necessarily Fleur''s. I''ve long noticed her coveting this chair." Her annoyance wasn''t directed at Fleur but rather at Hagrid.


    She didn''t know what had gotten into him lately. Every time he came to feed the symbol of the gods, he would subtly ask about any damage to the floating chair, even loudly boasting about his skill in fixing things, implying he could help if something broke.


    Madame Maxime was quite irked by this, feeling that Hagrid was insinuating her weight was causing potential damage to the chair.


    Tonight, unable to sleep because of Fleur''s stubborn insistence on uncovering the golden egg''s secrets and partly due to Hagrid, she sought solace in the bathing chamber, never expecting such an unexpected revelation.


    Seeing Fleur poke her head out of the pool, looking at her with adoration, Madame Maxime smirked coldly. Today was the day to persuade Fleur; she felt no embarrassment. After all, she didn''t think someone like Karkaroff would ensure fairness as promised.


    After the first task, anyone believing Karkaroff''s words would be utterly foolish.


    As the saying goes, cheating has always been a tradition in the Triwizard Tournament. But when to cheat? Now was the perfect time. "Madame Maxime! I-I''ve discovered the golden egg''s secret!" Fleur''s excited cry interrupted her thoughts, and she glanced at Fleur skeptically.


    "It''s true! Let me sing it to you¡ª''Find us where our voices sound, on the ground, we can''t be found. When you seek, remember well: Purple for power; blue for wisdom; gold for, for¡ª"


    Fleur began to sing, her voice exquisitely enchanting, captivating those who listened. However, halfway through, Fleur stumbled. "Um, sorry, I forgot the rest. How about we all come down together?"


    Half a minute later¡ª


    The three ladies emerged from the pool, shaking their hair, and Madame Maxime sank into thought. "So that''s it. I assumed it would follow the four elements. The golden egg represents life, life refers to fire..."


    Seating herself, she contemplated the clues provided by the golden egg. Soon enough, she also pondered the only place at Hogwarts that met the conditions: the Black Lake.


    "It''s said that the Black Lake houses many creatures: mermaids, giant squids, Grindylows..." Fleur murmured, patting Madame Maxime''s shoulder.


    "But do these three creatures symbolize wisdom, power, and growth?" Madame Maxime disagreed. "There must be something else; these are mere obstacles for the champions. You need to consider underwater survival and spellcasting in underwater combat. As for wisdom and growth... they''re not something we can infer."


    "You said it so well; why didn''t I think of that?" Fleur smiled, enchantingly.


    Madame Maxime shot her a glance but, after unraveling the golden egg''s mystery, she wasn''t inclined to pursue further. "Slightly to the left," she instructed, and Fleur''s smile widened.


    "Click-click-click."


    Madame Maxime''s chair suddenly emitted a rapid succession of sounds, the layer of air beneath her shimmered twice, then abruptly vanished.


    The three women stared wide-eyed, Madame Maxime displaying the most astonishment.


    Had she really broken the chair?


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 426: Twins’ Revelation

    Chapter 426: Twins¡¯ Revelation


    The next morning, Harry, Ron, and Hermione entered the Great Hall and noticed Cedric and his companions also dining. They exchanged glances and tacitly chose seats opposite them.


    "Um... hi, there," Harry said, and Cedric set down his fork, offering them a smile.


    Harry found himself at a loss for words, especially in front of this person who had danced at least seven times with Cho at the Yule Ball, denying Harry any chance.


    He mumbled something unclear, and Cedric looked at him with confusion.Visjt  for new updates


    "I, uh... I mean, Ron has something to say to Collins."


    This time, Ron stumbled. "What¡ªme? Oh, right..." He glared at Harry, while Collins lowered his utensils, a stern gaze shifting between Harry and Ron.


    Ron looked at Collins, his face reddening. Collins''s bushy eyebrows and brown short hair made him seem particularly severe. Ron remembered his awkwardness in front of Fleur, muttering, "Thanks..."


    "Can''t find the words?" Collins asked.


    "I mean... thank you for the hint during the dance, about the golden egg. Even though I couldn''t quite hear it, I felt it necessary, uh, necessary to say thanks..." Ron gasped for air, with Harry chiming in, "Yeah, exactly."


    Even after Collins left, Ron''s ears stayed red.


    "Aren''t you allergic to Lavender?" Harry asked, trying to quell Hermione''s laughter, steering the conversation to a serious tone.


    "I don''t know... My brain goes blank when she looks at me with those dark eyes," Ron lamented. "First Lavender, then Collins. Is something wrong with me?"


    "Yeah, and it''s only unclear when facing those pretty girls," Hermione quipped.


    Harry felt Ron had embarrassed himself and subtly shifted his plate¡ªRon nearly spilled his pumpkin pasty filling into Harry''s plate. He whispered about last night''s events in Professor Trelawney''s office to them.


    Having woken up, his memories returned, and Harry emphasized the peculiar magic book.


    "Nothing much, just getting to know Lee''s new friends," George replied evasively, nodding towards the direction of the Great Hall.


    "I saw that," Ron persisted. "You handed them something, not a prank product, but a stack of parchment. It might contain important information..."


    Fred and George exchanged glances. "If we spilled some secret and Hogwarts loses the match..." Ron deliberately made it sound grave, watching his two brothers'' expressions turn serious.


    "You''re quite vigilant. Seems like becoming champions boosted your confidence," Fred remarked.


    "But our little brother has a point this time," Fred stroked his chin, contemplating.


    "Maybe he stumbled onto something," George added.


    Ron''s face was turning as red as his hair. Harry intervened, "So, what did you guys figure out?"


    Fred and George glanced at each other. "Listen, it''s simple. Lee Jordan and the Uagadou students became friends, you know, his appearance gives him an edge..." Harry couldn''t help but chuckle. Fred continued, "The Uagadou magical school is different in many aspects. They''re adept at Transfiguration, Alchemy, Astronomy, and Gesture-based spells..."


    "They''re into various alchemical novelties. The principles aren''t difficult, but their approach is intriguing. Like different types of amulets... as Dumbledore said, it''s about communication," George shrugged.


    "They approached us a couple of days ago, just before Christmas, wanting to learn about the Black Lake... It''s not really a secret; I bet there are at least a hundred books in the library mentioning it. Of course, it takes time to find them," Fred explained.


    George blinked, "Unless they''re dim enough not to ask Professor Sinistra. She''s quite prominent, stronger than the rope in front of the restricted section."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 427: Alastor Moody

    Chapter 427: Alastor Moody


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione exchanged glances.


    "So," Ron said hopefully, "you just grabbed random stuff from the library and tried to pass it off?"


    Fred''s face turned serious. "Sorry to disappoint, but we do have some integrity. However, our knowledge of the Black Lake is limited. Going too deep might get us chased out by merpeople with forks, and their pets aren''t exactly friendly¡ª"


    "Gillyweed," George mouthed when he noticed Harry''s puzzled look.


    "Kelp, needlefish, and devil''s snare... We didn''t dare to go too far in, afraid of being strung up by mermaids. But drawing a map of the lake is on our to-do list, planned before graduation," Fred confidently stated.


    George gave him a strange look. "Since when was that our plan?"


    "Just now, when we were talking. Want in?" Fred asked.


    "Sounded decent," George grinned, looking at the bewildered trio. "Harry, your dad''s crew has done their thing; repeating it is pointless. It''s better to carve our own path... Besides, we''re sixth-years now, gotta leave a mark."


    The twins departed, but before they left, George reminded them, "Oh, Harry, if you head to the hospital wing now, there might be a surprise waiting."


    The trio stared at their retreating figures, lost in thought.


    "We should get a map, even if it''s incomplete," Ron suddenly said. "It''ll save us a lot of trouble."


    "We can make one ourselves," Harry replied without hesitation. There was still plenty of time before February.


    Hermione counted on her fingers, "Aside from us, including Cedric''s group and Valgadu, half the teams already know about the second task. The other three schools might¡ª"


    "Maybe add Durmstrang to that," Ron quipped in a strange tone.


    Hermione raised an eyebrow.


    "Sorry, didn''t explain¡ªI mean, Karkaroff would surely find a way to cheat," Ron clarified, "I have faith in him."


    Ron made a disgusted noise.


    "Harry," Sirius approached, hugging him tightly. Whispering, he said, "Got word from Hagrid that Moody''s injured, so I came to try¡ª"


    "Where''s the problem?" Harry whispered back.


    Sirius disdainfully gestured towards Snape, who appeared oblivious, and nonchalantly said, "I''ve been authorized by the Headmaster. If Alastor Moody wishes to continue teaching this year, during his recovery, I''ll be taking over some classes in care for my colleague."


    Sirius immediately glanced at Moody, teasingly saying, "Alastor, I suggest you lay low¡ª"


    He suddenly realized his mistake, triggering Moody''s taboo, about to face an eruption akin to a volcano. He quickly stopped but too late.


    Harry swore he''d never seen Moody''s face contort this way, every scar on his face magnified grotesquely, quivering in disgust. Moody roared, "Ha! You think I''m afraid? After being toyed with like a puppet by Voldemort and a Death Eater for months? What do you think I''d do? Cower like a coward, sobbing? I''ll tell you, dream on!"


    Sirius turned paper-white.


    Moody''s remaining eye widened, fixated on Sirius. Harry felt that Moody''s eye was more terrifying than the prosthetic eye in the jar, even compared to the rage emitted from his empty socket.


    Pointing to the empty bed nearby, he continued, "You know the first thing Barty did after waking up? He turned himself in at the Ministry! He''s going to spill everything, atone for his mistakes! And you know what else?" He glared at a disheartened Sirius, his face menacing, "I''ll broadcast everything that happened to me, just that the students won''t be enough..."


    "I''ll tell everyone Voldemort isn''t dead, not truly!"


    Dumbledore''s somber voice came from outside the door, "Alastor..."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 428: Slughorns Reputation

    Chapter 428: Slughorn''s Reputation


    Dumbledore surveyed the room, catching every expression. A bit fatigued, yet smiling, he spoke, "Alastor, two officials from the Ministry are here seeking some information. I''ve brought them in."


    A tall man rushed in, Felix glimpsed the serious-faced Kingsley. Behind him was Tonks, sporting a new red hairstyle, a bit wild but eye-catching. She waved enthusiastically as Felix glanced her way.


    From Tonks'' open pocket spilled a half-piece of blue glass, a ''Future World'' newly launched super bubble liquid...


    Moody grinned widely at the unexpected guests. "Sent by Scrimgeour?"


    "Madam Bones sends her regards, Alastor. We''re all concerned about you. Oh, by the way, I''ve officially become an Auror!" Tonks exclaimed cheerfully.


    Sirius''s eyes shifted. Moody grumbled, "Hope they didn''t slack off in their sneaking and tracking lessons."


    "You''re too strict," Tonks huffed softly.


    The dark-skinned Kingsley opened his briefcase, his wand swishing out a scroll covered in dense handwriting and a few handwritten signatures at the bottom.


    "Let''s catch up later, Alastor," Kingsley, in his trademark low, slow voice, said, "We''re here on official business. The Ministry''s top officials are swamped. I represent the Minister, the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, Wizengamot, and the Auror Office. We have some questions about your recent encounters..."


    Kingsley cautiously glanced at Dumbledore.


    "Ah, we''ll leave," Dumbledore grinned, "Kingsley and Alastor are old acquaintances. There won''t be any conflicts." He then halted Snape, ready to leave. "Wait, Severus, I have a few minor queries about the analysis report you gave me."


    The group exited the ward. Madame Pomfrey closed the door, and from the last gap, Felix glimpsed Kingsley embracing Moody on the bed. The door shut firmly with a bang.


    "Headmaster Dumbledore, about my substitute teaching..." Sirius murmured.


    "Sirius," Dumbledore''s tone grew stern, "I won''t deny your request, but clearly, you''re not yet prepared to be a professor¡ª"


    "But my grades are excellent!" Sirius snapped, glaring at Snape, itching to punch him.


    "I''m not referring to grades. You should be aware," Dumbledore replied.


    Sirius looked forlorn. Harry wanted to speak up for his godfather, but Professor Lupin, opposite him, subtly shook his head. Harry held back his words.


    "Aberforth, Professor Moody''s tenure is only for a year?" Felix whispered.


    Dumbledore gave an understanding smile. "Yes, Alastor is retired. I shouldn''t strain him too much, especially given the current circumstances... Just thinking about rewriting another job ad in six months is giving me a headache."


    Outside the infirmary corridors, Dumbledore and Snape headed upstairs, likely towards the headmaster''s office. Felix presumed the analysis report Dumbledore mentioned earlier might be related to the residual potion found in the Chamber, probably what Voldemort used to sustain his body.


    But it wasn''t the time for detailed inquiries. He turned, addressing Sirius, Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville, "I need to visit Hagrid. Will you¡ª"


    "We''ll come too," Harry immediately said. Ron and Hermione nodded eagerly, while Neville looked around, scratching his head.


    "Then let''s go together; perhaps you can lend a hand," Felix said cheerfully. Seeing Harry''s puzzled look, he explained, "Hagrid needs me to craft some iron chains to prevent those belligerent creatures from perishing before the first winter..."Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com


    The young wizards, familiar with Blast-Ended Skrewts, turned pale.


    They stepped outside, trekking through the snowy landscape. The biting wind pierced their thick clothes; the young wizards shivered, but Sirius, though pale, looked much better than before.


    Felix waved his wand, "Warming Charm¡ªone of the most practical spells in winter. If you haven''t bought Temperature-Regulating Pendant Boxes."


    Instantly, they felt warm all over. Their steps slowed, treading on the snow became a wintery delight. Harry marveled, and Hermione asked, "Professor, what''s the incantation for this spell?"


    "Warmth Like Hearth."


    "Is it easy to learn? If mastered, does it match the effect of a Temperature-Regulating Pendant?" Ron inquired.


    "Your two brothers asked me the same thing," Felix chuckled, "Unfortunately, it''s only effective in winter."


    Ron pouted, "Now I understand why they were unbeatable in snowball fights."


    "Professor, who''s Madam Bones?" Harry recalled Tonks mentioning the name; it sounded familiar.


    "Amelia Bones, the current Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, quite reputable," Felix replied simply.


    "Susan Bones''s aunt," Hermione murmured softly, and Harry suddenly realized.


    "Sirius, do you know her?" Harry asked his godfather, sensing from his earlier reaction that Sirius might know her.


    Sirius pondered, then shrugged, "Ring a bell... She was four years ahead of me in school. Intelligent and serious witch," he muttered, "I think I made her cry once."


    Luckily, Hagrid didn''t notice. He was engrossed in conversation with Felix. "The Skrewts molted some shells. Don''t know if it''s useful to you, kept some aside."


    Felix nodded. "It''s a new material, never seen before. I believe it might bear traits of both the sphinx and the fire crab, though it''s hard to say which it leans more toward. If it''s the former, its value skyrockets."


    "Scamander doesn''t share much with me; we mainly discuss magical creature husbandry," Hagrid gruffly remarked. "Our paths diverge a bit... but his advice does come in handy."


    Harry knew Hagrid referred to the memory entity in Room Seven. Suddenly, something struck him. "I heard many ghosts favor that place?"


    "Spot on, seen quite a few," Hagrid replied. "Heard they''re asking Dumbledore to find a ghost cook. Bit daft, that... but these ghosts are much more active than before."


    "Any candidates?" Ron, intrigued by peculiar things as usual, asked.


    "One," Hagrid muttered. "Horace Sloghorn. The Fat Friar remembers him well, said he sneaked into the kitchen every night for a midnight snack, never missed one."


    Harry knew the Fat Friar, the ghost from Hufflepuff, but Horace Slughorn was a mystery.


    "Is that the Potions Master?" Hermione asked, surprised.


    "You know him?" Hagrid glanced at her. "Interesting fella. Was around when I was at school, Head of Slytherin. Sirius must''ve known him."


    They turned to Sirius, who was holding Toothless on the couch, absentmindedly scratching the dragon''s chin as it purred contentedly. He spoke leisurely, "Of course I know him, a hedonistic old chap. He founded the illustrious Slug Club, gathered quite a few Death Eaters¡ª"


    "What?" Harry exclaimed in shock.


    "Oh, don''t worry, no ties to Death Eaters," Sirius reassured, seeing their frozen expressions. "He just enjoys his comforts, loves mead, candied pineapple, triple-layered cushions..." He glanced at Felix. "I bet he''s eyeing your company. Saw a chair when I went to see Limes, his favorite."


    At the mention of chairs, Hagrid''s demeanor shifted, his gaze wandering to a toolbox in the corner beside a red umbrella.


    "...He suffers from Slytherin''s traits, networking, vanity, disdain for the less talented. Still, he''s a vast improvement from the current Headmistress."


    Felix glared at him.


    Sirius shrugged. "I''m just stating facts. Let''s ignore a certain bat-obsessed someone," he continued, "Besides his penchant for comfort, he has an uncanny knack for spotting talented students. He''s built a platform for them to connect, hoping for future payback. He relishes that feeling."


    "What about the Death Eaters¡ª" Harry pressed on.


    "I said it before, besides ability, he also values lineage. You should know what Slytherin mostly represents," Sirius said. "There aren''t many who entered based purely on merit, but Harry, your mum was one of the most remarkable."


    "My mum?" Harry was once again astonished. He didn''t know why he felt compelled to argue, but he did, "But she was in Gryffindor!"


    "She got in on her merit," Sirius insisted. "Lily had exceptional potion skills. During the war, her brews saved many lives, especially when Voldemort was after us. While the rest of us hid in safehouses, she was still making a difference."


    His tone became somber. "If she and James had survived, Lily would''ve been the brightest Potions Master. Forget Snape..."


    Sirius snorted, exuding contempt.


    "What about you guys?" Harry inquired, more eager to know about the Slughorn professor than Sirius''s and his parents'' story.


    "Me and James?"


    "And Professor Lupin." Harry corrected. "I mean, Limes."


    Sirius chuckled. "I was, uh, rebellious back then," he winked at Harry. "Didn''t approve of him, especially after seeing Regulus join that club. I didn''t want any part of it, and James was much the same, mostly because Slytherins were so abundant, and he held quite the grudge against them..."


    "As for Limes, he excelled in everything, but you know, his background was a big issue."


    "But I heard his identity was kept secret, hardly anyone realized he was a werewolf during school." Harry was puzzled.


    "That I can explain," Felix interjected. "You can''t expect to conceal yourself from a powerful wizard, especially when he''s also a Potions Master."


    ...


    The following week flew by swiftly. After the holidays for employees at ''Future World'' ended, Felix moved to Diagon Alley, spending the last few days refining new products. Unbeknownst to them, a new semester at Hogwarts began.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 429: Store Number Seven

    Chapter 429: Store Number Seven


    On the eve of the school term starting, the lingering festive air of Christmas hadn''t yet dissipated in Diagon Alley; it was draped in shimmering silver attire.


    This year, Diagon Alley bore significant differences from the past¡ªmost shop fronts displayed Christmas gift lights courtesy of the "Future World" company. As dusk approached, just before the last hint of twilight vanished from the sky, these magical lights came to life, illuminating a small portion of the street.


    Exiting the upright castle, Alrick and Clementine, dressed in only light clothing, seemed impervious to the biting chill.


    Clementine adjusted the temperature control pendant, stashing it away in her pocket, and observed the male and female wizards on the street. Reflecting on the changes, she remarked, "In less than half a year, Diagon Alley has seen quite the transformation."


    Alrick empathized, "Indeed... do you recall the book signing at the Leaky Cauldron on New Year''s Day? Rita Skeeter purchased two magical phonographs, and the shadow of the eccentric sister duo loitered at the bookstore''s entrance until the event concluded. It was like witnessing a live performance..."


    Clementine blinked, recalling the scene vividly. That journalist had remarkable audacity, weaving the ancient Black family members into her narrative. But more striking was her reference to the Dark Lord.


    Some passages in the book still made her blush:CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m


    "''...that wizard-like figure possessed an extraordinary charisma that transcended gender, captivating even the ancient and pure-blooded descendants, compelling them to genuflect at his feet, fervently kissing the ground he trod upon. Even the slightest chance¡ªof dining with this cold, imperious sorcerer or receiving a kiss upon the back of their hand¡ªour protagonist in this tale would willingly brave anything...''


    Pure-blooded descendants would never forget the night when the Dark Lord personally summoned his loyal servants. His elongated fingers, akin to hot embers, brushed across their cheeks, whispering an irrefutable command: ''My disciple, I need you... I need you to do something for me...''


    Although not explicitly named, anyone with insight could deduce the identities of the two protagonists in the story.


    "What''s wrong?" Alrick inquired, observing Clementine suddenly blushing, curious about her reaction.


    "N-Nothing," Clementine stammered, her face flushed crimson.


    ...


    On a bustling street in central London, two unfamiliar men stood in front of a tastefully decorated shop.


    Adjacent to a stationery store, the proprietress observed the strangers without suspicion, finding the neighboring shop quite peculiar¡ª


    Felix reminded, "You seem to be in some moral quandary, but the fact remains¡ªwe haven''t done anything."


    "Yeah," Lupin sighed softly. "Just because we haven''t done anything..."


    Exiting the seventh store, darkness veiled the sky. Felix and Lupin parted ways. Felix felt content with everything, especially nearing the completion of his Grimoire of Magic. His mood was unusually pleasant.


    Rarely strolling through the London streets, he found himself in a secluded alleyway. A figure, its dark hair tousled, staggered under the dim lights.


    "A vagrant? An addict?"


    Felix moved slightly away, but the man approached him directly. A sense of absurdity surged within Felix. "Could this be a mugging?" Instead of leaving, curiosity held him in place, studying the man.


    The man, frail as a reed, slid his hand into his pocket. Felix, angling himself defensively, enchanted a body armor spell, "Do you need a doctor?" he asked slowly.


    "I do need some ''medicine''," the man licked his yellowed teeth and pulled out a folded leaflet, offering it to Felix, wearing an odd smile. Then he departed, seeking his next target.


    Felix glanced at the contents on the leaflet, finding it utterly preposterous¡ª


    "Do you believe in magic? Do you believe in mystery? In this world, unknown realms exist, worlds completely separate from science. If you often feel dazed, disoriented, or wake up unsure of your surroundings (this part was emphasized)... friend, you''re likely destined to belong to the hidden world.


    "Welcome to join us; we offer thoughtful guidance and fulfill one wish¡ªperhaps you urgently need to reverse your misfortune, or are desperate to witness the true perspective; or maybe you suffer from an incurable illness, feeling life has lost its hope..."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 430: The Potential Mundaneness of Potions

    Chapter 430: The Potential Mundaneness of Potions


    The sequence is followed by a long string of ''for instance.''


    Felix figured that any regular person would surely feel intrigued by one or two of the mentioned points above, provided they could be realized.


    At the bottom of the flyer lay a crude map.


    Felix''s curiosity intensified. The person handing him the flyer seemed ordinary, yet they made a beeline for him. Was it happenstance or a coincidence? He felt it was more likely shrouded in mysterious deeds under the guise of magic. As for what exactly, he decided to find out.


    Following the instructions on the flyer, Felix navigated through remote streets. The hand-drawn map had its ''quirks,'' marking discreet symbols at every street corner, requiring some thought.


    Standing before a wall, Felix gazed at the graffiti. Illuminated by dim streetlights, he scrutinized it for a while, then, guided by the rat holding a vertical sign in the graffiti, he turned left.


    Here, the lights had vanished. The shops lining the street were dilapidated, heaps of garbage cluttered the corners, and the lone flickering lamp, coupled with the howling chill wind, evoked a sense of a scene from a horror movie.


    However, if Felix wished, he could conjure the most realistic horror, just as easily.


    "Three individuals lurking in the shadows along the way, no trace of magic, and their negativity isn''t too strong... Merely after riches?" Felix strolled leisurely. Since it had nothing to do with magic or a dark wizard fishing, his interest in what lay at the end of the road diminished rapidly. He paused now and then to admire the graffiti on the walls along the way.


    If one were to describe it, this place was like the decaying organ of London, forgotten by the city hall, repeatedly overlooked in various plans, ultimately becoming a playground for stray cats and dogs, as well as the favorite haunt of those ''rebellious youth.''


    A few minutes later...


    Felix pushed open a worn-out gate and stepped inside. The crude map on the flyer had long lost its relevance. He found this place because there was activity here, and there was a finely crafted magic circle on the doorstep.


    Inspecting the storefront and the weathered signboard, this place seemed to have been a clothing store before. However, the sign read ''House of Magic'' in graffiti-style font.


    Felix had a bad feeling. No wizarding organization would do such a thing. This seemed more like a concoction of some street-side enthusiasts fascinated with the arcane arts.


    Am I being duped here...?


    At this moment, two burly men approached him, the kind more adept at communicating with their fists. Felix sighed and with a glint in his eyes, "Bang!" "Bang!" They thudded heavily onto the ground without uttering a word.


    After a few minutes, those who rushed to their aid didn''t flee.


    Felix searched the abandoned shack thoroughly. The thick layer of dust inside the room indicated its former occupant had been gone for a while. He wore a disappointed expression.


    "A gang of robbers... perhaps add kidnapping and extortion to that?"


    This was the information Felix gathered from their minds, leaving him deeply disappointed. Especially when he learned these flyers came from a nearby trash bin, it was a double blow.


    The truth of the matter was absurd¡ª


    This used to be a secret base of a group of enthusiasts of the arcane arts. Perhaps due to winter or other reasons, they disbanded, and the flyers were casually thrown into a nearby trash bin, conveniently picked up by these passing robbers: they found familiar words on the flyers ("dazed and confused, wake up not knowing where..."), unanimously believing it described the effects of some ''painkillers.'' They highlighted this phrase, considering it an unspoken code on the streets, luring those in need.


    Including Felix, even the addict in conversation got this hint. Unfortunately, Felix didn''t notice it at all; instead, he was drawn by the word ''magic'' on the flyer, hence the misfortune for this group of people.


    "I got excited seeing those two mysterious symbols at the door." Felix grumbled, feeling he had completely wasted his time. He should have been in the warm office at Hogwarts by now.


    "What''s the emergency hotline number... 999?"


    Suddenly, Felix heard footsteps approaching from afar, stopping outside the door.


    "Is someone there?" A young voice asked.


    Felix blinked, pulling the door open a crack, lowering his head, coming face-to-face with a pair of gray eyes. The person held a flyer in one hand and a stick in the other, looking at him hesitantly.


    Judging by attire, Felix estimated this person wasn''t associated with the previous thugs¡ªthough in the newcomer''s eyes, he might appear even more frightening, evident from the shaking hand.


    "Anything you need?" Felix muttered from his throat.


    He wanted to quickly shoo away the unexpected visitor and make an anonymous call... Well, perhaps he could delay it till tomorrow morning; they say sleeping on the floor is good for the back.


    "Hello, is this the House of Magic?" the visitor asked cautiously, shaking the flyer. When Felix shifted his gaze from the flyer to the stick, the hand holding the stick promptly vanished from his view unless Felix leaned out; otherwise, it was impossible to see past the wall.


    "Like a contract, demon... I mean, the kind wizards make with ordinary people."


    "No need, do you think I''m afraid you''ll renege?" Felix reclined nonchalantly on the chair.


    ...


    The crisp piano notes filled the air, initially somewhat tentative due to the injured hand''s influence. But soon, the melody became fluid and melodious. Felix squinted, tapping his foot lightly. Before long, he furrowed his brow. The style of the tune in front of him changed abruptly. It was like the chilly, melancholic moonlight suddenly turned into an exuberant battle anthem, then into flowing stream murmurs, followed by solemn woodland horns...


    It was no longer music, but noise.


    However, the ''contractor'' played with immense joy, especially upon realizing what their happiest memory was. They poured their entire being into the music, knowing it would be lost forever after tonight...


    Felix sensed a pure, radiant joy, thanks to his ability to sense and discern emotions from Dementors. It seemed like a golden vortex formed in the yard, continuously expanding outward. Felix extracted his wand, gently swirling, gathering some of the dispersed emotions.


    When magic and this precious emotion combined, they formed a drop of golden liquid.


    His fingertips danced along the piano keys, until the moon got veiled by clouds, the wailing wind interrupting the melody.


    "Have some tea, your hands are shaking from the cold," said Felix, a cup floating unsteadily to the piano with golden ripples in its liquid.


    "It''s not from the cold, it''s... it''s just how they are... What tea is this, it tastes strange?"


    Felix stood up, straightening his back. "Your music is unforgettable. I hope to see your formal performance someday. Well then... the House of Magic bids you farewell for today." He waved his hand, and the person opposite him seemed weightless, floating out of the room.


    With a bang, the door closed shut.


    "Oh, Wizard Sir, you know that''s impossible... Wizard Sir? You haven''t taken your reward, where do I find you... Goodness, why is the house gone! Did you do this, Wizard Sir..."


    The next morning.


    The miraculous little house, filled with wonders overnight, was swarmed by people. Two police officers escorted a string of fugitives out, having spent the night lying on the cold ground, looking quite sickly.


    In the crowd, one head kept bobbing up to peer inside.


    "What''s going on? Were you caught, Wizard Sir¡ªeh? Who are they?"


    "Apparently a cunning gang of fugitives, they''ve been on the run in Surrey County, heard they were discovered by a young artist who came over early and quietly alerted the police."


    "Ah, I see..." The person fell silent for a moment, then suddenly raised their hand, flaunting it. "Uncle, see my hand, does it still shake?"


    "Are you having fun at my expense?"


    "Oh, sorry, I''m just too delighted!"


    ...


    In the ancient magical script office at Hogwarts, Felix was conversing via a communication mirror with Lupin.


    "Two things, one about the flying wings, or rather, flying wing devices; I''ll be making a prototype soon, and I''d like you to see how we can improve and simplify it."


    "The second thing is researching the secularization of potions. Not urgent, but for now, compiling a usable list would suffice."


    "Secularization?"


    "Making potions usable on ordinary folks."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 431: Professors Tea Gathering

    Chapter 431: Professor''s Tea Gathering


    "Effective potion-making requires the involvement of wands, but it''s not about mindless, continuous waving of wands. It''s about a gentle flick at the right moment that can bring about wondrous changes in the cauldron''s contents."


    "So Muggles can''t grasp this beautiful process, and Squibs either," Snape remarked slowly.


    During the first weekend after the start of the school year, Professor Flitwick organized an afternoon tea gathering under the pretext of celebrating Professor Moody''s recovery. Though to Felix, this strict former Auror didn''t seem to require such formalities.


    Moody, absorbed in his own snacks, didn''t even glance at the exquisite pastries on the table.


    His presence here signified the end of Snape''s brief stint as a substitute, so when Felix inquired about potion-making, Snape appeared rather aloof.


    Seated in a plush chair, Snape leisurely continued the earlier topic, "We cannot discount the possibility of some simple potions not needing a wand''s involvement. They might not even require refined magical guidance. Instead, they spontaneously manifest effects, more akin to coaxing out inherent properties of potion ingredients. To those well-versed in potions, it''s like dealing with semi-finished products."


    Felix understood. The potion he''d given Felch using a formula for pet remedies¡ªno wand required, primary ingredient dragon''s blood, the rest merely catalysts to enhance and temper the dragon''s blood properties.


    For wizards, some potion effects resemble spells. The choice between potions and spells relates to the wizard themselves. They select what seems simpler or most effective to achieve their goals.


    Perhaps money plays a crucial factor too.


    For instance, the Cheering Charm and the Elixir of Euphoria are mostly interchangeable. The charm is taught in the third year, while the elixir features in the sixth-year Advanced Potion-Making class. Yet, overlooking a seemingly inconsequential lesson and attempting to self-learn the charm isn''t easy, especially with a botched charm leading to side effects like hysteria and uncontrollable laughter.


    In such cases, most wizards opt to buy the Elixir of Euphoria.


    Flitwick waved his wand, making a porcelain teapot bow, filling his cup. "I''ve heard some wizards substitute wand movements with magical rituals during potion brewing, Severus?"


    "And incessant repetitions of incantations," Snape added, "mostly seen in the medieval era. Some inept wizards couldn''t control their magic, much like Squibs. Hence, they resorted to such methods."N/ne?w n0vel chap/ers are published o/n


    "I think I''ve read something similar somewhere," muttered Felix.


    "I guess it''s in Muggle fairy tales? Indeed, some careless wizards, once discovered, were burned alive," Snape glanced at him, remarking.


    "That''s ancient history. We''d best talk about something else," uneasily interjected Professor McGonagall, turning away, "Moody, are you ready to return to classes next Monday?"


    "Been delayed long enough," Moody gnawed on a rather bland-looking piece of chicken, "Plan to sort everything over the holidays, won''t miss classes. But Hagrid insists on the final check..."


    "I remember he got twelve certificates," Flitwick recalled. "Only a few have achieved that honor in my teaching tenure."


    "I''m not talking about those written scores, but the collective evaluations of Aurors! I also taught him some things¡ªinvestigation and trap-setting parts. Everyone believed young Crouch would become an exceptional Auror, stepping into his old man''s shoes!" Moody exclaimed.


    Everyone felt slightly uncomfortable. The better young Barty Crouch behaved during school, the stronger the contrast with what came afterward¡ªhe didn''t become an Auror; he chose to be a Death Eater.


    Flitwick changed the subject, "Felix, I really liked the gift you gave me; I''ve already gone through it. Must say, some African gestures for spell-casting are quite impressive; I''m thinking of incorporating them into next year''s curriculum."


    Felix smiled, "I asked a few friends for recommendations on my reading list..."


    McGonagall frowned, "Teaching methods in Uagadou differ greatly from Hogwarts. Their students decide their specialization early on, so many intricate concepts can be disassembled and integrated into lower-level teachings. But that''s not feasible at Hogwarts. The students selecting Human Transfiguration in the sixth year are a tiny fraction."


    "What about the part related to human transfiguration? Maybe it could be included in your Transfiguration Club?" suggested Felix.


    "That''s indeed a good approach,"


    McGonagall nodded. "My club only admits sixth and seventh years. They''ve gone through the O.W.Ls and naturally grasp many techniques, like what you call ''pre-requisite knowledge''?"


    She mentioned a convoluted term, continuing, "But the knowledge of transfiguration outside Uagadou isn''t as extensive. Transforming into an African elephant is common, but if the innate conditions aren''t sufficient, it might result in a malnourished baby elephant. From that perspective, Animagi seem better..."


    Felix agreed wholeheartedly, "After all, Animagi involve a certain randomness, linked to each wizard''s psychological state. If one turns into a snail, it''s better than opting for an African elephant."


    McGonagall looked sternly, "Felix, you didn''t study Animagi privately, did you?"


    "How could I?" Felix shrugged, "If a wizard aspires to delve deep into Transfiguration, they can experience the magic''s secrets through Transfiguration. But that''s not me... I think the cost-benefit ratio of this magic is too low."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 432: Fleeting Victory

    Chapter 432: Fleeting Victory


    Emerging from Professor Flitwick''s office, Felix found an opportunity to have a private moment with Snape.


    "So... does this mean... Barty Crouch Jr. wasn''t prepared to poison us and kill everyone?" Felix asked, curious about the potion that Barty Crouch Jr. was brewing in the Chamber of Secrets.


    "He had to be extremely careful to evade the hundreds of eyes in the kitchen," Snape squinted as he spoke, "It was an emergency potion, prolonging the lives of the dying. I recognized unicorn blood, various toxic materials, and an unknown snake venom."


    "Sounds like a curse?" Felix queried.N/ne?w n0vel chap/ers are published o/n


    "Close. It''s an excruciating process, but the effects are evident," Snape said, opening the door to his office. Not much had changed in his office; it remained dimly lit, shelves lined with numerous glass specimen jars.


    Thinking of the agonizing sounds he heard in the Crouch residence, Felix understood the implication. Glancing around, he expressed dissatisfaction, "I recall gifting you a magical lamp..."


    "A competent potion maker doesn''t easily alter their living conditions," Snape calmly remarked, his gaze drifting over the assortment of jars on the wall, "Besides, there''s something you missed in the product description: the light emitted by the lamp affects certain dark creatures."


    Felix pondered; indeed, the lamp worked by solidifying an illumination spell that slowly released, capable of dispelling mist and warding off dark creatures.


    However, this added effect wasn''t potent enough; it couldn''t even harm the lowest level of inferi.


    "Rimeus is unaffected," Felix commented.


    "Unlike a werewolf¡ªpotion ingredients are delicate, requiring specific spells to preserve their magical essence. I recall discussing these in class?" Snape remarked.


    "One person''s energy is limited, and since I know you and Belby, I''m not keen on investing too much effort into potions. Understanding necessary knowledge, like antidotes, suffices for me," smoothly replied Felix. "How about we discuss ancient magical scripts?"


    Snape shot him a glance, "I placed the lamp in my bedroom."


    Shrugging, Felix discovered a suspicious corner in the office¡ªa half-filled bucket of greyish slime, sealed with a transparent lid. He bent down to examine it, "Is this collected from a Blast-Ended Skrewt?"


    "It has a mild corrosive nature, and I haven''t found a way to neutralize its properties yet," Snape murmured.


    "How about using the illumination spell?" Felix suggested.


    Snape, caught off guard, seemed to consider the possibility, standing still, "It... might work... worth a try..."


    Quickly, he extracted a few droplets from the bucket. As he opened the lid, a pungent odor filled the room instantly, prompting Felix to cloak himself in a human form iron armor charm, having replaced it for the bubble head charm.


    "Need any help?" Felix asked through the magic, Snape pale but hands remarkably steady.


    "No need," Snape managed to utter, caught a whiff, his complexion worsening, throat involuntarily twitching. Swiftly, he sealed the lid with magic as Felix conjured a whirlwind, expelling the foul air into the office corridor.


    Hope that no wizard who had just eaten dinner would pass by.


    Struggling to breathe, Snape transferred the moist slime into a small glass bottle, hurriedly sealing it. Taking a deep breath after completion, he exhaled heavily.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Felix''s palm held a ping-pong ball-sized sphere emitting a faint white glow, looking like a luminous glass ball except for the superficial light halo, resembling a luminous glass ball.


    Snape directed the small glass bottle towards Felix, who guided the sphere closer. Effortlessly, the sphere slipped into the bottle, and Felix swiftly cast a spell on its outer surface, preventing the sphere''s dispersion.


    Released from Felix''s control, the sphere expanded within the bottle, filling its entire space¡ª


    "It seems to have no effect," Snape uncertainly remarked after a while.


    "The light from the illumination spell is gentle; even if released close to the face, it might cause dizziness or eye strain but won''t damage the eyes," Felix explained.


    He had settled back on the sofa, casually picking up a book, flipping through it, "Wait, let the magic slowly take effect. Sometimes, the process of saturating materials with magic alone could take months."


    Staring at the small glass bottle for a while, Snape''s eyes suddenly gleamed.


    Startled, Felix thought he might say something sharp, but Snape eagerly said, "Let''s try several times! Use different conditions to compare them."


    "Oh..." Felix drawled, not eager to see that sticky substance again. "Wait." He muttered, taking a serpent''s tail ring from his ring. Under Snape''s eerie gaze, he soon conjured around a dozen orbs emitting a faint white light.


    Then, the serpent''s tail on his hand started to move, one by one, ingesting all these orbs. Then, it twisted back, hovering at Felix''s palm, transforming back into a ring.


    Handing the serpent''s tail ring to Snape, Felix explained, "It stores ancient magical scripts, primarily because its material effectively isolates magic, significantly reducing its dispersion... so it can be used to store illumination spells too."


    Snape took it, glancing briefly, "Serpentine scales?"


    "Well... you need to confront a lot of awful emotions and try your best to prevent them from affecting you... it''s just really scary," Harry said intermittently, seizing the chance to finish his butterbeer.


    He glanced regretfully at the empty bottle, contemplating whether to find Fred and George. If he could have a warm butterbeer after every practice session, perhaps it wouldn''t be so tough?


    "The professor is right," Hermione chimed in from the side, lifting her head from a large book. "I''ve read its theories. Even those who''ve mastered Occlumency might not be able to explain how they learned it; they usually learn passively."


    "Passive learning?" Ron looked puzzled.


    "Being invaded," Harry said, recounting the professor''s words to Ron. "The best way to learn is to repeatedly experience the sensation of being ''invaded.'' I guess it''s to make the mind sharp enough."


    Ron''s enthusiasm visibly waned.


    "Do you want to learn this?" Harry asked, not quite comprehending the desire. Ron chuckled awkwardly, saying, "Isn''t this spell supposed to be really difficult? I thought, if I learned it..."


    "Would be prestigious to brag about," Hermione supplemented for him.


    "There''s actually a simple way," Harry proposed. "Remember my Pensieve toy? The professor said it''s like a rudimentary spellbook. If you want to try, I can lend it to you." The toy was currently locked away in his trunk.


    Ron seemed intrigued but after some contemplation, he gave up. Leaning on the table, he muttered, "I''ll focus on studying the spells for the second task. Should I learn the Bubble-Head Charm or the Disillusionment Charm first?"


    "The Bubble-Head Charm is for higher years," Hermione reminded him.


    "But the Human-Levitation Charm isn''t easy either, and I haven''t met the prerequisites," Ron groaned. "I feel like I''ll drown, Harry, I''ll be the first eliminated champion."


    "Don''t think like that," Fred''s voice suddenly chimed in, plopping down next to Ron. He grinned mischievously. "Stay positive. Maybe Eeylops will end up at the bottom again."


    "I suggest you practice swimming just in case; it''d be embarrassing to tire out halfway," George grinned.


    "You''ve reminded me," Hermione said. "I''ve been so focused on the magical aspects." She took out a small notebook from her bag, jotting down George''s advice. Harry knew it was Hermione''s plan to tackle the second task, already half-filled with plans they hadn''t had the courage to explore yet.


    At that moment, Ron suddenly looked up, as if struck by something, staring blankly at Fred and George.


    "Do you guys know the Bubble-Head Charm?" Ron asked straightforwardly.


    "Oh... of course, it''s a must-have spell for pranks. We had some mishaps in the past..." Fred said, somewhat nostalgic.


    "Teach me," Ron demanded.


    "What?" Fred and George exchanged glances.


    "Teach me the Bubble-Head Charm," Ron repeated.


    Fred and George exchanged quick looks, then Fred said, "Listen, we''re really busy. We''ve got a dozen products to perfect¡ª"


    "Fine," Ron said decisively, then muttered loud enough for everyone to hear, "I haven''t written home in ages. Mum must be worried, and she might know the Bubble-Head Charm. She could give me some pointers..."


    Fred and George stared at Ron, as if seeing him in a new light.


    The two silently communicated with their eyes, and after a moment, Fred exclaimed in frustration, "Alright, you win, little Ronnie."


    Ron flashed a victorious smile.


    As the two left, still basking in the joy of victory, Harry couldn''t shake off the feeling that coercing others for training wasn''t a good idea. He knew this firsthand from his specialized training with Professor Snape¡ªdespite Professor Snape''s relative kindness, the days were grueling. If it were Snape teaching him under these circumstances, Harry couldn''t imagine what he''d endure.


    He had a hunch that Fred and George would devise all sorts of odd ways to prank Ron, and the crucial part was that Ron had brought it upon himself.


    Seeing Ron''s satisfied expression, though, Harry decided to postpone sharing his concerns.


    Late at night, as Harry lay tossing and turning, unable to sleep with Ron and Neville''s intermittent snores filling his ears, he thought that letting Ron try might not be such a bad idea after all. He could use this time to figure out comforting words to offer him in advance...


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 433: A New Class on Dark Arts Defense

    Chapter 433: A New Class on Dark Arts Defense


    The next morning, Harry woke up groggily, feeling like he was sleepwalking, only to find himself seated in the classroom for Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    The room buzzed with chatter as students trickled in. Padma Patil and Lavender Brown entered hand in hand. When Padma caught sight of Harry, she shot him a fierce glare and loudly announced, "I made plans with Aidan to hang out next Hogsmeade weekend."


    Lavender, intrigued, asked, "The Beauxbatons boy you danced with at the ball?"


    "That''s the one," Padma proclaimed loudly, casting a haughty glance at Harry as they walked past.


    Ever since the ball, she''d been distant with Harry, turning her head away whenever she saw him, leaving him with only a view of the back of her head. Harry wanted to ask Ron if he faced similar treatment, but realizing Padma was in a different house, he dropped the idea.


    "You should''ve paid more attention to her at the ball. Now look... karma''s catching up," Hermione muttered, hiding behind a hefty book.


    "But she seemed to be having fun," Harry stubbornly retorted.


    He discreetly glanced back; Padma and Lavender were now settled in the last rows, chatting and laughing. He couldn''t discern anything unusual. Lavender pulled out a thick book from her bag, showing it to Padma with an air of mystery.


    "I got this through owl order, it''s really fascinating..."


    In the final moments before class, a distinctive voice echoed from outside the door:


    "It''s called the Magic Phonograph, had it in the living room the day after it hit the market. When you listen to music, you see the Weird Sisters hovering above your head. Honestly, my mum isn''t a fan, finds them too loud... but for now, it''s the only option."


    Draco Malfoy, flanked by Crabbe and Goyle, regretfully mentioned, entering the room. He scanned the room, feigning surprise when he saw Harry, "Hey, Potter! Didn''t sleep well last night? Or trying out a new smoky eye look?"


    His two lackeys snickered, pointing at Harry''s dark circles.


    Harry clenched his fists, Ron quickly restraining him. "Don''t lash out, Harry. He''s just itching for it! Just lightly touch him with your pinky, and he''ll have an excuse to explode..."


    "Your courage has waned," Draco drawled. He came closer, lowering his voice to a whisper as he addressed Harry, "I''ve learned a few more tricks over the break, Potter... nothing trivial. Found some notes in my grandfather''s place. Perhaps we could find a time to... experiment?"


    Moody leaned on his cane, laboriously making his way to the platform, placing the cane along with a stack of parchment on the table. He drew his wand (earning a collective flinch from the students), gently waved it, and a register flew out from the drawer on the desk.


    "You might have heard rumors. Last term, I was under someone''s control. An imposter disguised as me was teaching you," Moody spoke hoarsely, and the classroom fell silent, having heard various versions of the rumor but unsure of the truth.


    "They messed with my mind, made me think everything was normal. I stumbled through the term, barely aware, until the night of Christmas, when the Death Eaters'' plot concealed within the school was revealed, and before they left, they intended to dispose of me... I lay in bed, akin to a corpse, no reaction to the sounds in the room. It was only thanks to two students delaying that I didn''t die in my sleep, a death of no consequence..." Moody spoke softly, his gaze fixing on Harry and Ron, who found his face less intimidating.


    "To heal me, your Professor Snape tried various methods. But... I''ve lost some memories. Hence, I''ve decided to reintroduce myself to all of you."


    He shook his head, clearing the gray, twisted hair from his scarred face, and began calling out names.


    The room was engulfed in a solemn atmosphere as Moody went through the attendance. Each student whose name he called responded, and Moody, stationed behind the desk, scrutinized them one by one with his magical eye.


    As the attendance concluded, Moody picked up his cane from the desk, limping around the classroom, his voice hoarse as he said:


    "For the next few lessons, I''ll narrate my experiences over the past six months. It''s a good example. You seem to think that dark wizards are distant from you. But, in reality, you''ve spent nearly half a year in the company of an evil wizard who masqueraded as a reclusive, unsociable retired man¡ªclever tactics! I''ll elaborate more on this. I''ll share every detail I remember without holding back."


    "All you need to do is ponder, why are you still alive?"


    "Professor, what do you mean?" Lavender Brown exclaimed, astonished.


    "I mean," Moody gestured with his rough, large hand, his magical eye fixed on her, "take some time to ask yourself a question: a powerful dark wizard¡ªfor the past six months¡ªcould have easily aimed a wand at you and cast a killing curse. Yet here you all are, unscathed, isn''t that right, Miss Brown?"


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:Vi?Sit no(v)3lb/!n(.)com for new novels


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 434: Moodys Assignment

    Chapter 434: Moody''s Assignment


    Ravende Brown muttered something under her breath.


    "What did you say? I didn''t catch that," Moody''s rough voice cut through as he stepped closer.


    Startled, Ravende jolted back, a book slipping off her lap, landing with a ''thud'' on the floor. She hurriedly picked it up and stashed it away.


    "I, uh, I just said maybe because his target wasn''t me," she blurted, her face flushing crimson.


    A few chuckles rippled through the classroom.


    Moody didn''t join in. Harry, Ron, Hermione¡ªthey didn''t either. They already knew the answer.


    "You find that answer impressive, do you?" Moody said softly. "But what if you inadvertently hindered his plans... What then?"


    The air seemed to freeze in the classroom. Moody hobbled a few steps forward, approaching Ravende, who trembled visibly.


    Beside her, Pavati gathered courage. "Professor Moody, I think... dark wizards infiltrate schools with their own motives, don''t they? We faced a similar situation in first year, a dark wizard aimed to get hold of the... uh, Philosopher''s Stone?"


    "It''s the Sorcerer''s Stone," Hermione quietly corrected, glancing at the others.


    Moody''s good eye focused on Pavati while his magical eye remained fixed on Ravende Brown.


    "Miss Patil, you''re not wrong. Dark wizards infiltrate schools with their own objectives. Until they achieve their goal, caution is paramount. But that''s assuming everything goes smoothly..."


    "But what if it doesn''t?" His scarred nostril twitched. "Like now, I noticed you because of a book. If ''I'' were that dark wizard, if ''I'' wanted to shift someone else''s attention..."


    Moody suddenly whipped out his wand, a blinding burst of light shooting from its tip, shattering the classroom window, eliciting a string of screams.


    Calmly, he waved his wand, the shattered glass and window frame restored.Upstodatee from


    "To a dark wizard, that window means as much as a life. If at any moment they decide a couple of deaths are insignificant in the school... Why shouldn''t one of those deaths be yours?"


    "Moreover, it''s not just any dark wizard, it''s a more dangerous Death Eater, devoted to the Dark Lord''s cause, planning tirelessly for his return¡ª"


    "Professor, the Dark Lord is dead!" a student exclaimed, looking at Moody as if he''d lost his mind.


    "Oh, really?" Moody grinned. "During the war, the Dark Lord would occasionally vanish, and some believed he was dead, but he always made a dramatic return with bloodshed. Perhaps he relished the drama."


    He extended his rough hand. "Miss Brown?"


    "W-what?"


    "That book," Moody said calmly.


    Ravende stood up, trembling, and handed over the newly bought "Contrary to Black Terror" to him.


    Moody flipped a couple of pages, revealing a disgusted expression, then returned the book. Limping back to the podium, he sifted through a stack of parchment.


    "Before I commence my tale, there''s something crucial¡ªrealization struck me: you''re too far removed from the war, your minds devoid of the concept..."


    "Coincidentally, during my break, I didn''t sit idly. I organized some information," Moody pointed at his head. "Professor Hipe advised me to jot down everything I could remember from the past six months, to find some lost memories..."


    "Swim in January weather?" Ron''s mouth gaped, pondering this for the first time


    .


    "I''ve prepared a series of spells¡ªWater-Repelling Charm, Warming Charm, Disapparition Charm, Bubble-Head Charm, or even a suit of magical armor, alongside some standard spells..." Hermione disregarded Ron, continuing, "We should finish these by the end of January, leaving enough time to prevent any unforeseen situations¡ª"


    "Have you arranged a time with Fred and George?" She turned to Ron.


    Ron immediately stuttered, "N-not yet."


    "Well, why wait?" Hermione, hands on her hips, imperiously said, and Harry and Ron shrunk their necks.


    As the last few students left the classroom, Draco Malfoy seemed troubled, his expression not much better than Ravende''s.


    Ron sniped, "Maybe he''ll excel at this assignment. All he needs to do is write home and ask what his dad and those Death Eater friends did back then..."


    Harry saw Malfoy pause but oddly, this time, he didn''t smirk at the remark. Instead, he walked away without a backward glance.


    Turning around, Harry saw Hermione pick up a book from the back row.


    "Oh, it''s one Ravende left behind. I think she might not be in the mood to pick it up... I''ll give it to her," Hermione said, her gaze lingering on the author''s name on the cover, hesitating. "Of course, we can take a look at it first."


    ...


    Evening at the Ancient Runes office.


    A beetle crawled through the window crack, transforming slowly into a human on the floor. Rita Skeeter gasped, particularly averse to meeting Felix alone, but she was at her wit''s end.


    Her new home¡ªshowed signs of intrusion two days ago. She couldn''t fathom how ''Barty Crouch Jr.'' would risk appearing near her house when there were wanted posters plastered everywhere.


    "Maybe an ardent fan..."


    But she couldn''t convince herself of this reasoning, especially with that Black trying to pry into her life. Blast it, she didn''t even mention ''Black'' in her new book. At most, she hinted at the title and character background...


    The room''s lights suddenly flicked on.


    Rita Skeeter startled, wide-eyed, barely making out the figure seated on the sofa. She couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Rita, I''ve been waiting for you."


    Felix spoke softly, holding Valen in his arms, the Niffler curiously observing her.


    "It''s a human (bug turned into a person)?"


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 435: Red Nails

    Chapter 435: Red Nails


    Rita Skeeter bowed her head deeply, afraid to speak aloud. She felt her breath catch, yet this time, she was certain it wasn''t the effect of magic but something more spine-chilling.


    She knew she had to make a decision quickly. She was well aware that the person before her didn''t care about her life or death. The last time he had come calling, his sole purpose was to make her learn to keep quiet. And once she did, she hadn''t faced any trouble from that direction again. But likewise, if she wanted help, she had to pay a price.


    And she was confident that the name Rita Skeeter itself represented value.


    "Respected Mr. Harp," she spoke sincerely, "I seek some advice for when I''ve made a fatal mistake." Simultaneously, she couldn''t help but grumble about another person residing in the castle, Dumbledore.


    In her new book, despite avoiding names, she had dropped numerous hints, portraying a bold and resourceful character, using the headline of the ''Dark Lord and his loyal Death Eaters'' which couldn''t be explicitly stated but was widely recognized. About Regulus, she unearthed limited insider information¡ªher reputation among wizards had soured, and being an insect wasn''t useful; ordinary people didn''t discuss a deceased person casually. She only found some public records and patched together characteristics of a dozen or so famous ancestors of the Black family.


    Thus, the figure in the book, the ''noble and pure-blooded'' descendant of a prestigious lineage, alternated between charming and tolerant, cautious and sharp-tongued, somewhat akin to the person in front of her...


    But the person she couldn''t name was different. This was her carefully crafted drama, aiming to challenge the honor of the ''best-selling book of the 20th century''. Overseas, the book''s publicity referred to it as the ''Secrets of the Second Dark Lord'', subtly linking the mysterious figure and the prominent figure currently imprisoned in the tower. She handled these tactics skillfully, adeptly maneuvering through them.


    Her long history of eavesdropping led her to one conclusion: despite people''s aversion in words, everyone harbored a mischievous little devil inside them. They hoped to see lofty figures brought down from their pedestals or even kicked off.


    And she¡ªRita Skeeter¡ªplayed the role of the stumbling stone.


    With this in mind, she filled the book with abundant real details, requiring her to delve into the mysterious figure''s past, especially his childhood. It was a dangerous pursuit; she cautiously sought openings and, after learning about a few prominent surnames, decisively focused on the mysterious person''s childhood¡ªthe years spent in an orphanage.


    Coincidentally, she met Dumbledore, who shared her interest in the mysterious person''s childhood. They crossed paths at the residence of an orphanage director. Dumbledore, without mentioning the potential deadly danger she might encounter, merely advised her gently, "It''s best not to do this..."


    That buzzing old bee! Rita Skeeter muttered a play on Dumbledore''s name, contemplating his age. But considering his formidable powers, he might outlive her, rendering all her thoughts futile. Criticizing his management style in the newspaper or depicting him as a madman might be alright, but she dared not unearth real secrets while he was alive.


    A scrutinizing gaze swept over her, causing her to gasp, her body involuntarily shivering. The blazing fireplace provided little warmth; her complex thoughts were extinguished in an instant.


    "You seek advice from me?"


    "Frankly, I don''t see remorse in you... Perhaps you find pleasure in it?" Felix murmured. "That might explain it¡ªmaking choices and bearing the consequences."


    "No, that''s not it," Rita Skeeter hurriedly said. "I know you have influence over certain people, like the last Black... just a word¡ª"


    "A word?" Felix interrupted. "If I understand correctly, you want me to sacrifice my friends'' interests to help someone¡ªforgive me for being frank¡ªa person of little relevance?"


    Skeeter''s breath hitched suddenly.


    "Yeah, yeah!" Valen in his arms grumbled discontentedly.


    Rita Skeeter''s posture lowered further as she recounted her experiences over the past few days. Gradually, she seemed to get into a rhythm, her usually rigid face, lacking empathy, now brimming with tears.


    After finishing the letter, the flames in the fireplace suddenly turned a bright emerald green. Felix tossed the parchment into the fire, and it spun before disappearing.


    Regaining his focus, Felix noticed Valen staring at the bright red nails in mid-air. "Oh, those aren''t for you," Felix said, gathering the nails that had recorded countless secrets.


    He viewed these as something that might never be used or could be used tomorrow.


    Then, he twirled his wand, and a silver light emitted from its tip. Like silver silk, the light wound around Valen, gradually forming into a tangible entity. Valen kept twisting, amazed by everything, as if countless invisible fairies were weaving clothes behind him. Finally, it became a silver cloak.


    "Yeah, yeah?"


    "One of my recent research findings¡ªreshaping the guardian into a new form." Felix smiled. "You can try it."


    Valen blinked, staring at the glowing cloak behind him and put the hood on, revealing only half of his pink beak.


    "Yeah! Yeah?"


    Realizing he was floating, Valen looked surprised, gazing at Felix, who neither drew his wand nor extended a finger, just smiling at him.


    Valen wriggled, and the silver cloak behind him swayed accordingly. Soon, he flew toward one side of the office¡ª


    "Wow yeah! Yeah!"


    In no time, Valen adeptly handled the cloak behind him¡ªslight turns made the cloak swiftly change position.


    Enjoying the play, he flew around the room, excitedly chirping.


    Felix pondered inwardly; perhaps only he could use this magic. Yet, he had already mastered a form of flight, albeit with some side effects, which he rarely used.


    As for the principles and samples of the ''flight wings,'' he had handed them all over to Vector.


    There''s one more chapter, but it will be released later.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 436: Before the Tournament

    Chapter 436: Before the Tournament


    In the remaining days of January, while no significant events occurred, small troubles persisted.


    Upon Professor Moody''s return to the classroom, he lived up to expectations, sparking new controversies. Among some senior students, he seemed reminiscent of ''Lockhart''¡ªhaving them search for information, loudly read in class, and vividly recount their own experiences.


    His famous phrase¡ª "Constant vigilance!"¡ªresurfaced in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    During this time, young wizards found themselves digging into records of a war from over a decade ago. The once silent records of the war were unearthed from the library shelves, including various newspapers from those years.


    As they pored over these documents day after day, exhaustion set in. Coupled with the fifth and seventh-year wizarding level exams, several students who were previously attentive in class suddenly erupted into hysterical cries and were escorted to the school infirmary by professors.


    Even Fred and George, the typically carefree pair, weren''t immune. When the Defense Against the Dark Arts course returned to its ''normal'' state, they breathed a sigh of relief. One afternoon, Fred sniffled, "Our parents rarely mentioned the times during the war. If one started, the other would interrupt. Mum hardly talks about our uncles... But when we went through those years of newspapers, we learned what they endured..."


    George, looking troubled, added, "Every two or three days, seeing pictures of houses with the Dark Mark... it''s haunting."


    Harry remained reticent. Since Moody made the students read about those who perished in the war, a sense of reverence was directed at the ''war heroes'' descendants within Hogwarts.


    Neville stuttered several times, explaining his parents'' recovery and showing clippings and newspapers he''d collected, yet the support for him continued to grow. Harry, too, noticed a change in the way Parvati Patil looked at him, her expression now softer...


    He disliked this feeling, for whenever someone gazed at him like that, it reminded him of his parents'' sacrifice. ''No one became a hero just for their son to be revered,'' Harry thought, irritated.


    He, Hermione, and Ron practiced spells in an abandoned classroom, mastering quite a few useful incantations. In a secluded corner, they shattered a small section of the Black Lake''s ice, testing less practiced warming and waterproofing charms, shivering each time they emerged from the lake.


    By the time the ice melted from the lake, they were already pondering how to maintain their combat prowess in its waters.


    "Spells from land lose their effectiveness in water, especially the fire-based ones. They might shoot out a hot jet, but I doubt it''d be effective against Grindylows..." Hermione nervously remarked.


    February arrived, and she transformed into someone different. When Ron suggested using their feet to push away dangerous creatures, Hermione glared at him fiercely, as though ready to deliver a swift kick.


    "Perhaps we need some transfiguration and summoning charms," Hermione suggested. for new novels


    "Are you suggesting we summon a stick?" Ron asked incredulously.


    Felix nodded, "Maybe he''s found another temporary body for himself; it''s inevitable since they''ve hidden so well." Felix also hoped Voldemort would pay a visit to trouble Rita Skeeter, which would allow him to attempt to capture young Barty Crouch.


    However, Rita Skeeter had quietly moved, dodging trouble, currently holed up in Diagon Alley, arranging the materials handed over by Sirius Black.


    Harry returned home with a heavy heart, beginning to doubt the significance of participating in the Triwizard Tournament¡ªVoldemort was on the verge of resurrection, and all he could do was practice an ice-freezing charm in the Black Lake. Could he rely on it to counter Voldemort''s Killing Curse?


    The person who supported him through this period of self-doubt was Sirius Black. If anyone in the world understood his feelings best, it was his godfather, especially regarding their attitude towards Voldemort.


    But what surprised Harry was Sirius Black finding himself temporary work. When he saw the emblem of Smeltings School through the two-way mirror, he was almost dumbfounded.


    "Why are you at Dudley''s school?" Harry exclaimed, disregarding the surroundings. A fifth-year student in the common room looked up with a troubled expression, muttering under his breath, "Another mad one." before resuming work on seemingly endless assignments.


    The Sirius Black in the mirror was quite cheerful. "Felix introduced me. Since I can''t produce a Muggle-recognized diploma, I can only do odd jobs, not much money... But you know what? I did find some tricks with handling


    their Muggle technology!"


    Harry couldn''t help but chuckle. Sirius Black¡ªmaster of the Animagus transformation, the man who once fought against Death Eaters¡ªwas now handling Muggle tech to earn a living. The irony was not lost on him.


    "What can I say? Being a caretaker helps me gather some news, keeps me closer to you, and hey, I''ve been discovering the fun in cooking!" Sirius chuckled. "Dudley''s a spoilt one, but I''m making sure he eats his greens. I promised your mum, didn''t I?"


    Their conversation was cut short when a teacher interrupted, forcing Harry to hide the mirror under his pillow, sighing at the intrusion.


    Despite Sirius''s situation, Harry felt somewhat reassured. Sirius was always there for him, even if it meant taking up odd jobs at his cousin''s school.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 437: The Start of the Second Task

    Chapter 437: The Start of the Second Task


    February 24th, just after Felix finished breakfast, Professor McGonagall summoned him.


    "Isn''t there still some time before the tournament?" Felix asked.


    "Mr. Bagman is looking for you regarding the champions'' arrangements... they''re all waiting," hurriedly explained McGonagall.


    They entered a room adjacent to the Great Hall where, months ago, the champions had awaited their fate after the Goblet of Fire spat out their names.


    Upon entering, Ludo Bagman paced anxiously, his round face showing deep concern. Dumbledore whispered something to him, but it did little to ease his worry.


    Upon spotting Felix, Bagman''s eyes brightened as he walked over. "You finally arrived, Felix. The Minister is bringing quite a few guests this morning, and with Barty''s situation... well, everything has fallen into my lap."


    Felix glanced at the six groups of champions seated in the room, all eyeing Ludo Bagman with suspicion.


    "Ahem! Let''s get started. I''ve already gathered their wands separately," Bagman wiped the sweat from his round face, gesturing to a table where a dozen wands lay quietly on black velvet cloth.


    Felix cautioned, "You might want to stand back..."


    "Oh, why''s that? Alright," Bagman swiftly moved away, hiding by the room''s door and peeking cautiously.


    Felix glanced at Dumbledore, who winked. "Felix, I''m curious about this magic."


    "Alright," Felix replied, turning to the group, their expressions growing more uneasy.


    "Professor, what do we need to do?" Cedric asked. "Aren''t we supposed to find something in the Black Lake?"Th.e? most uptod/ate novels a/re published on n(0)velbj)n(.)c/o/m


    The other champions wore similar expressions, having deciphered the golden egg''s message and made educated guesses, but things seemed slightly different from their expectations.


    "That''s true," Felix smiled. As he conjured a colorless, transparent spherical vortex in his hand, bright blue magic encircled it like sparkling stars. "But if it were just finding something, it would be too simple. The Ministry has added a bit of difficulty..."


    "What kind of difficulty?" Nona Leberth asked, holding her shoulders. She and her teammates wore minimal clothing, donning lightweight fur coats to reduce water resistance in the lake.


    Felix shrugged. "You''ll find out."


    A strong suction force erupted from the colorless vortex, pulling Cedric uncontrollably towards it. Startled, he exclaimed, "Professor¡ª"


    While roaming the Black Lake with Ron and Hermione, they''d encountered these creatures. Hermione mentioned that Grindylows and Merpeople didn''t get along; if discovered, the Merpeople would bind their long, sturdy legs, dragging them away. Bound by their own legs, the Grindylows had to drift until their bonds loosened, which could take hours.


    The vicinity of the Merpeople''s tribe was devoid of these creatures. Harry had a rough idea of his location at least.


    "Did the professor enlarge the creatures in the Black Lake?" Harry muttered. Then something struck him. He turned abruptly, almost wrenching his neck. Rubbing his sore neck, his eyes stayed fixed on the stick standing in the center of the shield. It was smoothly polished, with a part of it gleaming¡ªsomething he found oddly familiar before...


    Now he was certain. That wasn''t just any stick; it was his wand. Harry''s mind seemed rusty. It took him a while to realize a fact: it wasn''t the Grindylows that had grown larger¡ªit was him, reduced by a dozen times.


    The peculiar magic from the room adjacent to the Great Hall flashed in his mind, leaving Harry''s thoughts tangled. He focused on the transparent snail shells near the wand. Well, he almost understood why the Grindylows were relentlessly chasing him.


    ...


    On the shore of the Black Lake, spectators fixated on the colossal curved screen. Divided into three rows and six columns, each column represented a team, with eighteen squares in total. Every square flashed with clear images.


    The first square in the second row, the Grindylow fiercely battering the protective shield, held everyone''s attention.


    Ludo Bagman sat atop a high podium, his mind racing to keep track of the champions'' progress, providing commentary:


    "Don''t worry¡ªthe shield can hold for an hour. All champions are awake now. They must quickly understand their situation and cast protective spells before the shield disappears... They have an hour to adapt to the chaotic magic; otherwise, they''ll be turned into hostages, and the difficulty for the entire team to pass will increase significantly


    ..."


    The front rows of seats were filled with invited guests, all astonished by the massive screen. Discussions among them frequently referred to the recent attention-grabbing "Future World" company.


    Behind these guests, a group of students eagerly watched the screen, whispering excitedly to each other.


    Apologies for any gaps in this part¡ªI made some revisions. I''ll pause here, leaving you with this chapter for today. Tomorrow, the author will share the content for the second task.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 438: The Adventure Under the Lake (One)

    Chapter 438: The Adventure Under the Lake (One)


    "Oh, look, the two ladies were the first to find the wand, which might be related to the uniqueness of their wands. I see the patterns. Yes, indeed. Let''s hope they notice the watches on their wrists soon."


    The audience murmured in astonishment. When Collins woke up, undisturbed by the Grindylows or a crab searching for food, she immediately locked onto the Cedarwood wand in front of her¡ªher hand brushed over its surface, and sparks shot from its tip, making Collins gasp.


    "Harry''s progress is slower. He hasn''t found the wand yet," Simon said anxiously.


    "Anyone waking up to a creature that can eat them would be startled," Dean said, suddenly laughing. "Look at his face! He''s found it!"


    ...


    Harry raised his arm, staring at the watch on his wrist. He assumed the professors put it on him while he was asleep. Instead of showing the time, the dial was a dull, lifeless shade of gold.


    Despite the seriousness of the situation, an unrealistic scenario flickered in his mind: Professor Snape strolling in the Black Lake, carrying a basket, casually observing. Then, he reached a clearing, picked up Harry (unconscious, head tilted), and planted him along with his wand into the soil. With a wave of the professor''s hand, a protective shield appeared...


    Harry shook his head, dispelling the unrealistic fantasy. Suddenly, a voice in his mind spoke, revealing various "challenges" scattered across the lake: purple stages required battle, promising survival items, while blue stages demanded thought, offering useful information.


    As for the golden stage, it signified a gemstone that could break the "curse" on him, altering his current stature (Harry wondered what would happen if he collected more). Yet, only upon full restoration could he activate the watch and see his two companions.


    Combining the clues from the golden egg, realization dawned on Harry. "Time is of the essence; choices are inevitable," he softly echoed. These two lines didn''t pinpoint specific details but rather served as general advice, something Hermione had pondered repeatedly.


    She believed they must unravel a puzzle or make choices suited to themselves. "Perhaps everyone faces different challenges," she worried. Ron speculated it might resemble the massive wizard''s chess they tackled in their first year. "Maybe sacrificing a person or two will be needed..." he cryptically mentioned.


    Now, Hermione''s guess seemed closer to the truth, Harry thought.


    With time limited, finding the golden gem seemed most valuable, determining whether he''d eventually succeed. The other two ensured survival in the dangerous lake, especially when they were vulnerable at the start.


    Knowing the shield would only last an hour, Harry had to act swiftly.


    He wracked his brain: wand, wand... How could he maneuver with this thing towering above him?


    Blinking, Hermione watched a black salmon swim away, seemingly intrigued by the blue-shell-like house, attempting to approach but failing.


    Quickly deciding, Hermione progressed along the shadow of the lake''s rocks. En route, she found a broken strand of algae for cover. She closed in on her target and then


    saw a black salmon charging toward her.


    Barely dodging, Hermione rolled in the water. The Humanoid Ironclad Curse did its job well, but she wasn''t sure if it would endure a few more hits.


    With a flick of its tail, the black salmon charged again. At that moment, a faint white glow emanated from Hermione''s hand, revealing cryptic runic symbols.


    Wide-eyed, she watched the fish''s movements, the glow on her hand intensifying. Nervously muttering, "I have an advantage over others, even if I can''t use ancient magic. I still know many individual runes. It''s like a series of simple spells..."


    "Boom!"


    The glowing fist struck the salmon''s head, causing its belly to turn white. Drifting along with the lake''s current¡ªknocked out by Hermione''s Bull Strength Rune.


    "Brilliant," Hermione exclaimed joyfully. She thought it would take several tries to succeed.


    Ignoring the flopping salmon in the water, she swiftly swam behind the blue-shell-like house, eyeing the golden gemstone. As big as her head, she gently tapped it with her hand bearing the watch. The dim golden dial lit up, and the gem on the ground melted into the watch, slightly illuminating the dim golden dial.


    "Huh? Progress reminder? It''s somewhat like the coin Harry used while practicing the Patronus Charm. Oh, it belongs to Valen now," Hermione thought cheerfully, turning to face the challenge within the blue house.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 439: The Adventure Under the Lake (Two)

    Chapter 439: The Adventure Under the Lake (Two)


    At the shore, Ludovic Bagman exclaimed excitedly, "Look! Miss Granger successfully stunned a salmon, at least two feet long! Is this some rare talent?"


    Fred and George chuckled, "Hermione won''t be too thrilled about this."


    "Oh, Professor McGonagall reminded me," Ludovic Bagman continued, "it''s the power of ancient runes. Frankly, I don''t quite understand this field, isn''t it only for translating ancient texts... And about Elephendi, the warrior from Uagadou who chose to abandon the wand earlier, the judges discussed and concluded that since the rules didn''t explicitly state the prohibition of abandoning the wand, it falls within the allowed range, despite the difficulties it may pose in retrieval..."


    "Let''s return to the competition. Ilvermorny''s champion successfully tackled the purple challenge. Now he faces a choice: a talisman, an ice bomb, or¡ªlook, he chose the second, freezing a small portion of the lake."


    "Durmstrang''s Krum is nearing the area of Grindylows. His less-than-successful transformation into a shark only added two gills and a shark tooth. Frankly, I hope those rows of fine teeth in his mouth won''t come into play. Back to the point, Krum truly lives up to his Quidditch international star status. His robust physique allows him to swim with his wand, not to mention he unexpectedly found a golden gem midway, boosting himself to two feet..."


    "Oh no! He''s surrounded. Several Grindylows found him. Normally, these little things wouldn''t trouble him at all, but this time it''s different. Can he cast spells agilely? Yes, wisely, he chose to evade, foregoing that blue challenge..."


    In the Black Lake, Hermione faced a dilemma.


    After solving the puzzle, an echoing voice informed her of rewards: any question within the rules, terrain of a small area around her, or transmitting information to teammates for ten seconds.


    Hermione was enticed by each option. After some consideration, she chose the one most needed at the moment¡ªthe terrain of the small area around her.


    The echoing voice repeated her choice. After a quiet pause, a map materialized in the air. Hermione''s eyes gleamed, memorizing the appearance of the golden and purple dots on the map.


    Meanwhile, Harry had completed the Human-Shield Charm a few minutes ago. He almost repeated the development process of this spell, luckily for him, due to his frequent visits to Room Seven and the relatively idle state of Professor Snape''s memory. The details were well covered.


    His Human-Shield Charm looked like a deformed Bubble-Head Charm, covering his entire body. This made his movements considerably slower than usual, but nevertheless, he managed to acquire the ability to step out of the protective shield.


    After a few seconds of thought, he extended one hand out of the shield, touching the icy lake water. The colorful fish finally grew tired, darting off somewhere for rest. Harry took a deep breath, stepping into the water. He resembled a bubble deformed by pressure, limbs relatively intact while his head and torso appeared inflated, akin to a frog on land.


    Perhaps this was more energy-efficient, Harry thought with a touch of humor.


    He swam upstream, much like he did in Quidditch matches¡ªoccupying higher ground, scanning for the golden thief. Only this time, he searched for a target underwater.U//ppTodated fr/o/m


    Before him lay an eerie scene of dark greens and blacks intertwined in the black lake. Soft seaweed swayed like fabric strips, small shiny pebbles mingled in dark mud, but that wasn''t what he sought.


    He first spotted a blue shimmering light, the Wisdom challenge... Harry noted the location and decided to explore further. This time, he discovered a purple glow, the combat challenge.


    Then, holding his wand, Harry undid the knots around the thief''s legs. "You take me for a swim, and


    I won''t hold you accountable for tangling with me," Harry said to it.


    He wasn''t sure if it was his words, the effect of his introduction, or if it simply wanted to escape, but the colorful thief indeed began to move. Harry hastily grabbed the rope woven with water plants and his wand. In the next moment, he was pulled forward as they swam.


    "Wow!"


    Harry swiftly moved through the Black Lake, manipulating the thief''s head with his wand to control the direction. His goal was those golden gems. Although he had lost some time earlier, he believed his speed would significantly increase from here on.


    ...


    In the center of the Black Lake, beneath a steep and profound cliff, lay a sunken rocky forest¡ªa low-lying area of the entire lake, home to a small merfolk tribe.


    They possessed unique culture, language, and the ability to tame Grindylows. This merfolk tribe had the authority to inhabit the Black Lake, and every headmaster had promised not to intrude here.


    However, despite this, the Black Lake was part of Hogwarts. During this championship, Dumbledore and the merfolk chief reached an agreement; they would become part of the second task.


    At this moment, Felix sat in a small plaza, surrounded by oddly shaped cottages, many merfolk observing from afar.


    The merfolk chief was enjoying the gift¡ªa waterproof magical gramophone.


    Standing at least ten feet tall, adorned with a necklace of shark teeth, surrounded by merfolk guards holding forks, the merfolk chief''s gaze occasionally flickered in this direction.


    "I''m satisfied," the merfolk chief spoke with a low, hoarse voice.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 440: Adventure Beneath the Lake (Three)

    Chapter 440: Adventure Beneath the Lake (Three)


    Felix smiled, waving his wand. A golden mist gathered in the water, forming a screen quite similar to the one on the shore, albeit smaller. Even Ludo Bagman''s voice echoed distinctly.


    "An hour remains, twenty minutes short. Six brave warriors are still struggling to adapt to the chaotic magic, yet they''ve all ventured out of the protective barrier, relying on the primitive method of breath-holding to explore. It''s an undoubtedly right strategy as each of them is surrounded by at least one golden gem."


    "An hour''s nearly up! Only two warriors remain, one from Durmstrang and another from Uagadou. These two will be turned into hostages. Security officers, ensure their safety."


    Felix rose, bidding farewell to the mermaid leader. A silver cloak materialized behind him, unfolding silently into the dim lake water. In an instant, he dashed like the wind.


    The cloak seemed sentient, swiftly parting the water ahead. Within a minute, he spotted his first target.


    Glancing at the diminutive student before him, Felix bent down, the cloak billowing behind him. "Adim Buweck?"


    "Y-yes, it''s me," the wizard stammered, looking utterly disheveled. An hour had passed, yet he couldn''t wield his wand, forced to hold his breath underwater. February''s waters weren''t forgiving without magic.


    "Following the rules, you''ll be a hostage next," Felix said softly, observing the wizard''s terrified expression. "If your teammate rescues you, you can rejoin the contest. There''s an opportunity with effort..."


    Amidst a cluster of mermaids...


    With his wand pointed at the wizard, magic gathered at its tip. Before the wizard could plea, he drifted back into slumber.


    "Next one." Felix straightened, peering towards his next destination.


    On the shore, the audience struggled to keep up with the enthralling scenes. Ludo Bagman, his face flushed from the winter wind, animatedly narrated¡ª


    "Our safety officers have successfully rescued the first hostage. Although their pocket-stuffing technique might seem rough, rest assured, there''s no risk of drowning... Two hostages will be tied to the stone pillars at the mermaid square awaiting rescue."


    "Let''s do a quick recap:"


    "The two teams from Hogwarts are progressing steadily. Each member has collected around three golden gems, restoring their spellcasting abilities. Cedric Diggory used an ice bomb, magically enlarging the frozen area, successfully immobilizing a dozen Grindylows; Colin Creevey''s dark mist was quite impressive..."


    "The second team did well too. Harry Potter''s control over the rainbow fish is remarkable. He''s the fastest gem collector among all warriors, gathering five in total. Though the poor fish couldn''t keep up with him, Potter successfully cast an advanced variation of the Shield Charm. Hermione Granger didn''t utilize the rainbow fish as expected, an unconventional move indeed. Her progress isn''t slow; she decoded five blue-level challenges, each time choosing a map of the surrounding area as a reward, securing four gems so far."


    The voice abruptly stopped.


    Ron stood frozen, looking around, softly asking, "Hermione? She''s talking to me? Where is she? How is she communicating with me?"


    Remembering what Hermione had mentioned, he decided to backtrack. Thankfully, he had left fairly noticeable footprints along the way. When he reached the crevice where he''d been ambushed by the large octopus, the creature was nowhere in sight. He hastened his steps.


    Returning to where he''d found the golden gem, he indeed found a blue-colored small house behind some water plants. "Blue... test of intelligence..." Ron''s heart skipped a beat, but he still stepped inside.


    The next moment, he was pulled into a quaintly designed library.


    Empty, the hollow voice echoed in the room, "Detected warrior, the test begins." A golden roulette appeared in mid-air. Ron just made out the options¡ª¡°Potionology,¡± ¡°Magical Lore,¡± ¡°Intellect¡±¡ªwhen the roulette swiftly started spinning.


    Uneasy, Ron muttered, "Please don''t be Potionology, please don''t be Potionology..."


    Finally, the roulette halted, pointing to "Muggle Studies."


    Ron heaved a sigh of relief. The voice continued, "Please choose open-book or closed-book¡ª"


    "Open-book!" Ron promptly shouted.


    A golden parchment appeared on the table. Dark shelves in the library began to shift, emitting creaking sounds. Once everything settled, a shelf full of books stopped in front of him.


    The hollow voice spoke again, "All the answers lie within these books. Test time, external ten minutes, time ratio: 1:5."


    Wide-eyed, Ron couldn''t help but feel this challenge was oddly familiar.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 441: Adventure Under the Lake

    Chapter 441: Adventure Under the Lake


    On the shore, as the afternoon settled in, hunger gnawed at the students. Ludovic Bagman''s commentary also grew weary, yet no one chose to leave. The tournament was nearing its end; most champions (except those captured by merpeople) had gathered enough golden gems. All they needed was to reach the final location, gather together, and successfully complete the competition.


    "Four hours into the match, the champions are severely fatigued. As the first champion successfully gathered the golden gems, the merfolk tribe mobilized, patrolling the Black Lake, making the champions'' situation even more perilous," croaked Bagman.


    Felix stood by the lake, rubbing his nose, wondering if the merfolk leader misunderstood the purpose of the enchanted recorder he''d gifted. The merfolk guards, accompanied by their trained Grindylow, had been darting through the lake for the past hour and a half, capturing the exhausted champions one by one.


    Those not caught immediately were now hiding, unwilling to show themselves.


    Ron breathed a long sigh of relief; he had finally passed through. Unsure if this was a loophole, he discovered a method that worked: if unsuccessful on the first attempt, he could try again, and again. He also unearthed another secret; when faced with Muggle Studies or Wizarding History, he could choose between open book and closed book exams.


    Armed with this knowledge, he found the best way for himself¡ªconstantly picking the blue-level challenges. When luck struck with those two subjects, he''d open the book and search for answers. There might be a couple of failures in between, but success was certain.


    Yawning widely, Ron felt as though he had forgotten he was in a perilous tournament; it felt more like being back in class. He was grateful for having pored over "The Adventures of Little Wizard Mickey" several times; it had equipped him with plenty of knowledge.


    Blue and purple challenges provided a protective shield inherently. Ron took a deep breath, ready to locate the seventh golden gem. However, just as he stepped forward, a towering figure moved swiftly past him.


    It was a Vagado warrior. Ron turned his gaze back to where the warrior had come from and saw a horde of merpeople chasing him. Ron grimaced, pulling his foot back.


    Unfortunately, a merperson spotted him. The tall, toothy merperson blew a whistle, and three merpeople stayed back, encircling him. Despite the generally unappealing appearance of merpeople, Ron recognized the leader through attire and bone adornments.


    Ron swallowed hard, realizing he might have kicked this particular merperson in the past.


    The merperson clearly recognized Ron too, grinning widely, revealing a mouthful of fangs. Just then, the glow of several spells illuminated the underwater surroundings.


    Two merpeople dropped instantly, their braided hair floating gently. Ron took advantage, raising his wand and casting the Stupefy spell.


    The red light pierced the water, its speed visibly slowing down. Though the distance was short, the spell successfully hit the lead merperson, who stared wide-eyed, then collapsed on the muddy bottom.


    Harry and Hermione emerged from a corner, watching him with amused smiles.


    "How did you all end up together?" Ron asked, still affected by the stunning spell.


    "After collecting seven golden gems, the watches began indicating the positions of our companions, three small red dots. I guessed they had applied a tracking charm... I found Harry first and wanted to come to you immediately, but encountered a massive merfolk movement in the water. They are incredibly agile in the water, but Harry used the Patronus Charm to scare them off, making them think it was some powerful magic, and we took the chance to escape..." Hermione explained, then turned to Ron. "How many golden gems do you lack?"


    "Only one left, and I know its location," Ron hurriedly replied.


    Harry took a deep breath, raised his wand. Now fully recovered in magical strength and with a newfound insight into the spell from Professor Dumbledore''s silver cloak journey, he saw more potential.


    "Protego... Guardianum!"


    A massive silver radiance exploded. A silver entity of a guardian surged on silver waves towards the direction of the elephant, surrounded by numerous merpeople and Grindylows, forming a massive encirclement.


    After casting the spell, Ron pulled Harry towards the platform. Meanwhile¡ª


    "What do we do?" Collins asked.


    "Anyone got ice bombs left?" Cedric inquired.


    "All used up," Byles replied.


    "Let''s charge through!" Greaves shouted, his face as white as paper, likely from prolonged time in water.


    "Look there¡ª" Fleur widened her eyes.


    A colossal silver stag dashed through, unaffected by the water''s resistance, quickly passing them and standing between them and the merpeople. It emitted rings of silver ripples. The merpeople had never seen a Patronus


    before and hesitated, keeping a safe distance, watching this sudden apparition.


    "Let''s go! Use Transfiguration to buy time!" Cedric was the first to snap out of it, recognizing this Patronus.


    The elephant charged again, its surroundings transforming¡ªrocks, seaweed morphing into hounds, shields, and ropes. They ran toward the area enveloped by the elevated platform''s protection.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione collapsed onto the platform, utterly exhausted.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 442: Homeward Bound

    Chapter 442: Homeward Bound


    An African elephant let out a sharp trumpet, collapsing to the ground. It stumbled and jostled, unseating seven or eight individuals. Some, utterly fatigued, seemed to slide down like they were on a slide, their bodies rolling a couple of times on the platform, panting heavily.


    For these warriors, be it physically or mentally, they had reached their limits long ago.


    Harry found it difficult to even twitch a muscle at this moment. Every inch of his body ached terribly. He wanted to lift his head, but his neck seemed to have given up, allowing him only a sideways glance.


    He looked at Ron and Hermione. The trio''s breaths resembled leaky old bellows. At that moment, Ron suddenly burst into exaggerated laughter. He lay on the ground, pounding the white marble surface with his fists, tears streaming down his face.


    "Look...look at the elephant''s nose...haha...it''s like a runny bubble..."


    Harry and Hermione strained to look. The African elephant lay on the ground, slowly reverting to its human form, but you could still see a bubble hanging at the tip of its long trunk... Harry speculated it was the Bubble-Head Charm, but... a runny bubble?


    He couldn''t help but shrug his shoulders, trying hard not to burst into laughter. Hermione seemed to be struggling to contain her amusement as well.


    Cedric, Colin, and Roger limped over to their side, not too gracefully sitting down on the ground, breathing heavily. Cedric, already quite pale, now looked as though he''d been soaking in water for three days straight, resembling a vampire. Colin seemed to have caught a cold, his breathing producing intermittent whistling sounds. As for Roger, he just lay flat on the ground, engaging in a duet with the warrior beside him, with loud snores.


    "He''s exhausted..." Cedric pointed at Roger Davies, wearily speaking. "Thanks, your guardian helped a lot."


    "Not really," Harry awkwardly replied. He wasn''t used to this atmosphere, quickly scanning around - his neck began hurting again, the skin at the back rigid like an old tire. "Is everyone here?" he asked, struggling to find something to say.


    He saw Fleur, pale-faced, speaking to a fellow female student, while Krum, grim-faced, surprisingly robust in terms of stamina, paced around with folded legs, occasionally glancing at the approaching merpeople guards. Gravely''s expression matched Krum''s as he glared at a warrior who buried his face in his knees.


    "He probably shouldn''t have stepped out of the protection charm at the start; probably going to lose some points," Cedric remarked following his gaze. "Everyone''s here. What about you? Not caught?"


    Harry shook his head, a faint smile forming on Cedric''s lips. "Then you''re lucky."


    "Difficult dealing with merpeople?" Harry said, trying to keep any trace of triumph out of his voice, turning his head to look beyond the dais, where hundreds of merpeople encircled it. Yet, he didn''t feel much impending danger.


    "Merpeople''s domain is the water; they have a coordinated method," Cedric explained. "They weave ropes, cables, and even nets from water grass... each one is a skilled ambush artist."


    Harry stared at the merpeople''s iron-grey skin, seaweed-like green hair, and murky yellow eyes. He had to admit there was some truth in what was said. They were ambushed too, but as Cedric said, they were lucky enough to have two people there at the time.


    "...and those Grindylows, relentless like hounds, obeying merpeople commands or not are two different things. These Grindylows can execute simple orders, like holding a rope or such... and the more exhausted we became, the less magic we could muster," Cedric shook his head.


    Madame Pomfrey glared at him, bewildered, before moving to the next person.


    "Thank you, Madame Pomfrey," Harry said, swallowing the fiery liquid. He, Ron, and Hermione showed no sign of protest, only to divert Madame Pomfrey''s attention away from them.


    "A stimulant, perhaps with something else added; I can taste the hint of mint," Ron muttered, releasing streams of white vapor from his ears and nostrils.


    Percy strode over, grabbing Ron''s neck firmly, "I''m going to strangle you, Ron!"


    Hagrid and Lupin were seen making their


    way through the crowd.


    Hermione looked somewhat crestfallen; she hadn''t told her parents yet, but perhaps for the third task, she could ask her mom and dad. A blanket was draped over her, and she looked surprisedly at Professor McGonagall.


    "I think you need a hug," Professor McGonagall said.


    "Oh... um, I suppose," Hermione pursed her lips, giving McGonagall a brief hug. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Professor Snape and Dumbledore squatting by the water, conversing with the merchief.


    Felix keenly noticed her gaze, giving her a thumbs-up before refocusing. He was quite astonished, watching Dumbledore emit a string of piercing sounds from his mouth, with the merchief leader responding in the same language. He muttered to himself, weren''t merchiefs supposed to speak English?


    Finally, Dumbledore straightened up. "Felix, we''re going over to have a debriefing with the other judges." The heads of the schools gathered again, Fudge and Bagman rushing over, discussing in low voices.


    Dumbledore relayed the information the merchief leader provided ¡ª unlike the footage visible only through the warriors'' wristwatches, the merchiefs could offer a more dimensional and impartial evaluation.


    Fudge offered an objective perspective, "This competition was quite complex; every team showed impressive performances. Let''s start by discussing noteworthy aspects..."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 443: Scores Revealed

    Chapter 443: Scores Revealed


    "Krum''s transformation into a shark, and his proposal for collaboration with other schools¡ª" Karkaroff eagerly spoke up.


    "I must remind you, Karkaroff," Bagman sharply interjected, "the proposals for cooperation come from two people. Krum from Durmstrang sought out the Uagadou team, while Hogwarts'' Diggory contacted Beauxbatons and Uagadou."


    "But Krum was the first to consider it, wasn''t he?" Karkaroff smoothly replied.


    "That''s true, but with both his teammates captured by the merfolk, he was left alone. How could he not cooperate..." Bagman''s voice trailed off.


    Dumbledore nodded slightly, calmly stating, "At least we can confirm both champions proposed cooperation, which aligns with our principles. They deserve points for that."


    "Potter''s taming of the Snitchfish was quite ingenious..."


    "Indeed, it was spectacular, but it might not qualify as point-worthy."


    "Why not?"


    "Gentlemen, our competition isn''t about aesthetics but the valuable qualities showcased during the process."


    "Isn''t breaking the norm worth encouraging?"


    As it threatened to escalate again, the judges momentarily set the issue aside. Felix inquired, "Who was the first to collect the golden gems? I was underwater and missed that."


    Bagman promptly responded, "It was Potter. He had a significant lead early on. While others had only gathered two or three, he found five. Both he and Krum are excellent seekers, with exceptional dynamic vision. Krum lagged only in his slower movement, relying solely on swimming."


    "Granger ranked second, nearly on par with Potter''s timing. Miss Granger''s efficiency was due to her discovery of the secret layout."


    "That''s subject to doubt; someone might be cheating," Karkaroff interjected.


    "Come off it," Bagman retorted, irritated. "She decoded the blue-level challenge faster than anyone else. It''s her forte. You can''t deny that!"


    "We''ll continue," Dumbledore pleasantly reminded. "By the way, Miss Granger is exceptionally bright and excels in some subjects compared to graduates."


    The judges continued discussing¡ª


    "Igboanian gathered the most alchemical items and used the Water Whirl spell collectively, buying enough time¡ª"


    "Potter''s Patronus was crucial."


    There were no objections. Bagman added, "Based on the last scoring process, we''ve added a new rule: if a judge''s score significantly differs and fails to convince others, we will consider canceling the contentious score."


    Karkaroff gave him a cold glance, but he didn''t voice any opposition. Some advantages could only be exploited once.


    After a while, Ludo Bagman''s amplified voice resounded again, and the crowd gradually quieted down.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, considering multiple factors, we''ve decided to base our evaluation on¡ªnumber of people exiting the protective shield, quantity of collected golden gems, and whether they were taken hostage¡ªwhile adding points for exceptional displays. We''ll score the champions out of a base of seventy."


    "The first team, champions: Cedric Diggory, Collins Flee, Roger Davies. Three individuals exited the shield, with two collecting seven golden gems, and one captured by the Merpeople after gathering five gems. Remarkable displays include: efficient use of ice bombs, and initiating cooperation with other schools. After the comprehensive assessment, we award them 59 points."


    Applause erupted from the stands; Collins stood in silence, Cedric and Roger trying to console her.


    "I should''ve been more careful," she lamented.


    "The second team, champions: Harry Potter, Hermione Granger, Ron Weasley. Three individuals exited the shield, all collecting seven golden gems and none taken hostage, finishing the challenge first. Impressive performances include: taming the Snitchfish; discerning the layout and structure of the challenge, aiding other teams without anyone taken hostage. We give them 67 points."


    "Fantastic!" Harry, Ron, and Hermione exclaimed. Hermione was still draped in her blanket, surrounded by thunderous applause and whistles. She nudged Harry and Ron, gesturing towards Collins.


    "It''s not that big of a deal," Ron grumbled, "I mean, if you''re unlucky enough to encounter a whole Merfolk brigade right out the gate, you''re toast..."


    "But I was speaking up for her..." Ron said, feeling utterly unjustified.


    "But I bet Bagman got a hefty advertising fee from Professor Hype!" Ron yelled into the warm breeze, amidst the thunderous applause, adding, "I bet Bagman got paid by Professor Hype!"


    Harry couldn''t help but agree, clapping vigorously along with the crowd. This was it... three months of long preparation, the third project in four months, and


    the first result that actually mattered!


    But the greatest difference wasn''t the points; it was that grin on Hermione''s face!


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 444: Gratitude

    Chapter 444: Gratitude


    The path back from the Black Lake to the castle echoed with laughter and jubilation. Felix anticipated they''d occupy the Great Hall for another round of celebration, much like before. The only difference being the champions from the other schools joining the crowd, all heading towards the castle.


    "Mission accomplished, wouldn''t you say?" Bagman spoke from beside him. "Letting the students experience the essence of cooperation through competition."


    "That doesn''t quite sound like something from your lips," Felix chuckled softly.


    "Oh, well... it''s actually from Barty''s speech; I stumbled upon it in his office," Bagman explained in a hushed tone. "I''m not particularly adept at these things, but if you need to liven things up... let''s get back to business." He suddenly seemed uneasy.


    "About that... what do you call them, magical projectors?" He glanced towards the distance where students queued along the marble steps into the castle, occasional bursts of crackling or red sparks emanating from wand tips.


    The projection screen by the Black Lake remained in place, ''Future World'' staff milling around it. These screens would soon be dismantled and stored until their next use.


    "Indeed," Felix replied. In truth, there wasn''t much difference between magical phonographs and magical projectors in terms of the magic employed, but Felix hoped the projectors could display regular movies.


    He glanced at Bagman, who wiped sweat from his forehead. "I know ''Future World'' has obtained authorization to commercially release imagery from the second project..."


    Felix nodded slightly, calmly saying, "There is such a plan. The Tournament brings about discussions akin to the Quidditch World Cup, and there''s a market for it. The only issue is, Lems is attempting to refine the projectors further. As Clementine puts it, imbuing it with more magical essence..."


    "I can persuade the Ministry to promote these images," Bagman said, sweat glistening on his brow, making it shimmer in the sunlight. "To convince Fudge... he''s been having a rough time lately. He miscalculated, and no one cares if the Ministry, under his leadership, facilitated another international potion collaboration. People want more thrilling, attention-grabbing news, like the Tournament. A colleague told me other countries have been reprinting a lot of our reports."


    "I don''t plan to alter the contract¡ª"


    "Oh, of course not, it won''t affect you. It''s just a suggestion; Fudge will agree. He wants to divert public attention." Bagman said sluggishly. "You know, there are rumors circulating in the ministry lately... the Dark Mark... old Barty''s arrest, Skele-Gro''s objections..."


    ...


    "Don''t be a killjoy, Hermione; we''re definitely going to have a blast." Ron said cheerfully.


    Fleur and her companions had just left, coming over to express gratitude to Harry. She planted two kisses on Harry''s cheeks, leaving Ron immensely envious. Then the Uagadou champions dispersed from the crowd, admiring Harry''s impressive Patronus Charm.


    Captain Nona Leberth even gifted Harry a talisman resembling intertwined leaves and branches made of hollowed twine.


    "It will protect you," Nona asserted confidently.


    Two other Uagadou champions stood beside her, guarding. Harry was up close with them for the first time, realizing just how tall all three were.


    Accepting the talisman, Harry murmured, "Thank you," then hung it on his clothes.


    Harry and his friends left, bewildered.


    Towards evening, Sirius burst into the office in a rush, "Felix, I need to borrow your fireplace. I nearly forgot, I''ve promised to return to the school to organize equipment; old Fawley can''t manage it all alone..."


    "How''s life at the school?" Felix asked, settled behind his desk.


    "It''s alright," Sirius replied vaguely, hastily grabbing a handful of Floo Powder to sprinkle into the fireplace. "Those mischievous students... they''re everywhere. Sometimes I really want to knock their heads with my wand."


    "Perhaps that''s precisely what Dumbledore is worried about," Felix said.


    Sirius stared at him, dumbfounded for a moment, then exclaimed, "Are you saying he''s worried I''ll hex the students? I wouldn''t¡ª"


    "I didn''t say anything," Felix grinned, teasingly. "But you certainly can''t treat yourself as a student anymore, can you? Perhaps you fancy the title ''King of Kids''? Want to be the head of Gryff


    indor?"


    Sirius made a crude gesture, vanishing into the rising emerald flames.


    Felix redirected his attention to the book of magical texts on his desk.


    It lay there quietly, blinking every few seconds, as if breathing rhythmically. Whether it was breathing, he wasn''t sure, but he knew one thing¡ªthis book was undeniably growing.


    Initially, it was merely a notion to organize the ancient magical texts he''d learned. Out of convenience and habit, he chose the book''s form. At first, the book of magical texts was entirely illusory, lacking any solidity. Later, it gained a first page, a second page.


    "In fact, I should have realized it earlier. Quantity doesn''t matter; my understanding of ancient magical texts forms the skeleton of this book. As each text fills in, they spontaneously seek the best arrangement... and finally, it''s time for the harvest."


    His index finger lightly brushed the spine of the book, and the Book of Magical Texts suddenly opened.


    The author had an urgent matter and could only present this chapter today. Apologies to the readers and will strive to make up for it tomorrow.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 445: The Book of Magic Runes

    Chapter 445: The Book of Magic Runes


    Pages shimmered with a soft light, illuminating the surroundings perfectly even in the darkest of places, inviting readers to delve into its depths.


    Felix casually sketched out a sequence of "Lumos" runes on the surface. The Book of Magic Runes flipped to a new section with a cascade of additional symbols, akin to a fish sniffing out bait, connecting with the original runes, forming sequences, short and long.


    These were unperfected magical circuits or sequences.


    He plucked symbols at random from the book, mere silver shadows. But as Felix infused them with his magic, they transformed entirely, indistinguishable from the ones he sketched.


    A thought sparked within Felix, refocusing his attention on the Book of Magic Runes. With his intent, a complete sequence emerged from the book. As his magic entwined with it, it immediately transformed into a soft, milky-white sphere of light.


    Lumos.


    Felix, like a child with a new toy, continued experimenting. The book seemed like a programmed tool, arranging and coalescing magical sequences according to his will.


    Then, a curious thought arose in his mind.


    He glanced at the window; the night had fallen, but it was worth a try. Exiting his office, he strode out of the castle, the silver cloak trailing behind him, casting silent streaks of light. Swiftly, he found himself in a clearing within the Forbidden Forest.


    The night''s darkness enveloped the Forbidden Forest, a realm of silence save for the whispers of the wind. Within this silence, eerie sounds, clearly of living creatures, occasionally echoed.


    With a wave of his hand, the Book of Magic Runes materialized and floated before him.


    His finger traced on it as he murmured, "Black lightning... swift to deploy. Let''s start with two." As the words faded, two ethereal shadows emerged from the book, hovering before him.


    Felix scrutinized them for a moment, continuing, "Golden flames would be nice too." Another phantom emerged, transforming between the runes and the specific magical imagery.


    "Some added radiance."


    "And a touch of defense."


    "What about visual distortion?"


    Felix, draped in the silver cloak, resembled someone ordering from a menu, selecting over a dozen satisfying names in one breath. When he closed the book, several blurry apparitions appeared before him. In the chilly midnight, he was surrounded by a myriad of differently colored phantoms, like a canvas of wandering spirits.


    "Didn''t your hand hurt when you punched the salmon?"


    "Magic protection," retorted Hermione dryly.


    After a morning of this, Harry finally signaled Ron and Hermione with a glance, and they slipped out of the room, rushing to an abandoned classroom, their usual spot for magical practice and the dueling self-study group''s territory.


    "To be honest, I wouldn''t mind sharing, but they know better what they did to me than I do," Ron fretted. He felt that one downside of the projection screen was losing his ability to improvise.


    Imagine trying to vividly describe how huge the giant octopus was to the onlookers. "It was much bigger than me!" someone promptly suggested using a wand as a spear; others found it too odd. Or when he wanted to tease, "Guess what I saw?" The serious answer was "Merfolk camp." Some said "red hair" or "a net for the bubble-head charm." Eventually, the audience abandoned him, arguing which answer was more credible...


    Ron yawned, tears welling up. "Ah¡ªmaybe I should catch up on sleep; stayed up too late last night."


    "I want to check on Hagrid," Harry said.


    "We''ll meet at the library later; it''ll surely be less crowded," Hermione decisively stated.


    Hermione headed to the library alone. Her two roommates bombarded her with inquiries about the magic that "knocks out a salmon with a punch." Rolling her eyes, she handed them a rune card.


    Parvati and Lavender stared at the card, depicting a charging buffalo.


    "Does Hermione''s temper have anything to do with this..." Lavender whispered.


    Parvati tugged her sleeve, exchanging a glance. Both looked over; Hermione poked her head out from her bed, glaring at them.


    Lavender quickly smirked, "How about... I lend you that book for a couple more days?"


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 446: Sense of Smell

    Chapter 446: Sense of Smell


    In the evening''s embrace, Felix knocked gently on the door of Professor Harp''s Ancient Runes office, finding the professor engrossed in a book, relishing each word as though it held the secrets of the cosmos.


    "Professor Harp?"


    Felix raised his head, and the book in his hands vanished without a sound, causing Harry''s eyes to widen in surprise.


    Yet, he''d grown accustomed to such occurrences. Settling across from the professor on the sofa, with a flick of his wrist, a magical book soared off the shelf, landing perfectly in his hands.


    "Professor, I have a question." Harry refrained from flipping open the book right away.


    "Regarding?"


    Harry recounted inadvertently blocking the checkpoint information during his second project assessment to Felix, concluding with an expectant tone, "Would this count as my initiation into Occlumency?"


    Felix pondered, "It indicates we''re on the right track... Initiating Occlumency isn''t merely about resisting external intrusion consciously or when prepared. It''s about enhancing your alertness and self-protection, enabling your mind to naturally block external influences, even in sleep. Furthermore, it serves as effective mental exercise..."


    "I understand, Professor."


    Harry resumed perusing his book. Though the professor hadn''t acknowledged his Occlumency initiation, perhaps it was because his standards were too high. At least, he''d resisted intrusion once... maybe more. It had been a while since he''d had a nightmare.


    Turning a new page, he encountered a furry, orange-colored sphere¡ªa seemingly adorable sight. But the next moment, an itching sensation spread through him, worse than the aftermath of consuming Fred and George''s Canary Creams. Harry couldn''t help but reach out¡ª


    *Cough!* Felix coughed, swiftly flipping a page across from Harry, engrossed in the book once again.


    Harry withdrew his hand, battling embarrassment and this sensation. But the "itch" felt scarier than "torment." At least he knew the latter was false, for he was safely seated on the professor''s couch. Yet, he couldn''t help but suspect the professor had secretly cast an itching hex on him...


    Fortunately, his remaining sanity prevented Harry from asking aloud. He attempted to clear his mind, a hit-or-miss endeavor. Even as he walked through the castle corridors, he could still sense the "phantom itch."


    Valen sniffed and, with a wiggle of its furry body, hopped off the couch, retrieving the talking mirror from the shelf. It then slinked back onto the sofa, finding a comfortable spot in Felix''s embrace, raising the butterfly brooch again to inspect.


    Felix picked up the mirror, scanning the messages; most were sales stats of "Little Wizard Mick''s Adventures," a tale he''d seen several times and had ceased to interest him. Following were various inquiries about his plans for the new book.


    Umm...


    Felix scratched his head; he had considered publishing a booklet on ancient runes but knew it wouldn''t align with the comic''s style. However, a supplementary comic issue alongside the booklet, narrating Mick''s school days, was a possibility.


    While he had a moment, he pondered:


    "The comic''s plot would be relatively simple, involving Mick''s introduction to ancient runes in the third year, studying under the professor, targeted as a short story."


    "For the booklet, I hope it encompasses more educational and informative elements. Firstly, an introduction to the history of ancient runes¡ªconcise, a few hundred words should suffice... Following that, flipping a page would reveal a series of dynamic images showcasing ancient magical practices... For fairness, include an illustration of an old scholar translating manuscripts..."


    "The second part would delve into the development and evolution of ancient runes, also requiring simplification, as nobody wants lengthy dissertations..."


    "Next comes the crux; I need to clarify my distinction between ancient runes and ancient magic... Hmm, I''d better choose a simple ancient magic as an example for analysis, preferably something easily practiced," Felix''s expression brightened a bit, considering, "let''s go with the Lumos spell."


    Felix lounged on the couch, contemplating while glancing at the time. There was a Dueling class tonight, after nearly a month''s hiatus; he wondered what surprises these little wizards might bring him?


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 447: Exchange

    Chapter 447: Exchange


    The Great Hall was abuzz with chatter.


    Young wizards stood on tiptoes, eagerly awaiting today''s Dueling class professor.


    "Please, not Professor Moody. He''s too scary," a Ravenclaw girl remarked. "Especially when he charges at you to correct your stance, it feels like he''s about to cast a curse..."


    "That''s why he''s teamed up with Professor Flitwick," her friend remarked.


    Just then, Felix emerged from the entrance hall, stepping into the Great Hall. As he stood on the gilded platform, he noticed students from other schools.


    "We have some new guests today. Welcome," Felix said softly, drawing his wand and conjuring a few sparks from its tip. "Usually, we only get to see each other during meals or in the library. This is a rare chance for you all to learn about the magical practices of different schools."


    "Professor, are we going to have a challenge?"


    "It''s possible," Felix said lightly. "But I''d rather you focus on communication. Any brave soul willing to try? Or perhaps introduce your school?"


    After a brief silence, a tall figure emerged from the crowd - Nona Leberth. She ran her fingers through her hair, revealing a graceful chocolate-colored neck, her gaze wild and untamed.


    "Nona Leberth," she gestured toward herself, "from Uagadou. Proficient in astronomy, transfiguration, and after coming here, I''ve found a knack for spellcasting through gestures."


    Nona waved her hand, and something more resembling a club than a wand flew to her, which she caught effortlessly. With a flick, she produced a startling "whoosh" sound. Students nearby instinctively retreated, wary of getting accidentally struck.


    "Wands are not indispensable to us. They aid in smoother spellcasting," Nona explained. "Apart from wands, we emphasize independent gesture casting: quick, convenient, and secretive."


    She raised her eyebrows. "If you want to dislocate someone''s jaw, just a flick of the wrist... provided you''re skilled enough."


    "Excellent, Miss Leberth. Would you like to perform or¡ª"


    "No, I heard we could seek guidance from the professors, is that true?" she asked keenly. "I''m particularly interested in dueling, especially against those stronger than me... I challenged every senior student on Moon Mountain, including the younger professors."


    "Of course," Felix nodded, patting Valen the Niffler''s head, directing it to find a safe spot.


    "Over here¡ª"


    "Look, Valen¡ª"


    Laughter echoed through the hall.


    Poliakoff''s face turned even redder, looking flustered. When the laughter died down, he continued, "I, um... I''d like to introduce Dark Magic..."


    The hall fell silent.


    "I, uh... over these months, I''ve heard rumors about Durmstrang teaching students Dark Arts without any restraint... I feel it''s necessary to clarify, cough cough! The rumors aren''t entirely true..." Poliakoff said, "...it''s necessary to introduce my school; otherwise, misunderstandings will only grow."


    "Durmstrang has, since its second headmaster, emphasized dueling and war magic greatly. Six hundred years later, we''ve taken this tradition to its peak. Yes, Durmstrang indeed teaches Dark Arts, but each one is carefully selected, ensuring no issues... or else Durmstrang wouldn''t be on par with Hogwarts or Beauxbatons," he explained.


    Whispers spread among the young wizards.


    "What do you think, Harry?" Ron asked.


    "Seems somewhat reasonable," Harry pondered. "But I don''t trust Karkaroff." He''d heard that Karkaroff had given Durmstrang''s squad a ten in the second event, while others hovered


    around seven or eight points.


    That was after Karkaroff received a warning; otherwise, his ratings for others would have been lower.


    "No one likes Karkaroff," Ron muttered, glancing up at Poliakoff on the platform, who was explaining some of Durmstrang''s rules to showcase the school''s strict attitude towards Dark Arts.


    A smattering of applause filled the hall.


    "Our rules also forbid nighttime wandering, trespassing in forbidden forests, and trading dungbombs!" Ron whispered.


    Harry couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Next, I''ll demonstrate a few Dark Arts," Poliakoff, encouraged by the applause, said excitedly. "It''s not as malevolent as one might think; it''s just about channeling negative emotions in the right place, in a reasonable manner..."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 448: New Applications of Magical Runes

    Chapter 448: New Applications of Magical Runes


    "There''s so much buzz and excitement, mixed with fear," a girl swayed her head as she spoke.


    "Oh Luna, you''re absolutely right," Ginny agreed, tiptoeing with the others to get a clearer view.


    On the platform, Felix addressed the crowd, "There''s no harm in broadening our horizons. Professor Poliakoff, I''ll assist in your demonstration." With a wave of his wand, shattered boards transformed into a humanoid target.


    Poliakoff raised his wand, chanting, "Black Feathers of Whirlwind!" A black whirlwind surged from the wand''s tip, containing deeper, spinning black feathers.


    After an acidic sound, the humanoid target lay battered. The black wind and feathers vanished, leaving gashes resembling gaping fish mouths.


    Gasps filled the audience, students farther away straining to see clearer.


    "If that hit a person..." Neville shuddered, eyeing the wounds on the target. "I still think Stunning Spells are the best."


    Simon patted his shoulder. "Not everyone feels the same..." Neville glanced at Draco and a few Slytherin students enthusiastically applauding, then scanned the excited crowd.


    "That''s the Black Feather Curse. It summons a whirlwind towards enemies, but the focus is on those black feathers¡ªlike tiny knives, swift and corrosive," Poliakoff explained.


    Felix and the others listened silently. Dark spots appeared on the wound area, affirming his words.


    "How effective is the standard healing?" Felix asked softly.


    "Um, counter-curses work best, but they''re somewhat effective without them. Professor suggested using this when faced with dangerous creatures in the wild, like a wolf pack," Poliakoff said. "When practicing, I imagine being surrounded by ferocious beasts, forcing me to fight back."


    Felix observed the intrigued and eager faces of the young wizards. "This method might have some effect, but it''s based on Durmstrang''s perfected operational mechanisms and may not suit Hogwarts. I should probably relay your thoughts to Professor Moody; he''d be interested."


    The students shifted uncomfortably.


    Felix understood their thoughts; he wasn''t always obedient in school. Who wouldn''t want to master a powerful and eye-catching spell? But after becoming a professor, his perspective changed. Did Hogwarts students really need Dark Magic?


    He''d pondered deeply and concluded negatively. Hogwarts wasn''t a military school; it nurtured young wizards to wield their magic responsibly, guiding them according to their strengths. Regarding self-protection, the Defensive Dark Arts class sufficed for common dangers, especially with the recent improved teaching quality¡ªmore students were opting for Auror training.


    Her fingertips danced with bright runes, spinning rapidly.


    Several senior students discussed excitedly, whispering. They knew the Clear Water Spring Spell''s original effect wasn''t this strong, but Cedric''s improvement seemed as potent as some attack spells.


    Following Cedric, more brave souls stepped up, showcasing their abilities. It was hard to say if the onlookers learned anything; perhaps many were just enjoying the spectacle, but it at least broadened their horizons.


    Felix sensed a shift in the brave souls'' attitudes. They might still be rivals for now, but they seemed more open and willing to connect¡ªperhaps a blend of foes and friends, understanding each other''s struggles?


    Felix pondered whether to organize another exchange meeting¡ªever since the failed exchange with the Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, there hadn''t been similar activities.


    After the exchange meeting, young wizards were curious about other schools'' showcases, yet Cedric was the only one available, so he had to publicly demonstrate several times.


    "Timing is crucial. I haven''t quite grasped this part and plan to consult Professor Heap," Cedric said.


    At the Magical Runes Club gathering, Felix unveiled the mystery behind this knowledge.


    "I''ve noticed this phenomenon too, as Mr. Davies mentioned. I started with a hypothesis..." Felix sat by the warm fireplace, surveying everyone.


    "Is there a possibility of ancient magic and modern magic merging?"


    The club members were momentarily stunned. Most were unfamiliar with this history, knowing only that ancient wizards used ancient magic while they used modern magic. Few understood how the transition occurred.


    "Of course, there''s a lot of thought behind this, too much to explain in detail. In short, after much deliberation and experimentation, I shifted my breakthrough towards the possibility of integrating ancient runes and modern magic."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 449: The Club Scene

    Chapter 449: The Club Scene


    "Although I ultimately abandoned that line of thinking because my spell''s potency improved rapidly, making it unsuitable to augment with runic scripts and fraught with many downsides, such as the need for divided attention... But I''ve discovered that perhaps it''s more suitable for you at this stage."


    Felix spoke softly, "Judging from Mr. Malfoy''s performance, the combination of ''water flow'' and the water conjuring spell is quite exceptional. I suggest continuing your exploration when you have the time, for instance¡ª" He paused, allowing everyone a moment to ponder.


    "Combining ''flame'' runic script with the fire-summoning charm," Hermione exclaimed excitedly, "and also the ''illumination'' runic script with the light-producing charm."


    Felix smiled at her, "It seems Miss Granger has attempted this before. Perhaps we could research in groups those runic scripts and spells that complement and enhance each other... especially since your magical control has improved considerably recently."


    The members of the runic scripts club grinned, remembering their nerve-wracking experience facing the Billywig beetles.


    Rising from the plush sofa cushion, Felix waved his wand lightly, summoning a shallow stone basin to the table. The students exchanged glances; although they had experienced this before, they still had some psychological shadows about entering it.


    "Let''s go first!" Fred and George said simultaneously. Both reached into the basin filled with silvery substance, and in the next moment, they were sucked inside.


    "Wow! Woo-hoo!" Their excited shouts turned into muffled tones, as if echoing from a well.


    A line of young wizards gathered around, quiet for a few seconds until they heard two distinct "thuds."


    "Safely landed," Ron grinned, his mouth wide open.


    "Yes! We''ve been waiting for you!" Fred''s voice echoed from within the basin, creating a mixture of reverberating sounds.


    "So, that''s their plan..." Ron muttered, "The first one in means nobody saw their faces hit the ground." He leaned into the basin, his entire face disappearing into the silvery substance, vanishing from sight.


    The young wizards, one by one, entered the basin. However, unlike their Lumos Charm lessons, there were no professors awaiting them this time. Felix merely sought out a spacious area suitable for spellcasting.


    Felix''s voice echoed from the high sides of the basin, booming like thunder, "Stick to the same groups as last time."


    Inside the basin, Harry couldn''t help but inhale sharply, and Ron''s expression turned strained as they both looked towards Draco Malfoy. His discomfort was evident.


    At the previous runic scripts club meeting, Professor Heap suggested they use a cooperative method to control the Billywig beetles'' activity space¡ªthree people in one group. But Hermione was pulled away to guide Luna and Ginny, and by the time they realized, Draco Malfoy was standing menacingly before them.


    "I applied some potion on the way here; the Billywig beetles dislike this smell..." Draco said slowly, his eyes gleaming.


    "You learned that during the Christmas break?" Harry said angrily.


    "Make that six," Ron interrupted calmly. "I know some dialogues from the book by heart. That''s why I did well in the second task... Didn''t the professor put those books on a separate shelf in the library?"


    "We can compare, who knows more?" Ron challenged Draco.


    Draco sneered, "I''m not interested. Maybe you''re hoping to follow in your father''s footsteps? Reporting to the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts Office after graduation?"


    "You''re talking nonsense." Ron gritted his teeth, panting heavily. Harry gestured towards Ginny and Hermione, who had looked over, while Luna seemed eager to get closer to witness the commotion.


    For a while, none of the three spoke¡ª


    "You both know what we should do," Harry said.


    "Exactly," Ron agreed.


    "Sorry, I have some doubts..." Draco drawled.


    "Is that so? Guess what?" Ron''s rage finally erupted, threatening in a low voice, "Either you come clean or we''ll cast the Tickling Charm on your nose!"


    Draco: "...You wouldn''t dare."


    "The professor probably didn''t follow us down here; maybe he''s sleeping on that sofa upstairs," Ron speculated irresponsibly, but his words visibly affected Draco.


    The rest of the time went smoothly, with occasional noises¡ª


    "Weasley, tsk! How did you think of combining ''water flow'' and the fire-summoning charm? Expecting a cloud of steam? How do you plan to control it?"


    "Potter! Let me do it; my Disintegrating Spell is more proficient. I suggest merging the illumination runic script¡ª"


    "Shut up, Malfoy!" x2


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 450: The Game

    Chapter 450: The Game


    Inside the office of the Potions professor, Felix and Snape engaged in a wizard''s chess match.


    Felix, with the white pieces, opened with the King''s Pawn. Snape, holding the black pieces, countered with the Sicilian Defense. As the game progressed, pieces were captured, strategies unveiled, yet both their minds strayed from the board.


    "How effective is the secretion of the Blast-Ended Skrewt larvae?" Felix inquired.


    "It''s quite satisfactory, appears to undergo an unknown alteration, a benign one in my estimation..." Snape moved his black pawn forward, whispering, "Perhaps a path, utilizing diverse magical properties to nullify certain unnecessary yet stubborn material traits."


    "In potion-making, there''s material neutralization. Ah, I see." Felix replied, advancing his Queen two squares, eliminating Snape''s pawn.


    Snape deftly maneuvered his bishop, "Most average wizards can''t discern subtle differences, crucial for their progress in potion-making..."


    Felix''s white knight trembled under the threat of Snape''s dark bishop, crying out, "Save me! Save me!"


    With a steely command, Felix directed his queen three squares forward, unflinching, assessing the two black pawns. Snape deliberated and abandoned one of the black pawns.


    Then, Felix moved the white knight deeper into enemy territory. "Charge!" the piece exclaimed eagerly.


    "Indeed," Felix replied, acknowledging Snape''s remarks. "However, we must consider the foundational gaps among our newer students."


    "Already considered. The first-year potion recipes are notably simplistic, allowing ample adaptation time." Snape leisurely remarked, "Unless they''re illiterate or lack any semblance of logic."


    Felix recalled¡ªindeed, the first-year potion textbooks barely contained a few recipes, mostly focusing on common ingredients, brewing cautions, and summaries of prevalent potion traits. Even the few remaining potion formulas were intricately detailed. Stirring a few times, subsequent reactions¡ªall meticulously outlined. The pages also detailed common errors and corrective measures.


    Snape''s black knight advanced towards the center of the board, launching an attack. Felix redirected his pieces to counter. While the tension rose on the board, their conversation continued outside of it.


    "Many students have been discussing amplifying modern magic with ancient runic scripts; some have made significant headway," Snape whispered.


    "I''m aware..." Felix focused on the board, sensing a misalignment in the center, and after a moment''s contemplation, he keenly detected a concealed trap. He glanced at Snape, "Trying to distract me with conversation?"


    He promptly ordered the white knight to retreat. The black pawn followed, the white bishop eliminated the black pawn, the black knight retaliated by taking the white bishop, and then the white queen suddenly emerged, capturing the black knight. The black queen swiftly moved in to counter, and finally, Felix used his remaining pawn


    to capture the black queen.


    The Ancient Runes Society Headquarters.


    Compared to the grandeur of associations like the Extraordinary Potioneers Association or the Sanctum Mungo Society of Magical Healing, the base of the Ancient Runes Society seemed modest. They barely counted thirty-some members, the accumulation of decades of effort and research.


    "Have you seen this? It''s normal for the field of ancient runes to produce a valuable paper every few years, but in the last half-month, I''ve received six to seven groundbreaking papers..."


    "Is their research related to us?" An irritable old man slammed the table.


    "Old Vira, don''t let personal emotions cloud your judgment. Your granddaughter working at ''Future World'' company can''t affect our association''s integrity."


    The old man glared at his companion, furious.


    "Think it through; this matter involves three departments¡ªthe Experimental Spells Committee, the Wizarding Examination Authority, and the Auro office," the other person said languidly, "Rumor has it they''re planning to compile a booklet on ancient runes under Felix Harp''s guidance. So, it might attract attention from the Publishing Department..."


    "The Wizarding Examination Authority is involved too?" The old man asked.


    "Initially, Griselda was patient, planning to assess this year''s results... but things changed rapidly. It''s almost a subversion of modern spells!"


    "Is it that extreme?" The old man looked incredulous.


    "At least it''s an augmentation, a supplement. I''ve already conceded a point; you can''t refute that!" the person snapped.


    "Fine," the old man grumbled, silent for a while, "Do you know Professor Marchbanks? Get her to accompany me!"


    There''s another chapter coming soon.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 451: Scrimgeour

    Chapter 451: Scrimgeour


    Felix Harp stepped out of the Potions classroom with satisfaction, gazing through the window into the distance. It was late March, and the weather had warmed considerably. The view towards the Forbidden Forest and the mountains was no longer a dull expanse of brown.


    "What a waste not to explore the Forbidden Forest on such a beautiful day," Felix murmured to himself. He cast a Disillusionment Charm on himself, stretching his body and donning a silver cloak before soaring into the sky.


    Descending at the edge of the Forbidden Forest, Felix landed, the silver cloak behind him dissolving into specks of light. He couldn''t help but ponder, "Maybe one of the future descriptions about me will read, ''Collaborated with Dumbledore on twelve variations of the Patronus Charm''?"


    Amused by the thought, he strolled through the forest. Up close, despite the lingering cold, tender shoots had pushed through the icy soil.


    He even stumbled upon a clump of orchids.


    Felix took a tour around several spots in the forest, including the herds of unicorns, hippogriffs, and thestrals, and of course, the nesting grounds of the Acromantula. With his presence aiding Grawp, the domination of the savage Aragog''s descendants didn''t bode well for any individual showing signs of cruelty.


    As evening approached, Felix enchanted a piece of wood he found, turning it into a dog toy, which he gifted to Hagrid''s faithful dog, Fang.


    Returning to the castle, he collided with Professor Flitwick in the entrance hall. "Oh, Felix? Milova was looking for you," he chirped.


    "What''s up?"


    "Not sure... But she asked me to tell you to visit Dumbledore''s office first, using the password: ''Honeydew.'' It was about an hour ago," Flitwick rattled off the information.


    "Alright," Felix shrugged and made his way up to the separate tower where the Headmaster''s office resided. Uttering the password, the massive stone gargoyle moved aside, revealing the revolving staircase behind.


    Knocking on the door, the shiny oak wood door opened automatically. Inside the circular room were two people ¨C Dumbledore behind his desk and someone else...


    Felix squinted, seeing what seemed like a majestic old lion striding towards him, tawny mane and thick eyebrows dancing in the air, sharp yellow eyes piercing. Even the strands of gray in his hair and his less agile legs didn''t diminish his aura.


    A name resonated within Felix ¨C Rufus Scrimgeour, Head of the Auror Office and right-hand man to the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. But as far as he knew, he hadn''t met Scrimgeour in person.


    So, he turned to Dumbledore beside him. "Headmaster Dumbledore? Why did you summon me?"


    "Oh," Dumbledore snapped out of his contemplation, fingers intertwined before him, a twinkle in his eye. "According to the Ministry''s arrangements, Felix, you''ll have three sets of visitors today." He glanced at the memo on the table, fingers dancing over it while flicking a colored candy wrapper with his index finger.


    "The first is Professor Marchbanks from the Wizarding Examinations Authority. She arrived with Mr. Vera, Deputy Head of the Ancient Runes Association about an hour and a half ago. They are currently taking a stroll around the school with Milova."


    Scrimgeour paused, scratching his chin, eyes focused on the dancing ripples on the lake. "We couldn''t believe our ears. There was mention of a ''Boy''... and then ''Potter''... He asked for Felix Harp."


    Felix was surprised at the mention of Harry Potter. He''d never expected to be a topic of discussion involving Harry.


    "The Ministry is under pressure," Scrimgeour continued, glancing at Felix. "Our ties to Crouch, the dark past... Everything needs to be reevaluated, reconsidered. We need fresh perspectives and strong hands."


    Felix considered the situation. The offer was unexpected, especially considering his academic pursuits and the comfort of the Hogwarts environment. Yet, the idea of contributing to the Ministry, especially in these times, was intriguing.


    "Scrimgeour," Dumbledore interjected gently, "Felix has much to consider. I''m sure he will weigh his options wisely. Wouldn''t you, Felix?"


    "Absolutely, Headmaster," Felix nodded, his mind already juggling the possibilities.


    Scrimgeour handed Felix a card with a Ministry seal and a silver quill emblem.


    "If you choose to consider our offer, do send an owl to my office. We''ll arrange a meeting," Scrimgeour said, his voice commanding yet concealing a sense of urgency.


    With a nod to Dumbledore and a brief, polite glance at Felix, Scrimgeour departed.


    "Quite an intriguing proposition," Dumbledore remarked. "But I sense it has created a dilemma for you."


    Felix nodded slowly. "It''s certainly not what I expected when I woke up this morning."


    "It''s always interesting how life presents us with choices when we least expect them," Dumbledore mused, a twinkle in his eye. "Now, Felix, I believe Professor Marchbanks is eager to meet you. Shall we?"


    The evening moved forward with the excitement of meetings, discussions about the Ancient Runes program, and possibilities for future collaborations. But amidst all this, Felix''s mind kept circling back to Scrimgeour''s offer. The unexpected turn of events had certainly opened a new door in his life.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 452: The Strength of Voldemort

    Chapter 452: The Strength of Voldemort


    Behind the lenses, Dumbledore''s blue eyes blinked.


    "A very intriguing question, Felix. Few have asked me so directly," he said.


    "I mean... Voldemort showed no inclination to attack Hogwarts during the war. He seemed... well... quite wary of someone within the school. Yet, in the eyes of the public, these two individuals have no record of ever facing each other," Felix carefully articulated.


    "Perhaps that''s the truth," Dumbledore smiled.


    "Or it could be only part of the truth," Felix interjected. "Some people perceive only fragments of the truth¡ªthey see results or a few moments in the process but can''t grasp the whole picture."


    Dumbledore furrowed his brow slightly, his mouth slightly ajar, seemingly selecting the right words.


    Felix knew he had to do or say something. Otherwise, he''d have to await the old man''s decision. So, clearing his throat, he spoke, "Albus, we''re aware that Voldemort and Barty Crouch Jr. were hiding while the Ministry dispatched many Aurors and hit wizards but found nothing. We might need to consider the possibility of his successful return, and I need to understand his strength."


    After a moment of silence, Dumbledore seemed convinced.


    "I can assure you, Felix, although I''ve never seen him perish in my presence, I have indeed vanquished and damaged his body on more than one occasion, leaving wounds that normal means couldn''t heal," Dumbledore calmly revealed, unearthing a long-held secret.


    "Unhealable wounds?" Felix keenly asked.


    "I remember telling you... I once interviewed him?" Dumbledore spoke softly, leaning back, gazing at the ceiling.


    "...Yes," Felix slowly, suppressing his excitement, responded.


    "That was his appearance at the time," Dumbledore declared, and with a swift wand movement, a somewhat ethereal figure began taking shape. His face seemed scorched, features blurred, with almost no recognizable contours, the skin resembling hardened white wax, grotesquely twisted. Eyes permanently bloodshot, black pupils flickering with an indifferent gleam.


    Felix scrutinized Dumbledore''s memory of Voldemort. He wasn''t unfamiliar with this image¡ªhaving glimpsed it once when discovering the locket box, but Voldemort now seemed even less human than before.


    "This suggests Voldemort had already created the locket Horcrux before that interview," Felix thought. Considering Dumbledore''s earlier words, he cautiously inquired, "Was it the effect of Dark Magic or the impact of the Horcrux?"


    "Yet... the diary should be special?" he pondered aloud.


    "Indeed," Dumbledore nodded. "When Ginny Weasley first wrote in the diary, she received a response, falling into Voldemort''s meticulously crafted trap... I can almost affirm Voldemort didn''t regard it as a life-saving Horcrux but rather as a key to open the Chamber, hence granting many privileges to the diary, including his memories up to the age of 16, sufficient activity... and naturally, the knowledge he inherited from Slytherin''s ancestor within the Chamber."


    "But all of this is conjecture," Felix wrinkled his brow, feeling a bit frustrated. Dumbledore sounded so certain, how was he so sure?


    He roughly outlined the information. Dumbledore had clandestinely faced Voldemort several times during the war, inflicting severe damage, yet Voldemort quickly bounced back. Dumbledore seemed to be investigating the reason behind this. He attributed it to Dark Magic and Blood Magic, citing evidence from Salazar Slytherin''s ability to draw life force for healing and Ginny''s experience. But there was another possibility that Felix couldn''t help but consider¡ªwhy not?


    So, he voiced it out, "Why couldn''t it be that he resurrected using a Horcrux?"


    Dumbledore''s sharp gaze darted towards him, appearing highly vigilant. "Why do you think so?"


    "Just a guess," Felix shrugged. "Maybe he indeed altered his body using Dark Magic, but there should be limits, right? For instance, he might have delayed death, found a loyal servant afterward, and performed a resurrection ritual... then used a Memory Charm or a Forgetfulness Charm to erase the aftermath? Or perhaps discarded it outright..."


    Dumbledore lowered his head, silent.


    "It''s indeed a possibility, Felix," he said. "But no matter what, the information we have is quite limited." He looked at the desk leg thoughtfully, speaking almost inaudibly, "


    And whatever his method, it must have been unorthodox, for he managed to return stronger than before."


    Felix mulled over Dumbledore''s words. Perhaps they weren''t close to uncovering Voldemort''s secrets, but they were taking significant steps in the right direction. It was like finding pieces of a puzzle and trying to fit them together, though there was still no clear picture.


    As he pondered, Dumbledore raised his gaze. "Felix, remember, knowledge is not always a straightforward path. Sometimes, it''s a labyrinth, twisting and turning. And occasionally, you have to backtrack to find the right way forward."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 453: Observing

    Chapter 453: Observing


    The next day, Felix yawned as he got out of bed.


    He hadn''t slept well last night, tossing and turning, and suddenly realized a problem: His responsibilities seemed to have sprawled too wide, things not belonging to him eagerly approached, and he found himself unable to resist. Strangely, he didn''t feel much resistance within himself.


    When did this begin? Felix pondered this while brushing his teeth in front of the mirror. Faces and events flashed through his mind. In just over two years, he had experienced quite a lot.


    Felix knew Dumbledore hadn''t rejected his efforts to solve mysteries. He had willingly shared secretive information, things that Dumbledore had likely kept hidden from everyone else.


    At least, Felix had probed enough to confirm that Severus knew nothing about the Horcruxes. Those who knew¡ªHarry, Ron, Hermione, and Sirius¡ªwere all under a binding oath, even Remus was unaware of the truth.


    Why would a wise man, someone who guarded secrets so closely, easily divulge this to him? Felix speculated that Dumbledore might be hoping to groom him to face Voldemort.


    That wasn''t a bad thing.


    Felix didn''t resist this idea. His initial thought before joining was that he was already strong enough; the only real pressure would come from Dumbledore and the Voldemort-like soul fragment. Even if Voldemort returned, Hogwarts was safe with Dumbledore around. And he didn''t mind lending a hand while under protection. If Voldemort''s strength turned out to be manageable, he''d gladly deal with the trouble himself.


    But things had drastically changed in the past couple of years. Before joining, he relied more on his natural talents, using superior spell levels to overpower others, not fundamentally different from those elite Aurors. Perhaps a few more ancient spells, sixth-level magic, and some tricks up his sleeve... but they had decades more combat experience. Felix admitted that taking a few stunning spells would leave him dazed.


    He guessed that back then, he might have stood a chance against the peak Moody (as he learned during treatment). But if Moody came with a trained Auror squad, the outcome would be uncertain. He could resort to immature tactics, like accelerating the casting of instant-killing spells, which had worked in the US, but if his tricks failed, trouble would loom.


    The young wizards clapped enthusiastically, turning their heads to see the petite, hunchbacked witch at the back. She waved, gesturing, "We have much to discuss! But, I think it''s best to start the class!"


    Ron clapped while craning his neck, "She''s our examiner for next year, isn''t she?"


    Harry also watched Professor Marchbanks but divided his attention, glancing at the slightly balding old man beside her. Though not as extreme, the man''s stature and appearance resembled Uncle Vernon. Especially when he glared with those bull-like eyes, the resemblance was uncanny.


    Harry dreaded this man suddenly jumping up, tongue-tied in anger, just like Uncle Vernon, unable to utter a complete sentence when infuriated.


    Hermione seemed eager to leave a good impression, sitting upright despite her eyes nearly disappearing into her eyebrows. Next to her, Neville sat red-faced, still recovering from the pre-class encounter¡ªMarchbanks and Neville''s grandmother were friends, so she knew him. Before class, her loud queries about Neville''s grandmother and parents kept escalating, with Marchbanks constantly urging Neville to "speak up!"¡ªresulting in her voice growing louder while Neville''s grew softer.


    "The other is Mr. Vira, Vice President of the Ancient Runes Society," Felix continued as the applause subsided, cheerfully adding, "Today, we continue our studies, as this knowledge might appear in the O.W.Ls examination..."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 454: Between Lessons

    Chapter 454: Between Lessons


    "In magical script, the ''Sun'' describes a dynamic process of ascent, transition... it can depict the rising sun, changes in willpower, especially under magical influence... and also denotes the path to success, the honor achieved through personal resilience..."


    Felix stood at the lectern, discussing animatedly, while at the back, Professor Griselda Marchbanks widened her eyes.


    She was quite elderly and a bit hard of hearing. She was about to use a charm to enhance her hearing¡ªusing it often left her feeling irritable, as if a thousand bees buzzed around her ears. So, she only used it on important occasions, like the annual wizarding level examinations. Yet, before she could draw her wand, Felix''s voice had already reached her ears clearly.


    The key was¡ªshe glanced around¡ªno one else felt discomfort, which meant Felix had subtly influenced only her.


    Moreover, as she observed the bright symbol held in Felix''s palm, she unraveled a puzzle. Why would this young lad dare to assert in front of her, the chief examiner, that ''this knowledge might appear on the O.W.Ls exams''...


    Because this was practical ancient magical script. Apart from this young professor and his students, there weren''t many with authority in this field.


    At most, a few alchemists, but they only had a shallow understanding, focusing on the script''s application in alchemy.


    Apart from them, those from the Wizarding Examinations Authority couldn''t match up, nor could the members of the Ancient Runes Society¡ªshe glanced at the old man with wide eyes beside her, quite certain¡ªthey wouldn''t cut it either.


    A student raised their hand.


    "Miss Greengrass?"


    "Yeah, so is this a dual-use magical script? Both translational and practical?" asked Daphne.


    "Exactly," Felix nodded at her, "you can understand it that way."


    At that moment, Heidestrand Vira, seated at the back, stared at the magical script in Felix''s hand, astonished. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, his face breaking into an ecstatic expression. Mimicking Daphne, he too raised his hand, eagerly looking at Felix.


    "Well... Mr. Vira?" Felix held back a chuckle.


    "It''s like this," Heidestrand Vira''s eyes widened, speaking proudly, "I''ve studied this magical script too, only the way I learned to write it is quite different from yours." He pointed at the symbol with his chubby fingers, "And I''m pretty sure yours differs from the markings in ''The Codex of Magic Symbols'' too, the correct way seems to be... uh..."


    At the lectern, Felix, matching his speech''s pace, slightly tilted the symbol in mid-air, adding a bit more curvature on both sides. "Like this?"


    Strangely, when he did this, the magical script immediately dimmed, losing its brilliance.


    "...Right," the old man looked puzzled.


    Felix glanced at the people below the lectern.


    "Just a simple application of the Sonorus Charm," Felix answered, puzzled.


    "Simple application!" Professor Marchbanks looked astonished, "It seems you haven''t neglected your research on charms... But do you have any good methods for the elderly''s hearing?"


    "Of course, I know a spell: ''Aures Luminis,'' Professor Flibbertigibbet studied it extensively..."


    Felix smiled, engaging in conversation with Professor Marchbanks, somewhat alleviating another person''s embarrassment.


    Heidestrand Vira quietly breathed a sigh of relief. He suddenly feared facing this young man alone. Felix Harp had shaken his steadfast career in just one class.


    He looked somewhat dazed, scenes from the ''Future World'' company his granddaughter always chattered about were vivid in his mind.


    "Mr. Vira... Mr. Vira?" a voice seemed to come from afar.


    "What''s up?" Old Vira responded absentmindedly.


    "...Nothing," Felix subtly sized him up, "just that Professor Marchbanks inquired about your opinion. She isn''t quite familiar with ancient magical scripts, and it seems you volunteered to assist¡ª"


    "Oh, uh," Old Vira straightened up, putting on a face as if he were preparing for a duel, speaking earnestly, "Ahem! Conclusions shouldn''t be rushed at the moment... There are many vague areas


    , I need to, um, organize everything."


    "Of course, no problem," Felix said with a smile, "that settles it. I''ll be waiting for your report." He pretended to sigh, "Professor Marchbanks, Mr. Vira, you might not know, but I''ve been under tremendous pressure these past two years..."


    "Pressure?" Professor Marchbanks looked at him skeptically.


    Old Vira also stood there dumbfounded, while every student who graduated last year except one got an ''Outstanding''. He clenched the parchment in his hand; there were still a pile of questions waiting for his confirmation.


    For the next few minutes, the three acted as if their previous conversation had never happened.


    Ah, just missing those few minutes always feels stifling.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 455: Responsibility Breeds Courage

    Chapter 455: Responsibility Breeds Courage


    Professor Marchbanks abruptly shifted the conversation to her friend Gilbert Wimple in the Experimental Spells Committee. "Wimple wanted to come over! But I advised him to deal with those horns on his head first, it''s been a while. I just happen to know Dorothy was in Saint Mungo''s yesterday, so I told him to hurry over there... He asked me to bring these materials to you."


    Felix took the materials. Marchbanks added casually, "Inside are some questionnaires, assessing the dangers and ease of mastering spells, along with potential risks. Just pass them to those students and have them filled out and sent back to the Ministry''s Experimental Spells Committee. They''ll have people check them later."


    Before leaving, she tentatively asked, "You really don''t plan to put your name down? There might be new spells named after you!"


    "Oh, no need. I suffer from namers block," Felix replied.


    Old Vira paused at the door, in a nonchalant tone asking, "By the way, those ancient magical texts in the library¡ª"


    "They''re in the usual spot, second to last row on the bookshelf," Felix immediately replied.


    Old Vira paused for a moment, waved, and muttered a "Thank you" as she left.


    ...


    Felix left the Ancient Runes office, contemplating the recent events. He couldn''t help but curl his lips in a smirk. "A little jab at that stubborn old man today, another one tomorrow, and then I can sit back and watch things unfold. After all, with Clementine involved... I''m such a good person!"


    "P-Professor?" A head poked out from the corridor, stuttering.


    It was Neville.


    "You heard something?" Felix asked with a smile.


    "Y-you... you''re a good person..." Neville replied dumbfoundedly, then instantly showed a terrified expression, desperately covering his mouth.


    "You''re not to tell anyone," Felix stated.


    Neville stared at the stern-faced professor, nodding like a chicken pecking.


    "Anything you want? Oh, by the way, how are your parents? I heard they got discharged from Saint Mungo''s," Felix inquired.


    "Yes, they''ve recovered," Neville hurriedly replied. "The director from the Auror Office visited a while ago, hoping they''d return to the team, maybe even as squad leaders."


    "Strickland?" Felix furrowed his brow slightly.


    "Yes, him," Neville said. "But mom and dad decided to take a break, they''re traveling abroad for a bit, for recovery training... They''ll decide when they return."


    Felix nodded slightly. "Sounds good. Alright, Neville, why were you lurking in the corridor? Anything you want to tell me?"


    "I-I..." Neville suddenly stuttered again, his face turning red, swallowing hard. "I want to ask if there''s a magic to make someone brave?"


    "Make someone brave?" Felix looked at him oddly. "What do you intend to do?"


    He hadn''t used Legilimency and assumed Neville was immersed in the magical memories attached to the invitation card.


    "Do you have any plans for the future?" he asked, leading into the next topic. Most students usually have an epiphany about it during the fifth year career advice sessions.


    "Just a suggestion," Felix said, "If you''re a professor, you''ll have to deal with various lively students or if you''re an Auror, think long-term as a squad leader, right? Then you''ll have to constantly monitor your team members'' emotions; otherwise, a slight mistake could mean a life."


    Neville''s expression turned serious, nodding along. He''d heard similar things from his parents. Some of the perspectives aligned with the professor''s words...


    The professor knows a lot, Neville thought with envy.


    "...So, you should also possess such capabilities," Felix concluded.


    "Uh..." Neville''s face reddened again. He wasn''t good at this, and at this moment, he only thought: I''m done for. Can''t be a Potions professor or an Auror. But he quickly rallied and said softly, "I''ll try?"


    Felix nodded approvingly and, sifting through his ring, pulled out a small booklet. "I happen to have a spell here for you to look at... It''s the magic attached to the


    Brave Warriors tournament."


    Neville was surprised but looked intrigued.


    Felix briefly explained, "It''s an incantation that aids in channeling and controlling one''s emotions. It''s not foolproof, but it might help you build courage by understanding and managing your feelings. However, be warned, it doesn''t nullify fear; it''s more about understanding and confronting it. Mastery will come with practice and experience."


    Neville took the booklet with shaky hands, looking at the spell with reverence.


    "Professor," Neville hesitated for a moment, "thank you."


    Felix patted his shoulder once again. "Remember, Neville, bravery isn''t the absence of fear; it''s facing it despite being afraid."


    Neville nodded, feeling a warmth inside him. He glanced at the spell, determination flickering in his eyes.


    "Practice it diligently," Felix advised. "And when you feel ready, take the step. But do it for yourself, not to impress others."


    Neville left the corridor, clutching the booklet with newfound resolve.


    Felix watched Neville disappear around the corner before turning back towards the Ancient Runes office. His lips curled into a slight smile. He had a stack of parchment awaiting him, and he couldn''t help but think, Maybe a new spell named after Longbottom? That would indeed be interesting.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 456: Transaction

    Chapter 456: Transaction


    Let me enlighten others... Neville pondered, a heavy sense of responsibility weighing on his mind.


    He rather enjoyed the feeling.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Professor Marchbanks and Old Vira strolled through the castle corridors.


    "A talented young lad, I knew when I invigilated him, he''d make it big!" Marchbanks exclaimed loudly.


    Old Vira seemed less convinced.


    "You shouldn''t underestimate a wizard," Professor Marchbanks pointed out.


    "A wizard... you mean him?" Old Vira widened her eyes, and the diminutive Professor Marchbanks met her gaze unabashedly. He attempted to speak several times, but under her stern look, he faltered.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve not been following the news, Heidestrand!" Professor Marchbanks proclaimed loudly.


    Old Vira was speechless. If there was anyone in the entire wizarding world keen on Felix''s news, he''d definitely be among the top, his expression when his granddaughter unearthed that set of scrolls from the study¡ªonly he knew what it was.


    He wasn''t just worried the lad might break a few bricks off the Ancient Runes Tower again!


    "His ''Exploration of Ancient Runes,'' I just read it a couple of days ago! That''s his level from three years ago," Professor Marchbanks bluntly stated, "more fascinating than the primer your lot put out!"


    Old Vira attempted to retort, but before she could, Professor Marchbanks continued, "I even wrote to Babbling! She praised him profusely in her reply!"


    "That half-blood¡ª" Old Vira frowned, but catching Marchbanks''s severe gaze, he immediately clammed up and sheepishly said, "Apologies, it wasn''t intentional."


    "Seems she had a good reason for declining to join your lot!" she said, displeased.


    A few students glanced their way, neither spoke, and they reached the spiral staircase, descending together. "What day is it today?" Professor Marchbanks inquired.


    "What? Uh, I think it should be¡ªoh!" Old Vira was considering the answer when, unawares, his foot got caught in a step of the staircase, trapping him.


    Hogwarts had many of these trickster stairs. For students, crossing them became second nature, but Old Vira hadn''t been to the school in over half a century, and he distinctly remembered no anomalies when he came in the morning.


    "It''s Thursday," Professor Marchbanks remarked thoughtfully.


    ...


    At noon, while heading to the Great Hall for lunch, Felix pinned the Experimental Incantation Committee questionnaire on the bulletin board, courtesy of Professor Marchbanks. He added a Bubble-Head Charm outside for fun.


    Then, with a flick of his wand, a piece of parchment flew out from his ring, affixing itself to the wall, shimmering with glowing text.


    After he departed, young wizards approached, reading the new announcement from a distance:


    ''For individuals, groups, or teachers who have successfully combined Ancient Runes with stable enchantments, receive a questionnaire from the Experimental Incantation Committee. Answer it thoroughly along with a paper detailing the new spell. Upon validation, the inventor earns the "Spell Inventor" honor and a chance to name the spell.


    Refer to "The Daily Prophet" article dated March 12th, "Invention of a New Spell: Fusion of Aquamancy and Practical Ancient Runes ''Aquaflow''" for paper guidelines. Templates available from any Ancient Runes Club member.


    One questionnaire per person, copies available from others if insufficient.


    Note: Safest and easiest way to imprint your name in textbooks.


    Good luck!


    Signed: Hogwarts Ancient Runes Professor, Felix Harp.''


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione exchanged glances.


    Excited voices arose behind them, "Warren! Look! We just finished the related paper yesterday!" Seventh-year Pat Seldon tugged a Ravenclaw boy''s sleeve, "Oh, hi Hermione, Harry, Ron."


    "Hello," Warren Pardis added; both were among the first members of the Runes Club.


    Harry and his friends greeted them warmly.


    "Imprinting your name in textbooks... sounds quite appealing," Seldon said, squinting as she reached into the sticky bubble on the notice board, pulling out a parchment. Hermione keenly noticed the Ministry seal.


    "Ugh, gross! The professor''s peculiar sense of humor!" Seldon recoiled, her fingers clean. Pardis also took one, and the two left together.


    "We better grab some, or we''ll have to borrow from others," Hermione decisively said, and they each took one, examining it from the sidelines.


    He sealed the letter, gazing at the blank envelope for a while before setting it aside and retrieving a stack of manuscripts.


    This was his project¡ªa booklet introducing magical runes for wider use. It detailed the origins and development of ancient runes, focusing primarily on the Illumination Charm, a crucial aspect.


    Learning ancient magic was never easy, even the simplest Illumination Charm posed challenges. Felix intended to employ a remote learning approach, usually appealing to those unfamiliar with magic.


    But he wanted to challenge conventions.


    The key lay in thorough understanding of the Illumination Charm and extensive promotion of rune cards. According to Limes'' data, a thousand sets of rune cards had been sold in Britain, reaching nearly forty percent of potential buyers¡ªfamilies with young wizards not yet enrolled.


    Of course, it didn''t hurt to have widespread advertising and affordable prices.


    For wizards lacking entertainment, both adults and children, rune cards served as an excellent pastime. Most parents viewed them as intellectual toys¡ªa concept concocted by the young minds at ''Future World'' to satisfy their boss''s advertising criteria.


    Time slipped away, night deepened. Valen, the Niffler, yawned, blinking his shiny black eyes, tired from flipping through comic books.


    "Chirp! (Not sleeping yet!)"


    "Just a little longer, Valen. You don''t have to worry about me." Felix smiled, picking up another manuscript to edit.


    "Chirp! Chirp chirp? (Waiting for that magic bloke?)"


    Felix chuckled. "Don''t call him a bloke, Andros shouldn''t have performed the Galleon trick in front of you. Taken and mocked by you..." he pointed to Valen''s pink beak. "It''s Dobby," he clarified.


    "Chirp!" Valen perked up, taking a sip of lemonade through a straw, fluffing up instantly. "Hmph chirp chirp? (That wealthy one?)"


    "Well, Dobby has been collecting golden buttons lately, if that''s who you mean."


    Finally, the golden clock on the desk struck midnight. Almost simultaneously, a copper Knut in Felix''s hand grew scalding hot¡ªan inquiry from Dobby. Felix dispelled the office''s protective spells. Half a minute later¡ª


    "Pfft!"


    The house elf Dobby appeared suddenly in the office.


    Valen widened his eyes. "Chirp chirp chirp chirp!"


    "Hello, Mr. Heap!" Dobby bowed deeply, then turned to greet Valen enthusiastically. "Hello to you too, Miss Valen!"


    Valen was delighted, gazing at Dobby with anticipation. "Chirp chirp?"


    From his tiny suit pocket, Dobby took out a gleaming metal button, exclaiming, "This is from Dobby''s collection, a gift for Miss Valen!"


    Valen extended her small hand, receiving it and inspecting it for a while before retrieving a golden bottle from her own pocket and passing it to Dobby.


    "Oh, Miss Valen is so generous!" Dobby exclaimed excitedly, glancing at Felix. Felix smiled as Dobby examined the bottle in detail.


    "It''s transparent! Look, it''s beautiful! Dobby received another gift!" Dobby peered into the bottle with his tennis ball-sized eyes.


    After a while, Felix had to remind him, "Dobby, Lucius Malfoy is waiting..."


    "Oh..." Dobby sighed, his bat-like ears drooping. Clearly, he''d been avoiding this topic.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t dare touch you," Felix assured.


    "Dobby knows, Dobby has the great Mr. Heap backing him! But Dobby feels conflicted..." The house elf mentioned, picking up the envelope that had been sitting on the desk for a while. "I don''t have to talk to him, right?"


    "No need," Felix reassured him. "If you want, you can toss the letter at his feet."


    "Oh~" Dobby seemed tempted, but he declined. "Representing Mr. Heap now, no need to fear him..." He puffed his chest out, speaking confidently.


    "Chirp! (Your legs are trembling!)" Valen pointed with a finger.


    Felix was grateful that Dobby couldn''t understand Valen''s words.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 457: Extra Examiner

    Chapter 457: Extra Examiner


    "There''s one more thing," Dobby held an envelope, his large round eyes hesitatingly glancing at Felix, fumbling with his words, "It''s about Shiny..."


    Felix''s expression faltered; he had almost forgotten about Shiny.


    "What happened? Her magical constraints should have disappeared," he inquired.


    "Yes, you''re right," Dobby''s body began to sway, his slender arms entwining, "She wants to be with her master, Dobby told her Mr. Crouch was imprisoned, she... she fell ill."


    "I understand," Felix calmly stated.


    Dobby looked at him, puzzled. Felix pulled out a note and scribbled something on it. Dobby tiptoed trying to peek, but being too short and with Valen blocking, he could only see the back of Valen''s head.


    "Do you know Ludovic Bagman?" Felix whispered, swiftly writing with his quill.


    "Dobby knows!"


    "Good," Felix handed him the note, "Bagman owes me a favor, I think he won''t mind helping me out."


    "You don''t have to do this!" Dobby exclaimed, looking startled, "Dobby didn''t ask Mr. Hep to help!"


    "Take it, let him take you to Azkaban, he has the authority," Felix said, "Also, take something for Mr. Crouch, you can discuss it with Shiny. As for where Shiny wants to go afterward, that''s not my concern."


    Dobby bowed deeply, his nose touching the floor, trembling with excitement like a salmon leaping ashore.


    Valen watched where Dobby disappeared, then turned to Felix, "Squeak?"


    Felix picked Valen up, "Let me tell you a lesson, magic may not bind a person, but love can. Tsk! That''s something Dumbledore should say... Hungry for a late-night snack, Valen?"


    "Squeak!"


    ---


    The next day in the Ancient Runes class for seventh-year students, Professor Marchbanks and Old Vira appeared once more.


    The old man clearly hadn''t slept well, evident from the dark circles under his eyes as prominent as his double chin.


    Seeing Felix standing at the lectern, his expression held both excitement and disappointment.


    Excited because Hogwarts'' library was rich, he found many magical notes not even in the Ancient Runes Association ¨C these notes came from donations by alumni, translated and organized by Bathilda Babbling, akin to a treasure trove for him.


    But he was disappointed; he finished verifying last night, finding not a single error. That lad... Felix Hep seemed to have memorized these materials, even the page numbers were accurate.


    At that moment, Felix calmly surveyed the students below, his eyes sharp and keen. He wore a blue shirt today, hands tucked in his pockets.


    "Stop calling, he''s busy," she said.


    Felix looked at her searchingly.


    "Probably busy burying himself!" Marchbanks remarked. "I won''t be coming in this afternoon."


    "You''re leaving?" Felix asked.


    "Not leaving," Marchbanks sighed, "just won''t be coming to your class. I''ve got a fair idea about why these students have made such strides in the past two years. I''ll stay a few more days, visit other classes... can''t waste this trip."


    Felix nodded understandingly.


    "There''s one more thing," Marchbanks said, a smile creasing her wrinkled face, "Interested in becoming an external examiner?"


    "An external examiner..."


    "You''d only be responsible for the practical part of the Ancient Runes exam," Marchbanks said, sighing, watching the slow-moving students leaving the classroom, "I can''t have these recent graduates handling this!"


    "You plan to increase the practical assessment for Ancient Runes? Assessing practical magic?" Felix asked excitedly.


    "Yes," she said, "When I return, I''ll push the department to divide Ancient Runes into two directions¡ªtranslation and practical. Of course, this report will most likely fall on you, you understand it best... and the career direction for practical magic. If you describe it attract


    ively, the department might recruit a few people this year."


    "Why''s that?" Felix was intrigued.


    "I reckon except for your company, the entire wizarding world has no clue what to do with practical magic. Usually, it''s the Ministry''s responsibility: recruit a few people, research the potential and direction of new professions."


    "Any similar examples?" Felix was highly interested.


    "Take the example of the Namers, they branched from the Seers. They predict newborns'' futures and offer suggestions for names, of course, for a hefty sum of gold. I recall Sybill Trelawney spent some time as a Namer... seemed like a long time ago."


    Professor Trelawney... you surprise me, Felix widened his horizons.


    "Sounds good," he smirked, "I agree."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 458: Dossiers and the Warning Bird

    Chapter 458: Dossiers and the Warning Bird


    Chapter 458: Dossiers and the Warning Bird


    In the most secluded corner of the library sat Old Vira.


    The events of the day had left an immense impact on him¡ªThe Thought Chamber! The enchanted parchments! The sheer vastness of knowledge belonging to Felix Harp weighed heavily on his mind, stirring a sense of despair within.


    From day to night, he hadn''t touched a morsel of food. The librarian had passed by several times, each glance filled with suspicion directed at him.


    As evening approached, students trickled in. Fortunately, his spot was remote enough to evade their interruption and indulge in self-pity.


    "Let''s head inside," a voice chimed in, "Professor Harp stashed the books for the second project deep within the shelves. There are two tables behind the rack, well-hidden..."


    Old Vira raised his head, spotting three students engaged in a rapid, hushed discussion as they approached.


    "Don''t fret," Hermione advised, the same voice as before, "think of it as an extracurricular club activity."


    "Easy for you to say," Ron grumbled, "What if we run into Malfoy? I can''t afford that."


    Harry wore a similar expression of frustration.


    Spotting Old Vira, Hermione exchanged a meaningful glance with Harry and Ron, taking a seat at the table in front of him.


    "What''s the plan then?" she asked in a hushed tone, subtly casting concealment charms around them.


    "Knock him out when he''s not looking, take him to our usual spot for practicing spells," Ron suggested.


    "No, we''ll need that room later," Harry objected.


    "Then, how about the lavatory by the Honeysuckle?" Ron quickly amended, "It''s less crowded. Sounds good, right?"


    Hearing Harry ponder for a moment, Hermione was surprised. "He''ll snitch," Harry regretfully concluded.


    Hermione pulled out her textbook from her bag. By the time she turned around, Old Vira had vanished.


    "He went that way," Harry whispered, pulling out his own potion assignment, "Do you two know about the Ancient Runes Society?"


    "No idea," Ron said.


    "Yes," Hermione replied.


    Harry and Ron looked at her expectantly. She explained, "They''re a semi-official group; part of the exams for wizarding levels is based on their work. Professors prefer practical runic methods, but the Ancient Runes Society opposes that."


    "Isn''t that so?"


    Old Vira nodded blankly. Hogwarts seemed entirely alien to him now.


    At that moment, Mrs. Pince appeared behind the bookshelves, wielding a feather duster, glaring at them.


    "Oh, dear!" Hermione muttered.


    Simultaneously, in the Ancient Runes office, Felix was receiving a visitor from the Ministry of Magic.


    "Please, take a seat," Felix said gently.


    "Not necessary," John Deirdre spoke shortly. He appeared sturdy, muscles evident under his gray-green overcoat. He stated matter-of-factly, "At the Director''s behest, I''ve brought some dossiers on Aurors and operatives. You''re allowed to read them only within my sight. Once done, I''ll witness the documents'' destruction."


    "You haven''t seen these?" Felix asked, surprised, eyeing the briefcase in Deirdre''s hand.


    "These are confidential files," Deirdre asserted.


    Approaching, he placed the case before Felix and, pulling out his wand, silently waited. When the clock''s hands struck eight, Deirdre touched the lock with his wand, causing a series of whispers before the latch sprang open.


    Felix watched with interest as a verdant bird, no larger than his palm, perched within the box. It chirped loudly, standing atop a pile of documents¡ªthe personnel records.


    As the bird emerged, it hopped out, spreading its wings and flying toward the window. Felix extended his hand, trapping it gently, examining it closely.


    "You''d better not," Deirdre cautioned, wand in hand, "It''s a Warning Bird, bred for secrecy. It''ll carry ''all''s clear'' orders back to the Ministry. Keep it restrained for too long, and it might self-immolate."


    "An alchemical creation?" Felix expressed interest, releasing the bird, which flew off smoothly.


    For the following time, Deirdre stood opposite Felix like a stone statue, wordlessly watching him peruse the documents.


    Felix came across familiar names¡ªTonks, Abbott, Kingsley, even Deirdre himself. An hour later, he finished reading.


    From Deirdre''s wand shot out orange flames, reducing the documents to ashes. Only then did he visibly relax.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 459: Salmon Skewers and the Patron Saint

    Chapter 459: Salmon Skewers and the Patron Saint


    "Is Fudge doing okay?" Felix asked.


    "The Minister is well," Deirdre replied stiffly, closing his empty suitcase, rising to leave without ever sitting down.


    "Wait, Deirdre," Felix called after him, sending several parchment sheets flying his way, which Deirdre caught, looking puzzled.


    "I''ve been busy too. Here are some things I''ve prepared that might be useful during the Halloween break. Please pass them on to Director Scrimgeour," Felix explained.


    "These... ancient magical texts?"


    "Exactly. You can purchase a batch of magical text cards from ''Future World'' company for the training of Aurors and combatants. It''ll save a lot of time during training."


    "Understood. I''ll pass these on to Director Scrimgeour," Deirdre promised.


    The next day, it was the weekend.


    Felix slept in late, having stayed up all night. But it was effective. In his office, he held a small, fiery red bird in his hand.


    "Um, can''t call you Warning Bird, how about Echo Bird?"


    Due to time constraints, he''d only briefly scanned through the knowledge of Nicolas Flamel via magic and mental acceleration last night. However, armed with all of Flamel''s knowledge, he quickly found a similar alchemical item from his memory and spent half the night successfully replicating it.


    This alchemical item acted as an extra eye. Once a command was given to it, it would remain stable until the command was completed or it was destroyed, at which point it would fly back to its owner or self-destruct.


    Felix looked down at the fiery red bird in his hand, bouncing around agilely.


    "You watch over the room. Prevent unauthorized entry."


    The fiery red bird chirped twice and hopped onto the magical lamp on the ceiling, nearly invisible unless one paid close attention.


    Checking the time, Felix estimated that the dining time in the Great Hall had long passed. Familiar with the path, he took Valen towards the castle''s underground structures, encountering a few students on their way to the kitchen.


    Felix exchanged some tips with them, recommending lemon salmon slices. "Scale and bone the salmon, slice it, coat with black pepper, pan-fry, and finally drizzle with lemon juice... tastes quite good."


    The two Ravenclaw students walking with him couldn''t stop salivating.


    "Professor Harp, did you invent the Fishbone-Removing Hex?" one of them asked.


    "Um, Severus, and you three, what''s going on?" Felix asked lightly, and the two skewers of salmon in his hand suddenly disappeared.


    Valen''s two tiny hands were full, but lacking Felix''s ability, unable to stuff it in its pocket, it turned and hid behind Felix, stuffing the salmon into its mouth with visible oil stains on its pink beak...


    Snape was momentarily speechless, eyeing the duo with a piercing gaze.


    "Potter¡ª" after a long pause, he drawled, "intruding into Slytherin''s room using a Patronus, attempting to incite panic¡ª"


    "It''s not panic!" Harry exclaimed, "We just wanted to inform Malfoy to come out! We couldn''t barge in, and we didn''t know the password¡ª"


    "It''s true," Ron gulped down a mouthful of water, the aroma of the grilled salmon too tempting, "We wanted to discuss the parchment... I mean, discuss the Bright Magic and Flame Charm combination."


    Felix understood what was going on.


    "Hand them over to me, Severus," he said, "I happen to have something to discuss with them."


    Snape glanced at him, "Detention remains." He turned and left.


    "Let''s go," Felix said to Harry, Ron, and Draco. The Uagadou camp visit was off the table.


    As they ascended, the three followed behind him. Harry felt a faint aroma of fish behind Professor Harp and his stomach rumbled.


    "Harry, did you use a Patronus?"


    "Yes, Professor," Harry replied quietly.


    "Just a Patronus?"


    "Harry can use his Patronus to convey messages," Ron added.


    Felix stopped and looked at Harry, somewhat surprised. Harry stammered, "You mentioned the principle of using a Patronus to deliver messages, and I tried it last night. It seemed quite simple..."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 460: The Disguise Charm

    Chapter 460: The Disguise Charm


    Felix had known for a long time that the Protego Charm was an incredibly useful spell. It held powerful restraints against specific creatures like Dementors and Inferi, capable of transmitting information over great distances and even passing through solid objects. He had developed various clever uses for it himself. Yet, one question lingered in his mind: what was the original purpose of this charm?


    Few realized that the Protego Charm wasn''t specifically developed to counter Inferi. In fact, its appearance predates that of Inferi by a significant margin. "Invincible Andros," a wizard who could summon giant-sized protective figures, was active in ancient Greece, while Inferi were first documented in the fifteenth century.


    Felix once suspected that the charm served another purpose. Regrettably, he hadn''t found evidence to support this theory. He had an idea, though: during the era of dark magic, releasing a Patronus might have been seen as an act of "noble character." Individuals possessing both strength and virtue naturally earned respect from others.


    The Protego Charm likely acted as a sort of detector, granting a special status.


    ...


    "Please, have a seat," Felix said.


    They returned to the ancient runes office. Harry, Ron, and Draco hesitantly settled onto the same lengthy couch. Harry felt uneasy; he had never been this close to Malfoy before. He glanced around and quickly focused on the small square table in front of them.


    There sat a contraption resembling a toaster, accompanied by a stack of brown "slices." In the groove of the device, a similar "slice" featuring the handsome Cedric Diggory stuck on it, smiling faintly at them.


    "What''s this, Professor?" Harry couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s a magical projector," Draco interjected suddenly. Harry and Ron shot him a strange look, but they quickly accepted the explanation. The wealthy Malfoy family was no stranger to such gadgets.


    "That''s right, a magical projector," Felix confirmed from his seat on the adjacent armchair. "A sample sent by the ''Future World'' company. I''m referring to those films," he added.


    Harry stared at Cedric''s smiling image and felt a surreal sense wash over him. "So, these... all of these..."


    "Are the champions'' performances in the second task," Felix smiled, pointing at the stack of flat, brown boxes on the table. "All of them. But they certainly can''t be sold like this. Currently, there are no regulations. However, the ''Future World'' company hopes to establish some standards and self-regulation."


    Harry grasped the concept. This was akin to Muggle movies, except this time, he might be the lead in the film, or one of the leads. He recalled the professor''s words after the task: "You''ll be famous for this tournament."


    He finally understood what those words meant.


    "Do you have any knowledge about the Disillusionment Charm and the Disguise Charm?" Felix inquired.


    Draco nodded. "I''ve looked into them. They''re advanced magic, usually taught in higher years."


    "Correct. The Disguise Charm can be learned in the advanced spell class in sixth year. The Disillusionment Charm, however, requires instruction from an instructor designated by the Ministry of Magic, and the students must be of age."


    "But Potter knows that magic!" Draco blurted out, his face turning pale. "I mean¡ª"


    "I understand," Felix smiled. "He seems to have broken the rules once again. This was his third-year Dueling Club prize, which he chose himself. It''s not such a big deal for underage students to learn Disillusionment, only public usage causes legal trouble... Luckily, Potter''s first public use of Disillusionment was to earn honor for the entire British wizarding world."


    "If there''s no objection, shall we begin?"


    "The Disguise Charm is used to disguise oneself magically. When using it, one must ensure that their body''s color and texture match the environment around and behind them... Easy to learn but difficult to master."


    "These two spells have different complexities, but both require control over the body''s magical energy. You lack in this area, so I''ve prepared some targeted exercises..."


    For the next two hours, Draco Malfoy practiced leaving undispelled traces in the air, solely using his hands and meeting specific criteria for speed and aesthetics.


    The heat from the fireplace flushed Draco''s face, despite the damp and cold weather of March. Professor Heap mentioned that some instructional materials weren''t ready yet, so the actual practice would commence the following week. Nevertheless, when he left, he carried with him a detailed diagram explaining the Disguise Charm.


    It was his assignment due before next week. He had to submit an analytical paper.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 461: The Intern Journalist

    Chapter 461: The Intern Journalist


    The last few days of March passed rather calmly, and Alastor Moody''s procurement work came to an end on a stormy morning when a flock of owls landed on the table in the Great Hall, dragging a massive package. Feathers ruffled, Professor Moody requested a few students to take these poor creatures to Madam Pomfrey for treatment.


    "Long-haul flight!" Moody exclaimed. "Trustworthy folks are scarce these days. Being cautious about matters of security is never excessive."


    "That vile person destroyed my collection," he grumbled hoarsely, "It took me decades to amass! That Mirror had an astonishingly good surveillance effect, monitoring schemes within a one-kilometer radius. The only issue was its hypersensitivity, hence why I moved to a remote location. Otherwise, it''d have been constantly squawking..."


    Professor Marchbanks and Old Vira left the school on the same day. Professor Marchbanks carried a report provided by Felix. According to her, convincing the Ministry of Magic to acknowledge a new profession wasn''t an easy task. "They bring up a lot of irrelevant issues, like the salaries for the new department," she complained loudly. "Always getting bogged down in irrelevant matters, but I''ll do my best to push this through!"


    "Are you coming over during the Easter break?" she asked Felix, to which he replied, "April 17th? I''ll remember that and schedule the meeting around that time."


    "What should I prepare?" Felix inquired.


    "Shut them up with irrefutable facts!" Professor Marchbanks exclaimed, making a forceful gesture.


    Before departing, Old Vira invited him to the Ancient Runes Society during the summer. Felix agreed but hadn''t committed to joining. He needed to witness "more proactive" changes or perhaps intended to contend for the presidency of the Ancient Runes Society.


    And thus, April arrived.


    The vegetation within the school silently turned green, and the climate became warm and comfortable. Besides the weather, professors from different subjects began review sessions. With heaps of assignments, students grumbled, fostering an odd competitive spirit.


    "I was up until midnight last night," a fifth-year student remarked in the common room. "To finish that blasted essay on Wizarding History!"


    "But he''s got three more months to go, hasn''t he?" Ron lamented, comparing two papers as he fretted over his own Wizarding History essay. "First it was fairies, then vampires, now it''s centaurs... What''s wrong with Professor Binns? Does the ghost cake in Classroom 7 not suit his taste buds?"


    "All this knowledge is necessary," Hermione said while perusing today''s newspaper.


    "I know, but I couldn''t care less about what the Centaur Chief said while rejecting the term ''human,'' or the significance of the Centaur Liaison Office. My dad says that department''s never been truly used, not a single centaur''s set foot in there yet!" Ron ranted, his voice growing louder. "It''s become a running joke now. If you dislike someone, pray they get sent to the Centaur Liaison Office because they won''t last long there¡ªHarry, what''s this word?"


    Harry, busy with his Divination homework, peered over and, after gazing at his own essay for a while, uncertainly said, "A Banshee?"


    "It''s a Banshee," Hermione calmly corrected, "Centaurs, Banshees, and vampires have historical conflicts. That''s one reason why centaurs refuse to share the term ''human'' with them."


    "He''s adjusting well," Harry said. "Sirius said he''s found a way to interact with students."


    "He won''t be casting Confundus charms on students, will he?" Ron asked, and Harry didn''t reply. He couldn''t rule out the possibility.


    April 7th.


    ''Future World'' simultaneously released the magical projector and the second project of the Championship, offering them at 40% off during the promotional period, priced at 120 Galleons. It wasn''t cheap, but it still garnered significant attention.


    Especially coupled with the buzz around the ongoing Championship, its name sparked the market. In the first week alone, they sold 150 sets, not including international orders. Though future sales were expected to decline and stabilize, it was a promising start.


    This led to fervent discussions about the champions. Wizards seemed to have entered Easter early, with a plethora of owls flocking onto the campus daily. Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade were adorned with posters supporting the champions.


    Amidst this atmosphere, Rita Skeeter emerged from a Muggle-rented house.


    Arranging her manuscript, she wore a satisfied expression. Under immense pressure, she''d produced an unprecedented level of excellence. She believed that if this book were published, it would be a market sensation.


    Moreover...


    "My peers aren''t lacking in skill," she mused, gazing at the reporter''s card on the table, bearing her photo and the title¡ªIntern Journalist at the Daily Prophet.


    Yes, during this time, she''d vanished from the magical world, not by hiding indoors but by temporarily disconnecting from it.


    Upon review, it seems Rita Skeeter''s internship location was altered to better fit her¡ªThe Daily Prophet.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 462: Birthday Gift

    Chapter 462: Birthday Gift


    Rita Skeeter had her own schemes.


    Her knack for stirring trouble while keeping herself afloat stemmed from knowing what not to report and whom to avoid offending. An interesting fact emerged from this: different people valued different things, and the same person prioritized things differently.


    She could cover the opulent extravagance and societal standing of the Malfoy family but refrained from delving into their connection to Muggle royalty and their dark history with Death Eaters. She''d employ cutting words to paint Dumbledore as a "stuffy old lunatic" but steered clear of his forbidden friendships of yesteryears or the loss of his loved ones.


    Unless they were no longer around.


    Her unique grasp of news formed her distinct reporting style, earning her a loyal following in the wizarding world. Yet, her luck had taken a nosedive in the last couple of years.


    The first tumble occurred two years back when she misjudged a low-profile wizard, assuming she could offend without consequences, only to face repercussions.


    The second, also two years prior, was when that bumbling Lockhart stumbled upon her secret about illegal Animagi. She resorted to Obliviating her troubles away, only to realize Lockhart was a true Legilimens. Her inadequate Memory Charm couldn''t hold him for long, prompting her swift report to the Ministry.


    Though her reputation worsened, she escaped with a mere fine.


    The third fiasco involved her ambitious piece, "Diverging from the Black Terror." Ever since her rival and personal nuisance landed in Azkaban, she contemplated a high-impact book, intertwining Dumbledore''s endorsement and the heritage of Regulus Black, an ancient pure-blood with a hidden past as a former Death Eater!


    She cared less if it was true; the story had a selling point, especially since both protagonists were deceased.


    The only hurdle was the sole heir of the Black family, Sirius Black. If not for his cleared name, she wouldn''t dare. But since his innocence was proven, she felt less threatened. The last scion of an ancient pure-blood family, leaving home at 16 without inheriting any connections¡ªwhat was there to fear?


    In her mind, Sirius Black must have been busy reclaiming family glory.


    Things spiraled out of control when Sirius incessantly sent her howler letters, followed by rumors of the Dark Lord''s loyal lapdog rising from the dead, escaping custody. It terrified and infuriated her. When had Azkaban become a sieve?


    Damn Bartemius Crouch! Both of them!


    She probed relentlessly, using every connection, only to discover a terrifying truth. Even resorting to an elusive source, she confronted a Ministry official whose expression resembled that of a corpse.


    "These kids are getting quite famous, aren''t they?" She adjusted her curly hair and asked.


    "Rita, you''ve missed out on a fortune!" her photographer exclaimed.


    Rita Skeeter glanced at him from behind her jeweled glasses. "Oh, Bazzo... News never lacks. I''ve done something more important."


    "So, uh, what''s your plan now?"


    "Of course, I''m going to get a piece of it!" Rita Skeeter said, pulling out a dark green pen and a shorthand notebook from her crocodile-skin bag. The photographer was surprised by her new gear. Rita Skeeter casually shifted the Slytherin serpent ring on her finger, revealing a green circle.


    "Hurry up!" she commanded sternly. "Don''t tell me you''ve done nothing these days! Show me all the photos you''ve taken!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Felix stared at the package delivered by an owl.


    It was a birthday gift.


    He gently unwrapped it, finding a birthday card and a cake inside. After checking for any magical traces and finding none, he opened the card. The greeting was brief, signed with a simple name, Jean, without a surname.


    "Weird... Did I mention my birthday? And a week late, no less..." Felix murmured. His birthday was on April 8th, but it was already the 15th. The owl with the post office band had flown away, indicating no need for a reply.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 463: Easter

    Chapter 463: Easter


    Felix was intrigued as he pulled out colorful candles from the package and placed them on the cake. Lighting them one by one, when he blew them out, it suddenly dawned on him that he was now 24 years old.


    It was the first day of the Easter holiday, and he had no classes, even Valen was still lazing around.


    Reviewing his recent schedule, Draco Malfoy was coming over in the afternoon to practice the Disillusionment Charm. He had a basic grasp of the spell, but the fluctuations in magic were too noticeable, easily exposing the flaws at close range. Later in the evening, it was Harry''s turn. His Occlumency had finally started to take shape, with just a few pages left in that magical book.


    Tomorrow was Easter, and there was a banquet in the evening. Rumor had it that the other four schools would be performing. He sincerely hoped that the busy goblins he had seen at the Quidditch pitch weren''t preparing for this... The next day, he''d head to the Ministry of Magic to train the Aurors and the hit-wizards, and on the way, he''d deliver the completed magical manuscript to the publisher. Skringle wrote, mentioning a honorary advisor role they intended to bestow upon him. Though indifferent, he politely expressed gratitude in his response.


    The bedroom door creaked open, Valen stood yawning at the entrance.


    "Chirp chirp...?"


    "A familiar smell?" Felix chuckled. "It''s a birthday cake. Let''s start with the fruits and chocolates on top. I only had them when I was at the orphanage..."


    "Chirp!"


    The next evening, the Hogwarts Great Hall was brightly lit. Many young wizards had gone home for the holidays, but a significant number remained, all eager to witness the legendary and unique performance by the house-elves.


    As Felix entered the hall, he saw a huge Easter egg at the center of the room. Upon closer inspection, he realized it was composed of various sweets - fruit preserves, puddings, mint toffees, nut brittle, liqueur chocolates, and soft-centred candies. A group of students gathered around the egg, pointing and discussing.


    The heads of the student council had to loudly announce that the egg could only be shared after the banquet.


    However, Harry wasn''t particularly interested in the egg. Over the past couple of days, he had consumed an excessive amount of sweets. Besides the birthday cake Professor Snape distributed yesterday afternoon, this morning he received a dragon-sized Easter egg from Mrs. Weasley, filled to the brim with homemade fudge. He felt a bit stuffed, even burping a sugary aftertaste.


    He sat with Ron and Hermione, waiting for the banquet to begin.


    "I told you that woman wouldn''t stay quiet!" Hermione tossed a newspaper over.


    Harry glanced at it. "Doesn''t seem to be anything too outrageous..."


    "She''s spreading rumors that I''m practicing a giant''s strength!" Hermione said in frustration. "Do I look like I''m related to giants?"


    "What''s that?" Harry asked.


    "That''s unfortunate," Harry could only say. But what he thought was that Henry VII must have been quite poor, not even able to afford a decent axe, as Nearly Headless Nick had mentioned being struck 45 times and still not completely beheaded.


    "Want to try it?" Felix asked from the teachers'' seats. "My memory spirit loves doing peculiar things; he complains to me about not being able to get out..."


    "Not necessary," Snape said coldly, pushing away the silver dots enveloping him.


    Then, the hall brightened again. A line of small house-elves walked into the center of the hall. Their faces were even stiffer than Snape''s, expressionlessly wielding miniature bows, seemingly ready to shoot arrows from behind at any moment. The hall was silent until they left.


    Dumbledore politely clapped, starting a sporadic round of applause. The following acts proceeded more smoothly. Uagadou''s students performed a lively African dance, attracting quite a few male students'' attention towards Nona Leberth''s graceful movements. Students also witnessed Beauxbatons'' sylphs'' choir, and Fleur''s enchanting voice singing a serenade.


    "So, Professor Snape''s birthday is on April 15th?" Fred asked, skewering a piece of chicken with his fork.


    "Probably," Harry paused. "I didn


    ''t ask specifically, but Professor Snape mentioned that the cake was only opened in the morning, so it''s fresh..."


    "Oh." Fred and George exchanged a knowing look. Fred said seriously, "George, next year is our last year at school."


    "Yeah," George replied without hesitation. "We should get the presents ready."


    "You planning some birthday prank for the professor?" Hermione asked sharply.


    "Don''t say it like that," Fred didn''t deny it, "just want to leave a good memory behind... I only just realized that our birthdays are all in April¡ªmine, George''s, and Professor Snape''s. It must be a special fate."


    "Yours?"


    "April 1st, yeah, April Fools'' Day, but this isn''t a joke."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 464: Elite of the Ministry of Magic

    Chapter 464: Elite of the Ministry of Magic


    The next day, Felix arrived punctually at the Ministry of Magic. Disguised as a red telephone booth, the elevator halted on the dark floor of the Ministry''s grand hall. "The Ministry hopes you have a pleasant day today," uttered the indifferent voice of a woman inside the elevator.


    Subsequently, the booth''s door flung open. Perhaps due to the Easter holiday, the magnificent hall appeared deserted, evoking a profound sense of solitude. Felix immediately spotted the person he was supposed to meet not far away¡ªTonks.


    She sported violet-hued hair, her nose appearing softer than before. Metamorphmagus... truly fascinating, Felix thought. If only I could examine it further.


    But he refrained from vocalizing that thought.


    "Mr. Harp, I''ve taken over this task from Kingsley," Tonks cheerfully stated, approaching him and appraising him. "Is this how you arrived?"


    "Would there be another way?" Felix inquired.


    "I thought you might bring some teaching tools," Tonks said. "Ryms mentioned you always have interesting inventions and ideas."


    "I did bring them. I''ll unveil them at the appropriate time," Felix smiled faintly, walking toward the elevator with her. "Are you still in touch with Ryms?"


    "Oh, yes," Tonks replied. "I like wandering around Swordhold on its open days. Ryms has given me plenty of advice. He''s still troubled by the stunning incident, but he didn''t mean it, did he? We need to head to the second floor; Scrimgeour is waiting."


    "Swordhold?"


    "It''s the headquarters of Future World company. It looks like a sword stuck in Diagon Alley. That''s what we call it," Tonks explained, fiddling with the elevator buttons. The elevator jerked, starting its ascent.


    "Indeed," Scrimgeour said. "Your chances are significant. Griselda''s timing is strategic, and one must acknowledge her vast network. She''s also a Wizengamot elder; her recommendation holds weight."


    Felix found it peculiar; their conversations seemed unrelated. Before he could inquire further, Scrimgeour walked out of the office, yelling to the Aurors, who promptly stood up and headed towards the door.


    "We''re going to the training room," Scrimgeour informed him.


    "The training room?" Felix was taken aback, quickly realizing that Aurors must have their own training grounds.


    "The Magical Law Enforcement Department is the largest in the Ministry," Scrimgeour chuckled. "It reflects in various aspects¡ªnumbers, space, and, of course, expenses." They exited and moved in the opposite direction of the elevator, passing through some corridors before turning into a dim, decre


    pit hallway. Scrimgeour lifted a tapestry that revealed an archaic door behind it.


    Felix barely contained his surprise as they stepped into an expansive chamber. The room housed various training facilities¡ªtarget boards, mock-up combat models, obstacle courses, and a sand-filled pit that seemed to absorb spells.


    Satisfied with Felix''s reaction, Scrimgeour nodded approvingly. "Welcome to the Auror training ground, Mr. Harp."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 465: Flames

    Chapter 465: Flames


    "You all possess the ability to break free from the constraints of the magical cards and outline magical runes... But this is just the first step. You still need to grasp the magical imagery of ancient runes, and this isn''t an easy task. Unless¡ª" Felix gazed at the group in front of him "¡ªyou take some radical measures."


    "Mr. Harp, are you suggesting¡ª" Kingsley spoke for the rest.


    "Take risks, show courage... You need to deeply feel it." Felix spoke earnestly. Several feet away, his wand in hand seemed like a sharp blade cutting through the air. With a soft ''whoosh,'' a vibrant orange flame shot up behind him, twisting into the shape of a fiery serpent.


    Kingsley widened his eyes, taking two quick steps back. Other Aurors and hit wizards also drew their wands, pointing at the proud, towering flame snake and Felix Harp standing in front of it, his demeanor calm, the wand already vanished into his sleeve.


    Gradually, the group calmed down. Tonks looked at the flaming serpent in astonishment. It towered nearly a hundred feet tall, its fiery form burning intensely on every scale.


    She took two steps forward. "Tonks!" Kingsley called from behind, but the flaming serpent let out a soundless hiss and abruptly descended, slamming onto the ground with a ''thud.'' Its snake shape vanished, leaving behind a straight pathway of flames.


    About six or seven feet wide, the head of the snake lay just in front of Tonks. Its tail extended backward, enveloping Felix within, his figure faintly visible amidst the flames.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, pass through the flames and feel the power of flame runes with me," Felix stood within the flames, addressing them.


    The Aurors were stunned. "Mr. Harp, is this some sort of illusion?" Kingsley asked slowly, sensing the complexity. Whether it was him, Scrimgeour, or even the Minister of Magic, they couldn''t control everything, especially when facing those who had already exhibited formidable power. Their actions were unpredictable.


    His role was to handle these "unforeseen" situations.


    Tonks glanced back at Kingsley, then at the silently observing Felix within the flames. His head slightly tilted, silently studying her and everyone behind her, seeming curious about their choices.


    She began to feel excited.


    "I won''t cause harm," Tonks affirmed, taking another step forward, just a step away from the flames. The scorching heat formed gusts of hot air, and the smell of singed hair reached her nose. Suddenly hesitant, her thoughts wavered, and she involuntarily looked at the man in the flames.


    "Perhaps I should have a chat with this Mr. Yaxley. There might be some misunderstanding between us," Felix smirked, remembering Yaxley''s name.


    "No misunderstanding," Yaxley gritted his teeth, standing up. "I just simply dislike ancient runes! Sorry, Kingsley¡ªI shouldn''t have been here." He limped away.


    Kingsley hesitated for a moment. "Apologies, Mr. Harp, I need to check on him¡ª"


    "His body won''t have any issues."


    "I don''t doubt that," Kingsley said sternly. "But¡ª" He paused, addressing the others, "Don''t let Yaxley''s situation affect you. I''ll go check on him." He walked out of the corridor of flames, heading toward the door.


    Felix calmly spoke, reassuring the bewildered Aurors and hit wizards. "The principle behind this magic is simple... I amplified the emotions of the flame runes so that you could better perceive the magical imagery. But inevitably, the runes have absorbed my own will. Anyone conflicting with this emotion will face rejection..."


    After a while, Kingsley returned briskly.


    "The healer says it''s nothing major, just shock. Scrimgeour granted him two days off." He addressed the group, and they sighed in relief, feeling sorry for Yaxley. A few more cocoons of flame appeared on the field, flames melding into them.


    Felix nodded, glancing at Kingsley, who seemed hesitant. "Is there anything else?"


    "Scrimgeour would like to invite you for lunch."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 466: Two Agendas

    Chapter 466: Two Agendas


    Meanwhile, in the Gryffindor common room, while other students were busy rushing through holiday homework, Harry, Ron, and Hermione were engaged in a lively discussion, busily determining the spells that might come in handy for their third project.


    "It''ll be almost a month before we know the exact details of the third project, but we can''t afford to wait till then to start working," Hermione said to them. Harry noticed she had her little book out again, still brimming with ideas and information she''d prepared for the second project.


    Hermione caught Harry''s glance and explained, "There are some spells that could be really useful; we just didn''t have the time to learn them back then, and now they might come in handy."


    "What spells exactly?" Ron asked, genuinely interested. "I feel like we''ve got enough under our belt for now."


    "No, nowhere near enough," Hermione said seriously. "For instance, during the thirty-second tournament, champions were asked to locate an invisible beast based on a rudimentary map."


    "Doesn''t sound too dangerous," Ron remarked. "Invisible beasts aren''t that aggressive."


    "Oh, the danger doesn''t lie in the invisible beast itself, but in the other creatures in the mountains. Besides, in the end, after six weeks of exploration in the mountains, the champions came back empty-handed, and the judges had to declare their efforts a complete failure," Hermione explained.


    "Six weeks? Out in the wild?" Ron shrank a bit.


    "Imagine how worn out those champions were," Hermione said shortly. "On average, they took even longer to recover..."


    Ron''s body visibly shuddered.


    "We really should be prepared," Ron said seriously. "Any good advice to avoid getting lost?"


    "Survival skills in the wilderness, Professor Belby covered that knowledge; how to deal with common dangerous creatures in the wild, Professor Lupin covered that part... and there''s the amplifying charm, the alerting charm, directional charms... I think the Cutting Charm would be useful too, for clearing bushes and setting up temporary tents... I say, Ron, how''s your Disillusionment Charm practice going?"


    "What?" Ron looked startled, nervously swallowing.


    "Don''t look at me like that; you haven''t been practicing since the end of last school year, have you?" Hermione stared at his face.


    "Oh, well," Ron stammered, "I''ve succeeded a couple of times, remember?"


    "A consultant? What''s the use?" Felix asked, examining the content without discovering anything related to magical contracts.


    "Additional income and the authority to suggest and oversee certain matters," Scrimgeour said, his tone enticing. "If you intend to pursue politics, it''s an important qualification."


    Felix shrugged and accepted it.


    One afternoon, Felix elaborated once again on the meaning of ''Fluid'' Runes for everyone. Professor Marchbanks found him and invited him to a meeting.


    As Felix walked into the second-floor conference room of the Ministry, it was already packed. These individuals were wearing crimson robes with a delicate silver "W" embroidered on the left front. They all looked at him, some with severe expressions while others barely concealed their curiosity.


    His gaze swept over these wizards, pausing briefly at Dumbledore''s half-moon spectacles and the dark yellow-green domed hat on Fudge''s desk.


    Wizengamot... Felix had a guess. Calmly, he walked to the empty seat next to Professor Marchbanks and whispered, "What do you need me to do?"


    "Nothing at all!" Professor Marchbanks exclaimed loudly, looking towards the opposite end. "Dumbledore, can we begin?"


    "Of course," Dumbledore said cheerfully, but Fudge''s expression seemed uneasy as he wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Dumbledore opened a document on the table, cleared his throat, and began, "As the Chief Wizard of Wizengamot, I, Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, summon all wizards of Wizengamot to discuss


    the law revision regarding the ban on the employment of werewolves."


    Felix''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. This was quite an unexpected discussion to walk into.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 467: A Starkly Different Attitude

    Chapter 467: A Starkly Different Attitude


    A loud gasp echoed through the conference room as the wizard who had been inquiring about discounts for his granddaughter''s new products slid from his chair to the floor. He cursed under his breath, but no one paid him any mind. The room resembled a bustling market, even Professor Marchbanks looked astounded by Dumbledore''s presence.


    "Are you sure he''s truly returned? Dumbledore, I mean... really back?" Amelia Bones'' face, beneath a single lens of her glasses, wore a serious expression.


    Dumbledore gently shook his head. Bones'' tense posture relaxed, her thick eyebrows finding their proper place once more.


    "So, we have time to prepare," she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Provided we don''t turn a blind eye and act as if nothing has happened¡ª"


    "Enough, Dumbledore!" Fudge shouted, his face flushed, spit flying, seemingly oblivious to it all. "Stop spreading this atmosphere of terror! There''s no evidence he''s truly back... no signs of his return!"


    "The evidence is right under your nose, Fudge. You just need to take a moment to look down," Dumbledore said.


    "Where?"


    "Barty Crouch¡ª"


    "Ah-ha! Knew you''d bring that up!" Fudge rudely adjusted his collar, his face and neck reddening with anger. He stood, squashing his hat in his hand, waving his arms passionately. "Gentlemen, ladies, let me elucidate on this so-called evidence, and you''ll see how absurd it is¡ª"


    Members of the Wizengamot stared as Fudge paced the room, speaking loudly.


    "Barty Crouch! I didn''t want to bring it up, involved as it is with scandal, but¡ª former Head of the International Magical Cooperation Department, committed a serious breach of duty twelve years ago, pulled his damn Death Eater son out of prison, hoodwinked everyone! Barty Crouch used Polyjuice Potion to swap his wife and son, eluding even the Dementors... I admit there are flaws at Azkaban, and we''re considering adding a Thief''s Cascade to erase all charms and effects¡ª"


    Fudge abruptly halted. Clutching his hat tightly in one hand and leaning on a chair with the other, he said, "Think about it! His actions were insane. A murderer over a dozen years ago, he''s so... evil! Not much better than those Death Eaters."


    "Cornelius," Amelia frowned, "Barty did indeed err, but according to his testimony, his wife was in a critical state, and he couldn''t resist her final plea¡ª"


    "Not just that!" Fudge interrupted, "Barty Crouch''s crimes aren''t limited to that. He drove his own son mad!"


    Silence fell in the room, only broken by Fudge''s heavy breathing. He seemed like a dangerous gladiator, not in the Ministry''s chamber but an ancient arena, poised to fight anyone who dared challenge him.


    He had met his match in Dumbledore, who sat calmly with his hands crossed on the table, watching Fudge with interest. "Interesting perspective, Fudge. I''m increasingly intrigued by your thoughts. Pray, continue."


    Fudge, seemingly aggravated by Dumbledore''s serene expression, raised his voice as if enchanted with a Sonorus charm.


    "I have evidence too, Dumbledore. If you choose to believe Barty Crouch, you must believe it all, right?" Fudge wore an odd smile, having prepared extensively for this day, speaking effortlessly now.


    His small eyes fixed on Dumbledore, who met his gaze without flinching. Dumbledore seemed to exude an indescribable force, prompting Fudge to avert his eyes.


    "The Imperius Curse... yes, everyone, have you considered how Barty Crouch controlled his son? To conceal his crimes, to climb higher in the Ministry, he subjected his son to the Imperius Curse, keeping the young Crouch confined beneath an Invisibility Cloak for twelve years!"


    "He got what he deserved, that little Death Eater!" Professor Marchbanks exclaimed. "He was complicit in the torture of the Longbottoms, utterly despicable. If not for Felix," she glanced quickly to her side, "that poor couple would still be in St. Mungo''s, barely living."


    "I know," Fudge said impatiently, "I assure you, I have no sympathy for that Death Eater. My uncle perished in the war; I detest them as much as you do! I merely wish to tell you, Barty Crouch has gone mad, long gone, not the man you imagine. Someone who consistently uses an Unforgivable Curse for twelve years, what becomes of their soul? Hm?"


    Felix looked surprised at Fudge''s insight, finding a whole new layer to Fudge''s character. His resistance and stubbornness widened Felix''s perspective. Fudge''s strategy was convincing: first, expose Crouch''s crimes, painting Crouch as a dangerous criminal, and then justify young Crouch''s behavior, although flawed. It was a compelling story, with some loopholes, yet a compelling narrative nonetheless. If Felix guessed correctly, Fudge was about to dismantle Crouch''s entire testimony¡ª


    "Barty Crouch is insane!" Fudge exclaimed, "His reappearance was met with severe torment, both mentally and physically!" He looked at Amelia Bones, "You understand this, don''t you?"


    "Barty Crouch did endure inhuman torment, but¡ª" Bones cautiously started.


    "St. Mungo''s confirmed his condition!" Fudge immediately turned to Doris Purkiss, "Your therapist... he admitted Barty Crouch was under severe Confundus and memory tampering!"


    Purkiss nodded slowly. Several members of the Wizengamot seemed swayed, expressing a mix of sympathy and regret.


    "That''s the truth!" Fudge waved his hat, "No mysterious figure! No war!" He placed the hat back on his head, smiling at Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore smiled back. He even clapped a few times. "Fudge, your stories are all built on imagination¡ª"


    "So, you have evidence?" Fudge asked eagerly.


    "Snake-tongued," Mrs. Bones grimly remarked.


    "Exactly. Perhaps in the years of his weakened state, he hoped some Death Eater would find him, help him regain power... but he was disappointed, ruling through fear, destined to fail," Dumbledore spoke softly. "Of course, a few loyal to him ended up in Azkaban."


    "Little Barty Crouch, Lestrange!" Mrs. Bones exclaimed.


    Felix''s mind raced; he felt a tug, the first time during the conversation with Neville when he thought about Azkaban and Dementors. He had failed to grasp a crucial point - Azkaban was a prison, housing various criminals.


    Leaning back in his chair, he gazed at the ceiling, deep in thought. Dumbledore''s voice turned into background noise, sparking inspiration...


    "About four years ago, Voldemort possessed a professor at Hogwarts, tried to get the Philosopher''s Stone... finally stopped by Harry Potter and his friends... the Stone destroyed."


    "Over a year ago, presumed dead war hero Pettigrew reappeared, along with a Death Eater¡ªlater revealed to be young Crouch. Ordered to infiltrate the school, but before their conspiracy could unfold, they were discovered by Harry Potter and his friends. A fight broke out on the edge of the Forbidden Forest, thanks to the timely intervention of the once-accused-as-a-Death-Eater Sirius Black and two school professors, they survived."


    "Unfortunately, these people almost died at the hands of rogue Dementors." Dumbledore''s tone turned severe; Fudge shrunk, Umbridge hiding behind files. "Pettigrew died that night, by a Dementor''s kiss... he repented at the end, admitting to betraying the Potters, and he said one thing."


    The room fell silent, everyone holding their breath, watching Dumbledore.


    "He said: He''s coming back, that person whose name we can''t even mention, he''s coming back. I''ve done wrong, forgive me¡ª"


    "What!" Mrs. Bones gasped, staring at Fudge incredulously. "No one told me about this! Did you impose a gag order?"


    Fudge stuttered, wiping sweat, finally blurting out, "What do you want me to do? Lock down everything over some meaningless words? Undo all the peace we''ve worked for over these years?"


    "Peace isn''t feigned," Felix smiled, finally understanding.


    Azkaban, Dark Wizard, Death Eaters... Voldemort, resurrection... and Dumbledore.


    All of this pieced together a speculation. If Dumbledore inflicted fatal wounds on Voldemort multiple times, if Voldemort was incredibly weak and reliant on others'' help, his options would be limited.


    This person had to be a Death Eater, fiercely loyal to Voldemort, believing in his ideals. Only then could they gain Voldemort''s limited trust and the honor of assisting the "great Dark Lord" with injuries or even a resurrection ritual.


    If this person had evaded capture post-war, they couldn''t have stayed inactive for over a decade; they must have been in Azkaban.


    Would they know more, like about Horcruxes?


    Of course, Voldemort was extremely selfish; he wouldn''t allow anyone, even a loyal servant offering their life, to know about Horcruxes. He might have used a spell to safeguard the secret, a forgetfulness charm or confusion charm could achieve that...


    Fudge glared at Felix, his expression stubborn.


    "Towards this year, the signs became clearer," Dumbledore said. "Several disappearances occurred. Bertha Jorkins vanished from Voldemort''s last hideout, then a Muggle. Frank Bryce, living in the village of Voldemort''s father''s birth. I read about it in the newspaper, remember? I read Muggle papers... and Crouch, if not rescued, could have been another disappearance."


    "Dumbledore, what you''re saying is speculation, perhaps mere coincidence!"


    "I have a witness," Dumbledore said gravely.


    Fudge glanced quickly, almost twisting his neck in the speed, others also turned to Dumbledore, Fudge muttering, "You''re not suggesting it''s Barty Crouch, his testimony is unreliable¡ª"


    "What about his house-elf?" Dumbledore politely asked, waving his wand, and suddenly, Dobby and Winky appeared in the office.


    Dobby seemed bewildered, but Winky adjusted quickly to the setting. They both bowed deeply, saying, "Good day, gentlemen wizards."


    Everyone stared¡ªnot because of Dumbledore''s magic but because both wore well-kept clothing. They understood:


    These were two free house-elves.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 468: Winkys Testimony

    Chapter 468: Winky''s Testimony


    Amelia Bones wore a surprised expression, her monocle slipping down her face, and she took it off to wipe the lens.


    "Dumbledore, if I''m not mistaken, neither of them has an owner..."


    Winky had been standing blankly until that moment when she suddenly screamed, "No¡ªWinky belongs to the Crouch family! Winky has her own master! His name is Barty Crouch¡ª"


    "Not true!" Dobby retorted. "Wizards, Mr. Barty Crouch gave Winky her freedom! Dobby saw it himself!" Winky closed her eyes and screamed, "No! No! No!" Dobby shouted louder, "Now Winky is free like Dobby!" He proudly puffed out his chest, leaving the surrounding wizards bewildered.


    Never had they seen such an unconventional house elf¡ªor rather, some had¡ªin the "Future World" company. They turned their heads towards Felix.


    Felix calmly stated, "Winky used to serve a prominent family, then she gained her freedom, and I offered her a job," he emphasized, "just a job."


    "I''ve heard about the odd house elves at the ''Future World'' company," muttered one wizard.


    Winky continued to scream while Fudge rudely interrupted her, "You, little creature! Are you called Winky? Formerly owned by Barty Crouch?"


    "No¡ªnot¡ªnot¡ª" Winky continued shouting, rolling on the ground, tears and snot streaming. Dobby tried to pull her up, but his attempts failed. He stood in front of her, helplessly waving his slender arms. "Yes! She''s Winky, and I''m Dobby."


    "Dumbledore, do you want them to testify? House elves aren''t trustworthy¡ª"


    "I don''t agree," Dumbledore smiled, "Their clothes indicate their complete free will. There''s no need to worry about them being bound by unbreakable magical contracts."


    Fudge stared, watching Winky rolling on the ground. "Are you sure? Apart from an extra piece of clothing, she''s no different from other house elves."


    "Dobby, could you talk about what happened that night at the Crouch Manor?" Felix asked. "Only what you saw."


    "Oh, of course! Dobby¡¯s more than willing!" Dobby quickly recounted the events of that night, mentioning only the chilling voice and Crouch''s unusual behavior. But most present seemed to believe him, confirming that Crouch was indeed under someone''s control, and it wasn''t his son¡ªhe was at Hogwarts at the time.


    As Dobby spoke, Winky gradually quieted down, sobbing softly.


    "He didn''t mention that person," Amelia Bones quickly checked her notes and asked.


    "Dobby is an outsider. He had nothing to do with this incident other than inviting friends for Christmas," Felix said. "For more information¡ª" He glanced at the house elf sitting on the ground, speaking gently, "Winky, your testimony is helpful. It at least proves that Mr. Barty Crouch isn''t an evil lunatic."


    "The master is not a lunatic!" Winky hoarsely shouted. "He''s under a terrible spell!"


    "Then¡ªWinky? Is that the name? Can you elaborate?" Amelia Bones inquired. "If there''s more to this, I can consider reopening the case of Barty Crouch."


    "Will the master be freed?" Winky asked excitedly, finally calming down.


    "Impossible!" Fudge exclaimed. "Impossible." He repeated, and Amelia Bones reproached him, turning to Winky, "Acquittal... highly unlikely, but we''ll reconsider his sentence. He was supposed to be in Azkaban for life."


    Winky''s eyes sparkled with hopeful light. "Winky... Winky is willing to testify."


    "You should have let her finish," Amelia Bones looked displeased, addressing Felix.


    "She said what needed to be said. If you''re expecting a specific name or a grand plan, I''m sorry, you''ve heard it all. She knows limited information. In fact, you had a chance, that was Peter¡ªunfortunately, the Dementor took his soul."


    Fudge glared, speaking slowly, "That house elf¡ªshe''s been cursed too."


    "I can''t pretend it didn''t happen," Felix said. "It''s likely a Confundus. Voldemort underestimated house elves, thinking a Confundus was enough, or maybe she was meant to be disposed of, not worth the effort. But anyway, Winky''s memory hasn''t


    been altered. Her actions afterward, even before, show a consistent line of thought."


    "If Winky is testifying, I''ll arrange for a healer from Saint Mungo''s to verify."


    Fudge was dumbfounded for a moment and then erupted, "All this is mere conjecture! All of it! I don''t know the point of our discussion today!"


    "Cornelius," Dumbledore spoke wearily, "I brought this up not to deny or overturn anything, but to remind. We discussed this in private, but you¡ªdue to certain reasons¡ªrefuse to believe the existing evidence. You should know how much we lost in the last war; do you want to go through another unprepared conflict?"


    "I¡ªYou¡ªthis isn''t¡ª" Fudge was flabbergasted.


    "A crucial question is, do you know what you''re doing, Minister Fudge?" Felix softly questioned.


    "What do you¡ªmean?" Fudge''s face turned beet red.


    "We could consider a hypothesis." Felix leaned intriguingly towards Amelia Bones and those present. "Please, Madame Bones, and everyone here, witness¡ª"


    Madame Bones adjusted her monocle to better see Felix.


    "Today, we heard two completely opposite views, neither yielding. But time will prove who''s right. However... we need to ask ourselves if, in the event of war, someone should be held accountable¡ª"


    "Nonsense!" Fudge shouted loudly. "Do you know what you''re saying? Accusing a sitting Minister of Magic¡ªWho authorized you to do this?" He glared fiercely at Felix, shifting his gaze between him and Dumbledore.


    "As I said, Minister Fudge... I know what I''m saying, but it seems you don''t understand what you''re doing." Felix smiled. "These are merely hypotheses, discussing possible futures, right?"


    "I indeed lack the power to dismiss a sitting Minister of Magic or subject them to punishment," he said contemptuously. Fudge was close to boiling in anger; no one had openly threatened him like this before. Yes, he took Felix''s words as a blatant threat.


    "...But, everyone should be responsible for their words and actions, especially those in power," Felix said. "So, I''d suggest everyone present remember today''s arguments. Keep your thoughts, and when everything becomes clear, you''ll naturally know whom to support and whom to deny."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 469: The Well of Good Fortune

    Chapter 469: The Well of Good Fortune


    The meeting ended on a sour note.


    Felix Harp adopted a stalling tactic in the end. He agreed to investigate the existing leads, but Felix had no doubt that once the meeting concluded, the commitments made would be cast aside.


    "You''re too straightforward; Fudge might not be able to handle it," Dumbledore said outside the Ministry of Magic.


    "Indeed, he''s as narrow-minded as they come," Felix sarcastically replied. "What do you think of Mrs. Bones?"


    Dumbledore''s sharp blue eyes fixed on him.


    "Imagine," Felix gazed at a distant street corner where an ice cream van was parked, "when the war comes, how much of a hindrance our Minister might become. I don''t want to face both Voldemort and the Ministry''s threats simultaneously. It''s essential to sort one out while we have time."


    "Your ideas are risky, Felix," Dumbledore disagreed. In truth, that was putting it mildly.


    "Just planning ahead," Felix shrugged, shifting the topic. "If the war erupts, Fudge won''t be fit for that role anymore. He could resign and leave a mess behind."


    His notion was simple: if Fudge proved incompetent, they could replace him. Amelia Bones seemed promising and conveniently close to the position.


    Pondering, Felix made his way back to the Ministry. In a way, the meeting had served the purpose of publicly estranging Fudge and Dumbledore. It had raised alarms for some, especially Amelia Bones. Felix sensed she was a crucial figure.


    She controlled ninety percent of the Ministry''s forces, including combat units, strike teams, and magical law enforcement. She had authority over any operation, even those involving Dementors, not under her direct command.


    "Sirius seems to know her?" Felix recalled.


    In the afternoon, combat units practiced on the field, their magical progression surpassing that of students in schools. Felix had been busy these past two weeks, collecting ample data for future teaching.


    Sitting in a corner at the training ground, Felix toyed with a red nail, attracting Tonks''s interest. "Is that some new product? What''s its use? Does it change color?"


    Felix chuckled, pocketing the nail that belonged to Rita Skeeter. "It''s far more potent than you imagine. I hope never to have to use it."


    "Is it a weapon?" Tonks clearly didn''t believe him. She glanced at the field. "Kingsley''s about to succeed."


    Kingsley, with wand in hand, traced flowing runes. A tough, pale-green magical barrier struggled into existence, resembling a fluid curtain.


    "Ready?" Dawlish shouted from a distance.


    People gathered around, watching their actions closely. Dawlish swung his wand, spells hitting the runic armor; concentric ripples shimmered across the surface. "Try this!" Dawlish slashed his wand, a bright red runic script forming into a blazing fireball, shattering the still-maturing barrier.


    Kingsley stepped back, steadying himself. Cheers erupted around them.


    The second challenge involved a magically bewitched hillside. They had to "sacrifice labor''s fruit" to ascend. They offered all their wealth¡ªValen shuddered¡ªbut the magical hill remained indifferent. Time passed, leaving only the second witch climbing. Her forehead glistened with sweat, and they were able to continue.


    Valen stared wide-eyed. Wasn''t labor''s fruit money? It would gladly exchange some sweat for a few Galleons, just like the grand wizard had made it learn to read.


    The third challenge was a river encircling the mountaintop. To pass, they had to exchange "past wealth." The unlucky knight used his shield as a makeshift boat, much to Valen''s amusement as it dipped its thumb biscuit into jam, enjoying a leisurely afternoon.


    The knight in the story undoubtedly failed despite being generous. But in the end, it was the third witch who had an answer. She abandoned her obsession with the past at the third challenge, freeing herself from emotional entanglements.


    Finally, all three witches agreed to let the unlucky knight immerse himself in the Well of Good Fortune as a reward for his bravery. Emerging from the spring, he felt he had shed his ill luck, finally expressing his affection for the third witch.


    At the story''s conclusion, the unlucky knight married the third witch and¡ªbecause of their unity and mutual aid¡ªthe four decided to bridge the gap between wizards and Muggles, living together. They lived happily for a long time. When the unlucky knight passed away, he firmly believed the Well of Good Fortune changed his destiny. But he didn''t know, though the magical garden where the well was located brimmed with magic, the well itself held no magic.


    But why? Valen couldn''t understand. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door


    . Valen leaped from the sofa, scurrying to hide its book beneath the cushion.


    "Good morning, Valen!" Hermione greeted as she entered. "How are you today?"


    "Squeak!" Valen replied, eyeing her warily.


    Hermione chuckled, knowing Valen was hiding something. "What have you been up to?" she asked playfully.


    Valen hesitated, glancing at the cushion where the book lay concealed.


    "I see you''ve found the ''Tales of Bardic Poet,''" Hermione observed, smiling. "Did Felix give that to you?"


    Valen nodded shyly.


    "Well, it''s a good book," Hermione said, sitting down. "Would you like me to read it with you?"


    "Squeak!" Valen''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Hermione chuckled, pulling the book out from under the cushion. Together, they started reading the adventures of the unlucky knight and the Well of Good Fortune, Valen squeaking happily with each turn of the page.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 470: Resurrecting Mystery

    Chapter 470: Resurrecting Mystery


    Valen gazed up at Felix, clutching his clothes with tiny hands, exclaiming, "Cheep cheep! (The taste of ice cream!)"


    Felix chuckled. "Your nose works wonders," he said, patting the creature''s head. With an expectant look, a ring on his hand shimmered, conjuring a scoop of ice cream.


    "Wow, cheep cheep!"


    "I''ve got more," Felix added, "picked them up on my way back." With a wave, two more ice creams floated in the air.


    He handed one to Hermione. "Oh, thank you," she said, nibbling on it. This flavor was different from what Hogwarts offered.


    "How''s the third project coming along?" Felix asked, munching on the chocolate-covered ice cream.


    "It''s progressing smoothly. We''ve been practicing with Cedric, Collins, and Roger," Hermione spoke between bites. "Though Harry seems a bit... um... regardless, progress is rapid. It''s astonishing, really. Collins, in her seventh year, hasn''t quite mastered the Animagus transformation yet!"


    Hermione continued chattering, "We''ve bet on who between Ron and Collins will master it first. Professor, we''ve shared the secret of the Room of Requirement with them," she glanced cautiously at Felix.


    "That''s alright," Felix assured her. "Over the years, quite a few have known about it, but very few unearth its true secrets."


    Relieved, Hermione added, "Also, the spectral book you gave Harry, his prize from the Dueling Tournament... He took it out recently, but after more than a year, the magical response is somewhat sluggish." She didn''t mention how Professor Snape''s face in the book had become blurry, her attempts at fixing it proving futile.


    Listening with a smile, Felix opened the office door.


    "Mr. Wimble visited the school a couple of days ago for the Experimental Spells Committee," Hermione continued. "He''s here to evaluate the ancient magical texts we''ve discovered. Everyone''s curious about the horns on his head, but he mentioned it''s been much better... Also, Harry, Ron, um..." She hesitated, then continued, "and Malfoy, the three of them discovered that the Lumos Heralds spell seems to have a restraining effect on dark creatures. Mr. Wimble plans to test it individually. If it proves effective, he''ll apply for recognition from the Ministry and might even invite Harry and others to join the Anti-Dark Magic League."


    "I hadn''t expected that," Felix was mildly surprised.


    "And... um," Hermione hesitated again. "What is it?" Felix asked, his surprise mounting when he heard her reply. "Harry had another nightmare."


    "Related to Voldemort?"


    "Y-yes," Hermione hesitated, "he''s not entirely sure. He dreamt vaguely of Crouch Jr. and Voldemort scheming. Harry found himself in Voldemort''s perspective again, witnessing Crouch Jr. kneeling at his feet... After that, Harry woke up, his Occlumency kicking in."


    In hindsight, Harry regretted this. His Occlumency seemed to have backfired, preventing him from gaining more useful information.


    Felix''s expression turned serious. He realized something. "Does Dumbledore know about this?"


    "He does," Hermione nodded quickly. "Harry''s scar was burning intensely, so Ron took him to the infirmary, and Dumbledore appeared shortly after."


    Felix nodded, vaguely understanding why Dumbledore chose to reveal the truth suddenly at the Wizengamot meeting, even openly opposing Fudge, because Voldemort''s resurgence loomed nearer, and the magical world remained unaware.


    Lucius Malfoy''s end showed no signs of anomaly. This was normal. Horcruxes were evidently more intimately connected than the Dark Mark and Voldemort''s connection. Harry could sense Voldemort''s intense emotional fluctuations, but that didn''t mean Death Eaters could achieve the same using the Dark Mark.


    What Felix hoped for was to be the first to know once Voldemort returned and to understand the subsequent actions of the Death Eaters.


    Upon returning to reality, seeing Hermione staring at him with hesitation, he asked, "Professor, if Voldemort truly returns, besides Dumbledore, is there anyone else who can stand against him?"


    "Did you foresee this?"


    "More like a series of conjectures," Dumbledore said with a sigh. "The Order members have also sensed a shift in the atmosphere. Some events are difficult to ignore."


    "And you didn''t inform the Ministry?"


    "They might accuse me of fear-mongering again," Dumbledore chuckled. "They prefer to live in denial. However, I''ve requested extra surveillance around the Riddle estate."


    "The servants and that house?"


    "Yes, the wards there have been tampered with."


    "You don''t believe Voldemort is there, do you?"


    "That would be too straightforward," Dumbledore said, his eyes twinkling with a mix of concern and contemplation.


    "Once he returns..."


    "Yes, Felix?"


    "What will become of Hogwarts?"


    Dumbledore hesitated before answering, "I intend to delay his return until we can find a way to counter him."


    "Counter him?"


    "A strategy beyond the mere defeat," Dumbledore clarified. "A way to undo him, to prevent this cycle from repeating."


    "You mean, to kill him?"


    "That is an option, but perhaps not the only solution."


    They sat in silence, each contemplating the events that might unfold. Dumbledore suddenly looked at Felix with a wry smile. "You know, I had a vision. Hogwarts, under attack. But amidst the chaos, a phoenix soared, lighting the darkened sky. Do you think it''s a mere metaphor?"


    Felix remained silent, his eyes filled with uncertainty.


    "I trust your judgment, Felix," Dumbledore said, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Should you sense any change, let me know immediately."


    "Of course," Felix nodded.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 471: May

    Chapter 471: May


    After the Easter holiday, the weather grew clearer by the day. Standing atop the castle, one could see the Forbidden Forest lush with a soothing green. The Black Lake brimmed with life, drawing students to its banks and under the green willows on weekends, basking in the warm sunlight.


    Of course, this leisure was reserved for students who had finished their assignments.


    "I''ve had enough! We''re just in our fourth year, why do we have so much homework?" Simon complained loudly. "Professor McGonagall couldn''t have made a mistake, could she?"


    "No, she couldn''t," Dean said pessimistically. "In our last class, she even said we should shift the fifth-year career counseling to fourth year, claiming it would motivate us more."


    "Oh..." Simon let out a weird cry. "Cut me some slack," he grumbled. "We still have a full three years until graduation."


    "Well, actually, the professors are doing it for our own good," Neville said, swallowing a gulp of water. "Don''t forget, next year the school plans to implement grade assessments for fifth and seventh years. Fifth years need to master the Animagus transformation, seventh years must grasp the Patronus Charm¡ª"


    "What if we don''t pass?" Simon asked uneasily.


    "Then, naturally, we sacrifice our Christmas holidays, Easter breaks, and the time right after every yearly exam," Dean counted on his fingers. Simon''s expression immediately changed, but Dean added, "Also, the professors are considering moving the Disarming Charm and the Shield Charm to other years, but it''s not confirmed yet."


    Simon sighed in relief; he''d already mastered those two spells. He paused and asked, "Has Harry not organized a dueling practice group in ages?"


    "Yeah," Dean said, "they''re prepping for the third project. Honestly, they''ve pulled ahead of us; even Ron has mastered the Patronus Charm."


    ...


    While the sun shone brightly by the Black Lake, the atmosphere in Classroom 7 was starkly different.


    The sound of blades cutting through bushes echoed in the depths of the Forbidden Forest. Ron cautiously moved forward, occasionally stumbling over twisted tree roots. The sensation of leaves underfoot felt so real that he had forgotten it was all an illusion, his nerves stretched to the limit.


    Rustling sounds emerged behind him¡ªRon sharply turned around. "Obstacles ahead!" he shouted as a spell froze the eight-eyed giant spider that had suddenly appeared. Ron spun around and bolted.


    "You should''ve used the Banishing Charm," the memory of Felix floated in the air, while Ron hid behind a large tree, carefully scanning his surroundings, only to be startled.


    "I know," Ron grumbled, "you might as well tell me where Harry and Hermione are."


    "Oh, that," Felix''s memory pointed in another direction.


    Ron looked skeptical. "You''re not trying to trick me, are you?"


    "I''m a professor," the memory smirked, arms crossed.


    "Just a memory," Ron muttered quietly, "alright, I''ll trust you one more time."


    Ten minutes later.


    "Ahhhh¡ª"


    Ron stumbled out of the mist, a group of horse-sized eight-eyed spiders chasing him. He kept casting spells to repel the spiders while angrily yelling, "You''ve fooled me again!"


    "I haven''t; look ahead," the memory said with a smile.


    In the midst of his panic, Ron glanced up and saw a faint light ahead. Hope surged within him, the "clattering" sound behind him seemed less daunting. A surge of energy coursed through him, propelling him to the end of the path. He finally saw Harry¡ª


    Harry leaned against a large tree, standing on a protruding black stone, continuously casting spells around him. White flames¡ªthe Ring of Bright Flames¡ªformed a circle around Harry, shielding him from the approaching giant spiders.


    "Yeah," Ron slapped his head. The next moment, the Bright Flames spell combined with the Ring of Flames on his hand, creating a long flame. He ran behind the flame, yelling, "Harry, I''m here¡ª" Harry looked up, raised his wand in Ron''s direction, and cast the Banishing Charm, scattering the eight-eyed giant spiders behind Ron.


    Ron scrambled up the black stone.


    "You found a good spot," Ron said, calming down and starting to assist Harry with the Banishing Charm.


    "The good spot is up there," Harry mumbled.


    "Hey, Ron," Hermione''s voice appeared above them. Ron looked up to see Hermione sitting on a branch of the tree they were leaning against, grinning mischievously. He suddenly realized¡ªthe white flames were controlled by Hermione.


    "Why did you climb up a tree? That''s not conducive to escape," Ron remarked.


    "Oh, my Banishing Charms are pretty good, so I wanted to try a new spell¡ª" Hermione said. She stood high up, scanning the distance with her hand on her forehead. "I seem to have spotted Collins and the rest; they''re dealing with a big one. Let''s hurry!"


    She dispelled the flame magic, deftly releasing bursts of red light from her wand, with Harry and Ron joining in with Stupefy spells. Soon, the giant spiders were sprawled on the ground.


    Hermione used a Cushioning Charm to land softly. They moved toward the direction Hermione had pointed out earlier, encountering various magical creatures along the way. "Wow!" Ron exclaimed, freezing a group of Cornish Pixies with an Ice-Freezing Charm. "I''m starting to like this place more and more."


    "Oh, sorry, we should hide for a bit until she passes..." Nearly Headless Nick said.


    "Until who¡ª" Ron attempted to ask, but Harry and Hermione grabbed him, concealing themselves in the mist. Two seconds later, a squat, plump ghost passed by, wearing thick, pearly glasses. Harry surmised they were to conceal acne¡ªwhen she was alive.


    "It''s Moaning Myrtle!"


    "Shh¡ª" Nearly Headless Nick nervously gestured with translucent fingers on his lips. From Harry''s perspective, both Nick and Moaning Myrtle, at a distance, appeared suspicious.


    Moaning Myrtle was a pitiable ghost. Despite their brief encounters being less than pleasant, Harry still felt sorry for her.


    More evil done by Voldemort... His eyes stared at Moaning Myrtle''s receding figure, pondering how this was Voldemort''s first murder, albeit through the eyes of a serpent.


    Harry''s expression darkened. Throughout May, he tried not to dwell on whether Voldemort was alive or dead, focusing on preparing for the third task. But when alone, he couldn''t help revisiting intelligence about Voldemort. He inadvertently glimpsed Hermione''s notes, mentioning Voldemort''s childhood¡ªhe didn''t know where she got the information, nor did he want to ask. Perhaps Professor Snape?


    If Hermione knew he was interested in these matters, she''d surely advise him not to dwell.


    But Harry couldn''t forget the records in the notes: outstanding magical ability before Hogwarts; feared by peers; reclusive and aloof; and... in a certain day in 1937, meeting a young Dumbledore and being allowed to attend Hogwarts.


    Why didn''t Dumbledore see through Voldemort''s facade then? Harry thought angrily. Let him stay in the orphanage, maybe none of this would''ve happened. Wool''s Orphanage, was it called that? Harry strained to remember; thanks to Uncle Vernon''s threats of sending him to an orphanage in Surrey, he was familiar with the name.


    But then he thought, Voldemort probably didn''t live in Surrey, and a sense of disappointment washed over him.


    Suddenly, he felt like he had fallen into an ice pit¡ªNick had hurriedly reached out to grab him again. He quickly stepped back, distancing himself from the ghost''s outstretched arm. "What''s wrong?"


    "You nearly got caught," Nearly Headless Nick said apologetically, as they hid in the mist. "Listen, the appearance of Classroom Seven is a godsend for all the ghosts; we can savor the taste of food again, though not as good as when alive, limited taste... but... it''s something..."


    "How does that relate to Moaning Myrtle?" Ron asked puzzled, quickly peering out from the fog. "She''s gone."


    "As a ghost, you see, she doesn''t join collective activities... too introverted, haunted by her own death..." Nearly Headless Nick said. "We had a meeting, Friar suggested avoiding her a bit when heading to Classroom Seven, to prevent her from feeling too down and not coming anymore."


    "You guys are considerate," Ron said with uncertain attitude.


    "Thank you," Nearly Headless Nick happily replied, bidding them farewell.


    As Harry, Ron, and Hermione left, they continued discussing the matter.


    "They did the right thing. I mean, Classroom Seven belongs to Hogwarts, and all ghosts have the right to use it, right?" Hermione asked.


    "We just had some disagreement about Moaning Myrtle''s personality," Ron said. "Introverted? She''s pretty bold in some ways..." He looked at Harry, who immediately understood his implication.


    Rumor had it, Moaning Myrtle''s hobby included sneaking into the Prefects'' Bathroom to watch the male Prefects bathe. Ron had enthusiastically questioned Ced


    ric and Roger Davies about it¡ªyeah, it was true.


    Exiting Classroom Seven, they reached the Great Hall, catching the tail end of mealtime. Roger Davies waved at them from the Hufflepuff table, and Ron suddenly chuckled, "Ah¡ªthinking about Moaning Myrtle peeping¡ª" Harry grinned too, feeling much better.


    Beside them, Hermione looked at them quizzically. At that moment, a group of owl messengers swooped in, a brown one dropping a copy of the Sunday Prophet in front of Hermione. She flipped it open, scanning quickly.


    "Any news?" Harry inquired.


    "Oh, let me see..." Hermione said, still looking down. "I actually wanted to see something about ''Future World,'' but considering the recent bad news, no news might be best... ah, here! Rita Skeeter''s new book is out, a biography of Regulus," she looked up at Harry, "I should get one, see what it says."


    "When did you start paying attention to her?" Ron asked, puzzled.


    "Oh, well, let''s put it this way," Hermione smiled brightly, "I''ve found she''s done some research, maybe one-tenth truth?" she said uncertainly, "Your job is to sift out the useful bits."


    Harry had to admit there was some truth in that, especially after ''Future World'' underwent sudden scrutiny by the Ministry, citing "misuse of Muggle items" and "illegally modifying Muggle objects," alongside "tendencies to expose the wizarding world."


    They were frantic, repeatedly sending letters to Ron''s father, Percy, Remus, and Sirius to inquire. But in a few days, the issue vanished, instead, Fudge was exposed for taking large bribes, involving several pure-blood families.


    During that time, newspapers were filled with articles where Fudge clarified "false news" and new evidence exposing him. Eventually, news about the ''Future World'' company dwindled.


    All of this somehow circled back to one name¡ªRita Skeeter.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 472: Time and Hourglass

    Chapter 472: Time and Hourglass


    Towards the end of May, Professor McGonagall detained them after their Transfiguration class.


    "Potter, Weasley, Granger, tonight at nine, go to the room next to the Great Hall," McGonagall said, "Mr. Bagman will reveal the third task for the champions."


    Exiting the Transfiguration classroom, they stood in the corridor gazing towards the Forbidden Forest as a group of staff members crossed the grounds.


    "What are they up to?" Harry asked puzzled, "Looks like they''re heading towards the Quidditch pitch."


    They lingered a few minutes, watching as the group turned away from the Quidditch pitch, walking along the edge of the Forbidden Forest. Harry sighed in relief; he didn''t want the pitch damaged, especially with one nest of Acromantulas around. Realizing they had ten minutes until their History of Magic class, they hurried to the classroom.


    When the bell chimed, Professor Binns, the ghost, floated through the wall, delivering his monotonous lecture as he had for decades.


    "Even food in the Room of Requirement can''t save him," Ron remarked.


    Harry felt restless; he was eager to know about the third task and wrap up the tournament. After preparing for so long, he felt more confident than in the previous tasks, yet his focus had drifted elsewhere.


    Should he ask Hermione where she got the information about Voldemort? The thought lingered as he imagined using the summer break to investigate with Sirius''s help. Sirius would surely assist, providing cover for his magic use outside school grounds, making it harder for the Ministry to track.


    Glancing at his watch, which had stopped, he turned to Ron to ask the time. Ron had a puzzled look, slowly nodding. Not wanting to disturb Ron''s snooze, Harry removed the broken watch and slipped it into his pocket, brushing against something hard. He pulled out a hazy hourglass.


    It was from Valen, hidden in the deepest corner of his pocket, forgotten until now.


    Harry stared at the stagnant, dark golden sand inside the hourglass, lost in thought.


    Suddenly, an idea struck him. Surprised by the notion, he looked around¡ªno one was watching. Harry swiftly took out a piece of parchment and scribbled a line, passing it discreetly to Hermione, who was attentively listening in class.


    That was something Harry admired about Hermione: despite finding History of Magic tedious, she managed to retain and utilize knowledge at the right moments. Hermione glanced at the parchment that had suddenly appeared on her History of Magic book, and with a disapproving pout, puffed her cheeks.


    Harry gestured with his eyes for her to read the message. Hermione lowered her head, reading the small text: "Did you bring the broken Time-Turner?"


    She nodded subtly, lowering her head further to pull out a slender gold chain from her collar. Harry widened his eyes, seeing her place a golden timer on the parchment, sliding it towards him.


    "Thanks," Harry mumbled quietly, eagerly picking up the timer. According to Hermione, a functional Time-Turner would emit light, but this one looked worn out. It had a core of two spherical hourglasses within a metallic ring frame, with adjustable knobs at the edges.


    Harry took a deep breath, holding it, placing the hazy hourglass and the Time-Turner together, astonished to find both hourglasses nearly identical in height. Identical... Could they be interchangeable? He tried to pry the hourglass from the Time-Turner, but it wouldn''t budge.


    "This broken Time-Turner belonged to Nicolas Flamel. The professor mentioned Mr. Flamel left behind plenty of things. I think, um, if Professor allows Valen to give away the broken Time-Turner, he wouldn''t mind us checking some of the research..."


    "Why don''t we just ask Professor Snape for help?" Ron asked, puzzled. He reminded them, "That''s the quickest way."


    "Of course, but we should present some evidence, right?"


    ...


    At half-past eight in the evening, they emerged from the common room, heading downstairs towards the Great Hall. Along the way, Ron inquired about the appearance of screwdrivers. Initially explaining the purpose of screws, Harry then delved into different types of screwdrivers, "There''s a toolbox with various tool sizes that can loosen nuts¡ª"


    "What''s that?" Ron asked, amazed. "Dad would love that; he collects a drawer full of switches."


    In the entrance hall, they encountered the Beauxbatons champions.


    Fleur Delacour, smiling politely, greeted Harry, who nodded back. Cedric Diggory, on the other hand, stopped to chat with Harry briefly about their shared excitement for the final task.


    The four of them entered the room adjacent to the Great Hall. Dumbledore was present, as was Ludo Bagman, who had several rolls of parchment in hand. The Headmaster looked up with his twinkling eyes, acknowledging their arrival.


    "Ah, Mr. Potter, Miss Granger, Mr. Weasley," Dumbledore greeted, "You are right on time. Please, have a seat."


    "Thank you, Professor," Hermione said, as they took their places.


    Bagman cleared his throat, unrolling one of the parchments, "Ladies and gentlemen, the third and final task of the Triwizard Tournament shall take place on the grounds of Hogwarts. As for the details..."


    Harry listened with half an ear, his mind fixated on the broken Time-Turner and Valen''s hourglass. He wondered about the possibilities that lay in unlocking their combined potential.


    The evening passed in a blur of excitement and anticipation for the final task. Amidst the discussions about the Tournament, the strategy, and the thrill of the unknown, Harry''s thoughts kept drifting back to the potential solution lying within the hourglass and the broken Time-Turner.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 473: Surging Undercurrents

    Chapter 473: Surging Undercurrents


    "It sounds silly, I know," sighed Hermione, "but my mum insists on at least two letters a month. It''s hard to come up with a decent excuse. It''s not like it''s for Divination class for you guys."


    "Why didn''t I know about this? You''ve never borrowed Hedwig or my pig," Ron asked.


    "Because I used the school''s owl - stop interrupting!" Hermione paused at the common room door. "You see, our combined fame doesn''t match up to even one of Harry''s fingers. It was easy to find a paper that only mentioned Harry''s name and send it home."


    Harry suddenly looked embarrassed.


    Ron glared at her, somewhat disgruntled. "Thanks for the reminder, your metaphor is just great."


    "The problem is, I don''t know what to do now," Hermione said helplessly. "Maybe apply to Professor McGonagall to cancel¡ª"


    "Don''t!" Harry interjected quickly. "You better tell them the truth. I don''t think they''d want to miss this crucial moment."


    Ron nodded in agreement. "Think about it, if next year they find out all this from someone at Flourish and Blotts, their daughter participating in a highly dangerous event... they''d chase you to the ends of the earth or at least send a howler."


    "Oh, they won''t," Hermione said casually. "At most, they''ll threaten that they won''t pay for my teeth straightening in this lifetime."


    In the portrait by the door, Viola visiting chatted with the Fat Lady. "Do Gryffindors always talk like this?"


    "I''m just a portrait," shrugged the Fat Lady.


    "Barmy Butterflies," Hermione''s face slightly flushed, "the password is Barmy Butterflies."


    "My favorite," the Fat Lady chuckled. As they entered the common room, Ron grumbled, "Is she talking about herself? You should really ask how she sang operas so loudly, uh, actually, don''t ask¡ªshe even included me in one."


    Harry couldn''t help but laugh. Ron had sneaked into Classroom 7 trying to get an invitation card for the Triwizard Tournament, and the Fat Lady made it part of her new opera.


    Later, Fred and George had critiqued the song, both agreeing that the Fat Lady had a habit of exaggerating facts - if it hadn''t been their brother as the main character, they''d have thought it was adventures of young Arthur.


    Sitting down, Hermione flipped open her textbook, but not a word was written. Before lights out, she finally made up her mind. "You''re right, I''ll write home tomorrow."


    ---


    Felix flipped through the newspaper of the new day, the headline read: "Trouble Looming! Minister of Magic in Public Opinion Whirlwind."


    "Ever since current Minister Cornelius Fudge was embroiled in a bribery scandal earlier this month, he''s been in the eye of a storm. Fudge''s dealings among multiple pure-blood families have been an open secret. He''s boasted more than once about his private friendships with these ancient families, leveraging their intricate network and influence to secure his own power.


    Fudge repeatedly insists he hasn''t abused his power or accepted bribes.


    ''I''ve indeed received some generous donations, all put to noble causes! I can present evidence, you have no idea the effort I''ve put into the Quidditch World Cup and the Tournament!''


    But when pressed about what he''d accomplished aside from contributions from former International Magical Cooperation Head Bartemius Crouch and Sports Director Ludovic Bagman, Minister Fudge remained tight-lipped.


    Five months after the Dark Mark appearances, the Ministry, apart from plastering the streets of Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade with the wanted poster of a deceased person, has provided little convincing evidence. This raises the question: Is our Minister truly fit for his position? Does he possess half the prowess he claims?


    Random interviews with individuals seem to reflect a trend.


    Editor-in-chief of ''Dissonant Voices,'' Xeno Lovegood, alleges our Minister has a secret army composed entirely of Blast-Ended Skrewts - fiery, monstrous creatures capable of annihilating anything. This army is said to be pivotal at crucial times and not beyond being employed to discreetly eliminate adversaries.


    Madame Griselda Marchbanks, Head of the Wizarding Examinations Authority, states that Fudge was initially Dumbledore''s protege, ''but once his power was secure, he leaned fully into pure-blood ideologies.''


    Senior Elder Tiberius Ogden from Wizengamot also holds a low opinion of Cornelius Fudge. He''d rather call him ''Lucky Fudge,'' citing how the highest contender for Minister suddenly revealed a family affiliation to Death Eaters. Combining Mr. Lovegood''s testimony, perhaps Fudge''s secret army isn''t just one.


    Moreover, the suspicious imprisonment of the former International Magical Cooperation Head has raised eyebrows. He initially received a life sentence, and no one knows if this is a political strike from adversaries. Yet, recently, Wizengamot secretly re-tried Barty Crouch, reducing his sentence to three years for misuse of power and corruption."


    ---


    "Nonsense!" Fudge exclaimed in his office, teeth gritted as he read the names aloud: "Lovegood, Marchbanks, and Ogden, splendid..."


    Felix conjured some fruit preserves onto a small table from a distant cupboard, smiling warmly. "Have you formulated your reasons?"


    Hermione slumped on the couch, visibly deflated.


    "Well, you see, it''s the Christmas gift Valen gave me¡ªthe broken Time Turner. There might... possibly be a way to fix it, and I want to try," Hermione confessed.


    Felix looked at her, surprised. "So, have you found a substitute for temporal energy?"


    "Temporal energy? What''s that?" Hermione''s eyes widened, excited to learn something new during her visits to the professor''s.


    "I named it myself," Felix said, reciting from LeMay''s notes, "''The Time Turner harbors a unique energy, nestled in every grain of sand within the hourglass, serving as its most intricate container.'' That''s my conclusion after repeated disassemblies and attempts at repair. Unfortunately, I couldn''t verify it. Perhaps the Ministry''s Department of Mysteries might hold the answer..."


    "Wait! The Department of Mysteries?" Hermione exclaimed. "I''ve heard of it, Mr. Weasley mentioned it at the Quidditch World Cup camp, talking about the Silent Workers."


    Felix nodded approvingly.


    "So, the temporal energy is within the Department of Mysteries?" Hermione inquired.


    "I''m not certain, Miss Granger," Felix replied. "The Department of Mysteries is the most enigmatic within the Ministry, where Mr. LeMay spent a considerable, perhaps a lifetime, trying to unveil time''s secrets. But he lacked the crucial element¡ªtime itself."


    Hermione felt an ominous air surrounding her. Her voice unconsciously softened, "I''ve attempted time travel many times, in my third year."


    "The maximum safe backward journey for a traveler and time itself is five hours, using a spell called ''Hour Reversal,''" Felix shared LeMay''s information. "However, both he and I doubted this claim heavily, as it suggests stable technology to create Time Turners. But evidence shows Time Turners are becoming increasingly scarce..."


    "Why still issue them to students?" Hermione interjected.


    "For negligible purposes, and to collect minimal data on student use," Felix said. He got up, entering the adjoining room and returning after a while, holding a magical scroll. "These are cases Nick collected, where meddlers faced consequences. Once the protective energy depletes, the outcomes turn grim."


    "Ellyse Mintab traveled five centuries back using a Time Turner from her era, but errors occurred. Only when the device ran out of energy did she return. Severely injured, she soon passed away. It wasn''t the Ministry''s first experiment, but it was the last. After that, such trials ceased," Felix explained.


    "She was with the Ministry?" Hermione asked in disbelief.


    "A Silent Worker, I presume," Felix said. "Aside from personal effects, the time distortion spread externally, drastically altering life trajectories and rendering some nonexistent. Moreover, in the days following her return, time itself became erratic: the first Tuesday lasted two and a half days, while Thursday spanned only four hours... The Ministry had to fabricate a historical asteroid to cover up, at great cost."


    Hermione''s expression was of utter shock. "I read about a rare celestial event in the late 19th century, causing prolonged daylight followed by heavy rain, inducing temporal disorientation and equipment malfunctions..."


    "Fortunately, technology wasn''t advanced then, and it rained incessantly..." Felix shrugged. "I suspect even that downpour was engineered by the Ministry."


    Hermione felt her understanding shaken.


    "So, why do you think you can fix the Time Turner?" Felix asked.


    "Harry has a hourglass from Valen, traded from the vile Horcrux altar..."


    "Valen?"


    At that moment, Valen emerged from the bedroom, lifting its head inquisitively upon being called. "Squeak?"


    Regarding the time-turner and time magic: Stories involving time often end up with a bunch of bugs; Rowling herself toned it down while writing.


    This book briefly expands on prophecy and an important plot point. There won''t be any altering of history, and restrictions will be exceptionally stringent.


    Felix himself won''t engage in time travel; consider it a special prop for this storyline.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 474: Rules

    Chapter 474: Rules


    Under the tempting allure of strawberry preserves, Valen quickly divulged the sequence of events. However, evidently slower on the uptake than Hermione, it hadn''t quite realized the severity of the issue. Hermione, feeling awkward, fed it a few dried fruits before leaving with the magical parchment Felix had given her.


    "Professor, I believe Valen simply made an innocent mistake," she attempted to rectify her previous error before departing.


    Valen blinked, clueless about what an "innocent mistake" meant.


    "I understand," Felix reassured Valen. Hermione hesitated for a moment, poised to leave, but he called out to her from behind. "Miss Granger, you might refer to Nick''s magical parchment to attempt repairing the time turner, but regardless of the outcome, remember, do not use it, don''t put yourself in harm''s way."


    "I promise you, Professor," Hermione replied.


    Felix watched the door close, then shifted his gaze to Valen sitting on his lap. It squinted its eyes, thoroughly enjoying the pat on its thigh. "Chirp chirp! (Keep feeding me!)" Felix chuckled at its nonchalant demeanor.


    "Aren''t you reading ''Tales of Beedle the Bard''?" he asked.


    Valen looked at him skeptically.


    "Some time ago, you were pestering me about ''The Fountain of Fair Fortune,''" Felix said. "Actually, you''d find the story following it equally captivating, called ''The Wizard''s Heart''..."


    "Chirp!" Valen jumped, "Chirp chirp chirp! (Don''t fool me! That''s a horror story!)"


    "It''s true, every tale in Beedle has a metaphor," Felix grinned. "For instance, a wizard separates his heart from his body using dark magic, locking it in a crystal casket to evade emotional wounds from society... Perhaps Beedle''s artistic expression of Horcruxes; not to mention, the story''s warning against tampering with life''s deepest secrets¡ª"


    At this point, he paused. Not tampering with life¡ªwas he tampering with life by transfiguring towards magical creatures? Pondering over this, he realized he should be more cautious and careful. Staying at school until the transfiguration was complete seemed like a wise choice.


    Who knew if, during one of his company inspections, he might stumble upon a Noseless Niffler?


    He suddenly tasted sweetness in his mouth. Felix snapped back and found Valen extending a strawberry preserve to his lips.


    "Chirp chirp! (Change the story!)"


    Biting into the sweet treat, Felix mumbled, "Alright, how about a different tale, ''The Tale of Three Brothers''?" Valen vigorously nodded, clearly uninterested in anything ''heart-related.'' It was a term reserved for describing cold-hearted wizards.


    After all, it had gone through the entire series of ''The Little Wizard Mickey''s Adventures.''


    "Once upon a time, three brothers were traveling down a secluded path..."


    Meanwhile, Hermione returned to the common room, clutching the magical parchment.


    Ron''s face quickly reddened.


    After a while, he managed to break away from the crowd, meeting up with Harry and Hermione, with Ginny trailing behind.


    "They''re too enthusiastic," Ron downplayed it casually, "I mean, it''s not entirely my doing."


    Ginny stared at him intensely, as if he had dirt on his face, making Ron squirm uncomfortably. He stammered, "Alright, I admit, Harry and Hermione did more..."


    Hermione snatched the parchment from him, reading the specific rules. After a while, she sighed in relief, saying, "Better than I expected."


    "How so?" Harry asked.


    "Before getting the cup, you won''t be attacked by other champion teams; you just have to deal with the maze''s dangers. The person who gets the cup will be revealed every two minutes, helping their team and others figure out the direction. But who finds the cup first will depend on luck¡ª"


    "How do they plan to¡ª" Harry couldn''t resist interrupting, "If I get the cup, how do I get revealed?"


    "Well," Hermione quickly scanned the parchment, "it says the cup will sing loudly for ten seconds, and the Weird Sisters specially recorded a war song for this. Also, it''s crucial we abide by international duel competition rules, meaning dark magic will be banned, and there are strict limits on curses. Our practice with the stinging hex might not be of use..."


    Hermione proceeded to list a dozen or so restrictive rules, like refraining from using harmful spells against the champions themselves. If one loses consciousness, such as from the Stupefy spell, the victorious champion must signal for patrol guards.


    "...Finally, exit the maze with the cup, which ends the tournament," Hermione concluded.


    "So, the key is to grab the cup first, then¡ª" Ginny began slowly.


    "Stay mobile," Hermione said.


    "Watch out for ambushes," Ron added.


    "Defeat opponents quickly," Harry responded without hesitation. The other three turned to him simultaneously, prompting him to explain, "I think the closer you get to the end, the easier it is to get exposed. Dodging won''t cut it anymore, as you might bump into others at any moment."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 475: A Memory Fragment

    Chapter 475: A Memory Fragment


    "Ginny''s summing it up," she said, her vibrant, flame-like hair swaying as she counted on her fingers. "Early phase, snag a trophy - either win or snatch it from others, then keep mobile¡ª"


    She tilted her head at Hermione. "While finding teammates, watch out for ambushes, dodge the maze traps, and the dangerous creatures within it¡ª"


    Ron nodded solemnly, affirming his agreement.


    "¡ªand the final stage," Ginny''s gaze rested on Harry, "as time stretches, all champions edge closer to the trophy, likely meeting new enemies just steps away, so it''s swift and decisive action!"


    She gestured fiercely, and Harry thought she was incredibly cool today.


    "You could also bank on luck," Ron earnestly suggested, "consider the best-case scenario, haven''t you forgotten? We''re among the first in the maze. If we''re lucky enough, we might not even encounter anyone else..."


    They discussed in the corner the entire day, until late afternoon when Professor McGonagall surprisingly showed up in the common room, summoning Harry and Ron, leaving Hermione and Ginny puzzled. They returned just before lights-out, unable to conceal their excitement.


    "What did Professor McGonagall say to you guys?" Hermione lifted her head from a stack of thick parchment, her eyes lifeless, staring through the gap between Harry and Ron. She spent considerable time reorganizing the rules again.


    "It''s people from the Anti-Dark Arts League," Harry exclaimed, handing over a certificate. Hermione and Ginny leaned in to see; Ginny let out a short, sharp scream. "You''re officially in the Anti-Dark Arts League? Harry, is this for real?"


    "And me," Ron reminded her.


    But Ginny, ignoring Ron, exclaimed to Harry, "Do you know what this means?"


    "It means, um... I''ve joined a magical organization?" Harry hesitated in response.


    "No, definitely not!" Ginny''s fiery hair danced again. "Listen, it''s not an honorary membership! There''s a difference¡ª"


    "Hold on, I vaguely remember..." Ron racked his brains. "Someone mentioned this to me, several times."


    "It was Lockhart," Hermione, as reliable as ever, chimed in.


    "Exactly! He claimed to be an honorary member of the Anti-Dark Arts League, not a full one... What does that imply?" Ron stared at his certificate, seeking a perfect explanation.


    "Full members need assessment or substantial contributions, preferably ones that can be showcased," Ginny, more knowledgeable in this, explained. "I reckon Lockhart refused to demonstrate any abilities because he simply doesn''t possess any!"


    However, what surprised him was Hermione handing him a paper on the day exams concluded.


    "Professor, this is my design. I made some alterations to Nick LeMoyne''s research. It''s a bit more intricate, but it bypasses the complex alchemical techniques."


    "I don''t see any issues, a very clever transformation, especially suited to your magical aptitude, Miss Granger," Felix remarked after a thorough inspection.


    Hermione left the office satisfied.


    Before bedtime, an owl landed outside the window, incessantly pecking at the window ledge.


    After Felix opened the window, the brown owl with a postal band flew around the room, dropping a palm-sized package and swiftly departing.


    Upon opening the package, inside a small box was a thumb-sized glass vial. Felix held up the translucent vial, gazing at the magical lamp on the ceiling; inside was a silvery substance, swirling lazily, neither solid nor liquid.


    It was a memory fragment.


    Whose memory could it be? Felix smirked faintly, genuinely intrigued by the memory''s owner.


    Gently tapping the wand on the stopper, the sealed cap popped open instantly. The obsidian-like wand swirled silver threads around its tip, then with a forceful flick into the air, an image appeared abruptly:


    In the picture, Felix''s body shattered amidst a blaze of green light, while simultaneously, a chilling voice lingered in the office¡ª


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    "Cheep!" Valen, startled, froze momentarily, then jumped into Felix''s arms, covering its eyes with both tiny hands, gripping his shirt tightly.


    "It''s alright," Felix reassured softly, staring at the vanishing light, re-forming the memory into silver threads in his hand, his fingertips twirling, lost in thought.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 476: Speculation

    Chapter 476: Speculation


    Fear? Well, perhaps a bit... but more so, it''s curiosity. Felix couldn''t fathom why he couldn''t escape a Killing Curse. In that memory, the curse''s green light was released directly, no element of surprise. And yet, when he thought about his reaction in that memory¡ª


    Remarkably composed.


    Would he truly accept death so calmly? That intrigued him.


    Valen, his Niffler pet, gently tugged at his clothing. Felix lowered his head, smiling. "It''s probably just a prank," he said. He walked into the bedroom, placed Valen in his crib, then returned to the office.


    The little box that held the "Memory of Death" lay silently on the desk. Felix meticulously examined it, pulled out some packing paper, and retrieved a postcard. The front featured a scenic depiction of Big Ben with an inscription: "Everyone has the right to choose."


    It was an ordinary card, easily surmised by Felix, perhaps from a Muggle newsstand? Flipping it over, the back was blank.


    Who could have sent this? Was it really a vile prank?


    Yet, within that sentence, Felix detected a trace of goodwill. And when it came to matters of life and death, no one would be careless, at least not him.


    For now, he entertained the idea that someone had witnessed his death and risked traveling back to warn him.


    At that moment, the golden clock pointed to eleven. Felix placed the golden clock on a small table in front of the couch along with the postcard. Then, with a gentle wave of his finger, all items capable of communication were arranged on the table.


    Leaning against the sofa''s backrest, Felix resembled a silent statue, occasionally glancing at the golden clock. Time passed slowly, midnight came and went, yet no one reached out to him. In the serene night, the occasional chirping of insects was the only sound. No sudden appearance disrupted the tranquility, no summons to an unknown battlefield.


    When the clock''s hands settled at four in the morning, he finally stirred. Five hours had passed since receiving this peculiar gift. Felix knew what this meant¡ªthe maximum duration for time travel without causing significant damage was approximately five hours.


    Someone had embarked on an extensive journey through time!


    Lifting his head, Felix stared at the ceiling. The magical lamp''s white light wasn''t glaring, but it left him slightly dizzy. Slowly closing his eyes, he found himself the next second seated in the bronze armchair of the thought chamber.


    Felix still clutched that memory, tossing it once more into the air. The familiar scene materialized, until¡ª


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    The voice, cold and sharp, was unmistakably Voldemort''s.


    Not him, Felix thought, observing Snape''s departing figure.


    The second person was Dumbledore. Felix consulted him about the "trick" Dumbledore used with his fingers to cast spells, wondering if it stemmed from abilities acquired after transformation.


    "Have you finally reached this point, Felix?" Dumbledore asked softly. Lost in reminiscence, it took him a while to raise his head. Felix waited for his response. Dumbledore nodded gently, "What you call transformation or evolution towards ''magical creatures,'' though worded differently, in my understanding, involves delving so deeply into a field that it becomes inexplicable. Then, a sudden flash of inspiration, a synthesis."


    "Once you reach this stage, your magic begins to spontaneously adapt, matching your understanding of magic... as for what each person gains, it''s likely linked to their field of study. My ability to flick spells essentially stems from a higher level of human transfiguration."


    Felix suddenly understood.


    Previously, Dumbledore had performed a profoundly profound transformation on his hand, simulating the abilities of a magical creature. A series of powerful creature names flashed through Felix''s mind: dragons, sphinxes, chimeras, and more...


    And it seemed that Dumbledore had the ability to challenge some of the magical world''s norms. Wizards turning into magical creatures was deemed impossible, not even achievable by Animagi, yet Dumbledore had undoubtedly breached that territory.


    Magical creatures... was that what it meant? Felix wondered.


    He couldn''t help but speculate about what abilities he might gain after completing his transformation, related to ancient magical languages. He began pondering the distinct traits of ancient languages, but providing a precise definition was challenging due to their vast diversity.


    A realization struck him. Boundless transformations... applying that term to himself, wasn''t it embodying ancient magical languages? This idea seemed to align with the scene in his memory¡ªVoldemort casting the Killing Curse, him transforming with ancient languages to evade it.


    Quite fascinating to consider.


    Yet, new questions surfaced. If he wasn''t meant to die at all, why would someone risk everything to alter that moment? Did they believe it was necessary, or had they simply wanted to protect him?


    He had some puzzle pieces, but the picture was far from complete. The thought swirled around his mind like leaves caught in an autumn breeze, forming patterns that hinted at the larger truth.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 477: Repairing the Time Turner

    Chapter 477: Repairing the Time Turner


    "Don''t worry, Hermione. Hedwig will send the letter to your parents on time," Harry assured confidently. "She''s never failed before¡ªplus, Professor McGonagall said they''ll arrange for a professor to pick them up on the day of the match. It won''t delay anything."


    "I''m not worried about that... I, sigh," Hermione sighed, "they mentioned in their letter that they went to Diagon Alley, saying they were exchanging money¡ª"


    "That''s pretty normal," Ron interjected.


    "You don''t understand them," Hermione impatiently shook her head, "exchanging money is just an excuse. I bet they''re actually there to gather information about the tournament."


    Harry and Ron exchanged looks. They didn''t share Hermione''s concern. Ron''s whole family were wizards, and as for Harry, he didn''t believe the Dursleys would sneak into Diagon Alley worrying about his safety; they''d just hope he''d never come back. Besides, in Harry''s eyes, Sirius was his only real family.


    "You can''t avoid these things," Ron comforted her, "they''ll find out sooner or later¡ª"


    "No, you both don''t get it," Hermione took a deep breath, "is there any more direct information in Diagon Alley than the merchandise sold by ''Future World'' about the tournament? I can imagine my dad impulsively buying a magic projector and footage of the second task. Maybe they''ve seen it already and just didn''t tell me!"


    They arrived at the Transfiguration classroom Professor McGonagall had lent them, ready to practice spells, especially those that might be useful in the maze. That''s how they''d spent the past month. But today, Hermione was completely off her game.


    "I can''t focus, not at all," she said in frustration.


    "Take a break for a bit," Harry suggested, "we''re well-prepared already, no need to stress these last two days."


    Normally, Hermione would vehemently oppose, but today she agreed with Harry, sitting on the cushion, looking utterly helpless.


    Harry and Ron didn''t know how to comfort her. They stood silently for a while. Harry pulled out the magic book from his bag, having read it cover to cover. The professor mentioned it had a very slight impact on him, the magic inside lasting a few months at best, so he might as well keep it as a memento.


    "Do you think it''s because of this book?" Ron leaned in, whispering, "Hermione''s read it too, hasn''t she?"


    "That was last week," Harry replied in the same hushed tone, dismissing the book''s influence, "magic effects wouldn''t last this long."


    "You have a point," Ron said, taking out his magical notes, occasionally glancing at Hermione in the distance. He deliberately raised his voice, "No matter how many times I read this, it''s still so scary... I wonder if Hermione, in her third year, would still dare to use a Time Turner if she''d read these stories..."


    Hermione suddenly stood up, taking a few deep breaths, grabbing her bag.


    "You''re right, I should find something to do," she said before walking out of the classroom.


    Ron hesitated for a moment, turning to Harry. "Did I say something wrong?" Harry shook his head. They followed Hermione to the Room of Requirement. "I need an alchemist''s lab... I need an alchemist''s lab... I need an alchemist''s lab..." she repeated.


    After who knew how long, all the golden light vanished. The Time Turner dropped to the ground, rolling a couple of times, motionless.


    "We did it?" Ron couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, luckily we did," Hermione grinned. "If it had failed, we''d have spent the whole night searching for scattered parts."


    After resting for half an hour, they left the Room of Requirement. It was already midnight, and they carefully made their way back to the common room. Before going to their respective dorms, Ron still looked amazed. "Incredible... we repaired a complete Time Turner. When can we try it?"


    "Not now," Hermione said.


    "I know. I mean, after the tournament, Hermione. I''ve never experienced this


    feeling!" Ron pleaded.


    A moment of silence.


    "Alright," Hermione hesitated, "it''s not that I''m stopping you; it''s just there might be risks. You''ve seen the fate of wizards trapped by ''time,'' right? It''s better to have the professor check it over."


    Ron was convinced, with one request.


    "Just don''t tell Professor McGonagall. If she knows we have an uncontrolled Time Turner, she''ll definitely confiscate it!"


    "We can ask Professor Snape for help," Harry chimed in, thinking Ron''s idea was quite reasonable. In fact, apart from Professor Snape, he couldn''t think of any other adult who would permit them to have a Time Turner.


    ...


    On the morning of June 23rd, Felix finished invigilating the final exam of the year, returning to his office looking relaxed. Valen was sitting on the desk, sniffing aimlessly. It held a postcard and when Felix entered, Valen lifted its head, staring at him with curious, shiny eyes.


    "Squeak! (Familiar scent!)"


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 478: Not as Planned - (1)

    Chapter 478: Not as Planned - (1)


    As it¡¯s widely known, Nifflers have a penchant for all things shiny, making them particularly adept at finding treasures. This inclination stems from their extraordinary sense of smell. At this moment, Felix watched Valen, his Niffler, and a new idea sparked in his mind.


    "Whoosh¡ª"


    Felix raised his hand towards the empty space in his office. The ring on his hand emitted a strong light, and in an eruption akin to a volcano, various items surged out: parchment, notes, scrolls, potions, letters, and gifts from Christmases past¡ªoverflowing, filling nearly half the room.


    Seated on a chair behind, Felix observed Valen, who seemed stupefied. He explained, "Everything from everyone I know seems to be here. The scents on those letters or gifts are well preserved... Thanks for your help, Valen. Finding this person means a lot."


    Valen glanced at the towering pile of objects, taller than himself, and shivered. In Felix''s expectant gaze, Valen tiptoed, flipping over a pair of blue woolen socks embellished with a rough design of black lightning bolts and silver orbs¡ªa gift from Dobby to Felix. He liked them, but they were two sizes too small.


    Near the edge of the desk, Valen leaned down, almost tipping a drawer open halfway. From Felix''s angle, a stack of parchment covered in writing was visible. Valen turned back, glaring at Felix, pointing down vigorously.


    "Squeak! (This one!)"


    Felix was taken aback. Had he acted too hastily? He instinctively raised his arm, catching the stack of parchment. He knew what it was but scrutinized it nonetheless, lifting his head to confirm, "Are you sure, Valen? This isn''t a joke..."


    Valen, standing tall, vigorously nodded.


    Felix''s gaze returned to the parchment. It was a thesis detailing the dismantling process of a time turner¡ªthe one he had seen a couple of days ago, authored by Hermione Granger.


    Hermione... Granger. It truly was her.


    Felix exhaled softly. Now that the target was confirmed, he wouldn''t need to flit around like a headless fly searching for clues. However, he furrowed his brow. He had cautioned Hermione multiple times about the dangers of long-distance time travel. She was well aware, yet she went ahead...


    Was it out of necessity, or a mistake?


    At that moment, he recalled something¡ªHermione''s time turner core part came from a dark wizard over two thousand years old. Though Felix had confirmed through magical means in the underground space of the Egyptian pyramids that the statue and altar, bearing the soul of the vile Herpo, held no magical traces related to "time," he was utterly clueless about "time" itself.


    So, when Hermione mentioned replacing it with the hourglass from the altar, he had been supportive. Regardless of success or failure, if taken seriously, it would yield substantial gains. He added one precaution¡ªurging Hermione not to use it even if the replacement succeeded. Felix thought that was enough, but evidently, unforeseen circumstances occurred beyond both his and Hermione''s expectations.


    Such as his "death."


    More accurately, Hermione believed he had died, coupled with the urgency of the situation, she couldn''t verify the truth, or perhaps¡ªdidn''t want to. Anyway, she hastily used the time turner, and things went awry...


    Felix looked at Valen, annoyed. You think I don''t know what schemes you''re hatching? Forgot the morality classes, did you? Just as he was about to say something, his peripheral vision caught a birthday card, and suddenly, his eyes widened, waves of shock and surprise churning within.


    The card was from "Madam Jacqueline," over two months ago, arriving with a massive birthday cake.


    Felix''s hand trembled involuntarily. Fourteen years ago, specifically during his fourth-grade induction feast, he received her first letter. Amongst hundreds of insulting letters, this one encouraged him. She sent a few more letters afterward, stopping only when he graduated.


    Recalling Nick LeBeau''s notes, Felix''s heart sank. There wasn''t a single surviving example of long-distance time travel... If Hermione was brought back ten years due to the time turner, how severe would the temporal backlash be on her?


    Drawing conclusions hastily wasn''t wise; he knew nothing about temporal manipulation. Nick hadn''t experienced time travel either; he merely gathered data.


    "What''s most important right now?" Felix murmured to himself. "Exactly this."


    Expressionless, he extended his hand, and the items on the floor flowed into his ring like water. Val


    en quickly perched on his shoulder, observing the spectacular scene. In a couple of minutes, only three items remained.


    His hand-drawn live map, the half-finished peephole Valen had held, and¡ªa small glass vial containing a tuft of gray hair.


    Felix spread out the map. Inked lines radiated from a central point, swiftly depicting the entirety of Hogwarts Castle. The ink trails hadn''t stopped, extending beyond to the Forbidden Forest, the Black Lake, the surrounding mountains, including the bases of the other four schools, all distinctly visible.


    Hogwarts Castle occupied merely a tenth of the map. The dense dots and names on top of each other resembled a squashed, wriggling ball of yarn, giving one the shivers.


    Felix tapped his wand on the map, whispering, "Hermione Granger."


    The map transformed instantly. The wriggling lines melted away like spring snow, vanishing. On the entire map, only one golden name remained¡ªHermione Granger, currently in the potion classroom conducting final exams.


    "Just one name," Felix said, somewhat disappointed.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 479: Night at the Ministry of Magic - (1)

    Chapter 479: Night at the Ministry of Magic - (1)


    As night descended, the 24-hour restaurant sat in eerie silence. Waiters dozed off behind the bar, and the gray wall clock''s hands pointed to ten o''clock.


    Hermione sat by the bedside, gazing through the window into the bright, clear night sky. She estimated the time, wondering if the owl would deliver the letter by noon tomorrow. Would this unexpected time travel finally draw to a close?


    Lowering her gaze to the time-turner necklace around her neck, the once-golden sand had turned pale, occasionally flickering a faint light. Hermione remembered vividly that this had been going on for quite some time.


    After a moment''s reflection, she retrieved a black notebook from under the pillow and made today''s entry:


    "Day 72 of time travel, Day 7 at this current time point: Sensory experiences are becoming more genuine as I approach the normal timeline. It''s a welcome change from the aimless wandering that felt ghostly at the beginning... Feeling abandoned by the entire world is awful. The time-turner keeps flickering, preventing me from touching anything. If not for the food I packed in the bead bag, I wouldn''t have survived the initial period... Two new cracks appeared on the time-turner today, reasons unknown..."


    Hermione paused, studying the words on the page for a moment before placing the notebook on the bedside table. Quietly slipping out of the room, the black notebook flipped through its pages as the door closed behind her, an ethereal image murmuring, "The third item: a trophy, a door key, and the root of everything... So, it''s you, young Crouch."


    Meanwhile, Hermione cast a Disillusionment Charm upon herself. Standing at the staircase on the second floor, she observed the couple in the living room. They sat on the couch, watching TV and chatting.


    "Tomorrow when we see Hermione, I must ask her properly. Helping? She''s involved in the tournament!" Mr. Granger said, clearly irritated.


    "She''s always been headstrong since she was young. You used to praise her for being smart," Mrs. Granger replied, looking at him.


    "Using that intelligence to deceive her own parents?" Mr. Granger looked visibly upset. "Do you know what it was like for me to ask a wizard about the tournament? It hasn''t been held for centuries due to the high death rate. Just listen to this!"


    "Hermione''s letter mentioned that this year''s security measures are robust... and we''re at the final task. I saw security personnel in the footage too," Mrs. Granger intervened. "Maybe we should ask what the third task is tomorrow. If it''s too dangerous, we''ll discuss it with the school..." She pursed her lips, her frustration evident. "This girl has gone too far. After the tournament, we''ll educate her together!"


    They bickered for a while, turned off the TV, and headed upstairs. Hermione brushed past them at the corner, reaching out her hand, only grasping at thin air. In the silent stillness, her arm slowly dropped down.


    The 24-hour restaurant.


    The silver glint in Felix''s eyes gradually faded. After a moment of silence, he retrieved two glass bottles, one large and one small. The larger one contained a viscous liquid resembling mud, slowly bubbling, while the smaller one held a handful of gray hair.


    This was a potion and a lock of Minister Cornelius Fudge''s hair. Felix''s face broke into a faint smile. The origins of the hair were quite dramatic¡ªtwo years ago, Fudge had accidentally poisoned himself while inspecting a snake carcass and was rushed to the school''s hospital.


    Felix took the opportunity to pluck some hair.


    It had saved him a lot of trouble back then.


    Felix unscrewed the bottle, dropping the hair into the larger glass container. The potion immediately boiled, turning an unattractive grayish-blue color, resembling a bottle of boiling cement.


    "Cashier, settle the bill," Felix called out, pocketing the potion in his sleeve.


    As he exited the restaurant, the time had struck half past ten.


    "It''s this late¡ª" Felix began, frowning, knowing Eric would provide an answer.


    Sure enough, Eric''s tone became more respectful and humble. "Ms. Marchbanks and Mr. Ogden are working late, grading the wizarding level exams. They''re always busy at this time of year. As for Ms. Bones," he glanced at Felix, "you relocated a batch of Aurors as guards for the third task, and they''re short-staffed there."


    Felix fell silent for a moment, snorted


    , then nodded slightly. "You''ve got some brains, Munch. Carry on."


    "Thank you, Minister. Have a good night," Eric Munch replied, bowing slightly before hurrying back to his station.


    Felix continued on his way. His steps echoed in the quiet hallway as he made his way to the Department of Mysteries. The magical lifts appeared to be inactive, so he took the long route via the marble staircase.


    The door to the Department of Mysteries was ajar, and Felix cautiously pushed it open. The room was bathed in an otherworldly blue light, emanating from various containers and enchanted objects lining the shelves.


    "Hello?" Felix called out, his voice echoing slightly in the cavernous room.


    There was no immediate response. Felix scanned the room, recognizing some of the objects. His gaze lingered on a series of floating orbs, each emitting a different hue.


    He approached a dusty crystal ball nestled in the corner. This was the moment. He uncorked the bottle, releasing the boiling grayish-blue potion. With utmost care, he poured it onto the surface of the crystal ball.


    The potion sizzled and evaporated upon contact with the crystal, emitting a faint bluish smoke that swirled around the ball. Felix watched intently, his eyes reflecting the orb''s changing colors.


    Suddenly, a vision materialized within the crystal. It was an image of the Hogwarts grounds, specifically the area surrounding the maze. He saw flashes of figures darting about, and amidst the chaos, a young girl moved with determination.


    His lips curled into a smile.


    The vision flickered, and just as quickly as it appeared, it dissipated into thin air. The crystal ball remained dormant, returning to its natural state.


    Felix pocketed the empty bottle, his expression pensive. With one last glance around the room, he swiftly left, shutting the door behind him. As he retraced his steps, the corridor seemed quieter than before, the echoes of his footsteps fainter.


    Exiting the Department of Mysteries, Felix glanced at his wristwatch. It was almost midnight.


    He strode purposefully through the Ministry halls, his mind filled with thoughts of the impending task at Hogwarts. The future was veiled in uncertainty, but Felix had set his plans in motion. Now, it was a waiting game.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 480: Safe Return

    Chapter 480: Safe Return


    Scrimgeour stood not far from the magical fountain, his yellow eyes fixed on the empty fireplace.


    The entire hall was eerily quiet. Every time a new Ministry employee emerged from the fireplace, they were met with the intense gaze of hundreds. Arthur Weasley looked around; the Ministry seemed to have weathered a massive battle¡ªchaos littered the ground, and the office resembled a prowling old lion, ready to pounce at any moment.


    He edged away from the fireplace, joining a wizard at the scene. In a hushed tone, he asked, "What''s going on, Arnold?"


    The wizard wiped his brow. "Terrifying, Arthur. If you''d arrived just two minutes earlier, you might''ve collided with that person..."


    "You mean there''s only one enemy? And they escaped?" Mr. Weasley asked, surprised.


    "Yeah, let me tell you..."


    Abrasive clinks echoed as the elevator gates parted, and a throng spilled out.


    Leading the charge was Amelia Bones, wand held high, striding purposefully. Surveying the scene, her furrowed brows demanded attention. "Healers, take the injured to the infirmary for treatment!"


    "Surveillance team, collaborate with Aurors for the investigation."


    Aurors and members of the Magical Law Enforcement responded in hushed tones among the crowd.


    "Kingsley, Dawlish!"


    The two Aurors marched forth, chests puffed out.


    "Track the target with your team," she paused, "observe first, refrain from engaging."


    "Understood!"


    "Minor Occurrences Reversal Unit, and all members of the Magical Law Enforcement Office!"


    Almost half the hall stood at attention, awaiting orders.


    "Clean up debris and clutter. Witnesses, step forward to register clues. Others, resume your duties." It wasn''t until the crowd began moving that she turned to Scrimgeour. "Rufus, any findings?"


    Scrimgeour''s eyes darted, his voice low. "I saw his face."


    A surprised expression crossed Ms. Bones'' face. "Who?"


    "He''s disguised, I''m not certain. Currently, no evidence¡ª" Scrimgeour halted mid-sentence.


    Ms. Bones shot him a stern look. "Come with me, Rufus."


    ...


    "I must lend a hand too. Goodbye, Arnold," Mr. Weasley hurried away, also a member of the Magical Law Enforcement Office.


    "Goodbye, Arthur," the wizard muttered. "Lovely day, I thought a war had erupted!"


    "Be cautious in your words, Piskood," a cold voice spoke from behind. Arnold Peasegood turned, startled. "Axley?"


    "It''s me," Axley said. "From your words, it seems you''re anticipating a war?"


    The wizard flushed, vehemently denying, "Nonsense!"


    Axley smirked coolly, "Hope you remain as resolute when the time comes." Without a backward glance, he walked toward the fireplace embedded in the wall.


    "Wait, where are you off to?" the wizard called.


    "Ordered to be stationed at Hogwarts," he said without looking back. "Came to collect something this morning, didn''t expect such a show."


    ...


    Ms. Bones and Scrimgeour arrived at the circular pond near the magical fountain, the rushing waters masking their conversation. She asked in a hushed tone, "You''ve faced him before; you should have an opinion, right?"


    Scrimgeour didn''t name names. Leaning on his cane, he stared at the central statue, a set of gold statues larger than life. The tallest depicted a noble wizard, wand raised high. Around him stood a beautiful witch, a centaur, a fairy, and a house elf.


    The centaur, fairy, and house elf gazed adoringly at the two wizards.


    "He not only disguised his face but his abilities too," Scrimgeour focused on the house elf statue, water trickling from its ears. "Initially, he displayed power similar to retired Alastor''s, battle-hardened, excellent judgment. He seemed reluctant to expose himself, using only conventional magic..."


    He continued, "But his final strike was astonishing, a magic I couldn''t recognize."


    Ms. Bones listened intently, lost in thought. Gazing at the fountain, she said slowly, "Shattering a thousand glass pieces with just one strike... Do you believe that was his usual power or an extraordinary display?"


    Scrimgeour hesitated, "I believe it was the former. He''s adept at disguises."


    "Any witnesses?" Fudge inquired.


    Bones, Scrimgeour, and the Aurors turned their attention to the guard on duty that night, Eric Munch. Annoyed, Fudge said, "I want witnesses besides him! He proves nothing."


    "Not at the moment, Fudge. We need time to gather evidence," Madam Bones said gently.


    "Time, time. If those reporters get wind of this, they''ll swarm like flies," Fudge muttered in disgust, his eyes glinting oddly. Under his breath, almost inaudibly, he mused, "No witnesses?"


    He hurried away, adding, "I''ll be at Hogwarts this afternoon as a judge. I hope you''ll have some good news by then."


    ---


    Grimmauld Place.


    "Young man, you look terribly pale. You ought to see a doctor," a kind-eyed elderly woman observed Felix with concern.


    "Thank you, I''ll be fine," Felix grumbled.


    "Oh, your face is paler than my hair," the old lady said seriously, studying him. "Honestly, this abnormal grayish tone I''ve only seen in the dead... Oh! I''m sorry, that was unintentional."


    "It''s alright, ma''am," Felix patiently replied. "I''ve just been burning the midnight oil. A good sleep will fix it."


    After gently dismissing the concerned lady, Felix walked towards the space between numbers 11 and 13. His mind was foggy, but he felt a sense of familiarity with the person he had just encountered. Had he given her a enchanted card before?


    He shook his head, fighting off drowsiness. He had recharged the converter on Hermione earlier at the cost of a part of an hourglass he had obtained from the Ministry, now reduced to shards.


    And now, he could barely perform any magic himself. Using what little reason he had, he surmised that the Aurors were probably scouring London for him. Diagon Alley was definitely out of bounds. Hence, he had employed Muggle means to make his way here.


    Felix struggled to squeeze through a thin wall of air, vanishing from the real world.


    "The defensive magic hasn''t changed yet? Excellent, little Sirius," Felix whispered, and the next moment, Number 12 Grimmauld Place materialized before him.


    "Bang!"


    A grotesque, elderly house-elf suddenly appeared at the doorstep. Kreacher, with a hoarse voice, said, "Welcome, friend of the Master, powerful Mr. Felix Harp, the Master isn''t home..."


    "I know," Felix said. "I just wanted to use his fireplace."


    Kreacher deeply bowed, "The Master said to fulfill your requests as much as possible. And, I''ve read Master Regulus''s biography. It''s written so well... His honor remains untarnished..."


    "Good for you."


    ---


    Felix smoothly returned to his office, but a shadow pounced on him. He instinctively dodged, but Valen clutched onto his clothes.


    "Chirp!"


    It eyed him disapprovingly.


    "Oh, Valen, let me catch my breath..." Felix patted his chest, and Valen jumped down from his embrace, hands on its hips, fingers pointing accusingly at Felix, reprimanding him incessantly.


    "You worried me," Felix grinned. "But I need your help, get Sylvester for me, just keep it low-key."


    Valen looked puzzled.


    "Off you go."


    After a while...


    "What have you done now?" Snape looked at him disdainfully.


    "Played a thief, got caught by the Master, barely escaped," Felix slumped on the couch lazily. His appearance was quite odd; he wore pajamas but topped with a hat.


    Snape looked at him strangely, unable to speak for a moment. After a while, he mockingly retorted, "I must hear this, whatever can make you look this disheveled, I can''t fathom who the victim could be."


    "Someone from a wealthy family," Felix casually diverted the topic. "Sylvester, do you have that potion that enhances potential?"


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 481: Various Pre-Game Scenes

    Chapter 481: Various Pre-Game Scenes


    "Unleash potential?" Snape peered at Felix, arms crossed. "What are you up to?"


    "I''m a safety officer, can''t go out like this, it''d be too embarrassing," Felix replied.


    Snape eyed him for a moment, then asked in a low voice, "I won''t stumble upon a wanted poster of you next time I visit Diagon Alley for potion supplies, will I?"


    Felix rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Can''t say for sure... Don''t glare at me, alright? I''m kidding. Truth is, I got carried away with magical studies," he earnestly explained.


    Snape didn''t buy it at all. The next moment, arcane symbols appeared on Felix''s face, leaving Snape astounded.


    "What kind of potion effect are you after?"


    "The best, of course. Something that''ll let me pick a fight after a sip." Felix grinned. "Considering I''m your student, how about a 50% discount?"


    Snape frowned. "The side effects of such a potion are severe."


    "I can handle it," Felix said seriously. "Severus, I really need it."


    After a moment of silence -


    "Hold on!" Snape waved his hand dramatically, looking stern.


    "Thanks, Professor." Felix grinned and waved back as he walked away.


    ...


    "Hermione Jean Granger!" Mr. Granger exclaimed loudly, watching his daughter poking her head into the room with a guilty look.


    "Oh, Dad..." Hermione entered from outside, while the other champions and their families inside the room observed the scene with interest. She moved closer, seeking help from Mrs. Granger.


    Mrs. Granger waved her hand, looking amused. "I''m waiting for your explanation too."


    "Um, how about... I take you around the campus?" Hermione suggested softly. "It''s your first time here, you must be curious. I''ve made some arrangements, you''ll surely like..."


    "Your ''arrangements'' involve leaving your parents hanging for most of the day?" Mr. Granger interrupted.


    "I have an exam," Hermione defended herself.


    Mr. Granger looked visibly upset, while Mrs. Granger teased her, "How come I heard that champions don''t have to sit exams? It was your friend Harry who mentioned it. You''re not trying to avoid us, are you?"


    Hermione was left speechless.


    After spending a good while, Hermione managed to appease her parents. They toured the castle, strolled around the Black Lake, and bumped into Harry and Sirius. Sirius tried hard to engage the Grangers in conversation about Quidditch, dueling, and adventures, but they couldn''t find common ground.


    When Sirius vividly described how he tackled a giant creature, instead of admiration and detailed questions, he was met with blank stares and wariness.


    Right before the mood hit rock bottom, Sirius finally found a common topic.


    "Don''t worry, it''s safe. They''re a top contender! And they have a safety officer... Felix Harp, you know him too? Met at the Leaky Cauldron? Brilliant! I''m quite close with him..."


    Harry felt odd; Hermione had been glaring at him while the adults conversed.


    He leaned in quietly. "What''s wrong?"


    Hermione turned away, refusing to talk to him.


    ...


    "Knocked out three Unspeakables? So, does that mean the target was actually the Department of Mysteries?" Fudge inquired from behind his office desk.


    "Oh, by the way," Fudge scanned the surroundings, "where''s Professor Snape?"


    "Perhaps held up with something?" Dumbledore chuckled softly.


    Glancing around, seeing everyone eating, Fudge wiped his forehead and, after a moment of hesitation, finally resolved, "Dumbledore, I need your help. According to Auror investigations, that lone traveler is frightfully powerful, perhaps even comparable to the unmentionable one!"


    Dumbledore wore a perfectly puzzled expression.


    "Dumbledore, I know we have some disagreements¡ª"


    "Not disagreements," Dumbledore interjected.


    "You¡ªwhat?" Fudge looked at him, bewildered.


    "That''s not a disagreement, Fudge," Dumbledore patiently explained, "Your hesitation will cost us a lot of time¡ª"


    "Enough! Dumbledore," Fudge snapped, "That is a disagreement. I''ve taken a step back, sent an Auror team to explore the Albanian forest. We''ll have results soon. But what I want to discuss now is something else!"


    He slammed the table, making the cutlery jump around.


    Several other school heads at nearby tables looked over, puzzled. Fudge quickly gestured an apology. When others turned away, he leaned in again, saying, "Dumbledore, I''m seeking your help regarding dealing with a dangerous criminal. He recklessly infiltrated the Department of Mysteries, stole the Time-Turner hourglass and stored decades of energy. It''s an incredibly sinister act!"


    Dumbledore remained calm, "Forgive me for saying, Fudge, but you don''t seem the least bit anxious."


    "I am, of course! What if he intends to alter history? What if, on the day the Order loses power, he reminds them?" Fudge''s temper flared uncontrollably, "You should understand the severe consequences!"


    Dumbledore''s expression turned serious.


    "That''s it," Fudge wiped his sweat, continuing, "So, I''m seeking your assistance. Our goals align. I promise, once the investigative team brings back concrete evidence, I''ll issue a public warning."


    "Do you have any leads?" Dumbledore asked quietly.


    "Of course, he spent a night at the Ministry, attempting to steal energy... Exhausted, and wounded by an Auror. Unfortunately, we couldn''t find his blood at the scene... Regardless, such injuries can''t heal quickly. Hence, my curiosity about Professor Snape. I''m not suspecting him, just cooperating with the investigation¡ª"


    Dumbledore''s expression grew more serious, and Fudge felt his plan had succeeded, elatedly continuing. At that moment, someone entered the hall.


    Fudge glared at the person. Felix appeared flushed, vibrant, showing no signs of injury. He''d even changed into formal wear, taking a seat not far from them.


    Fudge''s face turned crimson.


    "It seems Felix isn''t the person you were looking for. He looks excellent. This outfit reminds me of the ball six months ago. If there were music playing now, I''d have no doubt he''d steal the show..." Dumbledore interlaced his fingers, looking at Fudge''s face with keen interest.


    "Perhaps I jumped to conclusions, Dumbledore," Fudge panted, his eyes fixed on Felix, unwillingly adding, "I need to confirm this again."


    "My office is always open to you, Fudge, but next time, bring evidence," Dumbledore said, his gaze also on Felix¡ªunlike Fudge, his deep blue eyes were profoundly inscrutable.


    "Time..." he murmured softly.


    As the enchanted ceiling shifted from blue to a dusky purple, Dumbledore rose by the table, and the room quieted.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, in five minutes, I''ll ask you to join me at the competition grounds for the final task. Now, champions, please leave with Mr. Bagman."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 483: The Maze Castle - Enormous Advantage

    Chapter 483: The Maze Castle - Enormous Advantage


    Harry felt a rush of excitement as he restrained the urge to clap, his eyes fixed on Felix.


    "Ahem," Bagman sounded a bit uneasy, "Well said, Felix. Can I repeat your words after the match? Just kidding, truth be told, wouldn''t a hug be better?"


    "Exactly, Professor!" Roger Davies cheered, "What we really need is a hug."


    Harry agreed with Roger, seeing Hermione''s eyes sparkle. However, Felix hesitated for a moment, smiling as he shook his head. "Let''s wait until after the match."


    He stepped out of the tent, the smile fading from his face. "Professor''s peculiar speech before the match and refusing the embrace¡ªdone. Now, it''s just about waiting quietly, minimizing contact with them... right?"


    He paused, as if waiting for a response, then smiled faintly and walked away.


    Back at the stands, an air of cheerful excitement filled the atmosphere. At one entrance of the Maze Castle, selected champions strolled into the darkened gateway.


    The outside voices became almost inaudible in an instant. Felix wandered through the maze, quietly contemplating¡ªanimagus transformation, could he really do it? He should, just needs a bit of pressure... after all, he had successfully mastered the first seventh-level spell.


    On the fifth level of the maze, a pacing Sphinx spotted Felix. Its body resembled a fearsome lion: massive paws, a yellow elongated tail with tufted fur, yet it bore a woman''s head.


    The Sphinx blocked his path, its voice hoarse. "You''re close to the entrance of the next level¡ª"


    Felix glanced at it, a silvery glint in his eyes. The Sphinx froze in place as Felix passed by.


    "Animagus transformation... How should I proceed?" He pondered as he walked away.


    ...


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the final challenge of the Triwizard Tournament is about to begin! Let me update you on the current score! At this time, the first group of champions can take their positions... Hogwarts, Harry Potter, Ron Weasley, Hermione Granger, total score 128, leading the pack! With a five-minute interval between teams..."


    "Five minutes!" Harry felt a surge of excitement, eyes fixed on the pitch''s dark entrance. He realized he had a lead of half an hour over the last position! This advantage was immense. With a short, sharp whistle, Harry hurried into the maze entrance.


    He knew, at that moment, Hermione and Ron had also entered.


    Everything around was eerily quiet and dark. The high hedges almost touched the towering ceiling, casting vast shadows. Blue-flamed candles hung at intervals from the ceiling, their light dim, offering Harry only a limited view.


    "Lumos." He waved his wand, illuminating the area. Feeling uneasy, he dimmed the light. Walking several meters along the only path, he encountered the first junction.


    "Guide me." He whispered to his wand. The wand spun and pointed right, the northern direction. "Alright." He quickly set off, glancing left and right.


    The first maze level should be the simplest¡ªthey discussed this. He recalled their strategy: find the passage to the second level as soon as possible.


    Outside the Maze Castle, everyone stared, wide-eyed.


    The orb drifted slowly, Harry sat on the steps, gazing at it for two seconds, softly saying, "Blast." The orb expanded rapidly, an endless flash of light¡ª


    The milky-white radiance spread through the maze. The hedges suddenly flickered with faint light. Under this glow, Illuminating Charms'' effects rapidly diminished, but it was enough. At different locations on the first level, Hermione and Ron simultaneously looked up towards the explosion''s direction. Following that, the path before them brightened, stretching ahead.


    "Brilliantly done, mate!" Ron pumped his fist, excitedly yelling. He dashed forward; the maze was now as bright as day, and he had noticed the light fading, precisely what he wanted¡ªhe could chase the light.


    Outside, from the judges'' seats to the stands, there was utter silence.


    "This is cheating!" Karkaroff exclaimed in frustration.


    "Karkaroff, they haven''t violated any rules,"


    Bagman countered habitually. "This magic isn''t on the prohibited list, and it''s non-lethal. Even though... well, its range is quite extensive."


    It took Bagman a moment to realize what had happened and its significance.


    "Good heavens! Unbelievable! Potter, Potter has found this method... His two teammates are catching up rapidly, faster than Potter before. They''re following the light!" Bagman''s face reddened; he excitedly unbuttoned his collar. "Though reluctant to admit, the match is nearly half decided... The rest depends on the other teams; they need to hurry."


    Collins, Cedric, and Roger each stood before their entrances, bewildered. What had Harry''s team done to earn such praise from the judges? All the champions simultaneously realized that Harry''s team had gained a significant advantage, and they needed to catch up.


    With another short whistle, the second group of champions entered. Unbeknownst to each other, they all opted for a more aggressive approach.


    ...


    Harry sat on the vine-made steps, casting two Healing Charms on himself. The soreness in his legs lessened considerably, and his chest no longer felt ready to burst. He counted silently; nearing 100, footsteps approached, and Hermione emerged from the corner. She walked up to Harry, ran her fingers through her hair, and chuckled softly. "Harry, you''ve really done it."


    After a dozen more seconds, Ron rushed out from another passage, looking a bit disheveled, covered in dirt.


    "Ran too fast, stumbled into a big hole, wonder who made it... sneaky." He half-joked, extending a hand to help Harry up from the steps. He glanced at the entrance above them, a look of surprise on his face. "Are we almost at the second level? Shame it''s a one-time deal."


    "Yeah, let''s go." Harry agreed.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 484: The Maze Castle - Dialogue on the Seventh Floor

    Chapter 484: The Maze Castle - Dialogue on the Seventh Floor


    An hour flew by in the blink of an eye.


    "The match is getting more exciting. The outcome is still uncertain. Let me summarize¡ª"


    "Potter''s group is still in the lead. Their quick assembly has given them an absolute advantage. Whether it''s the bogarts, devil''s snare, or the reversed traps, they breezed through effortlessly. Currently, they''ve just entered the fifth level of the maze."


    "The second team''s three champions have reached the fourth level, but they haven''t gathered yet. One of them just entered; it''ll probably take until the fifth level for them to meet. Some might wonder why they aren''t using amplification spells. The hedges are enchanted, greatly diminishing sound and light... Potter''s magic is an exception."


    "Vagado''s champions have maximized their strengths. Let''s remember Lashawn Elephendi''s name. He showcased the wildest power of the African plains in the first two tasks. But this time, he showcased incredibly delicate transformation control. As the third team to enter, Elephendi used elephant vibrations to locate teammates, successfully meeting in the first maze level. Afterward, Blanzigo transformed into a blue hawk, swiftly finding the entrances to the second and third levels. Their team used vibrations again for positioning, heading straight for the entrance. Their efficiency was astounding, nearly catching up to Potter''s group. However, Vagado''s champions faced a challenge in the fourth level when Blanzigo got entangled in thorny walls. Now, they''ve switched to having Nona Leberth lead the way¡ªthis girl is exceptionally fast, and they''re the only team with a chance to surpass Potter''s progress."


    "Next is Beauxbatons; they''re in the third level, all nearing the fourth level. They might meet at the entrance."


    "Durmstrang''s strategy is noticeably different. Krum has been on the fourth level for a while, but his two teammates are on the third level. It seems they''ve devised a plan, indeed! Adim Buweck paused at the upward entrance of the third level; he''s waiting for another person. I get it! Their plan involves the strongest person continuously forging ahead while the slightly weaker two travel together. Clever move! You see, the third maze level isn''t as perilous, and it''s also one-third smaller in size..."


    "Lastly, Uagadou, they''ve just reached the second level, entering half an hour late. No, they''ve adopted the same strategy as Durmstrang! However, they''ve chosen three individuals to proceed together, although they''ve lost time initially. Considering their combined magic displayed in the previous tasks, their speed will likely be very high from now on."


    The audience anxiously watched the screen, clutching various flags, even the judges on the referee''s stand were glued to the scene.


    "Will they meet? Will they?" Mrs. Granger covered her face, leaving scratch marks with her nails.


    "I think they will... conflict is inevitable," Sirius mumbled nearby.


    ...


    "The fifth level is too dark," Ron whispered. Until the third level, there were blue-flamed candles, but they became sparser. By the fourth level, they could barely discern the color of the hedges from the darkness, and now, there was no light at all.


    Harry and Ron held their wands, prepared for sudden dangers. Hermione, controlling a white flame, stayed slightly behind, illuminating a small area above their heads. They struggled to lift their legs from the vine-laden ground, trudging for ten minutes to cross this lengthy corridor.


    "I don''t believe there could be anything weirder ahead," Ron said.


    "Don''t jinx it."


    They turned a corner, and suddenly, the world flipped. Harry found himself standing on the ceiling. Blood rushed to his head, a similar experience when he got caught in a golden mist in the second maze level, hanging upside down in an endless void. That trap tested the champion''s courage, demanding them to firmly pull their legs out...


    He attempted but raised a leg with no response; he was still standing on the ceiling. Unstable footing almost made him stumble¡ªnot downward, but onto the ceiling. Blood pounding in his ears made it hard to think. Then, he heard Hermione saying, "I think we need to walk out like this."


    Harry was about to ask how when he saw Hermione cautiously moving forward. After about a minute, she dropped from the ceiling.


    The sphinx''s beautiful eyes blinked. Hermione continued, "What''s something that''s clearly yours but everyone can use?"


    "Umm¡ª"


    "There are always lies in the newspaper, but what''s something that''s always true?"


    The sphinx fell into contemplation again.


    Hermione waved them over, carefully passing by, the sphinx ignoring her. Harry and Ron followed suit, breathing cautiously, until they covered a considerable distance, relieved to see the staircase to the sixth maze level.


    "Hermione, how did you know?" Harry gasped.


    "Hagrid mentioned it to us, don''t you remember? If you can quickly answer three riddles, it confuses them. I wasn''t entirely sure..."


    Outside the maze castle.


    "Someone''s catching up to Potter''s group; it''s Vagado''s champions. However, Potter''s group entered


    the sixth level first, but it doesn''t prove much. Nona Leberth is too fast; she''s shielded with many protective spells, cast by her teammates."


    "Nona took a detour, the sixth level is within reach! Maybe she''ll beat them to the seventh level, putting Potter''s team at a disadvantage," Bagman shouted. "Other champions are gathering, mostly on the fourth level. Potter''s initial advantage is quickly diminishing. Who will claim the championship? Let''s wait and see!"


    ...


    The seventh maze level was only half the size of a school auditorium, eerily empty. At the maze''s center lay a stone. On it rested a trophy.


    Felix sat on the stone, murmuring, "The trophy indeed had a spell cast on it. It didn''t change its original destination; it added a middle point... a clever way, nearly undetectable without careful scrutiny."


    "Yes, Professor," a muffled voice responded from his hat.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 485: The Maze Castle - The Trophy Within Reach

    Chapter 485: The Maze Castle - The Trophy Within Reach


    Chapter 485: The Maze Castle (3) - The Trophy Within Reach


    "Is the next part a free-for-all?"


    "Only three people made it up. Nona got the trophy, I¡ªI stopped her, then Viktor came up, and finally, Cedric. We used the sixth-level maze as our battleground for the final duel."


    "I understand."


    Silence enveloped them. "Professor¡ªwill you really be okay? I saw it with my own eyes¡ª"


    "Ah, sorry to worry you. The new abilities I''ve gained recently, I haven''t told anyone about them."


    "But¡ªside effects from the potions¡ª?"


    "Not a big issue, just a bit of weakness for a while, but," Felix hesitated, "I might be asked for a chat."


    "A chat?"


    "It means cooperating with an investigation. My suspicion''s too high, whether it''s the theft of the time-turner or what''s going to happen tonight... Fudge finally got a chance."


    "But that''s not your fault at all!"


    "Don''t worry too much, Miss Granger. I''ve made some preparations in advance. If things progress as normal, Fudge will have to stay in that position for a while longer. Tonight is a test for both him and me; if he chooses wrong, he''ll be ousted."


    "Oh¡ªalright. What can I do then?"


    "Work on improving your skills quickly. Even though Voldemort is destined to fail, there''ll certainly be a lengthy war because of the Horcruxes. You know, in troubled times, strength matters the most. And also, help me with a small favor."


    "What is it?" the voice from the hat was eager.


    "I''ve stashed some contraband in a ring. To avoid the Ministry''s confiscation, I need you to keep it safe for me."


    "No problem, Professor, I''ll make sure to hide it well."


    "The contents aren''t overly important, just a bit sensitive... I''ve deliberately left some magical documents; you can take a look. Just in case..."


    "In case of what?" The hat moved uneasily.


    Felix fell briefly silent before smiling, "Of course, in case of danger during my absence."


    Just then, Felix lifted his head. "Someone''s coming." He stood, pointed his wand at himself, and his body blurred, becoming transparent, melding into the surroundings. He silently moved to the corner.


    "This is a natural battleground," Harry suddenly spoke.


    Ron and Hermione turned frightened faces. "The light provides visibility, stones can serve as barriers, the shrubbery creates maneuvering spaces... Yes, that''s what I believe." Harry said, his eyes suddenly brightening, darting off in a direction.


    "What''s happening?"


    "I saw Nona Leberth!"


    Ron and Hermione chased after him swiftly. They witnessed a figure swiftly jumping among the shrubbery. Agitated cloak squirrels curled up, attempting to attack Nona, but she had already left.


    One dizzy cloak squirrel charged towards Harry. "Stun!" Harry''s spell hit the squirrel, and it fell from the air, bouncing twice on the ground.


    They ran several steps, and ahead, it opened up. It was a circular plaza, steps at the center connecting to the upper level¡ªthe seventh level where the trophy was stored.


    "She''s emerged!" Ron yelled.


    A cheetah agilely leaped from the steps. Harry, Ron, and Hermione raised their wands simultaneously.


    The cheetah glanced at them, then turned and fled in the opposite direction. Just then


    , she tripped and tumbled despite the urgency, and Harry found the action somewhat comical.


    "Is she out of energy?" Harry guessed as he immediately ran after her.


    The next moment, he knew the answer. A colossal voice reverberated through the entire maze castle. All the champions instinctively looked up, listening to the deafening sound, "Fearless warriors, forge ahead! No matter how many difficulties arise, they can''t knock you down... To win courage and honor, I''ll await you at the finish line, brewing up a pot full of love potion..."


    "Oh my goodness!" Hermione covered her head.


    Harry cast a muffling charm for himself; the thunderous noise diminished. He pushed through the discomfort and approached the trophy. But Nona was in trouble; her teammates obviously hadn''t blocked her hearing. She looked dazed, constantly shaking her head.


    Finally, the song stopped.


    The magical creatures, cloak squirrels, and bouncing grass depicted in this chapter were submitted by readers from the "Mothman" community and brought fascinating elements to the story.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 486: Triumph in the Maze Castle

    Chapter 486: Triumph in the Maze Castle


    Harry raised his wand at the pained expression of the leopard on the ground¡ªher acute hearing had been causing her distress. Hesitating whether to act, he kept reminding himself it was a competition; if they obtained the trophy, they''d win. But another voice whispered that taking advantage was wrong, especially after Nona had given him an amulet earlier...


    At that moment, Nona regained consciousness. She shot a deep look at Harry, grabbed the trophy, and bolted.


    Desperate to stop her, Harry yelled, "Disarm!" His spell missed. Frustrated, he berated himself for his thoughts. This was a competition, and he had just missed a golden opportunity. Determined, he pursued, casting spells, but Nona skillfully dodged, jumping back and forth.


    A stunning spell hit her, and Harry felt a surge of joy. However, the leopard''s body exploded into a bright light, unaffected, disappearing into the bushes.


    "Where is she?" Ron and Hermione caught up, panting.


    "She got away!" Harry sat, pounding the ground. "I shouldn''t have held back."


    Ron glanced around, perplexed. A lone cloak-wearing squirrel poked its head out of the bushes. Hermione thought for a moment, then decisively said, "There''s still a chance. Let''s head that way." She gestured in the opposite direction.


    Harry looked at her expectantly. "What''s the plan?"


    "She must take the trophy to the next level and meet her teammates. But her escape direction is opposite to the entrance of the fifth level. Maybe we can intercept her!" Hermione explained.


    Harry wished he could hug Hermione.


    "What are we waiting for?"


    They dashed back. "Left¡ªright¡ªno, right!" Hermione kept pointing the right way. "Almost there."


    A figure darted out diagonally.


    Harry''s eyes widened. It was Nona Leberth! But then he realized they were too far, unable to catch up.


    A sharp birdcall rang out, and something, engulfed in flames, shot past him, covering hundreds of feet in the blink of an eye. Harry recognized it¡ªit was Hermione''s ancient magic!


    The firebird, with its long feathers, blocked the leopard''s path before the entrance. Cautiously, she eyed the firebird. As it showered flames, blocking her way, Nona Leberth reverted to human form reluctantly.


    No one made a move.


    Nona stood, tossing the trophy far away, looking eager.


    "You can''t take us three down," Harry stated calmly.


    Nona chuckled, raising her hands. "That''s not necessarily true," she huskily replied. Her hands intertwined suddenly.


    "Armor protection!" Harry instantly cast the spell, sparks flying around the magical barrier.


    "Be cautious of her gestures for casting spells!" a belated warning came.


    Clattering steps! Someone dashed from the fifth level¡ªit was Krum. He spotted Nona and the trophy on the ground, wand raised, shouting, "Trophy, fly!" Harry cancelled the armor spell, shooting a red beam from his wand to send the trophy flying far away.


    "What¡ª" Krum shouted, disbelief evident, then turned to Harry''s trio, gasping, quickly moving towards Nona.


    "How are you going to do it?" Hermione asked.


    "Disarming Charm."


    "No, it''s too risky¡ª"


    "Let me." Harry realized Ron''s idea was brilliant; he wondered why he hadn''t thought of it. Harry leaned out and cast the Disarming Charm, hitting the statue, causing a burst of red light.


    "No," Ron declined, holding the Ironclad Curse, glancing at the opposite side, then quickly retreating. "Listen, you''re our backup. If even you fail, Hermione and I won''t stand a chance against the three of them."


    Harry hesitated.


    "Don''t hesitate. Who knows if someone else will show up in the next second? The issue now is choosing a target¡ª"


    "Krum." Harry agreed.


    "Nona Leberth," Hermione said.


    They exchanged glances. Ron said, "Let''s go for Nona; she seems farther away from the other two."


    The circling firebird turned into golden flames, instantly enveloping a statue, burning the stone and air. The warriors behind stumbled back.


    "To your left!" Hermione shouted.


    "I see it." Ron concentrated, keeping his eyes fixed on Nona Leberth''s left side. If she attacked from there, he could flip into the bushes... His body suddenly disappeared, reappearing slightly disoriented, but disregarding that, he raised his wand in an awkward position.


    "Stupefy!" Ron shouted loudly.


    Time seemed to freeze. Nona quickly turned, looking incredulously at her chest, slowly falling to the ground, a stunned


    expression on her face. Ron clumsily lunged into the bushes¡ªsuccess! He grinned widely, laughing silently, darting deeper into the bushes.


    The rustling sound snapped him out of his jubilation. Lifting his head, two cloak-wearing squirrels stared at him, silently turning away, raising their tails...


    Meanwhile, Krum and Cedric felt bewildered. They knew that using the Disillusionment Charm in combat was impossible. Only two people could break that limitation currently: Harry and Professor Felix Harp.


    In the brief delay, Ron slipped into the bushes. Krum raised his wand, but the next moment, a burst of golden flames exploded three feet in front of him. He hurriedly dodged, the flames condensing into a firebird, gently flapping its wings without further attacks. Hermione... Krum felt a mix of emotions. Soon after, he felt a tingling sensation, and slowly fell.


    Harry, panting, appeared behind him. He had used the Disillusionment Charm; the opportunity was rare... The next moment, he disappeared again, now behind Cedric. Cedric swiftly turned, their wands facing each other¡ª


    "You''ve won," Cedric said, dropping his wand, sitting on the ground, panting heavily.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 487: The End of the Maze Castle

    Chapter 487: The End of the Maze Castle


    Harry was about to say something when suddenly he heard Ron''s desperate cry. Turning back, he saw Ron emerging from the bushes, clutching his face, followed by two furry hedgehogs ¨C cloak hogs, their feet and noses peeking out, leaping high and landing on Ron''s back, eliciting another cry from him.


    "Stone them all!"


    "Knock them out!"


    Harry and Hermione cast spells simultaneously, hitting the two cloak hogs.


    "What happened to him?" Cedric asked, puzzled, as Ron groaned in pain.


    "He got a slap from the cloak hogs'' tails," Hermione explained, fishing in her pocket for quite some time before pulling out a vial of potion.


    "You have some small quills on you... need to remove them. I''m not sure if it''ll hurt," Hermione said, plucking a tiny quill from Ron''s neck.


    Ron let out a loud yell.


    "Hold on..." Hermione''s fingers trembled as she pulled out another quill, causing Ron to scream even louder. She looked to Harry for help, and he approached.


    "I''ll lend a hand." Cedric picked up his wand and stood.


    "The cup," Ron muttered incoherently.


    "What?" Harry asked, bewildered.


    "I think he means the trophy," Cedric chuckled. "Trophy, come here!" Pointing to a distant trophy, it flew into his hand. He glanced at it with mixed emotions before reluctantly passing it to Harry.


    Harry hesitated for a moment.


    "Take it, it''s rightfully yours," Cedric said.


    Harry accepted it and, after a thoughtful pause, said, "You''re a great opponent."


    Cedric grinned, "As are you, Harry."


    Meanwhile, Hermione, impatiently, said, "Could you two help a bit? We''re still in the middle of the competition. It''s been ages, and others haven''t shown up yet."


    Cedric felt a bit awkward, rubbing his nose.


    "Is this the last bit of bitterness before receiving the award?" Ron asked cheerfully.


    Harry grinned too, placed his hand on the trophy, and felt as if a hook had pulled his navel. The seventh level of the maze vanished before his eyes, and he caught one last glimpse of Cedric smiling and waving at them.


    The competition ended successfully; they had won the championship. All Harry wanted now was a deep sleep, preferably to wake up and find it was already summer vacation.


    ...


    "At last..." Felix sighed. Clutching his hat, his figure abruptly vanished. When he reappeared, he was standing on a dilapidated path, in a secluded village. Not far from him, a small church stood darkly, its outline visible in the darkness.


    There were vague shadows in the distance.


    "Is that the graveyard?"


    "Yes, Professor," Hermione hidden in the hat confirmed. Felix rested his hand on the hat, bent down, and turned it over. Hermione cautiously jumped out, still adorned with a chain enlarged several times, almost as tall as her.


    Under the shrinking spell''s effect, Hermione slowly grew back to her original size.


    "This is your beaded bag." Felix took out a small bag from his clothing and handed it to Hermione. "Shrinking spells do affect these magical items, as does the Time-Turner... Oh, and the ring." He removed a ring from his hand and gave it to Hermione.


    "Keep it for now."


    "Professor, do you really think the Ministry would come after you? How dare they?"


    "Just being cautious," Felix shrugged. "We''re parting ways. Estimate your time, use the Disillusionment Charm and other concealment spells to hide. Go over when the time is right... You''re capable of it, Miss Granger."


    "Understood!"


    Felix smiled slightly, turned, and walked towards the graveyard.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 488: Felixs Death and Return - (1)

    Chapter 488: Felix''s Death and Return - (1)


    Chapter 488: Felix''s Death and Return (Ten Thousand Words)


    Howling winds and swirling colors enveloped Harry, Ron, and Hermione, dragging them forward until Harry''s feet touched solid ground once more. They found themselves in a completely unfamiliar place.


    It was a graveyard.


    Seated on the ground, the three felt deeply shocked.


    "Where are we?" Ron asked. "I don''t see anything familiar. Are we in a graveyard?" Weeds grew around, black stone slabs stood erect all around. Harry shook his head, scanning around. Behind a tall sequoia, he spotted the outline of a building.


    To the left was a hill. Harry could make out a quaint old house on the slope.


    "Looks like something went wrong with the trophy''s transportation," Harry said, searching around. The trophy lay several yards away from them.


    "Would the Ministry make such a basic error?" Ron asked in disbelief.


    "Oh, Harry, look over there!" Hermione pointed anxiously in a direction.


    "Wind?" Ron guessed, the night wind had started blowing.


    "It''s people, pick up your wands," Harry said decisively. They tensely squinted into the deep darkness as three figures made their way toward them between the graves. Were they nearby Muggles? Harry pondered, but quickly dismissed the idea; they were all wearing wizarding cloaks.


    "Halt! Who are you?" Harry shouted at the approaching figures.


    Laughter fragmented on the wind; this was not a friendly sign. Harry raised his wand, but they halted at a distance of a dozen feet, reaching up to remove their hoods. Harry, Ron, and Hermione relaxed a bit. Harry noticed the person in the middle had unnaturally pale skin, almost like someone suffering from a dreadful disease.


    The person on the far left revealed his face. "Barty Crouch Jr.!" Hermione shrieked. Harry was startled, forgetting about the person in the middle, shifting his gaze leftwards. Memories from a Christmas night half a year ago flooded his mind. "It''s really you!"


    "Potter," said the younger Crouch, grinning widely, "you should call me ''Professor.'' After all, I taught you so much."


    Ron beside him tugged on his sleeve. "H-Harry¡ª"


    He didn''t need to say it. Harry also noticed a pair of eyes brimming with malice, emanating from the person in the middle. As he removed the cloak, his nose flattened like a snake, with nostrils as narrow slits... Harry felt a sense of familiarity in this appearance; the person used unnaturally pale, elongated hands to touch his forehead, revealing crimson eyes.


    Not a trace of warmth in those eyes.


    "Voldemort?" he shouted aloud.


    "How dare you speak the master''s name!" Barty Crouch Jr. angrily drew his wand, but a hand stopped him. A chilling, sharp voice followed, "They are my guests, brought back by me. Barty, I permit their rudeness this time," said Voldemort.


    "Master, shall I handle those two nuisances?" Yaxley humbly asked, bowing his head. "I emerged from the maze castle to offer my help."


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione hadn''t recovered from the immense shock. The night air felt like piercing ice, a chilling sensation spread from their lungs to their whole bodies.


    However, Voldemort showed no reaction to Yaxley''s words. His eyes, red and unable to discern pupils from whites, lingered on Harry, exuding greed, hatred, and a hint... of fear?


    Standing on the far left, Barty Crouch Jr. returned to his gentlemanly facade, lazily playing with his wand, casting a disdainful glance at Yaxley¡ªwhat did he know, wanting to replace his position? Crouch licked his lips, displaying a sickly smile.


    "So, you''re back?" Harry stepped forward, shielding Ron and Hermione behind him, bravely locking eyes with Voldemort. He needed to attract the attention, create an opportunity for Hermione and Ron to escape, inform the professors, inform Headmaster Dumbledore.


    But his heart sank, plunging as though into an abyss. A voice told him, the chances were too slim. A year ago, Crouch was stronger than all three of them combined, not to mention Voldemort, who was now resurrected.


    Harry stared into Voldemort''s eyes, trying to display his fearlessness. Yet, his scar unexpectedly flared up violently, more intense than ever before. His head felt like it was about to explode. One hand clutched his scar, while the other gripped his wand tightly. The excruciating pain made him convulse on the ground, a nauseating turmoil surged through his stomach, even suspecting he might die any moment.


    He heard Ron and Hermione shouting something, followed by sharp whistling sounds and bodies hitting the ground heavily.


    Then, a sudden coolness spread through his brain, swiftly alleviating his agony. It was Occlumency.


    "Tsk, tsk... your friends are quite concerned about you," Voldemort said, devoid of any emotion.


    Harry opened his eyes, seeing stars, his vision blurred, remnants of intense pain lingering. It took several seconds to focus on Voldemort''s face so close¡ªalmost a corpse''s color, bone-white. He had no hair on his head, vivid red eyes appearing sinister in the darkness, pupils regressed to two slits, like snake''s eyes.


    What did he just say? My friends? Harry had a dreadful suspicion, no... absolutely not... he struggled to get up, each movement piercingly painful, yet he didn''t release the wand in his hand.


    If Ron and Hermione... he dared not entertain the possibility, his stomach churned again, fingers cut by the stones from gripping the wand tightly. Harry gritted his teeth, the pain providing some relief. Struggling to rise, he glared at Voldemort with eyes full of hatred.


    A cold, sharp, mocking laugh responded to him.


    He staggered to his feet, shook his head vigorously. Voldemort silently stepped back two paces, still glaring at him with those loathsome eyes.


    Then, Harry heard a faint moan. It was Ron! Harry felt a surge of joy; he hadn''t died, thank goodness! But what about Hermione? He couldn''t hear any movement from her position on his left; it was deathly silent. Harry didn''t dare turn to confirm.


    "You''ve been too heavy-handed, Yaxley, that girl could''ve died," Voldemort spoke softly, "Barty did well."


    "Ma-Master...?" Yaxley lifted his head, puzzled, while Barty Crouch Jr. sneered silently beside him.


    "I have use for all three of them," Voldemort spoke softly, his eyes still on Harry, "but those two... not only are they the best friends of the ''great savior'' Harry Potter, but also¡ªaccording to Barty¡ªthey''re both close to Felix Harp?"


    "I believe letting your best two friends witness your demise would be fitting," he said cruelly, a savage smile on his face. "After that, shall it be the pure-blood killing the Mudblood, or the Mudblood killing the pure-blood? Or perhaps, both at the hands of this little boy... I haven''t decided yet, but I''m sure it''ll make quite the spectacle."


    "You''re... dreaming," Ron grimaced.


    Voldemort turned to him, sneering. "Weasley? A disgusting family... Crucio!"


    Ron screamed in agony.


    "No¡ª"


    "Don''t¡ª"


    Harry and the just-awakened Hermione yelled, but Voldemort''s smile grew wider. "I relish this feeling, the power over life and death..." He continued to torment Ron with his wand, yet this time, the torture was shorter. Voldemort stopped of his own accord, scanning around.


    The air suddenly filled with rustling cloaks. Figures emerged from every shadowy corner¡ªwizards in hoods, faces concealed. Carefully they approached, Voldemort stepping forward, silently waiting.


    A Death Eater knelt, crawled to Voldemort, and kissed the hem of his robes.


    More Death Eaters followed suit, including Crouch and Yaxley. Only Harry, Ron, and Hermione remained.


    "Welcome, Death Eaters," Voldemort calmly spoke, delivering a speech on his return. Harry wasn''t paying much attention, instead signaling Hermione subtly. She hadn''t noticed; injured¡ª


    "I sense guilt... no one sought me out proactively... didn''t you all know I had taken measures to prevent my death?" Voldemort''s voice echoed. "Perhaps you thought a stronger power overcame Voldemort, overcame your master... like hiding behind that old man at Hogwarts? Or the seemingly lucky boy in front of you?"


    The kneeling Death Eaters trembled when they looked at Harry, gasping collectively.


    "Lucius, surprised? I heard your son and Harry Potter were in the same year?"


    "M-Master," Lucius Malfoy''s voice emerged from the sea of Death Eaters, "the Malfoy family has always been loyal to you. Draco and Potter are enemies at school! Like me, he hates Muggles, hates Potter, hates Dumbledore."


    Lucius raised his head. "Master, your return is a relief¡ª"


    "Lucius," Voldemort lazily said, "my cunning friend, hypocrisy runs in your veins. Like everyone else, you never tried to seek me out... But your performance at the Quidditch World Cup was intriguing. I believe... you still enjoy leading in the torture of Muggles? Despite your earlier disappointments... I hope you''ll serve me more faithfully."


    "Of course, Master, of course... Your generosity, thank you¡ª"


    Voldemort proceeded to name others, even those absent. The kneeling Death Eaters awaited their fate. Harry continued to communicate subtly with Hermione. He succeeded


    , seeing a faint nod from her.


    "Weasley... isn''t it curious?" Voldemort hissed, slowly approaching Ron, whose breaths were ragged. "Being the youngest of your siblings... most expendable, perhaps?"


    "Leave him!" Harry''s voice trembled. "You''ve done enough!"


    Voldemort chuckled, but before he could speak further, a distant rumble echoed. The ground trembled beneath their feet. The Death Eaters exchanged uneasy glances.


    Voldemort raised his wand, commanding his followers to stay put. But the tremors intensified. The ground cracked, a fissure forming, rapidly expanding. A blinding light emerged from the crack, engulfing Voldemort and his followers.


    Chaos erupted. The Death Eaters struggled, attempting to escape the escalating pandemonium.


    "Harry!" Hermione shouted, frantic.


    Harry strained against the ropes, desperation in his eyes. The ropes loosened, giving him enough space to move his hand. He reached for the wand, uttering, "Diffindo!"


    The ropes snapped. He turned to Ron, freeing him next. The fissure widened, swallowing the Death Eaters one by one.


    Hermione joined Harry and Ron, her wand already in hand.


    "Confringo!"


    The tombstone exploded, debris flying in all directions. Harry, Ron, and Hermione ducked, shielding themselves. The ground continued to quake.


    Then, as swiftly as it started, the light and chaos vanished, leaving the graveyard eerily silent.


    Harry looked around, finding himself, Ron, and Hermione alone, the Death Eaters vanished. But Voldemort? He was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where did they go?" Ron panted.


    "I don''t know," Harry admitted, scanning the horizon. "But we need to find out."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 489: Testimony of Death

    Chapter 489: Testimony of Death


    "Professor, how are you¡ª"


    "I''m fine." Felix struggled up from the ground, Harry quickly fetching him a chair to sit. He closed his eyes, panting lightly. The three looked worriedly at Felix; the professor seemed to have recovered from a dreadful state earlier, but not entirely¡ªhis face, neck, hands... occasionally turned into intricate runes, then reverted to normal skin the next second, repeating this process.


    "I''m not quite familiar with this condition. To avoid alarming others, I''ll stay put for now... You all go find Headmaster Dumbledore and explain what happened to him."


    Felix opened his eyes, startling Harry, Ron, and Hermione. The professor''s light blue pupils were replaced by numerous runes, like small, shifting orbs within his eye sockets. After speaking, he shut his eyes again, his body starting to flicker once more.


    The three exchanged glances.


    "Clearly, the professor needs time to master this new power. Someone has to stay here during this time," Hermione suggested.


    "I''ll go, you and Ron stay," Harry decided after a brief pause. "You both are injured¡ª"


    "As if it wasn''t you who got hit by several piercing curses," Ron smirked.


    Harry returned a smile. "At least my legs are intact, and besides¡ª" He hesitated, not entirely sure. "Towards the end, I felt like Voldemort''s curses weren''t affecting me as much. It was as if... my body was gradually adapting to the harm caused by the curses..."


    Ron and Hermione stared at him, skeptical.


    "Harry, you better see Madame Pomfrey. I heard enduring multiple piercing curses could have serious side effects¡ª" Ron uneasily suggested.


    "You think I''m losing it?" Harry widened his eyes. Ron looked away from their eye contact, muttering softly, "It wouldn''t hurt to confirm at least."


    "Perhaps it''s... um... the protective magic in Harry''s blood," Hermione cautiously worded, "Let''s not jump to conclusions. Honestly, with Dumbledore not here, I''m a bit anxious." She glanced carefully at Felix, her hand covering the pocket where she kept the ring he entrusted to her.


    Earlier, the professor claimed the ring contained prohibited items, handing it over temporarily to avoid scrutiny from the Ministry of Magic. She hadn''t thought much about it then, but now, out of danger, she began pondering: Did it really warrant such caution for a routine investigation?


    Harry nodded, heading towards the door. As he prepared to draw back the tent''s curtain, Hermione halted him.


    "Wait, Harry¡ª"


    He turned, seeing Hermione looking at him earnestly.


    "You know what to say, right?"


    "The Time-Turner," Hermione reminded.


    Harry suddenly realized. Yes, Hermione had gone back in time, altered history... no, according to the materials he recently read, using the Time-Turner had only two outcomes:


    Either it fails¡ªresulting in backlash for the user and a threat to the ''time'' from the past to the present;


    Or it succeeds¡ªthe user''s actions during time travel become part of history, like a predetermined event. Hermione explained that what seemed destined was the result; if they succeeded, and if they failed, it would lead to severe consequences, akin to Eloise Mintumble''s case.


    How should he say it? Harry thought deeply and quickly found a solution. It was quite simple, omitting Hermione''s use of the Time-Turner. As for how the professor managed to "come back from the dead," he didn''t know. Maybe it was a special kind of magic he wasn''t meant to know about?


    Suddenly, a detail struck Harry. Barty Crouch Jr. obviously recognized the Time-Turner and wanted to expose the secret... so the professor chose to eliminate him right away? Harry felt a repulsion towards killing but immediately chastised himself; this was war, he reminded himself, and besides, Crouch had done so many wrongs. Professor Moody''s loud recital of Death Eaters and their deeds in class was vivid in his mind...


    He had never realized how close the war was to him. Harry felt oddly sentimental. He still had another month before he turned fifteen.


    The night sky was filled with stars, a looming maze castle to his left, silently standing in the darkness. To his right, a high arc-shaped stand, figures moving all around.


    He saw two burly figures, much larger than the rest, almost as if they had been enlarged by an Engorgement Charm. They had to be Hagrid and Madame Maxime. Not far from them, Harry spotted a tall, thin silhouette, translucent silver beard swaying in the cool night breeze... Dumbledore. Harry''s heart calmed as he made his weary way towards him, step by step.


    Fudge''s eyes widened like saucers.


    "Yes! Dumbledore, we saw Voldemort; he returned months ago! He orchestrated tonight''s conspiracy, and¡ªHarry suddenly remembered something¡ªYaxley! He altered the Cup''s portkey destination!"


    The approaching crowd erupted again, spreading further. Hundreds gasped collectively.


    "Are you sure?" Fudge barged forward, grabbing Harry''s collar, spittle flying. "Are you sure? What about Harp? What did Felix Harp do?"


    "He saved us!" Harry retorted in frustration.


    "Is everyone alive?" Fudge demanded, his nostrils flaring.


    Harry didn''t want to answer Fudge''s question, but he saw the fearful hope in the eyes of the Weasleys and Grangers. So, he declared loudly, "Yes! Ron and Hermione are alive, they''re both fine! Except for that Death Eater, I don''t know if he perished in the aftermath of the battle."


    Mrs. Granger screamed and fainted, Mrs. Weasley fared slightly better, sobbing loudly, their loved ones soothing them.


    "Madam Pomfrey, please come here," Dumbledore said firmly, grasping Harry''s shoulder, causing Fudge''s grip to loosen, "Some here need treatment. Miller, attend to the Grangers."


    Professor McGonagall nodded.


    Hagrid squeezed in, followed by Sirius and Lupin, finally reaching Harry.


    "Are you hurt? Harry, are you hurt?" Sirius tried to glean something from Harry''s appearance, but he was covered in dirt, impossible to decipher.


    "It''s nothing," Harry whispered, "just a few curses..."


    "What! Those are curses!" Sirius exclaimed, "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" He scolded Harry, who felt warmth despite Sirius'' outburst, then Sirius attempted to lift him.


    "Let me do it." Hagrid''s gruff voice intervened, cradling Harry in his arms.


    "No, wait," Harry struggled in Hagrid''s embrace, "Professor Dumbledore, Professor Harp and Ron, Hermione are still in the tent, Professor Harp... he''s, uh, tending to injuries, doesn''t want others disturbing..."


    "I understand," Dumbledore said, "I''ll set up another tent nearby."


    Hagrid, Sirius, Lupin, Dumbledore, and the others headed towards the temporary tent, the crowd silently following, all seeking a definitive outcome... Fudge remained, his expression hesitant.


    At that moment, the Auror who left returned, whispering to Fudge. His eyes widened in astonishment, his mouth opening and closing several times.


    "Wait, Dumbledore!" he called out.


    "Fudge," Dumbledore, showing impatience for the first time tonight, said, "You''ve seen their condition¡ªthey need treatment, not interrogation by the Ministry. If you want the truth, perhaps stay tonight, and tomorrow morning we can¡ª"


    "No, Dumbledore, you better hear this," Fudge appeared perplexed yet relieved, pointing at the Auror, "Repeat what you just learned."


    Under everyone''s gaze, the Auror stammered, "Just got word, Yaxley''s been found, he, he''s dead¡ªbefore he died, he told us... he said it''s all Felix Harp''s conspiracy, he''s the mastermind!"


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 490: Unpredictable Hearts - (1)

    Chapter 490: Unpredictable Hearts - (1)


    Within the temporary tent, Ron sat back in his chair, sighing deeply, "This night seems never-ending."


    "Yeah," Hermione absentmindedly replied.


    "Do you have anything to eat?" Ron inquired.


    Hermione turned to look at him.


    "Hermione, I barely had dinner," Ron spread his hands, looking forlorn. "If I don''t eat something soon, I''ll starve before Mrs. Pomfrey arrives."


    "Always about eating," Hermione grumbled as she rummaged through a beaded purse, tossing some snacks to Ron. After doing so, she realized she''d snapped for no apparent reason.


    "Don''t worry, Hermione. Professors have come back from the dead; nothing''s going to happen now," Ron, understanding her thoughts, comforted her before examining the package in his hand. "What''s this?"


    "Chips and chocolate," Hermione said.


    "I''ve never seen these before..." Ron murmured softly, tearing open the bag and scrutinizing a chip before tasting it, his eyes lighting up.


    "Muggle snacks," Hermione explained.


    "Tastes good," Ron sighed contentedly. "You used to eat these as a kid? Let me try the chocolate... Hmm, not bad, but I still think Chocolate Frogs taste better."


    Before long, he finished them.


    "Any more, Hermione?" Ron couldn''t help asking.


    Hermione searched carefully. "All that''s left are some compressed biscuits, not much flavor¡ª"


    "No problem!"


    For the next while, the only sounds in the tent were Ron eating.


    "Crunch, crunch."


    "How long do you think Professor will stay in this state?" Hermione asked worriedly, Felix now resembling a luminous statue.


    "Um... not sure. Dumbledore will be here soon; you can ask him... Crunch, crunch..."


    Suddenly, urgent footsteps approached the tent from outside.


    "Someone''s coming," Hermione said.


    "Dobby," he whispered.


    A loud explosion was confined within the narrow space, reverberating within the temporary tent, unable to escape. Felix withdrew his hand, calmly watching the appearance of the house-elf.


    Dobby maintained his usual attire but carried a large bag.


    "So, Voldemort and the Death Eaters left?"


    "Y-yes, Mr. Hepburn! You guessed it correctly!" Dobby trembled at the name, then his big eyes gleamed with adoration, staring at Felix. "I never imagined Dobby could participate in such a grand event. Dobby is so honored."


    "However, some unfortunate things were damaged," he cautiously glanced at Felix, opening the bag behind him. "It''s not your fault. I was prepared for this."


    The bag contained some small handheld cameras and their shattered remains¡ªyes, Muggle products, devoid of any magical traces, purchased in bulk by ''Future World'' for research purposes at a discount.


    During Harry''s ordeal with the Cruciatus Curse, Felix had placed some around the graveyard''s periphery. Understandably, due to the massive destruction in the graveyard battle, some were lost.


    "Dobby collected what he could find. Maybe they can be repaired," Dobby straightened his chest proudly.


    "...You did well, Dobby." Felix glanced at the thoroughly damaged tapes in the bag, unsure if they could be magically repaired.


    He picked up a functional camera, fiddled with the buttons, and peered down at the poor-quality image. Nonetheless, he was satisfied. "Voldemort''s bald head stands out... Dobby, hide them, and don''t disclose it to anyone."


    "Understood, Mr. Hepburn!" Dobby beamed, pleased at gaining Felix''s trust. He shouldered the large bag again. "Sir, if Mr. Lupin or Harry Potter ask¡ª"


    "They know nothing of this," Felix said expressionlessly.


    "Oh... alright." With a snap of his fingers, Dobby vanished from the tent.


    Felix gazed deeply at the spot where Dobby had disappeared.


    He should have informed Dumbledore. That would''ve been safer. But ultimately, he vetoed that approach. It had nothing to do with personal feelings¡ªhis relationship with Dumbledore had always been fine. It was about minimizing variables, completely controlling the situation. So, he chose Dobby over Dumbledore, to maintain control.


    "Hearts are inscrutable..." he murmured.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 491: The Hat and the Ring

    Chapter 491: The Hat and the Ring


    Chapter 491: The Hat and the Ring


    The snap of a camera echoed as several young wizards stared at a stout man holding a smoky camera, the source of the sound. Rita Skeeter, beside the photographer, eagerly commanded for more shots. This was groundbreaking news, comparable to the recent protests in France by the Ilvermorny students, or perhaps even more significant in Rita''s eyes. While the President of the American magical congress hadn''t resigned, Rita felt it was inevitable for Fudge to step down.


    Suddenly, Rita found herself the center of attention. "The public deserves the truth, um... I''ll report accurately," she insincerely smiled.


    Rita, donned in a dark red robe with glittery edges, was less conspicuous at night compared to her previous appearances, evading the notice of many young wizards.


    Harry noticed her nails had changed from bright red to emerald green.


    "An unpleasant person," Ron muttered, adding, "but not entirely dreadful. Besides being initially annoying, she does things somewhat decently. Helped us out a few times, quite strange..."


    Collins grunted nearby.


    "What?" Ron asked, puzzled.


    "Have you not seen her recent articles?" Cedric hesitated, "After months of silence, she''s been publishing extensively, creating false heroes, fabricating private lives..." Autumn had had a few arguments about this, though they were happy disagreements.


    Bozzo, the short photographer, kept quiet but was temperamental. "Make way! These photos could win awards," he gruffly said, pushing a young wizard aside, capturing suitable angles. With a few clicks and purplish smoke, Fudge''s imposing face was captured on film.


    At that moment, Felix emerged from a makeshift tent, cleared his throat, and surveyed the surroundings.


    "Professor, you''re awake!"


    "Professor Hape¡ª"


    "Thank goodness!"


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione exclaimed in surprise, diverting their attention from Rita Skeeter''s odd curly hair and the black camera continually emitting purple mist, focusing on Felix.


    "Thank you, thank you all," Felix said. "You truly helped a lot. If my... treatment had been interrupted, it would have caused quite an impact." In an instant, Harry and his friends understood his unspoken words.


    Other students gleaned the truth from Hermione''s earlier remarks. They waved their wands excitedly, Fred loudly exclaimed, "It''s what we should do, Professor. How many detentions have you helped us escape from?"


    Fred''s cheeky comment shattered the solemn atmosphere, surprisingly gaining nods of agreement from several students.


    "Professor Hape taught me the technique for the fishbone hex¡ª"


    "He knows everything about the creatures in the Black Lake!"


    "They say the house-elves in the kitchens have a mysterious cookbook contributed by Professor Hape¡ª"


    "No wonder I often hear about the professor and Valen having midnight snacks¡ª"


    "Professor Hape caught me trespassing in the Forbidden Forest, not only did he not punish me, he invited me to explore with him... We encountered terrifying eight-eyed spiders, and I had nightmares for two days! In hindsight, it might have been arranged by the professor..."


    "Quite cunning, Professor!"


    The students buzzed with conversation. Professor McGonagall''s lips tightened into a line, her stern gaze shifting between the students and Felix.


    "Let it go, Miller, see how popular he is," Professor Flitwick chuckled.


    "In layman''s terms, he leads the infractions, but I didn''t see..." Professor McGonagall hesitated, "We''ll let bygones be bygones, but it''s not to set a precedent."


    As the voices settled, Felix turned his gaze toward Fudge and the haughty Aurors from the Ministry. They stood like pumpkin lights, adding festivity to the Christmas hall, unmoving.


    "Allow me to defend myself," he said. "If the Minister still thinks I''m responsible for tonight''s events, I am willing to cooperate."


    "Professor!" Harry looked at him anxiously.


    "It''s fine," Felix shook his head at him, hesitated for a moment, then said to Hermione, "Miss Granger, could you please help?"


    "Ouch¡ª" Ron yelped in pain. "Easy, Madam Pomfrey."


    "Weren''t you just heroes a moment ago?" Madam Pomfrey scowled at him. "That was an Unforgivable Curse¡ª"


    "But it was my leg that got injured," Ron protested.


    "...Alright, you have a point. I won''t argue with a patient..." She rambled on, leading the trio to a nearby temporary tent for treatment.


    Dumbledore timely arranged for professors to escort the students back to the castle.


    "While I appreciate your tremendous integrity and courage tonight, I must remind you that it''s very late. Go on, rest. There won''t be any classes in this final week of the school year..."


    The students erupted in cheers. Soon after, a few yawns escaped, like a contagious wave, and soon everyone was yawning, heavy with fatigue.


    While no one was looking, Fudge slipped away like a fat old rat.


    "Wait, Minister, you''ve left your hat¡ª" George picked up a dusty hat from the ground, calling out to Fudge. Fudge mechanically turned back, and with a spell, the hat flew towards him, smacking him on the nose.


    The students who witnessed this scene chuckled softly.


    The Death Eaters showed no reaction, trudging away with heavy steps.


    "Draco," Felix, satisfied with Fudge''s embarrassment, called out to Draco who was walking behind. "Pass a message to Miss Bones for me; I''ll make time to visit her in the next couple of days."


    Draco nodded.


    Fudge heard this but hesitated, not turning back. He stumbled several times before disappearing from Felix''s sight.


    "I used to get along somewhat well with him," Dumbledore murmured softly, gazing into the distance. "At the beginning of his tenure as Minister, he''d come to me for advice constantly, seeking guidance. But later, his confidence grew, and he could make decisions on his own. Perhaps, because of his cautious past experiences, he became enamored with power, and he now eyes everyone who could threaten his position..."


    "Albus," Felix smiled faintly, "I''m already looking forward to the days without Fudge."


    ...


    Late at night.


    The room was dimly lit, the portraits of former headmasters snoring softly on the walls.


    Dumbledore sat quietly behind his desk, lost in thought. The silverware on the table produced faint noises. After a while, he opened the left drawer, which held a locket box and a wand.


    These two items were both related to Voldemort¡ªthe former was one of his Horcruxes, and the latter was his yew wand, which Dumbledore had seized from Barty Crouch on Christmas night.


    But apart from the locket box and wand, there was now a ring in the drawer. It was large, seemingly made of gold, roughly crafted, with a heavy black stone in the middle, cracked.


    "The Resurrection Stone... not yet the time." Dumbledore murmured softly, his finger brushing the black gem on the ring.


    With great restraint, he closed the drawer, exhaling softly.


    "You''re getting old, Dumbledore," remarked the Sorting Hat on the shelf.


    "Thank you for the reminder," Dumbledore smiled faintly. Then he delved into contemplation again. "Just one more or two?"


    After a moment of silence, he waved his wand, summoning the silver phoenix guardian calmly. "Fawkes, come to my office."


    "3.8k words today. The fourth part of the plot is about to conclude. The author will spend time reviewing the previous chapters, tying up any loose ends, so updates might be slightly fewer than usual. Thank you for your understanding, dear readers."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 492: Amelia Bones

    Chapter 492: Amelia Bones


    The morning after, Felix woke up feeling refreshed, the potion''s side effects seemingly neutralized by changes in his body. He gazed at the ceiling, Valen, his pet Niffler, absentmindedly clicking away in the cradle nearby.


    Grinning, Felix got up, stretching lazily.


    "Bam!"


    The metal alarm clock on the cabinet exploded. Felix frowned at the broken parts, waving his hand to repair it. "Still need some getting used to," he mused, telling the still-sleepy Valen, "It''s okay, get more sleep."


    Valen sleepily waved back, nestling in the comfy velvet, having stayed up late waiting for the Grand Sorcerer''s return.


    From the office window, lush Forbidden Forest and rolling mountains greeted him. The sky, a clear, inky blue, brushed his face with a gentle breeze.


    A tawny owl flew towards him, a newspaper in its beak, landing in front of him as it neared the window.


    Flipping through the paper, Felix mumbled, "Quite the news, Fudge." As the owl chirped, he handed it five Knuts.


    The owl flew away.


    Throughout the day, he honed his new powers in the office, surprised by his increased magical prowess, likely to last a while.


    In the afternoon, he made a trip to the school hospital. As he arrived, he overheard Mr. Weasley''s voice. He entered.


    "...Fudge locked himself in his office, out of sight," Mr. Weasley said, "I guess he wants a few moments in the Minister''s chair before his ''holiday''..." Perhaps sensing his harshness, he shrugged, changing the topic. "Anyway, Fudge did one good thing, he appointed Miss Bones to handle the department''s affairs temporarily."


    "Thank you, Arthur," said a tired-looking Bones.


    The room was filled. Besides Harry, Ron, and Hermione lying on beds, speaking Mr. Weasley, Lupin, McGonagall, Dumbledore, an unfamiliar woman - Amelia Bones.


    "May I come in?" Felix asked from the door.


    "Of course, Mr. Harp," the woman replied, "We have much to discuss concerning you."


    With interest, Felix surveyed her, picking a chair by the wall.


    Bones spoke gravely, "No outsiders here, so I''ll be frank. There''s panic in the Ministry; news from the Malfoys has disheartened everyone. Today''s paper spread panic among wizards. We must stabilize this quickly... Dumbledore, I need your help."


    Dumbledore nodded slightly, "We mustn''t lose our calm before darkness fully emerges."


    "Exactly," agreed Bones. She produced a document, put on a monocle, and examined it, "First, I need to confirm if the mysterious figure has truly returned. Not a lack of trust ¨C your plea using the Ring of Serpents in dire circumstances was impressive. But I need absolute certainty to enact wartime policies."


    "A reasonable request," Dumbledore smiled, "Amelia, perhaps you need conclusive evidence?"


    Bones nodded solemnly.


    Dumbledore glanced at Felix.


    "Well, I can''t show the full picture..." Felix snapped his fingers, softly calling, "Dobby."


    The house-elf appeared.


    "Great Mr. Harp, you¡ªoh, what has Dobby seen?" Dobby blinked, startled by the familiar faces, "Mr. Lupin, Harry Potter and his friends, Mr. Black, and¡ªMr. Dumbledore!" he shrieked.


    "Hello, Dobby," Harry and Hermione greeted softly.


    "Dobby," Ron started, Dobby immediately looked at him with sparkling eyes, "Actually, the pronunciation of my name, uh¡ªI''ll tell you later." He didn''t dare discuss the ''Weasley'' and ''Weezly'' differences publicly.


    "Alright, Dobby, later I''ll get you their signatures," Felix said, "For now, fetch something you''ve kept for me."


    "At once!" Dobby exclaimed, then vanished.


    Bones turned to Mr. Weasley, "Shouldn''t we be wary of the elf''s magic? They''re not restricted by Anti-Disapparation charms¡ª"


    "Oh, Amelia, I think¡ª" Hermione gripped the sheet nervously, sharply interrupting, "You shouldn''t doubt Dobby or the kitchen elves; they tirelessly serve."


    "Yes, you''re right," Bones looked at Hermione for a moment, then said, "But we know the dark wizard has rallied pure-blood families, and they have their own house-elves."


    Hermione fell silent.


    Meanwhile, Felix retrieved parchment and a quill from a nearby cabinet, writing and drawing on it, "Excuse me, could you help with some signatures?" Dumbledore gladly obliged, judging by the length of his signature, probably his full name.


    One by one, they signed. When the parchment reached Harry, he stared at the script: To the brave Dobby, who obtained crucial evidence under Voldemort''s nose. Below were several signatures.


    Harry added his name.


    After a few minutes, Dobby reappeared with a large sack.


    "It''s only temporary," Dumbledore showed a faint smile. "You''ll only need to stay a month or two, won''t affect your work next term."


    "What about the others? Hagrid? Lupin? And¡ª" Sirius trailed off.


    "They all have their own matters," Dumbledore replied.


    "Yeah, Headmaster''s right; you''re the most idle among us," Felix couldn''t resist adding. The thought of the carefree Sirius in the Ministry gave him a sense of amusement.


    Sirius glared fiercely, noticing everyone''s amused expressions, even his godson looking at him expectantly. It grated on Sirius''s nerves.


    "Well then¡ªhey, Amelia, I want an advisory title too, not lower than Felix and Fudge''s!" Sirius interjected.


    "...It''s just temporary," Madam Bones reluctantly agreed.


    Her opinion of Sirius was substantial, rooted in unforgettable memories from their school days.


    "One last thing," she said, taking a large bag from Mr. Weasley and placing it by Harry''s feet. The bag rustled. She briefly stated, "The prize for the tournament. It was supposed to be a thousand Galleons. I personally added five hundred as compensation¡ª"


    "This isn''t nearly enough," Sirius couldn''t help but pick at it. "They''ve suffered so much, displayed incredible courage, escaping Voldemort. The Ministry should award them a medal."


    Madam Bones''s chest heaved heavily. She said each word deliberately, "That''s what I was going to suggest!"


    She took a deep breath, calming herself, and addressed Harry, Ron, and Hermione. "The Ministry will discuss awarding you the Merlin Order, second class, to honor your bravery against the mysterious figure and your unwavering spirit¡ªalso, Mr. Lupin, we''re considering awarding you the first-class Merlin Order."


    Felix smiled and shook his head.


    "This is your due," Madam Bones immediately insisted. "During wartime, we need a few role models. If I live to see the end of the war, I''ll surely hand out a heap of medals."


    Harry was once again stunned by Madam Bones''s frankness and directness but found this approach quite agreeable.


    "I''ll take my leave," Madam Bones said. "Arthur, I''m giving you a few days off to be with your kids, but don''t be gone too long; the Ministry will be quite busy..." She reached the door of the ward, paused, and let out a heavy snort.


    Everyone looked at her in confusion.


    "Sirius Black! Catch up!" she exclaimed angrily at the slouched and dispirited Sirius sitting in the chair.


    Sirius incredulously pointed at himself, "Now?" Getting an affirmative response, he reluctantly stood up, muttering, "Fine, Minister Bones has a way with orders..." His grumbles echoed until the ward''s door closed behind him.


    The people in the ward exchanged looks.


    "Is it really okay to let Sirius go over there? I don''t doubt his abilities, but temperamentally¡ª" Professor McGonagall asked, her expression serious. "I worry he might make a mess of things."


    "Don''t worry, Professor McGonagall," Lupin smiled, "Sirius learned how to handle the Minister during school. Perhaps we have a chance to develop her into a member of the Order..."


    Professor McGonagall didn''t seem entirely convinced.


    At this moment, Mr. Weasley, unable to contain his keen interest, pointed at the camera held by Felix and asked, "Can it record without any magic?" After receiving confirmation, he marveled, "Incredible... simply wonderful."


    He grew more fascinated and couldn''t resist asking Felix, "Mr. Lupin, where did you get it? I''d like to have one too."


    Felix provided an address and advised him, "It''s best not to keep it at home; it''ll be affected by magic¡ªoh, do you know any Muggle addresses?"


    "I can call a taxi, I know how!" Mr. Weasley exclaimed happily, as if he''d been looking forward to this moment for ages. "I have a garage at home with many treasures... have you heard of doorknobs?"


    "Have I ever told you that my dad''s obsessed with Muggle stuff?" Ron muttered, covering his face.


    Harry and Hermione nodded slightly.


    Harry reminded him, "Mr. Weasley even showed me around his garage. Don''t you remember? A few weeks before second year started..." He glanced at Dobby, remembering how Dobby''s well-meaning "advice" had resulted in the Ministry accusing him of performing magic outside school and issuing a written warning.


    It was a nightmare at that time. He worried about missing


    the train for school, being expelled; worried about starving to death, or worse, Hedwig starving. That''s why he was eternally grateful to Ron and the Weasley twins for coming to his rescue.


    But that was a long time ago. He was doing well now. "Dobby," he whispered.


    The house-elf perked his bat-like ears, gazing at Harry with adoration.


    "This is your autograph, obtained by the professor for you."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 493: The Last Night of the School Year

    Chapter 493: The Last Night of the School Year


    Dobby left happily, elated. Ron found the house-elf''s ecstatic shrieks a tad unnerving, which sent everyone else packing. With Mr. Weasley visiting Mrs. Weasley, the infirmary was left with only Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Felix.


    "Professor, this is your ring," Hermione reluctantly said, pulling out a ring from under a pillow. "I hadn''t had a chance to open it."


    Felix took it, noticing Hermione''s expression. He spilled out a pile of magical notes from the ring, nearly engulfing her.


    "It was meant for you, Miss Granger. What you need now is extensive reading and practice, finding your own insights. Others'' help might not be as fruitful."


    Harry took the opportunity to inquire about the protective magic on him.


    "That''s a field I haven''t delved into," Felix shrugged. "I suggest asking Headmaster Dumbledore. He''s woven more than one protective spell on you."


    While Hermione joyfully stowed the magical notes in a bead bag, Ron, curious, asked, "Professor, how did you resurrect? Also, Hermione used a Time-Turner. Does that mean you arrived earlier, witnessing it all?"


    Felix chuckled. "Actually, I had cameras set up around, though I didn''t quite catch the specifics... Your screams were quite unsettling; I almost thought something went wrong," he teased Ron.


    Ron scratched his head sheepishly but shuddered at the thought of the Cruciatus Curse''s dreadful punishment.


    "As for resurrection... I''ve never died. Consider it a form of advanced glamour, but admittedly a bit frightening," Felix explained.


    "Oh," Ron sounded disappointed. "I thought¡ª"


    "That I could withstand Voldemort''s Killing Curse?" Felix smiled, and Ron nodded. "That curse might just be Voldemort''s forte. His understanding of it surpasses anyone globally. I''m not keen on experiencing it firsthand..."


    "The Killing Curse, the Cruciatus Curse, the Imperius Curse¡ªthe reason they''re deemed unforgivable is not just due to their uncounterable nature. I believe it''s also because their power subtly touches the realm of the soul¡ª"


    "The soul?" Ron exclaimed in shock.


    "Yes, torment, control, obliteration..." Felix said softly, causing a shiver to run through the trio on the hospital beds. "Though I haven''t tried, I suspect these curses work just as effectively on ghosts." Seeing their terrified faces, Felix changed the subject. "However, there are ways to counter the first two curses, intricate memory magic being one. But I tend to believe it''s a result of extreme self-will control."


    "Do you think willpower can resist the Killing Curse and the Cruciatus Curse?" Hermione asked sharply, finding the notion far-fetched.


    "It''s firm determination," Felix corrected. "I could cite some examples, like the Longbottoms or Harry''s recent experience. But these are circumstantial and rife with interference... Yet, there''s substantial evidence suggesting wizards can resist the effects of the Cruciatus Curse."


    He tilted his head towards Harry. Harry had previously resisted Barty Crouch Jr.''s Cruciatus Curse while the imposter posed as Professor Moody in class. Harry had confirmed with the real Moody, who regretted not coming up with that idea.


    As Felix recommended the Happiness Charm to Harry and Ron, Madam Pomfrey entered. Ignoring their protests, she insisted they each gulp down a large dose of cheering potion. After drinking it, Harry, Ron, and Hermione burst into laughter.


    "Madam Pomfrey, they''re stronger than you think," Felix told her before leaving the ward.


    Outside the Ancient Runes office, he saw Uriah, Byles, and Berni waiting.


    They were bidding farewell.


    "Mr. Hap, I appreciate our time together. I have an idea¡ªstarting a newspaper to promote the Society for Innovation. Would you mind if I include some of our previous discussions...?" Felix had no reason to decline.


    ...


    Harry stayed in the infirmary for a full five days, undergoing various tests with Madam Pomfrey each day, feeling like a lab rat. Hermione recovered first and left the hospital wing, followed by Ron. This made the following days excruciating. After several requests to leave, Madam Pomfrey finally agreed.


    But before leaving, she gave Harry a large jar of cheering potion, feeling like all the hospital''s supplies were in that one jar. "All three of you have some, one cup a day during this time," she said sternly. If Harry disagreed, she seemed ready to keep him there and monitor until he finished the potion in the jar.


    Exiting the hospital wing, Harry didn''t know where to go. He felt silly holding onto the jar. He didn''t want to return to the common room; during those days in bed, discussions with Ron and Hermione about the implications of Voldemort''s return had consumed most of their time. His mind felt numb.


    Standing in the corridor, he looked out the window. From his vantage point, he could see Hagrid''s hut, Beauxbatons'' carriage still there, but the magical creatures statue from the Quidditch pitch was gone. Harry realized the Tournament must''ve ended, and they should have left Hogwarts...


    However, Durmstrang''s peculiar sailboat was still docked by the Black Lake. He saw tiny figures moving around, wondering if Krum was in there.


    "Hey, Harry," came Neville''s voice, "You''re out of the hospital. Wow, that must be cheering potion, but yours is way bigger than Ron''s bottle. You missed some things while you were in there; the teams from Beauxbatons and Venda Duellum have left."


    Harry was terrified at the thought. The scar on his forehead throbbed faintly, a minor discomfort compared to the potential consequences. He never imagined his scar would become a conduit for something akin to the Dark Arts.


    "But your Occlumency skills are progressing well," Dumbledore smiled faintly. "I merely wanted to highlight the gravest consequences. Moreover, I believe Voldemort will find it challenging to control your body from a distance."


    Harry breathed a sigh of relief, but Dumbledore''s earlier request echoed in his mind. An idea emerged, "So, do you believe my visions¡ªum¡ªmight reveal something different?"


    His disposition swayed again; thus far, his connection with Voldemort had seemed beneficial. Yet, the looming dangers couldn''t be overlooked.


    "I can''t provide a precise answer, Harry," Dumbledore said, "but I have a theory. When you and Voldemort draw closer, this connection strengthens, perhaps revealing some secrets hidden in your memories."


    "I agree," Harry nodded, then hesitated, "But I haven''t mastered the art of extracting memories. I understand the theory, but I''ve never attempted it myself¡ª"


    "I can assist you in performing the spell," Dumbledore assured. "But there''s no rush; let''s first explore a few memories together."


    Meanwhile, Draco Malfoy stared at a letter, lost in thought. It was from his mother, seemingly ordinary at first glance, expressing maternal affection and even listing dinner menus ¨C something rare for his mother.


    Draco only realized on his second read that something was amiss; his mother was rarely this verbose.


    The Malfoy family had many rules, but it seemed there was only one to address the current situation. Draco mentally recited a series of numbers while sequentially picking out letters from the paper. Soon, his eyes widened. The encoded message conveyed: "Find an opportunity to duel Potter fiercely."


    On the eve of departure, The Daily Prophet''s front page buzzed with discussions about Hogwarts. Finally stepping out of his office, Fudge swiftly acknowledged the return of the mysterious figure and admitted his unsuitability for leading the wizarding community into a wartime state, voluntarily stepping down as Minister of Magic.


    Harry stared at the newspaper, the images of a much older-looking Fudge, worn and thin, surrounded by flashing lights. Alongside the satisfaction, he felt a twinge of pity for him.


    Dumbledore stood up to address the audience, confirming the authenticity of Voldemort''s resurrection and reiterating the significance of the impending battle, emphasizing the importance of "understanding and unity among wizards" now more than ever.


    "Every guest in this hall is welcome back anytime they wish."


    Harry scanned the paper, discovering that the new Minister of Magic, Amelia Bones, would take over from the former Minister, Fudge, next week...


    Is Sirius with her now?


    "...Voldemort''s adeptness in creating conflict and hostility is remarkable. We must display an equally unyielding friendship and trust to counter it."


    The second edition detailed the Ministry''s urgent production of a wartime survival guide, set to be distributed in the coming days via owls to every wizarding family.


    Hope it works...


    "We''re about to face dark and difficult times... Many families will be torn apart, and you''ll have to choose between the right path and shortcuts..."


    The fourth edition brought bad news ¨C a massive breakout at Azkaban, Dementors and Death Eaters escaping en masse. The good news was the limited casualties. Interim Minister Bones decided to relax restrictions, recruiting Aurors and Hit Wizards.


    The pace of war hastened...


    "We must thank four individuals, three of them students. I''m referring to Harry Potter, Ron Weasley, and Hermione Granger. They''ve shown tremendous bravery in various aspects, rare courage when facing Voldemort. Their combined courage and intelligence cleverly sought help from Professor Felix Harp and successfully escaped Voldemort''s clutches, unveiling Voldemort''s schemes."


    Dumbledore raised his goblet. Harry scrambled to follow suit, joining Ron and Hermione in the gaze of the hall''s varied eyes.


    The school year was ending, Harry thought.


    But the war was beginning.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 494: On the Train

    Chapter 494: On the Train


    Early the next morning, the students packed their luggage and crowded the hall, waiting for the carriages to take them to the station. Harry held a trunk in his left hand and Heidestrand Vira''s cage in his right, watching as Madame Maxime and Fleur headed toward the lawn where Beauxbatons'' carriage stood.


    "Fleur said she plans to find a job in England at this sensitive time... what could she be thinking?" Ron asked.


    Harry shrugged, equally unsure. His gaze shifted past the crowd, catching Hermione and Krum exchanging final goodbyes. Krum said something, but Hermione shook her head in discomfort.


    "They''re all in their last year at school, aren''t they?" Harry suddenly realized.


    "Right, which means our House Cup triumph was top-notch," Ron grinned satisfactorily. "Plus, with the reward from ''Future World,'' I''ve almost saved up a thousand Galleons... that''s a hefty sum," he said, flush with excitement.


    "I heard you''re aiming to be an Auror?" Collins teased from behind him.


    "Yeah," Ron turned slowly to face her.


    "You better step up then... or you''ll struggle once you''re in," Collins said.


    As Ron mulled over her words, Harry''s eyes widened.


    "Collins, you haven''t already¡ª"


    "I''m glad you''ve caught on, Harry," Collins smirked, her thick eyebrows standing out like caterpillars. She happily stated, "I''m already a prospective Auror; Ms. Bones herself replied to me¡ª"


    "That''s impossible!" Ron exclaimed.


    Collins smugly produced a letter from her pocket. "Arrived this morning... a bit messy but understandable. I reckon she''s been busy these days."


    Harry stared dumbfounded at the scrawl before him, the writing unmistakably familiar.


    It was from Sirius.


    "Hold on¡ª" Ron also noticed something, squinting as he scrutinized the note, seemingly confirming.


    Harry hastily patted Ron''s back, awkwardly blurting out, "Collins, do you greatly admire Ms. Bones?"


    Collins snorted, pleased, as she tucked the note away. "Of course, my aim is to be the next Minister for Magic."


    At that moment, Hermione returned, overhearing the last sentence. Clearing her throat behind Collins, she remarked, "So, I have competition?"


    Collins turned, appraising Hermione. "You also aim to be Minister for Magic?"


    The sparks in the two girls'' eyes seemed to ignite a fire, making Harry and Ron shiver. Hermione squared her shoulders, locking eyes with Collins.


    "What are you thinking? Wanting to make history, becoming the first Muggle-born Minister for Magic?" Hermione stated without hesitation.


    "We already had one, Nobby Leach, he was the first," Hermione replied without missing a beat.


    "Then the first female Muggle-born Minister for Magic?" Collins instantly retorted.


    "I''m not particularly interested in that title; I just feel certain things need doing..." Hermione gazed at Collins, casually asking, "By the way, do you have house-elves at home?"


    "Yes," Collins replied.


    "Do you get along with them?" Hermione followed up.


    "Alright, I guess¡ª" Collins looked bewildered.


    "We''ve got some common ground then. I established an organization, well, it''s on hiatus... but if you''re interested..." Hermione drew Collins aside into a corner.


    Harry and Ron exchanged glances.


    "Is Hermione thinking¡ª"


    "They seem to have used a Polyjuice Potion, and it had a peculiar reaction with the curses on them..."


    Draco and Goyle were covered in bruises, various patches of hair, and boils, looking rather pitiful.


    George opened the compartment door, quickly glanced around, then turned back, "The chubby one fled¡ªwho cast the Hair-Growth Charm?" He gestured towards Draco on the floor.


    "I did," Harry confessed.


    "Marvelous effect, Fred, don''t you think? Perhaps we could start a series of ''hairy people''?" He quipped.


    Finally, they moved Draco and Goyle to the next compartment and returned to playing Exploding Snap.


    Fred and George were thoroughly engrossed. By the fifth round, Harry couldn''t help but ask them, "What''s so amusing?"


    "Are we being that obvious?" Fred and George exchanged glances, simultaneously asking.


    "Yeah, don''t keep us in suspense," grumbled Ron, his face covered in scraps of paper, "we could use some fun."


    "Alright then," George said seriously, "we can''t wait."


    "What can''t you wait for?" Harry inquired.


    "The prank on the professors... Remember we said we''d try it on the next professor''s birthday? But then we thought waiting a whole year would be a shame."


    "What have you done?" Harry held his breath, "The professors will surely find out."


    "Not necessarily," Fred countered, "we took a leaf out of ''The Adventures of Martin Miggs, the Mad Muggle''... a surprise box, complete with springs and a terrifying doll, all handmade. I doubt he''ll catch on ahead of time."


    "What kind of doll?" Ron was taken aback.


    "The Noseless One," Fred said matter-of-factly.


    Ron started coughing violently, cake crumbs flying everywhere. "V... Voldemort?"


    "You guessed it. Great idea, isn''t it? We figured it won''t go out of style for another year or two." George grinned.


    Hermione looked up from her magical scrolls, surprised by the twins'' ability to come up with such a scheme; it must have taken a lot of effort...


    Meanwhile, Felix sat cross-legged on the train roof, one hand propping up his chin, idly watching the rapidly passing scenery. He extended his other free hand and flicked the bare head of the doll; it immediately started swaying back and forth on its spring.


    "Finely crafted, and surprisingly bold... Hopefully, the upcoming journey will offer a few Death Eaters for me to practice on," Felix remarked, scratching an itch at the thought that, for a moment, he had indeed been startled.


    ...


    The Hogwarts Express passed through villages and towns, finally stopping at King''s Cross Station without any mishaps. As Harry bid farewell to his companions upon exiting the platform, he caught sight of a familiar figure. He turned, and the person seemed to vanish suddenly.


    Strange. Was that the professor? Or did his eyes deceive him?


    "I say, what are you waiting for?" Uncle Vernon glared at Harry¡ªor rather, at the cage containing the owl, muscles twitching on his face.


    Harry followed him, oddly unaffected internally. Compared to the troubles ahead, the Dursleys seemed more bearable now.


    Just one chapter''s worth of words today. I initially intended to segue into the summer break, but got stuck repeatedly.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 495: The Red Scar

    Chapter 495: The Red Scar


    As twilight descended, a tall figure emerged on the outskirts of a Muggle town. He turned down a fork in the road, walking for a dozen minutes through the dim woods until there was no path ahead. Unhesitatingly, he approached a dilapidated old house.


    *Knock, knock!*


    The rhythmic knocking echoed.


    With a grating creak, the door cautiously opened from within.


    "Who?"


    A hoarse voice, as if soaked in brine for days, inquired. Then, a wand emerged tremulously from the darkness.


    "Is it Moses Redscar?" asked a young voice.


    The stranger paid no attention to the wand aimed at him, instead checking a list. With an intrigued tone, he read the text aloud, "Leiden Seymour, born in the renowned Timothy Witch Town in 1947, raised by his aunt. Hmm¡ªdespite being a man, you inherited various dark arts, smuggling and dealing in dark magical items, channeling all earnings into dark magic research. During the wizarding war, you chose to aid Voldemort, allegedly praised by high-ranking Death Eaters..."


    "It''s you?"


    The visitor raised his head, revealing a youthful face with luminous pale blue eyes occasionally reflecting magical scripts.


    The wand clattered to the ground.


    "You''re, you''re, you''re¡ªFelix Harp! You''ve finally come!" The man named Leiden Moses Redscar slumped against the doorframe, the dusky light outside revealing a visage gripped by fear.


    This stranger epitomized the classic look of a dark wizard. Wrapped in an impenetrable black robe, his frail frame hinted at various magical experiments beneath the exposed skin. His right index finger wore a layer of silver powder, but on closer inspection, it was wrinkled skin. His neck bore a patch of tender red flesh, contorted up half his face, vividly red, seemingly freshly healed yet existing for over two decades.


    His moniker stemmed from this.


    Felix darted into the house, cautiously navigating the floor littered with mold and dust-covered debris. He avoided any traps in the room, eventually selecting a relatively clean chair to sit.


    The homeowner regained composure, at least on the surface. Moses gripped his wand, gaze deeply fixed on Felix. A contrast to his prior timidity, his voice lowered, "You shouldn''t be here, Harp. I''m not like those lone wizards you''ve driven away. I have friends, they¡ª"


    "Are you referring to Bonnell, Elinor? Or Kennedy?" Felix inquired.


    Moses stared at him in shock. "What have you done to them?" The wizard scanned frantically, seemingly seeking an escape.


    "Well, under my persuasion, they evidently realized how unwise it was to stay amidst this situation. Hence, they decided to temporarily leave," Felix nonchalantly remarked. "It took some convincing, but the outcome was pleasing. I told them, once news of Voldemort''s demise spreads, they''ll be completely safe."


    "That might take a while," Moses sneered. "How long did the last war last? Ten years?"


    "Not my fault," Felix gestured toward the documents, "just following protocol."


    Moses''s nose twitched abnormally; a vibrant red crawled up his half-face scar. He snarled, "You''re purging dissenters! You didn''t convict me all those years ago, and now, for some inexplicable reason, you''re kicking me out of Britain?"


    "Lack of evidence," Felix retorted.


    "Ancient magical scripts? Quite enviable," he remarked sarcastically.


    "You got one too?" Felix said in surprise, following Mozier''s gaze to the booklet. Intrigued, he asked, "How is it to read?"


    "Not great," Mozier shook his head. He extended his hand, his face turning red with effort as he struggled to conjure an ancient magical script. However, the magical symbols shattered the next moment. "I''m getting old, not adapting well to new areas..."


    "Could it be because of your research in Dark Arts? Others seem to find it useful," Felix calmly discussed with him.


    "Really? I''ll give it another try..."


    Felix took some time to guide him. Then, Mozier started packing his bags. Despite the Ministry''s prohibition on the excessive use of Untraceable Extension Charms, it evidently didn''t constrain dark wizards. Moreover, Mozier was almost an alchemist himself, capable of crafting similar storage items.


    All the furniture was abandoned, and Mozier selected bottles and jars from various corners of the room. Some were clearly enchanted to hold objects many times their size. Finally, with some effort, Mozier managed to cram them all into a single box, slightly out of breath.


    "Are you going to watch me Disapparate into thin air?" Mozier picked up the box, glanced around the room nostalgically, and asked, "I have limited magical power; I can only guarantee leaving tonight."


    "Oh, no, I can provide some untraceable Portkeys," Felix waved his hand, and a row of junk items appeared ¨C boots, tin cans, butterbeer bottles, and a piece of rotten wood.


    Mozier hesitated for a moment. "Any recommendations? I don''t want to end up in Azkaban the moment I Apparate."


    "No need for that. Your concern should be whether to continue engaging in shady activities or start fresh in a new place, abiding by the local magical authorities," Felix replied calmly.


    Mozier chuckled, unbuttoning his shirt to reveal extensive magical scars.


    "People like me?"


    He said no more, randomly picking a Portkey and holding it in his hand. It didn''t matter where he ended up; it wouldn''t significantly affect him. "Well then, Mr. Harp, see you in ten years?"


    "It won''t take that long; remember to read the newspapers."


    Felix waved at him. "Are you really letting me go like this? Don''t I need to sign a magical contract? What if I sneak back..."


    "Mozier," Felix said calmly, "who do you think benefits from such an arrangement? Don''t be foolish. If a Death Eater appeared at your doorstep today, you''d have no choice. And I¡ªwhen I see you among Death Eaters, I won''t show mercy."


    After the wizard in front of him disappeared, Felix checked off a box on the paperwork.


    "Everything went smoothly."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 496: Hermiones Visit to Privet Drive

    Chapter 496: Hermione''s Visit to Privet Drive


    At the same time, at Number 4, Privet Drive...


    "So, that guy found himself a job?" Uncle Vernon glared, his eyes wide.


    "Yeah," Harry said dispiritedly. He had thought it was a good thing Sirius was working at the Ministry of Magic, considering Sirius hadn''t held a proper job besides a few months as a teacher''s assistant at a Muggle school.


    In Harry''s mind, he pictured his godfather with a structured routine like Mr. Weasley, clocking in and out at regular hours. But he overlooked something¡ªthings were different now, completely different. He hadn''t seen Sirius for days in a row.


    During the initial days of the break, Sirius was happy to sit with Harry and mock how he teased Amelia, the head girl (though that wasn''t right), and how he held the upper hand in their banter. It seemed serious to Sirius, a serious back-and-forth like a boxing match.


    But soon, almost visibly, the time Sirius spent with Harry decreased drastically.


    One day, Harry stayed at Sirius''s place until eleven at night, and Sirius didn''t return. It shook Harry to the core. Was something wrong? His mind spun with terrible thoughts, but he forced himself to believe Sirius was held up unexpectedly. He resisted acting impulsively, returned to the Dursleys'', and tossed and turned in bed all night. As dawn broke, he jumped up, skipped breakfast, and dashed to Sirius''s place.


    But there was no one there.


    Harry panicked, considering using the Disillusionment Charm to search¡ªGrimmauld Place, or perhaps Diagon Alley... He even had his wand out, only to spot a conspicuous note on the table. In hindsight, Harry realized he was overreacting, but thankfully, he didn''t cause more trouble out of haste.


    The contents of the note relieved Harry. Sirius had come back late the previous night, expecting to sleep in a bit, only to be called away before dawn. Sirius left a note explaining the situation for Harry.


    Since then, Harry was eager to have Sirius bring the two-way mirror so they could stay in touch. But every time he saw his godfather looking exhausted, he couldn''t bring himself to ask.


    In the following week, Harry saw Sirius only twice, both times late at night. Sirius''s eyes were so swollen; he''d doze off after a few words. When Harry offered him crisps, Sirius accidentally pushed them into his nose.


    ...


    "What''s he doing now?" Uncle Vernon asked at the dinner table.


    "Not much," Harry said calmly. "He''s now the assistant to the Minister of Magic."


    The Dursleys looked puzzled.


    "Like the Muggle Prime Minister''s secretary," Harry clarified, pleased to see their surprise, trying not to show his satisfaction too overtly. "It''s nothing, really. His last job was as a teaching assistant at a school; Dudley should remember, right?"


    Dudley choked on his salad, coughing dryly.


    "Boy, what have you done!" Uncle Vernon glared fiercely at Harry, while Aunt Petunia patted Dudley''s back, calling out in a syrupy tone, "Diddy darling, what''s wrong? Choked on your food?" Dudley''s face turned red; he pushed Aunt Petunia''s skinny arm away with his plump, triple-layered one, shrugging his shoulders.


    Though Harry wanted to watch a bit longer, Uncle Vernon''s face turned beet red, as if he was the one choking on salad now. He kept flexing his fingers as if he was about to charge at Harry''s throat any moment.


    "I didn''t do anything," Harry hastened to say. "I guess he just misses his assistant P.E. teacher." He met Uncle Vernon''s small eyes, "Yeah, Sirius''s last job was at that... what''s-it-called... Smelting School!"


    4. Establish secret safety codes with family and friends to detect Death Eaters using Polyjuice Potion impersonations (see page 2).


    5. If possible, learn the anti-Dark Magic spell Lumos Solem.


    ...


    At some point, there was a tapping sound on the window.


    Harry jolted up from his bed, not even noticing the booklet slipping to the floor. He looked toward the source of the noise, finding a squashed, ginger-colored head pressed against the windowpane. It startled him; he nearly fell off the bed.


    "Crookshanks?" he exclaimed in disbelief, hurriedly making his way to the window. A ginger-colored cat jumped into the room from the windowsill, meowing at him.


    "Crookshanks, how did you come here? Did Hermione send you with a message? But this is too far..." Harry was bewildered.


    Crookshanks licked its paw and gestured outside.


    Harry mechanically turned his head, gazing outside, only to widen his eyes the next moment.


    Hermione stood lively by the flowerbed at Number 4, Privet Drive. She waved vigorously, holding a suitcase in one hand.


    Harry rushed downstairs in a flurry, followed by Crookshanks, ignoring the shouts of Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia. He burst out the door, running toward Hermione.


    "How¡ªwhy¡ªare you here?" Harry gasped for breath.


    "I wrote to Professor asking where I could practice freely¡ª" Hermione smoothed her hair, delighted.


    "But I can''t¡ªhere¡ªcast¡ªfreely¡ª" Harry panted, then spat out, "Sirius isn''t home during the day."


    "I know, the place Professor mentioned isn''t here," Hermione said.


    "So, um, are you here to bid me farewell?" Harry said, a bit disappointed. He thought he''d have company.


    "No one told you?" Hermione looked surprised, "We''re leaving together."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 497: Clarifications

    Chapter 497: Clarifications


    Harry was still filled with questions. Yet two weeks of dull life made him eager to return to the magical world, especially since Hermione gave him a compelling reason - to cast spells without reservations - he couldn''t ask for more.


    "I''ll pack up immediately!" Harry exclaimed hastily.


    The Dursleys were peering cautiously out the window, displaying caution and suspicion in their eyes.


    "Who''s she?" Uncle Vernon was the first to ask when Harry entered the hallway. He carefully eyed Hermione, who stood alone near the flower bed, unable to detect any flaws even with his scrutinizing gaze. "She''s also - also from your school?"


    "Yeah, that''s right." Harry walked past them straight upstairs.


    "Explain yourself! What''s she here for - did you give our address to someone else?" Uncle Vernon aggressively followed, blocking the stairs in front of Harry, pointing and spluttering, "I don''t know if we''ve given you the wrong impression, but - this house - I''ll never allow it - to become - a freak show!"


    "She has a name!" Harry retorted irritably. "Her name''s Hermione, and she''s not here to stay."


    Ducking under Uncle Vernon''s arm, Harry disregarded the rough tone. He was about to depart for somewhere else, a voice of joy humming within him.


    Glancing around, he suddenly noticed the mess in his room - parchment papers, an ink bottle, and a few quills lay on the floor; unfinished Astronomy homework. The rickety bedside table piled with a small heap of candies, snack wrappers from the train partially torn, a half-bitten Chocolate Frog; and the scattered books he''d left lying around for the past two weeks, Hedwig''s owl cage...


    Luckily, Hermione hadn''t followed him in. Harry couldn''t help but think.


    He sat on the bed, pulling out a trunk from beneath, cluttered with Muggle clothes and wizard robes. Dobby''s socks, a gift, lay on top, conspicuously visible. For the next few minutes, Harry crammed the scattered books into the trunk, recalling where he''d placed each item.


    The cupboard held snacks, comic books, and unused textbooks. The former consisted of a complete set of "Adventures of Mickey the Wizard" comics and a series by Gilderoy Lockhart - books Harry had wanted to dispose of. Lockhart, a fraud who gained fame by appropriating others'' stories as his own, had even taught Defense Against the Dark Arts during Harry''s second year before his misconduct was exposed, landing him in Azkaban prison.


    Harry chuckled, feeling like he, Ron, and Hermione contributed to that downfall.


    He opened the closet, bundled up the dirty clothes to fill the gaps in the trunk, then absentmindedly picked up a purple booklet lying by the pillow. As he glanced at the cover, he froze, fixated on the inscription:


    "Survival Handbook during wartime - Ministry of Magic authorized publication: Protect your home and family from Dark Magic attacks."


    Harry held his breath, delicately flipping to the fourth item - "Agree on safety code with friends and family to detect Death Eaters'' use of Polyjuice Potion in impersonation (see page 2)."


    His breath quickened, mouth parched.


    Slowing his steps, Harry stealthily approached the window as if up to no good, quickly peeking outside - Hermione was gone.


    Harry''s mind went blank.


    What was happening? Was Hermione fake? He swallowed hard, forcing himself to calm down.


    Hermione unexpectedly showing up to take him somewhere wasn''t really a big deal, given that he gave her the address... But someone should have informed him. Could it be that Sirius was too preoccupied and forgot about this? But Professor Lupin shouldn''t have forgotten.


    Harry felt he was overthinking. If Hermione were a Death Eater disguised, upon seeing him, she should''ve cursed him immediately instead of letting him go upstairs to pack... Yet, he couldn''t shake off the doubt: what if the Death Eaters wanted him to willingly leave?


    To stage an accident, making it harder for investigators afterward, suspicion would fall on the real Hermione.


    "Agree on safety code with friends and family..." He hadn''t even asked Hermione where they were going; his elation had clouded his judgment.


    Polyjuice Potion... He had seen it before, but how to discern? He had no recollection.


    Harry peeked out the window again. Hermione had returned and - she clearly spotted Harry on the second floor, smiling at him.


    Where had she just been? Who had she spoken to?


    Harry''s heart raced.


    Crookshanks - that was compelling evidence... Death Eaters couldn''t administer Polyjuice Potion to animals. Hermione had received a lesson on that earlier, but Harry wasn''t certain if it was Transfiguration, something he hadn''t paid attention to.


    Hurriedly carrying his trunk and cage downstairs, the cage bumping against the banister, Hedwig protested noisily. Right, Harry thought as he stood downstairs, he could ask someone if this was true.


    But it seemed too late. If Hermione was truly a Death Eater in disguise, she wouldn''t give him much time. Even a slight delay, and the Death Eaters and their allies might burst in at any moment.


    Harry stood frozen in place, mind a whirl.


    "Who are you talking about?" Uncle Vernon asked.


    "Voldemort," Harry uttered in a hoarse voice. Let it go... stop prying... you don''t know anything...


    "Vold¡ªwhat?" Uncle Vernon shook his head, trying to put on a contemplative look.


    "He''s back?" Penny Aunt whispered from behind, "That... murderer... he''s back?"


    Uncle Vernon glanced at his wife, then at Harry, a realization dawning on him, "I''ve heard that name before. He''s the one¡ª"


    Who killed Harry''s parents.


    But nobody answered him.


    Harry stared at Aunt Petunia, initially feeling perplexed, a hint of absurdity creeping in¡ªthe Voldemort, whom the magical world feared to mention by name, reduced to a mere murderer by a Muggle, especially a housewife. Yet, looking into Aunt Petunia''s fear-stricken pale eyes, Harry hazily realized that in this room, more than just himself understood what Voldemort''s return truly meant.


    Aunt Petunia gave him a strange look, one she had never given him before. This made Harry immensely uncomfortable. The room''s air seemed suffocating; he grabbed Hedwig''s cage and his suitcase, swiftly exiting Number Four, Privet Drive.


    "Let''s go," Harry told Hermione, panting.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Hermione took Harry''s cage; Hedwig, just manhandled, was now disoriented, her once bright and dignified amber eyes now vacant and irritated. She hooted angrily.


    "Nothing," Harry replied.


    "You look like you''ve just had a fight."


    "I''ll tell you on the way," Harry said.


    Mr. and Mrs. Granger got out of the car, loading Harry''s luggage in the trunk. "Thanks¡ªI''ll handle the cage," Harry blurted, flustered, joining Hermione in the backseat, almost squishing Crookshanks. Crookshanks jumped onto Hermione''s lap, meowing sadly.


    Harry didn''t notice the Grangers, equally silent, harboring their own thoughts.


    "Where to next?" Mr. Granger croaked.


    "Just turn at the corner and keep going straight; it''s very close," Harry replied, then heard a low sob.


    Harry looked up, seeing Mrs. Granger wiping her eyes from the rearview mirror. The atmosphere inside the car seemed even more oppressive than Number Four, and Harry couldn''t quite grasp what was happening. He only looked at Hermione, who shook her head slightly; her eyes were now red, too.


    The car stopped in front of a red house.


    Harry carried Hedwig''s cage out of the car, then fetched their luggage from the trunk, heading toward the door. But there were no footsteps behind him. He turned around, seeing the Grangers tightly embracing their daughter.


    Harry suddenly understood the eerie atmosphere in the car¡ªHermione''s parents had known about Voldemort''s return long ago, perhaps even witnessed the event. While he spent two boring weeks on Privet Drive, the Grangers carried an immense mental burden, worrying about their daughter.


    Finally, Hermione separated from her parents. She watched as they got into the car, the car starting and disappearing around the street corner.


    Hermione stood still, staring at where the car had vanished for a long time. Eventually, she wiped her eyes, dragging her suitcase toward Harry.


    "Is this Sirius''s rented house?" Hermione asked gloomily.


    "Yes¡ªHermione, you can stay at home for two months," Harry gathered courage, "You''re not like me¡ª"


    "Don''t joke, Harry! Doing nothing after knowing the war is coming?" Hermione cut him off, her tone intense. "I don''t want to die in a war."


    These two chapters primarily focus on Harry''s perspective, not as an authored plot. They serve to underscore the impact of the impending war, delineate the Dursley family, and set up Dudley, dropping a hint about his future. If anyone''s interested, there''s a puzzle regarding Dudley''s future in these passages.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 498: Negligent Mundungus

    Chapter 498: Negligent Mundungus


    "Let''s go inside," Harry whispered to Hermione as they entered Sirius''s rented house together.


    But someone was already inside.


    Harry stared, fixing his gaze on the scruffy stranger in front of him. The man sported a messy mop of ginger hair, looking as though he''d rolled down a hill in the Crookshanks. He lounged against the sofa, one short, stubby leg lazily propped on the table, seemingly dozing off.


    "Who are you?" Harry and Hermione simultaneously brandished their wands.


    Crookshanks growled, crouching on the floor.


    The man in tattered robes was startled awake. He rolled over and sat up, raising his hands in surrender as he noticed a wand, sparking at his neck.


    "I''m Mundungus Fletcher, sent by Dumbledore to protect you," the stout man said.


    "You''re lying," Hermione sharply retorted, "Dumbledore wouldn''t send someone like you¡ª"


    Mundungus looked at her plaintively. "What''s wrong with me? I''ve been working for both Dumbledore and H¡ª for over a decade now, a member of the Order since¡ª"


    "But why are you here? This is Sirius''s rented place," Harry asked, keeping his wand pointed.


    "He asked me to come, he can''t leave right now," Mundungus replied cautiously.


    "So you''re the one supposed to notify me to leave early?" Harry''s eyes widened. "But you did nothing, just slept here," he said in frustration, nearly misunderstanding Hermione due to the mismatched information.


    Mundungus gestured to his droopy, bloodshot eyes. "Look at me, just finished a big task, couldn''t keep my eyes open. I came early, thought I''d take a nap... didn''t expect you two to show up."


    "Were you busy with Order tasks?"


    "More or less," Mundungus vaguely replied.


    "But aren''t you supposed to protect Harry?"


    "Cough, temporary assignment..."


    Harry and Hermione exchanged looks, finding the guy suspicious, his eyes darting around.


    "Since you''re the one sent to inform Harry, you should know where we need to go," Hermione asked.


    "I can''t disclose the exact address, not yet, need to wait¡ª" Mundungus paused, waving a hand, "Hold on, don''t rush. It''s the Black''s old place!"


    Harry and Hermione lowered their wands.


    "How do we leave from here?"


    "Through that," Mundungus pointed to the fireplace, "The Floo Network."


    "What about the time?"


    "Seven o''clock, plus we need to wait for someone with a note," Mundungus muttered, "Don''t ask me, I don''t know who it is."


    Harry and Hermione exchanged glances, almost figuring out who it might be.


    "What about the note you mentioned?"


    "A specific address written by the Secret Keeper, the key for the Fidelius Charm," Mundungus explained, "The place we''re going is under the Fidelius Charm, after casting it, no one can reveal the address, outsiders can''t find it. Only the Secret Keeper has the right to disclose it to anyone. Once we''re there, we won''t have to worry."


    Harry and Hermione temporarily believed him, but felt the need for necessary questioning.


    "Are you close to Sirius?" Harry asked.


    "Of course, I often use this fireplace, safe, concealed! Not regulated by the Ministry!" Mundungus said.


    "Not regulated?"


    "Yeah, I bet the Blacks paid a hefty price to acquire this technology, think about it, if I had it too, I could set up secret bases all around the world, so convenient! Avoiding magical authorities from all countries!" Mundungus boasted, praising his grand plans.


    More than that, Felix thought. He glanced at Hermione, realizing her parents were quite persistent too, seemingly aware of his arrival, waiting by the roadside to intercept him.


    "Saw them," Felix said briefly, "your cousin caused a bit of a ruckus, squealed at the sight of me, your uncle almost charged at me..."


    Harry looked puzzled.


    "...only to discover later that it was your cousin who had raided the Honeydukes'' Ice Mice, nothing to do with me."


    Felix glanced at the clock on the wall. "Time''s almost up." He pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Harry. "Take a look, both of you. Remember this address, won''t need this again."


    Harry and Hermione took the note, reading "12 Grimmauld Place." After memorizing it, the paper turned to ash.


    "Professor, are you the Secret Keeper for Grimmauld Place?"


    "I''m not," Felix replied without elaboration, "Dumbledore is, and he provided the note."


    At exactly seven o''clock, a vivid green flame rose from the fireplace.


    "As agreed, we have about two minutes, make it quick." Felix nudged Harry toward the fireplace, urging, "Questions can wait on the other side."


    He stowed the luggage into a ring.


    Harry, holding Hedwig, stepped into the flames, called out "12 Grimmauld Place," and vanished in a whirl. Following were Hermione with Crookshanks, Mundungus, and finally Felix, standing alone in the fireplace.


    "Master Harry," a raspy, low voice spoke.


    Startled, Harry''s glasses were obscured by thick dust as he faintly saw a small figure.


    "Kreacher?" he ventured.


    "It is Kreacher!" the elderly house-elf exclaimed joyfully, bouncing forward with a feather duster to clean the dust off Harry.


    "Oh, thank you¡ªthank you, no need, I can manage¡ª" Harry said, noticing a small square thing dangling in front of him. He removed his glasses, using them to wipe his clothes.


    Hermione, Mundungus, and Felix arrived by then.


    Having cleaned his glasses, Harry stared at the small green object¡ªa pendant box hanging from Kreacher''s chest.


    "Sirius gave this to you?" Harry asked in amazement. It was Regulus''s relic, a forged Horcrux that Kreacher had worn before, even across the two-way mirror. Harry had assumed it was a replica, but it turned out to be real.


    "The master is generous, allowing me to safeguard this item," Kreacher said.


    At that moment, someone rushed out from the living room.


    "Reems," Felix greeted, "didn''t expect to see you again so soon. Is your task complete?"


    "Yeah," Lupin replied oddly.


    "I''ll go change, then I''ll be in the study for a while. You can handle their queries," Felix said.


    Lupin nodded. "Leave it to me."


    "I''ll take a nap, call me for dinner," Mundungus yawned, heading towards the sofa in the living room.


    "Professor has joined the Order of the Phoenix too?" Harry asked, watching Felix disappear upstairs, quite intrigued.


    "He hasn''t," Lupin clarified, "but he''s on our side, an ally¡ª"


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 499: Recent Developments

    Chapter 499: Recent Developments


    Hermione smirked, while Harry seemed carefree.


    "What''s going on?" Luna asked, puzzled.


    "Nothing, really," Harry chuckled more, "The professor, naturally, is on our side. It''s entirely normal, isn''t it?"


    "You make a valid point," Luna said seriously. "But he''s too independent; sometimes, the information doesn''t match... I almost got killed by him."


    "What happened?" Harry''s smile faded.


    "I took a few days off recently, caught up with friends," Luna said gloomily. "As you know, I mean my kind..." Harry and Hermione nodded knowingly, understanding she referred to werewolves.


    "Dumbledore wanted me to infiltrate the werewolf community, but my face had gained some notoriety, appeared in the papers a few times... So, I opted for semi-public activities, trying to persuade the more moderate werewolf groups, promising a stable wolfsbane potion to keep them neutral, if not on our side. One time, I encountered Felix looking for a dark wizard¡ªa complicated relationship exists between werewolves and dark wizards, sometimes entwined due to both being on society''s fringes, albeit under different circumstances... Conflict erupted; a few impulsive werewolves rushed in, only to be struck back by black lightning the next moment."


    "It was too fast, couldn''t react," Luna said, still shaken. "But the mission was accomplished; that pack of werewolves moved out overnight."


    Harry and Hermione exchanged looks.


    "Kids, I''m not saying this to blame Felix¡ªalthough his methods were indeed rough," Luna concluded, "but you must realize: werewolves are all dangerous. Though divided into aggressive and moderate factions, they''re all within the danger category. So, don''t fall into the misconception that the moderates are just amiable."


    "I don''t think so, Limes. You''re nicer than most people I know," a young woman''s voice entered the living room.


    The witch had a pale heart-shaped face, sparkling black eyes, and a vibrant violet short haircut. Her attire leaned toward Muggle style, with an eccentric shirt and patched jeans, like the rebellious girl Harry occasionally saw.


    Harry found the face vaguely familiar, recalling meeting her in third year after a few seconds.


    "Hello, Tonks," Luna calmly introduced them, "Tonks is the Ministry''s proud auror, chosen to be stationed at the Phoenix as a liaison between both sides."


    Harry and Hermione suddenly understood.


    Tonks approached, highly interested, extending a hand. "Hi, been wanting to chat with you both," she said casually.


    Harry and Hermione hurriedly shook hands, and Tonks leaned in to whisper, "I''ve joined the Phoenix."


    "Congratulations¡ª" Harry awkwardly replied, unable to find a fitting response.


    During this time, Kreachur had remained silent. When Harry looked at him, he respectfully bowed. "Allow Kreachur to brew tea for the young master."


    "Um, okay," Harry said. Then, Kreachur disappeared before his eyes. Harry found Kreachur''s attitude peculiar.


    "He''s treating us like air," Luna remarked. "Because of my werewolf status, he should actually treat Tonks better, but..."


    "My mum was disowned by the Black family," Tonks shrugged. "I guess he doesn''t approve of me either."


    "Disowned? The tapestry?" Harry asked.


    "Yeah," Tonks mimicked sparking fireworks.


    Hermione looked puzzled by their conversation.


    Harry softly explained, "There''s a tapestry on the second floor wall, the Black family''s genealogy. But not everyone''s on it; some members who seriously violate family traditions get removed, like Sirius did before."


    ...


    As it neared eight o''clock, some noises drifted down from downstairs.


    Harry perked up his ears, recognizing familiar footsteps. It was Sirius!


    "Harry!" Sirius appeared at the living room door, smiling at him, "Mondongus has finally managed something sensible." He sat opposite Harry, almost plopping onto Mondongus, "Oops¡ª"


    "Is it dinner time?" a sleepy Mondongus mumbled.


    "Not yet," Sirius replied, shifting to another spot, allowing Crookshanks to leap onto him, seeking a scratch under its chin.


    "What have you been up to lately?" Harry asked.


    "Plenty to do," Sirius slumped wearily on the couch, "We''re in a preparatory phase. Both sides are cautious; we haven''t had direct confrontations¡ªexcept for a few incidents involving Inferi. We suspect Voldemort is secretly recruiting, gathering forces, or planning something... never idle. On our end, it''s about fortifying defenses," he glanced at Harry, "living on the move while handling family matters; that''s the situation."


    "The wizarding world has been peaceful for many years. Most folks aren''t vigilant; there are plenty of loopholes to exploit. You might have heard about Azkaban... Amelia''s been quite the paperhanger lately."


    "And the Floo Network," Mondongus mumbled in his sleep.


    Sirius grinned.


    "True, who''d have thought the inconspicuous Floo Network Authority would become so crucial during wartime? Amelia''s ordered the team to clear out old and illegal routes and monitor any anomalies¡ª"


    "What about here?" Harry remembered Mondongus mentioning the Black family''s involvement in some aspects of the Floo Network.


    "No need to worry for now," Sirius smirked mischievously, "This place is under a loyalty enchantment. The Ministry can''t come snooping; at most, they''ll discover uncontrolled nodes but won''t be able to locate us."


    ...


    During dinner, they exchanged information.


    "Fudge''s been sent to various European countries, advocating vigilance against Death Eater activities... making good use of him," Sirius shrugged.


    Harry was greatly surprised.


    "Molly mentioned she''s moving in with a few kids in a couple of days," Lupin also shared.


    Harry and Hermione were thrilled to hear this news.


    "I''ll be gone for a few days," Felix said, "I''ll return before the honors ceremony starts."


    "Where to?" Lupin keenly inquired.


    "Visiting Mr. Scamander; I miss those little creatures he keeps in the basement."


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 500: The Hatching of the Bird-Snake

    Chapter 500: The Hatching of the Bird-Snake


    On the northern coast of the English Channel, in Dorset County.


    "Hiss? (How much longer do we have to wait?)"


    "Patience, Valen. It''s almost time."


    Felix and Valen lay on a bed of thick, dry leaves, each holding a pair of binoculars, scanning the distance. Surrounding them was dense woodland, and about sixty to seventy feet away lay a nest woven from vines.


    The nest was intricate, filled with fallen leaves, and nestled within were six or seven silvery eggs that resembled delicate works of art.


    This was Newt Scamander''s home, more specifically, a part of his underground cellar. Felix and Valen had been here for nearly a week, spending most of their time in this place, experiencing various magical adventures without stepping outside. Just last night, they were rowing in the marshy waters, and today, they were observing the bird-snakes hatching in the woods.


    Everything was happening in Newt Scamander''s wondrous underground sanctuary.


    This place was a gathering of magical creatures to rival Romania''s Dragon Sanctuary. Since Newt''s retirement, his outings had significantly reduced. Several magical ministries secretly breathed a sigh of relief... but the scale and variety of magical creatures hadn''t diminished. If anything, they had grown even more extensive. Apart from those Newt brought back himself, there were creatures from his son, grandson, Ministry workers, the Magical Creatures Association, the sanctuary... and enthusiasts from abroad seeking his help and advice.


    This time, Felix brought along a complete set of ''Future World'' company products as rent for his peculiar journey. Newt was initially taken aback, but his wife rather liked these novelties.


    "Rolf visited us and brought a chair, very comfortable to lie on," Tina Goldstein mentioned to him.


    ...


    "Tap, tap, tap¡ª"


    A crisp metallic tapping echoed through the woods. "It''s hatching!" Felix whispered to Valen. Both of them raised their binoculars, carefully observing the nest. Initially, there was just one source of sound, but it was like a signal as all the bird-snake eggs started emitting the same sound.


    "Hiss?"


    Valen gently nudged Felix.


    "The record button? The red one¡ª" Felix whispered, all the while keeping a close watch. Cracks swiftly appeared on the surface of the silvery eggshells. Then, the shells contorted and twisted as if something enormous inside was expanding. After a few probing attempts, the pecking began, and the cracks continued to widen.


    "Clack, clack, clack," the sounds chimed together, creating a symphony.


    Finally, the first bird-snake emerged from its shell.


    The bird-snake was a two-legged winged creature with a snake-like body adorned with beautiful feathers, usually exquisite and brilliantly blue, though exceptions existed. The newly born bird-snake''s legs were still weak, pressed against its body''s sides, moving more like a snake. It swam in circles in the nest, curiously surveying its siblings.


    They were still trying to break out of their shells.


    "Should be enough, right? They''ve just been born; it''s best not to feed them too much at once..." Felix was undecided.


    At that moment, rustling sounds came from behind them.


    Valen looked up, mouth gaping through the bottom of the glass jar.


    "Umm¡ª" Felix felt something amiss. He turned around and saw the bird-snake mother slowly rising behind them, growing in size, its huge bird-like head looming down toward them.


    ''Bird-snakes will attack anyone near them, especially when they''re protecting their eggs.''


    As this thought flashed through Felix''s mind, he grabbed Valen and appeared twenty feet away. To the bird-snake mother, this distance was insignificant; a leap forward could bring her to them. Luckily, Felix had spent a few days here and was somewhat familiar.


    So, the bird-snake mother only encircled the nest, watching them warily.


    As Felix and Valen cautiously retreated, the bird-snake mother''s body gradually shrank. Soon, it revealed the protected nest, and the young bird-snakes chirped and climbed onto their mother, awkwardly flapping their wings, watching the "caretakers" depart.


    "Let''s head back too."


    Felix said contentedly.


    On their way back, they passed an empty tree hollow. "Hey, Lightning," Felix greeted, waving at the tree hollow where an invisible creature lived. Then, they crossed a small open plain, walked across a long wooden bridge, and returned to their base.


    This area was


    adjacent to the exit, the most human-like part of the entire underground chamber.


    It was filled with pots, pans, and books, and Felix suddenly felt as though he had stepped into the territory of a Potions professor, despite the contents of the bottles being entirely different.


    He had never intended to introduce these two individuals to each other.


    That meeting was destined to be unfriendly.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 501: Magical Creatures

    Chapter 501: Magical Creatures


    "Hey, Newt," Felix addressed the busy figure, "any discoveries?"


    "I''m not sure," Newt straightened from the table, hastily jotting notes, eyeing the frantic movement of several ''Blast-Ended Skrewts'' in the glass cabinet. He hesitated, "Hagrid calls them that? They seem rather temperamental, in a mating season, perhaps? Some creatures act daft during that time... as do some people."


    "No one''s certain; these beings have only appeared in the real world for less than a year. No one can fully grasp their behaviors," Felix replied. "Hagrid was looking after them, but he''s off on a trip and left the last few in my care. He''s keen on hearing your thoughts too."


    "We need more observation time." Newt fixed his gaze on the cabinet. "We must confirm if the Skrewts can breed stably in natural conditions¡ªthat''s crucial. Otherwise, they might just vanish into history. Too many failed attempts at creating new species through intervention exist. Hagrid didn''t involve magic, which is good; there''s a chance for a stable existence. I''m considering setting up an enclosure; your magic has been keeping them confined."


    He looked up, an eager expression on his face.


    "Make it sturdy," Felix reminded. "I''ve never seen a tame Skrewt. It seems they lack a brain as an organ."


    Newt nodded.


    Felix cradled Valen, examining a dangling ball of yarn with it.


    It was a spiked pod, but as they observed, it suddenly unfurled into a massive, bat-like crawling creature with skeletal wings, a terrifying sight. It hung upside down, eyeing them, startling Valen in Felix''s arms.


    The next moment, it retracted.


    "The Unflying Wyvern. They curl into a spiked pod when not flying. This one isn''t dangerous, but it''s best not to get too close. Norris is a bit shy," Newt smiled to himself.


    "Huh?" Valen, still startled, patted its chest.


    "Norris, that''s its name," Newt repeated. "Just like you''re Valen."


    He looked at Felix. "It''s hard to imagine; she''s already learned to write, though a bit messy, but... well, quite impressive. Reminds me of my brother," he added in a near whisper.


    Felix gazed at the coiled Unflying Wyvern, unable to help but click his tongue. "Valen looks better," he didn''t want to turn into that. "So, you''ve trained it?" He suddenly had a thought, curious. "These things are quite dangerous in the wild."


    "You''re right," Felix smiled faintly.


    "But it shouldn''t be that. Regular transfiguration only changes the appearance of magical creatures, unable to reveal their essence. Even the advanced Animagi just remove certain drawbacks..." Newt mused to himself.


    "Even Dumbledore... wait, I seem to recall a similar scene, not a complete transfiguration though, hardly any changes on the skin. I always thought it was some magic I didn''t know."


    Newt''s eyes sparkled, fixated on Felix, brimming with curiosity.


    "Can you truly do that? Can I see?"


    "Of course, showcasing this ability to the world''s greatest expert on magical creatures would be an honor."


    Valen stood on the table, also eagerly looking at Felix. Although it had seen it beforehand, the sight was still astonishing. What species exactly was the grand magician? The invisible creature nibbling on fruit suddenly widened its eyes, dropping the fruit¡ªit had seen what was coming next.


    Felix tilted his head, cautiously eyeing his fingers and began the transfiguration. A strange sensation swept through him. His body seemed to melt, his hands shrinking and melding into his sides, torso and neck elongating, a pair of blue wings akin to scimitars breaking through his clothes from the back... Felix felt no pain, only a warm sensation; no panic, just tranquility¡ªbecause he knew the transfigured form and that his body could adapt to this extent of change.


    He became a magical creature.


    Felix lowered his head, but his body quickly expanded, taller even than Newt. With a bird-like, blue head almost the size of the invisible creature, he looked down at the people present, his gaze slightly shifting, easily seeing the rivers, caves, and plains in the distance.


    Towering stature, radiant feathers, over a hundred feet long.


    He had turned into a bird-snake.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 502: Bait - (1)

    Chapter 502: Bait - (1)


    Newt appeared both surprised and fascinated.


    He gazed at an unusually large bird-snake, his focus intense and fervent, murmuring to himself, "Am I dreaming? I hope Tina doesn''t wake me up halfway." He cautiously approached, but the bird-snake seemed startled by his demeanor, flapping its wings to create a strong gust, pushing him back a few steps.


    "Wow, easy¡ª"


    Newt wasn''t sure where he found a jar from, filled with beetles. "I know you like these, no harm meant. Look, it''s food¡ªuh¡ª" he said while trying to slowly unscrew the lid, only to find the bird-snake gradually shrinking.


    "Felix?" he exclaimed, clearly puzzled.


    Soon, the bird-snake was no bigger than a newly hatched creature, coiled up. Valen hopped off the table, eyeing the bird-snake; its bright, black eyes shimmered, both little creatures almost the same height.


    "Chirp!"


    Valen reached out, but the bird-snake darted aside, a mist rising as Felix''s figure reappeared. He gestured, his robe draping over him, restoring to his initial form.


    "Performance over."


    With a snap of Felix''s fingers, the mist swiftly dissipated.


    Newt visibly showed disappointment.


    "You wouldn''t want to study me, would you?" Felix cautiously inquired.


    "Oh, no, why would I¡ª" Newt, slightly flustered, interrupted, his gaze fixed on him, "Certainly not¡ªI can differentiate between you guys. There''s no giant bird-snake in reality, at least not that I''ve seen. Is it because of you?" He awkwardly changed the subject.


    Truth be told, Felix also breathed a sigh of relief. Newt''s eyes seemed like he was observing a magical creature he adored, one he hadn''t encountered before.


    "It''s likely because of me," he sat on a nearby rock, "I''ve been experimenting with magical creature transformations lately, but it seems the most recent bird-snake alteration I''ve grasped is easier and more complete. I suspect it''s due to my adeptness with the scale-reducing charm."


    "The one you used on the Blast-Ended Skrewt?" Newt asked astutely.


    Felix nodded.


    "That explains it," Newt said, "The ancient runes'' connection to magical creatures runs deep¡ªI''ve read your paper¡ªbut, um," he pondered his words, "you should understand, the talents of ancient runes and magical creatures are distinct."


    "I understand," Felix nodded, "Perhaps initially, ancient runes might have mimicked magical creatures and plants, but when wizards combined purely magical symbols to create the first entirely new magic, the two became distinct."


    "However, I''ll try to restore their abilities."


    His light blue eyes brimmed with infinite desire. "The talents of some magical creatures are truly fascinating." He glanced down at the Invisible Beast, this little creature not only could turn invisible but also had the fleeting ability to prophesy the future. Then his thoughts shifted to the phoenix Fawkes in the Headmaster''s office¡ªrebirth from the ashes... that must be incredibly challenging.


    Zoko was the proprietor of Zoko''s Joke Shop in Hogsmeade, formerly an alchemist who initially struggled in business. After a few years of barely making ends meet, he nearly starved before reluctantly shifting to researching pranks and magical products, unexpectedly skyrocketing to fame in that field.


    What could be done about that? Felix pondered. As his goals expanded, he worried Voldemort might set his sights on the ''Future World'' employees. Aside from conventional protective magic, the Thieffall Barrier seemed strategically valuable. It could wash away all enchantments, magical disguises, potentially even covering Polyjuice Potion and the Dementor''s Kiss.


    "Professor..." Clementine raised her hand, her eyes gleaming at him.


    "You want to try, don''t you?" Felix understood.


    "Exactly," Clementine said, relieved; she felt she and the professor were on the same page, "Our R&D wizards exceed fifty, each skilled in two or three areas, having experienced the development of multiple new products. I can''t think of a more cohesive team."


    Felix contemplated the feasibility of the plan. The Ministry had the tech, and they had a mature team with enough brainpower. It seemed like a win-win outcome, except he wasn''t sure if the Ministry would agree to share the technology. During the first war, the Ministry had collaborated with the ''Prophet.''


    The ''Prophet'' had seen rapid growth after the war.


    "Professor," Clementine urged eagerly, "Now''s the chance."


    "Alright," Felix agreed, "I''ll speak with Ms. Bones. If she doesn''t have a better option now, I''m confident I can persuade her. Anything else new?"


    "We do!" Clementine said, "But they''re just minor things."


    She swiftly flipped through the documents.


    "The Weasley twins are interning here, and their¡ª"


    "Wait, Fred and George are here? At the company? Right now?" Felix asked in surprise.


    "Yeah," Clementine nodded, "They came over on the first day of their break, brimming with all sorts of peculiar ideas... Limes values their Anti-Curse Hat and Anti-Curse Cloak series; he appointed them as team leaders and even assisted them personally." She pursed her lips, "However, Limes declined their series of mysterious prank items like the Jump-Scare Box, the Constipation Nugget... Fred kept complaining about Limes being clueless and said you highly praised these things¡ªis that true?"


    "Well, I appreciate their design thinking, but joking about Voldemort... certainly isn''t advisable; Death Eaters would be cursing them non-stop..." Felix explained, noticing Clementine''s doubtful expression.


    Coughing, he continued, "Let''s continue."


    "...because of the Ministry''s endorsement, sales of Rune Cards have surged significantly. At this rate, soon every household will have a set... Actually, everything related to rune promotion is selling well, whether it''s Andis''s released comic extras or the rune guidebooks, all of them are constantly being reprinted... Many people are writing in asking for illumination charm casting techniques; Penelope has been working overtime lately."


    Felix wasn''t overly surprised by this.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 503: The Fishing Operation Begins - (1)

    Chapter 503: The Fishing Operation Begins - (1)


    After dinner, the parents had discussions with their respective children.


    "They want us to keep our heads down, you know, stay at the school¡ªdeal with the mundane textbooks," Ron described Mr. Weasley''s mindset. "As if in the blink of an eye, the war''s over, and it''s best if we haven''t even noticed."


    Back in the third-floor bedroom, they exchanged information.


    Harry felt frustrated. "Why don''t they understand? I won''t sneak out of school, of course, but necessary preparations need to be made, right? For when Voldemort comes for me again."


    Touching the scar on his forehead, despite his reluctance, he felt an inexplicable connection with Voldemort¡ªnot just physically but emotionally... their mutual hatred, wishing for each other''s disappearance.


    "He''s coming for us¡ªI don''t think he''ll let me and Ron go," Hermione spoke from the other bed. "That''s the problem. Clearly, the adults want to keep us away from the war, away from Voldemort."


    "It''s always him coming for me!" Harry burst out in anger.


    Bang! Bang! Two jarring noises echoed in the old room, Ron''s two older brothers¡ªFred and George¡ªsuddenly appeared, tumbling onto Harry''s bed.


    "Ouch¡ª"


    Harry sat up, holding his throbbing scar, but he was certain it wasn''t Voldemort this time. "How''d you get here?" he grumbled.


    "Just dropping in to see you lot, poor souls, in your misery," George said melodramatically.


    Fred mimicked Harry''s gesture¡ªholding his forehead, groaning in pain. Unfortunately, he collided with Harry.


    "Makes a bet with George, guessing who''ll get tackled... should''ve taken precautions. Harry, check this, is there anything weird on my head?" Fred grumbled.


    "If you mean a lightning-shaped scar, nope," Harry responded quickly. "Apart from a bump that keeps swelling, I see nothing."


    "Guess we''ll need Tonks again," Fred sighed.


    "Why?" Ron, just coming to, asked.


    "She''s cheerful¡ª"


    "A bit absent-minded¡ª"


    "And gets along with everyone¡ª"


    "Plus, she''s got special potions, Fred''s specialty." Fred and George chimed in.


    Harry stared at them, momentarily forgetting the seriousness from before, though Fred and George grew solemn.


    "Don''t blame Ginny, Harry," Fred said. "Your training''s been intense, even for us, and truth be told, we spend most of our days in Diagon Alley. But Ginny sees it all, every day. She''s worried about you."


    "I''m not blaming her," Harry shook his head.


    "That''s good," Fred and George relaxed, exchanged a look, then Fred handed Harry, Ron, and Hermione each a long, flesh-colored string from his pocket.


    "What''s this?" Harry asked, twirling the string in his hand.


    Neville felt ecstatic.


    Sirius gifted a pop-up book about Quidditch. Each page formed a 3D Quidditch pitch, with imaginary players reenacting classic match scenes.


    "From this angle, Lynch stands no chance against Krum," Ron commented, staring at one particular page¡ªa scene from last year''s Quidditch World Cup finals where Krum deceived the opponents with the Wronski Feint.


    Lupin wasn''t present; Harry guessed he was in a new werewolf community. Still, he sent a handmade bone bracelet as a birthday gift through Tonks. Harry silently prayed it wasn''t made from werewolf teeth.


    Hermione''s gift was a parchment enchanted with various spell names¡ªall those Harry had mastered. Looking at the lengthy list filled him with a sense of accomplishment.


    At that moment, the door creaked open, and Bill peered in.


    "Breakfast''s ready. We''ve got to hurry; the award ceremony starts at ten. It''s best to be at the Ministry early..."


    As they followed Bill downstairs, Harry saw two strangers at the table: a plump-cheeked witch with dark hair and a short man wearing a violet top hat¡ªsimilar to Tonks''s hair color today.


    "Hestia Jones and Dedalus Diggle," Mr. Weasley introduced at the table.


    The two looked curiously at Harry. Dedalus exaggeratedly removed his hat in a not-so-standard salute. "Hello, delighted to see you again."


    Harry looked at him, utterly confused and with no recollection.


    "At the Leaky Cauldron, before you started school," Dedalus provided more hints. "I shook


    your hand then."


    Ah, Harry thought. He recalled now, a wizard just as excitable as Colin back then.


    "Hello, Harry," the witch named Heidi said. "We''re your guards for today."


    "Guards?" Harry blurted out, a bread crumb falling from his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a standard procedure," the witch reassured him with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Hermione was talking to Tonks. "No, I don''t plan on letting them know now. We''ll do it when there''s an opportunity later."


    Breakfast consisted of smoked meat, roasted potatoes, toast, and vegetable soup. After eating, they left through the front door of Grimmauld Place 12. "No Floo, too conspicuous," Felix said. "Harry, stick close to me."


    Harry felt the atmosphere grow increasingly peculiar.


    "Professor?"


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 504: Illusions - (1)

    Chapter 504: Illusions - (1)


    Time ticked away.


    Felix and his companions grew increasingly anxious. Harry fixed his gaze on the flames flickering in the fireplace, hoping they might suddenly change color or a wizard would emerge from within to tell them what had occurred. Or even a messenger Patronus would suffice... but nothing happened.


    The crackling of the wood filled the office, the atmosphere turning heavy. Harry attributed it to the high temperature; it was late July, nearly August, and not many people opted to light a fire during this time.


    "I need a constant temperature pendant..." Harry''s thoughts meandered aimlessly. But then, heavier concerns flooded in; he couldn''t contain the thoughts popping into his head... He had handed over the hair willingly, agreed to the plan, and if Sirius were to suffer as a result, it would be solely his doing.


    Just then, the flames in the fireplace suddenly surged, shooting up to a person''s height and changing color to a lush green, spiraling as a figure emerged.


    It was Kingsley Shacklebolt.


    Harry''s heart raced. He heard a muffled shriek beside him, but he couldn''t discern if it came from Ron or Hermione. The flames reverted to orange, signaling no one else behind. Harry''s heart clenched.


    Where was Sirius? What about Mrs. Bones? He yelled inwardly.


    "How did it go?" Felix jumped up from the sofa, the coin he had been fiddling with held tightly in his fist.


    "Fairly well," Kingsley said, sweat on his face, clothes disheveled, smudged with shades of earthy brown, like someone who had just been through a battle. "We apprehended two Death Eaters, the escaped Macnair and McNair, Augustus McNair."


    "Voldemort? Was he there?" Felix asked, furrowing his brow.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione held their breath, eagerly gazing at Kingsley, who shook his head, looking puzzled and perplexed. "No sign of him. In fact, it was just these two Death Eaters. The rest were a motley crew¡ªDementors, a few werewolves and vampires, and some dark wizards from who knows where... Bones believes they fell under the Imperius Curse."


    "So Voldemort was merely testing? Observing from the shadows?" Felix muttered to himself, dissatisfied with the outcome.


    "It seems so," Kingsley panted. "There were plenty of foot soldiers, a horde charging at us, caught us off guard. I even wondered when Death Eaters had become this courageous... the casualties occurred then¡ª"


    "Casualties?" Hermione gasped.


    "Oh, no deaths," Kingsley clarified. "Some injuries, nothing life-threatening¡ªI continue, those two Death Eaters stayed further back, merely conducting reconnaissance. Sirius and Bones coordinated to bring one down; as for the other... I suspect Dumbledore intervened."


    Felix pieced together the whole scenario.


    "And where''s Sirius now?" Harry couldn''t help but ask.


    "With Bones, I came back alone to report, and to bring some people to escort the captives back, ah, and of course¡ªa healer." Kingsley said, turning to Felix. "Mr. Harp, this operation barely met the expectations. You can take them away now; Mrs. Weasley has been arranged in Arthur''s office."


    Felix nodded silently. Then, with urgency, Kingsley hurried out of the office.


    "Let''s go; I''ll take you back," Felix said.


    "Is that it?" Harry felt incredulous.


    "No choice, Voldemort didn''t take the bait," Felix shrugged. "This is war; you can''t expect the enemy to make a fatal mistake at the start, and that''s it forever, though..." He frowned, recalling the report from Lucius, Voldemort had been unusually low-key lately, barely showing up.


    "Calm down, Miss Granger," Felix said. "The Ministry represents order; they can''t just arrest people without cause... though there''s certainly covert surveillance. One escape doesn''t count for much; Lucius can produce a whole slew of names to send to Azkaban."


    But what might Voldemort, without influence and hope for ruling, do, nobody knew.


    The crux of this war had always been Voldemort alone.


    "Mrs. Bones really ought to thoroughly investigate those pure-blood extremists..." Hermione muttered under her breath. Ron glanced over, and she hastened to add, "Oh, of course, not your family; you''re¡ª"


    "¡ªa pure-blood traitor," Ron nodded, amusing himself.


    On the second floor, in the


    Department of the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts, they found Mrs. Weasley, relatively composed, with Percy by her side. Seeing Harry and the others come in, she rushed over, embracing and kissing them.


    "Thank goodness you''re all okay¡ª"


    "Mom," Ron struggled. "We didn''t even leave!"


    "Well, even so..." she chuckled, "your dad went to help out. I heard no one got hurt, and they captured a bunch of troublemakers. It was a swift and successful operation... Mrs. Bones took the lead; we''ve got ourselves a good Minister."


    Mrs. Weasley seemed very pleased with the outcome. Harry glanced at Professor Hagrid, who wisely didn''t mention that the greatest danger of the entire operation¡ªVoldemort¡ªhadn''t shown up.


    "We''ll wait a bit for Arthur, let me see him," Mrs. Weasley said, a bit embarrassed. "Then we''ll head back, prepare for your birthday party," she said to Harry. "And you, Percy, you must come tonight."


    "Mom, I''m really busy," Percy grumbled. "I''ve got a dozen reports to write¡ª"


    "Take Penelope along¡ªif you forget, that''ll be risky," Mrs. Weasley finished her sentence matter-of-factly, leaving a reluctant Percy behind.


    They took the elevator down to the Ministry''s main hall, gazing at the wall with the gilded fireplace from afar.


    After ten minutes¡ª


    Felix stared at the fireplace area, where the fires surged up, figures triumphantly emerging. The magnificent hall suddenly buzzed with excitement, applause thundering.


    The Unspeakables escorted over twenty wizards in black robes, all wearing hoods, resembling Death Eaters. However, their masks had been removed, their robes dirty, being led forward unsteadily.


    In Felix''s eyes, these assailants¡ªmost of them looked quite downcast, some pale with thick, dark circles under their eyes like they hadn''t slept in days, making them stand out amidst the crowd.


    But among the vampires was one peculiar individual. He looked in good spirits, constantly looking around without a hint of fear. When his gaze landed in Felix''s direction, he broke into a joyful grin.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 505: Conflict

    Chapter 505: Conflict


    Voldemort gazed at the night sky, his black robe rustling alongside the wild grass in the cool breeze.


    Crunching footsteps echoed from behind.


    "Felix Harp..." he said slowly, turning to watch as Felix approached calmly, as if strolling through a park, observing his surroundings with a hint of curiosity.


    "No one else around, no traps," Felix remarked. "Honestly, I''m a bit surprised."


    "Do I need them?" Voldemort countered.


    They locked eyes in the dim light, Voldemort holding his wand ready for battle yet desiring a few more words before engaging.


    "I had intended the battlefield to be at the Ministry of Magic, but interference would have been too much," Voldemort regretfully shared.


    "I thought you were concerned about being caught between me and Dumbledore," Felix said.


    "I did have that concern. It turns out such caution is necessary..." Voldemort uttered softly. "Just one inferior vampire was enough to test the waters. Whose idea was that? Certainly not Dumbledore; he knows I''m not that gullible."


    Felix remained silent.


    "The Minister?" Voldemort grinned. "She''s clever but doesn''t quite understand me yet. The fiercer the resistance, the more casualties."


    "It''s strange how blatantly you speak of preserving your life. Dumbledore saw through you long ago¡ªYou value your own life but care little for others''," Felix remarked. "Like that vampire and those two loyal Death Eaters, discarded like trash."


    "Loyalty? I don''t need that. As long as they fear my power, they''ll obey me," Voldemort murmured. "You know, those who first followed me, the ones who are old now, dead... when you''ve lived as long as I have, servants are endless. Do I need to understand each one?"


    "Felix Harp, you still hold onto human emotions, clinging to those feeble sentiments... When you''re as old as Dumbledore, unable to even hold a wand, and I remain as powerful as ever, then you''ll understand my greatness."


    "You place yourself in the position of the immortal?" Felix asked, surprised.


    "I am now," Voldemort stated.


    He held his wand, slender and pale, his fingers tracing its surface as he calmly introduced it, "Yew, dragon heartstring, 18 inches, an excellent combination, previously wasted in the hands of an incapable owner..."


    Felix recognized it as Lucius Malfoy''s wand.


    "Your turn, Felix Harp," Voldemort said, intrigued.


    Felix, empty-handed, pulled out a coin to toy with.


    "Blackthorn, dragon heartstring, thirteen inches, my first wand. Unfortunately destroyed that night," he sighed. "I haven''t found a suitable replacement yet, but it''s not a big issue. I don''t have the same dire need for a wand as you do¡ªcan''t cast the Killing Curse without one, can you?"


    "Because my magic is too potent," Voldemort maliciously smiled. "It was foolish for you to appear here tonight empty-handed, but it''s normal. I''m troubled by it too. Wizards like you and me, finding a fitting wand isn''t easy."


    "What about your own wand?" Felix curiously inquired.


    Typically, unless one''s character or magical abilities drastically changed, wizards wouldn''t readily replace their wands. The initial wand grew alongside its owner, adapting to each other, allowing them to unleash their full magical potential without inhibition.


    Voldemort''s face twisted slightly. His wand... Dumbledore had taken it. He gritted his teeth; it might have been destroyed.


    Since his return, he couldn''t wield his full strength because his wand couldn''t endure it. Little Crouch''s wand was decent, but it, too, had suffered after the battle a month ago. Each time he held it, he felt the wand''s distress.


    Emotions?


    Felix pondered swiftly, conjuring Patronus Swallows. The silver guardians gracefully maneuvered, dodging green spells. As they neared Voldemort, they suddenly expanded, unleashing two black Dementors.


    A chilling cold spread, freezing the air, mist gathering in the frigid night, hovering around.


    "Dementors?" Voldemort sneered. "You employ Dementors against me?" His eyes reddened. The Dementors dared not approach; they scattered, fleeing. After two deep black glares, they hung still, like withered rags, suspended in mid-air. They seemed not dead but immobilized, drifting in the air, the folds of their black cloaks swaying weakly, becoming a backdrop to the battle.


    However, that wasn''t Felix''s aim at all.


    He forcibly dragged the Room of Thought from his mind into reality. Felix and the Patronus Swallows'' senses connected, the guardians also serving as anchor points for positioning. Then Felix''s figure flickered continuously, much faster than before! Silent spells cleaved through the air and rock, fracturing the earth into an impenetrable grid. Voldemort struggled to keep up; he attempted apparition several times, only to be effortlessly pursued by Felix. Both darted at high speed, disappearing the instant spells were cast, but Voldemort soon ceased, unable to adapt as well as Felix to this tactic.


    Brown earth and stones were magically fused into solid walls, barely holding against spells from all sides, yet Felix sustained his first injury in the battle.


    "Felix Harp!" Voldemort roared.


    In response, a lightning-like silver streak¡ªFelix''s Patronus Swallows¡ªcoiled around Voldemort. Empowered by the Room of Thought, it briefly solidified, clamping onto Voldemort''s wand while Felix held a swirling, sphere-like vortex. Deep blue magical energy spun rapidly inside, unleashing a powerful suction force... Voldemort''s face contorted, the protective walls shattered.


    Felix released his grip, and the colorless vortex swiftly headed toward him.


    Voldemort finally broke free from the entanglement. The serpent-bird entwined around him took on a deep emerald hue that swiftly spread, then vanished. Immediately, a green light surged from his wand, piercing into the vortex. The blue magical energy inside exploded, entangling Voldemort, his body rapidly shrinking.


    "Hiss~"


    Voldemort''s face oscillated, swelling to the size of a pumpkin, then shrinking to that of a fist. Clearly disadvantaged, his crimson eyes fixed on Felix, who was turning the pages of an ancient spell book, preparing for an immense ancient magic.


    A black mist burst from Voldemort''s body, lingering as the grass and leaves around dried instantly, the soil tainted black. Voldemort decided to depart but attempted one last move, lifting his wand. Its tip emitted a deep green light, so deep it banished the darkness, revealing vague figures within.


    Felix felt a chilling sensation, his thoughts seemingly halted as he stared at that green light.


    The spellbook rustled as ancient magic poured forth freely. Felix distanced himself, erecting an air barrier in front.


    The green light and the violent explosion lifted the battleground, soil, debris, and rippling green light halted three feet from Felix, then slowly advanced, accompanied by crackling sounds as his magic began to crumble.


    Forced to disappear once more, Felix watched Voldemort through the swirling dust, realizing the air barrier he had high hopes for had lasted less than three seconds before crumbling.


    Voldemort''s Killing Curse was incredibly potent, seemingly able to ''kill'' magic itself. If I had such a spell, I''d probably rely on it alone, Felix thought.


    Voldemort stood still, casting a cold glance at him, before contorting and vanishing. He was gone.


    "Clatter."


    The wand fell to the ground. Shattering into shards.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 506: Post-War Reflections

    The turmoil had ended, and Felix felt a wave of relief wash over him.


    Bending down, he gathered the shattered remnants of the wand from the ground, still replaying the recent battle in his mind. All in all, he''d performed admirably, nearly matching Voldemort blow for blow. Perhaps he''d appeared somewhat disheveled at the end, dodging that exaggerated killing curse, but his primary objective had been achieved¡ªFelix had roughly estimated Voldemort''s power range, providing a foundation for their next encounter.


    A smirk played on Felix''s lips as he suddenly realized the situation seemed to have reversed from a decade ago.


    Voldemort had repeatedly challenged Dumbledore because he believed he was on the rise in power. That was the only reason he''d engaged in what appeared to be self-destructive actions. Now, the tables had turned. Felix was the one continually improving, more than willing to engage with Voldemort. But Voldemort surely didn''t share the sentiment; he probably wished to end Felix outright the next time they met.


    "Perhaps it''ll be quiet for a few months," Felix pondered. In this battle, Voldemort hadn''t returned empty-handed. He''d concluded something grim: Felix was on par with him now.


    This was a fundamental truth in the wizarding world. The gap in abilities among wizards wasn''t as vast as one might assume. Even elite wizards like Snape, McGonagall, or Moody would struggle to withstand multiple curses, let alone the Avada Kedavra, an overpowered spell. So when Voldemort realized he could face two equally skilled wizards at any moment, his movements would become more enigmatic, more elusive, only appearing when assured of absolute safety.


    "What will Voldemort do next? Search for a suitable wand, sow chaos, cause discord, passively wait for an opportunity..." These were the three strategies Felix envisaged. According to his estimation, Voldemort would likely attempt them in sequence.


    Firstly, the quest for a fitting wand.


    Coincidentally, Felix shared the same need.


    While tales of powerful wands abounded in the magical world, delving into them often proved futile. Many regarded such stories as fairytales, making them rare to pursue, let alone find a suitable match.


    Felix possessed some knowledge of wandlore but was limited to understanding the distinct properties of different wand materials. As for determining which rumor was more credible or founded, he was at a loss. Nonetheless, he could seek counsel from those knowledgeable in this domain¡ªDumbledore and the proprietor of Ollivanders.


    If Ollivander could fashion a personalized wand for him, it''d be even better. He had plenty of hair and wouldn''t mind sacrificing a bit for a custom wand. Amusingly, Voldemort faced a conundrum; he didn''t even have eyebrows.


    He shivered, worried that he might silently die like the vampire he''d seen during the day.


    His mind started buzzing; it felt like someone was speaking to him.


    But Dumbledore had assured Bones that there wouldn''t be any adverse effects, neither for him nor for others. Others... Harry mulled over the term, finding it a bit grating. He glanced at Ron, who was deep in slumber, which eased him somewhat. At least Ron wasn''t concerned about drawing his wand and attacking him out of the blue.


    But did Dumbledore''s assurances hold true? Harry harbored doubts.


    His situation was pretty unique, wasn''t it? If there were others with lightning-shaped scars on their heads parading around, it would surely be documented in some book. Hermione would zealously seek it out and excitedly inform him of another unlucky soul sharing his fate.


    Even without her searching, people would automatically link that person''s name with his and marvel at the magic''s wonder.


    But the truth was, there was only him, unharmed after being hit by the Killing Curse, even Professor Snape denied the resurrection notion. Only him. Harry thought, even though it was in no way his doing.


    Because his case was so rare, it led back to the previous question¡ªwas Dumbledore''s statement accurate?


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 507: The Kiss

    Chapter 507: The Kiss


    To a certain extent, Harry felt he had more of a say.


    He rubbed his forehead hard, his mind buzzing like a thousand bees. He kept recalling the moments when his scar had pained him. It was undeniably more intense only when Voldemort was around, save for a few exceptions during intense emotional fluctuations on Voldemort''s end. But since the Occlumency lessons, these occurrences had lessened significantly.


    Yet, he was different. The voices in his head attested to that.


    Swallowing hard, Harry picked up his wand and stealthily slipped out of bed. Grimmauld Place had two places suitable for practicing magic. Harry chose to head downstairs; the fourth floor housed the Weasleys, the Longbottoms, Fred and George, and Neville. Sirius was on the fifth floor, and he was always alert.


    The night was eerily silent, darkness enveloping everything. He dared not light any magical lamps, relying solely on memory in the dark. Each tiny sound made him jumpy, and he was relieved he wasn''t wearing shoes.


    He quickly found the banister leading downstairs. As he approached the second floor, he treaded even more lightly ¨C Hermione and Ginny lived here. *Thud!* Harry missed a step, nearly stumbling. His heart raced; he listened intently for any noise around him.


    He was worried about waking Hermione and Ginny but equally concerned about rousing the portrait of Mrs. Black hanging on the ground floor. Sirius''s mother was filled with antiquated and rotten thoughts, inherited by her portrait. With the recent influx of residents, she was particularly hostile. If he woke her, she wouldn''t miss the chance to disrupt everyone''s sleep.


    Harry waited in silence for a dozen seconds, relieved when he heard nothing.


    The rest of the journey went without incident. He avoided the wrinkled heads of house-elf ornaments on the first-floor staircase and steered clear of the umbrella stand made from a giant''s broken leg, finding his way to a trapdoor. Opening it revealed a straight staircase downward.


    Arriving at the basement, Harry found a spacious area enclosed by walls of black stone. Professor Lupin had mentioned this might have been the Black family''s abandoned experimental chamber, though when he, Ron, and Hermione were last here, they found clutter in the corners, layers of dust, and cobwebs.


    Cleaning up had taken hours. With spells cast, they''d transformed it into a decent training space.


    The soundproofing here was impressive; Harry had no worries about anyone overhearing. He flicked a switch, and torches on the walls illuminated the room. In the center lay seven to eight tattered targets, displaying traces of various spells ¨C evidence of their recent efforts.


    Sitting on a cushion, Harry hesitated.


    "I''m just trying," Harry muttered to himself. He stood, raised his wand, hesitated multiple times, but finally, he gritted his teeth ¨C


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    A dazzling green light shot from the wand but veered off, hitting the black stone wall. Harry gasped, feeling a rush of destructive satisfaction. The buzzing in his head heightened, tempting him, but the Occlumency kicked in, freeing him from the state. He started loathing his actions, feeling disgust surge within, almost making him retch.


    Maybe the best thing now was to go back quietly, pretending nothing had happened.


    "It was an accident!" Harry blurted out, surprised by her question. "I mean, I want to defeat Voldemort, but not like this, not with... um... the Killing Curse."


    Ginny observed Harry''s face closely. After a while, seemingly convinced of his honesty, she tossed her fiery red hair and demanded, not mincing words, "So, what really happened?"


    "I¡ª" Harry started, feeling a pounding headache, but he could tell Ginny needed an answer.


    "Okay," he relented, moving toward the cushion and plopping down. Ginny sat close. "It all started after the Order of Merlin ceremony. Professor Lupin, Hermione, Ron, and I were taken to the Minister''s office..."


    Ginny listened quietly, not interrupting.


    Initially hesitant, Harry soon spoke fluently. He recounted seeing Voldemort in the Ministry''s hall, overhearing Dumbledore and Bones, and the peculiar sensation tonight ¨C the buzzing in his head, the exhilaration of casting the Killing Curse for the first time... Even his various worries spilled out.


    "Dumbledore said it makes sense ¨C your connection with the mysterious figure makes you more susceptible to his influence," Ginny said gently.


    "I''ve always known that, just didn''t expect it to be this intense." Harry sighed, feeling lighter after sharing. "If it''s not because I''m inherently evil, there''s only one possibility ¨C Voldemort transferred his knowledge and experiences to me. I don''t know if it was deliberate, but I''m influenced now ¨C"


    "What makes you say that?" Ginny sharply interrupted. "You''re nothing like him, right?" She searched Harry''s eyes.


    Harry suddenly felt parched; Ginny''s face, lit by the dancing flames, had a unique allure. A rush of impulse surged, and he exclaimed, "Of course, I''m nothing like him! I''d never use that curse on anyone; it''s Voldemort''s style."


    Once the words were out, Harry felt an immense weight lift off. The buzzing noise vanished.


    Ginny caught Harry''s determination, ruffled his hair, and smiled. "So what''s troubling you then?" She pulled Harry up from the cushion. "You need a good night''s sleep now." Her face drew closer, lightly kissing Harry''s cheek. "In my heart, you''ll always be the hero who defeated the Dark Lord."


    Then, like a sly fox, she slipped away with light footsteps.


    Harry stood frozen in place, as if under a peculiar spell, entirely petrified.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 508: Ollivander

    Felix stayed the night at the ''Future World'' company. The next morning, he found himself at a small, shabby shop on the south side of Diagon Alley. The gold paint on the sign had worn off, but this shop was renowned in Diagon Alley¡ªit was Ollivander''s.


    As the sign claimed ¡ª "Crafting fine wands since 382 B.C." ¡ª its long history and exceptional, consistent quality made it the go-to place for most British wizards. Notably, it was the only wand shop that collaborated with Hogwarts, offering discounts to all new students purchasing wands.


    For many, the first wand became a lifelong companion. Ollivander, the shop owner, held a high position in the magical world, earning respect wherever he went.


    Today, the owner of the wand shop received Felix.


    "Thirteen inches, blackthorn, with a dragon heartstring core, a very robust combination¡ªof course, I refer to the wand''s character¡ªsuitable for various types of offensive magic and transfiguration. It''s nearly the most versatile type of wand, my masterpiece from my younger days, always hoping someone would take it off my hands."


    Mr. Ollivander''s light-colored eyes seemed to gleam in the darkness.


    "As it turns out, my judgment was correct, the wand''s owner has excelled," he said. "What might you want to purchase? A wand maintenance kit? It includes exquisite velvet and beeswax, ensuring your wand leaves a lasting impression¡ª"


    He assessed Felix, trying to figure out where Felix had hidden his wand.


    "Unfortunately, Mr. Ollivander, that wand was destroyed," Felix said.


    "Destroyed?" Mr. Ollivander repeated, blinking disbelievingly with his light-colored, large eyes. "Do you mean damaged? If it''s a minor issue, I can repair it¡ª"


    "No, it''s not," Felix clarified. "It''s completely gone, not a trace left."


    The old man fell silent, seemingly merging with the dimly lit shop, only the nearly colorless pupils flickering.


    "I see," he murmured softly. "I hope it fulfilled its duty."


    "What?" Felix asked in surprise.


    "I read the papers, Mr. Harp. In the final event of the championship¡ªdid you battle the mysterious figure? Was that when the wand was destroyed?"


    "Yes, it protected me until the very end," Felix said.


    Mr. Ollivander became more excited. "Indeed, just as I had hoped to rectify a mistake, it all feels like yesterday... that unnamed individual who came alone to buy a wand. I attended to him and was surprised by his wand choice, purpleheart with phoenix feather, very powerful... I praised it highly."


    "He must have been ecstatic," Felix said with a deadpan expression, as if talking to a fraudster. "You said similar things to me back then, just repeated it now."


    "Ahem! You''re different, I could see pure affection and a longing for magic in your eyes! I could tell... but that unnamed individual was different. When I mentioned his extraordinary potential, he tried hard not to appear too excited," Ollivander gave a sly look. "I indeed say these things to many, like a lovely blessing that makes guests happy... and I''m not entirely lying. Wands select wizards, aid wizards; nobody can determine a person''s future achievements."


    "Hmm, it''s hair..."


    Mr. Ollivander caught the hair, reaching for a pair of glasses from a box. After putting them on, he examined it carefully, "Amazing... an incredibly potent magical substance... if I may, do you have any ancestry with non-human creatures?"


    "I don''t think so," Felix said with a dark expression.


    Mr. Ollivander clicked his tongue, clearly skeptical. "Not a big deal, even though such unions defy conventional beliefs, the offspring sometimes possess enviable talents. Like the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts, you must know him... and last year, a girl from Beauxbatons with Veela lineage... of course, I suspect even the headmistress of Beauxbatons might..." He closed his mouth, looking serious, gazing at Felix''s hair.


    "What''s wrong?" Felix asked.


    After a while, Mr. Ollivander raised his head, surprised, "I can''t find traces of an anomaly. This suggests that even if your ancestors had mixed blood, it would be many generations back,


    possibly before your family even settled in Britain."


    "Mr. Ollivander," Felix interjected, "let''s just focus on the wand."


    "Right, right," he said, suddenly enthusiastic again. "It''ll be a fascinating endeavor. I''ll need some time to prepare; in the meantime, I''ll study the materials and plan."


    "Thank you," Felix said, then took a look around the shop. The sun had fully risen, casting a soft light into the room, illuminating the shelves of wands. He hoped the wand to be crafted would serve him well in the future battles he might face.


    As he left the shop, he noticed Ms. Bones standing across the street, seemingly deep in thought. Felix waved at her, and she started walking towards him.


    "Find anything interesting?" she asked.


    "A wand, hopefully," Felix replied, then decided not to mention the uniqueness of the wand-to-be.


    "Great, glad to hear it," Ms. Bones smiled. "Shall we head to the Leaky Cauldron for lunch?"


    "Sure, let''s go," Felix said, relieved that he wouldn''t have to figure out where to eat.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 509: Two Meetings

    The shops in Diagon Alley were quieter than usual.


    "It''s only natural when your shopfront is plastered with rows of Death Eater photos," Mrs. Mogin remarked, eyeing the measurements on Felix''s robe.


    Felix received warm service at the robe shop.


    Glancing at the wanted posters and various purple notices in the display window, he agreed with her reasoning. Pedestrians hurried along the street, purposeful and focused, heading straight to their destinations. After their purchases, no one lingered, swiftly departing via the public fireplaces.


    Emerging from the store, he strolled into the Leaky Cauldron with a vanilla ice cream from Florean Fortescue''s, spending the entire day there.


    "The principles behind the Anti-Thief Cascade are intricate. It hinges on a mix of seventeen alchemical materials and various magic incantations. Some obscure aspects might involve unique fairy magic. I checked; the emergence of the Anti-Thief Cascade technique coincided with the honeymoon period between wizards and fairies?"


    "Absolutely right, Mr. Haipu," a Ministry employee dispatched there said. "Those fairies were deplorable, sneaking things in during their interactions!" the short, stout wizard grumbled indignantly.


    "But you all never noticed," Fred remarked quietly to George amid the crowd.


    Next, everyone worked collaboratively, each fulfilling their role. Clementine was right; the research wizards at the Future World company were incredibly efficient. Several Ministry staff present marveled; they found their knowledge of the Anti-Thief Cascade swiftly understood and digested, as though they weren''t dealing with individual minds but rather a creature with dozens of heads.


    By quitting time, the researchers at Future World had caught up to the Ministry''s previous progress, successfully reconstructing the ratios of three alchemical materials.


    "Tonight, I''ll be staying at the old manor," Felix told Fred and George. They were currently in a room at the topmost level of the Leaky Cauldron. The interior was plain, much like an unused office, but its fireplace was connected to the Black Manor.


    If Tonks and Sirius Black connected the Ministry and the Order of the Phoenix, what Reims Lupin connected was the ''Future World'' company, led by Felix, and the Order of the Phoenix. In some way, Fred, George, and Penelope played similar roles.


    It took Percy a while, arriving half an hour later than anticipated.


    "Miss Bones has been working you too hard," Penelope grumbled.


    "The department is severely understaffed," Percy said cheerfully, "it''s my time to shine!" He hastily rolled up a few documents and stuffed them into the pockets of his robes before swiftly passing through the fireplace, just in time for a pot of piping hot food.


    Mrs. Weasley warmly welcomed Penelope.


    "We got back too late yesterday. Harry''s birthday feast had to be canceled, and I haven''t had much of a chance to talk to you," Mrs. Weasley said.


    "Mom, there''ll be plenty of time for that," Percy muttered.


    "But those initial few times were the most important," Mrs. Weasley said sternly.


    At the dinner table, Bill was discussing his new job.


    "It took some adjusting initially, sitting in an office, much less exciting than what I used to do. The advantage is having a lot more time to help out at the Order of the Phoenix... I''m paired with a group of elderly men whose pace of life is frighteningly slow." He mimicked his colleague, passing a bottle of ketchup to Harry at a snail''s pace, ten times slower.


    Everyone at the table burst into laughter. Harry unintentionally met Ginny''s eyes; her wide grin quickly vanished, and her handling of the cutlery became more refined. "Exactly, Ginny''s imitation is spot on," Bill praised loudly.


    "Children¡ª" Mr. Weasley hesitated.


    "It''s alright, Arthur," Sirius said, "let them analyze it. I can take this to Amelia¡ªwhat I mean is, even if we stop them, they''ll discuss it privately. Better to listen; they might come up with useful insights."


    Harry glanced gratefully at his godfather. "Uh," he suddenly faltered.


    "What exactly is Bode''s job?" Hermione inquired. Sirius frowned, "I''m not sure¡ª"


    "Which hall? The Time Hall, Prophecy Hall, Brain Hall, Space Hall, or the room with the stone archway?" Hermione asked again, almost catching Sirius off guard.


    "How do you know!?" Sirius nearly bit his tongue.


    "You...uh... I guessed, from some book?" Hermione glanced sneakily at Felix. "I¡ªum¡ªguessed from some book?"


    "


    Brilliant guess," Sirius muttered under his breath. "He''s researching something... about the future?"


    "Future!" Harry''s eyes widened. "The prophecy!"


    "Exactly," Hermione said excitedly.


    "The prophecy about me and Voldemort?"


    "Yes, Harry," Hermione confirmed.


    "But that''s at the Ministry," Ron pointed out.


    "The real one might be there," Hermione said softly.


    Mr. Weasley looked grim, "That''s why Voldemort is obsessed with the Ministry. There must be something we''re unaware of." Sirius nodded solemnly, indicating he''d discuss this with Amelia.


    Felix took note of their intense discussion, feeling they''d stumbled upon a substantial clue. He could sense the gravity of the situation. The prophecy held tremendous importance, and Voldemort seeking it was an ominous sign.


    As the evening progressed, Felix excused himself, bidding the others good night. He stepped into the fireplace, disappearing in a flash, heading to the Black Manor to oversee preparations for tomorrow''s meeting.


    >


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 510: Voldemorts Concerns

    The flames danced within the fireplace, casting a hint of warmth upon the long-neglected, cold, drafty walls on this night. Yet, all warmth vanished when everyone''s gaze fell upon the speaker.


    Voldemort sat directly facing the fireplace, the roaring logs casting deeper shadows around him despite the proximity to the flames. Apart from his silhouette, what stood out were his crimson eyes and pallid skin.


    "Severus?" He looked towards the seat next to his right hand.


    "The Longbottoms have confirmed their return to the Order of the Phoenix. It seems they''ve been assigned a separate task, but specifics remain undisclosed. Possible surveillance under Dumbledore''s orders, targeting someone present here," came the report from the table.


    A slight stir rippled through the occupants. Some shifted uncomfortably, others seemed excited.


    "Master, let me go¡ªlet me find them, I will capture them," an impassioned plea came from a woman with dark skin. Her features hinted at a once youthful beauty, now permanently marred by years of imprisonment, leaning more towards the unfavorable side.


    Gaunt cheeks, protruding eyes, and a mess of black curls adorned her head.


    "Bellatrix, I have no doubt of your capabilities, you''ve proven yourself," Voldemort assessed her with his red eyes. "But you have more important tasks."


    He ceased looking at her, turning to Snape. "Anything else?"


    "The Ministry and ''Future World'' corporation reached an agreement concerning the Thief''s Cascade. It seems this will significantly impact our endeavors," Snape''s voice lowered.


    This caused more unrest among the Death Eaters.


    "It''s that person''s company¡ª"


    "We cannot allow this!" A Death Eater slammed the table, shouting, "We should organize an immediate attack¡ª" Many joined in, causing a commotion in the room.


    "Would you lead the charge, Selwyn?" Voldemort softly asked, his voice effortlessly cutting through the clamor.


    The Death Eaters fell silent, their gazes shifting to the wizard who initiated the conversation. Selwyn stuttered, "M-master, if it is your will, I¡ªI would¡ª"


    Voldemort smirked. "No need for your sacrifice yet," he lazily remarked. "I can almost ascertain that the Ministry and Felix Harp are on alert... We must adapt to new rules of war. Felix Harp has brought forth some surprising elements, some unexpectedly useful... the Serpent''s Ring, is that its name? Serpent, hmm?" His crimson snake-like eyes locked onto Snape.


    "Indeed," Snape murmured, "He used it as his symbol in his early years. Many here might recall," Death Eaters either frowned or shook their heads. "The symbol vanished after his graduation until he returned to Hogwarts as a teacher and started his own club."


    Voldemort made an ambiguous sound.


    "Professor''s club, Serpent... Severus, judging by the name, I thought this was a welcome gift prepared by you for my return."


    Snape bowed his head. "Master, he is the most ambitious and organized person I''ve ever taught."


    "You''re right. I can picture him in his school days..." Voldemort''s voice was deep. "I couldn''t comprehend why Felix Harp arrived so timely before. I even suspected betrayal among you. But this newspaper provided the answers." A newspaper lightly floated from his side, gliding across the table. R?a


    The Death Eaters raised their heads, attempting to read, but Voldemort evidently lacked patience to have them go through it individually. "It''s clear, the Potter trio received assistance through the Serpent''s Ring."


    "Besides that? Many of you might have heard of, or even used, products from the ''Future World'' company. I''m intrigued by the Sonorus Mirror; it¡¯s said to have limited range but in these times, the tide of war is changing. We once led with our unique mark over the Order and Ministry, now we''re back on the same starting line."


    "Master, do you mean...?"


    "Crack the magic within it, and if possible, counter it," Voldemort calmly said. "Let''s return to the Thief''s Cascade; it''ll disrupt our recruitment pace. Though we can directly knock on the targets'' doors, drag them out from their warm beds, and threaten their families to work for us¡ª"


    Loud laughter erupted.


    "That''s what I excel at, Master!" a Death Eater loudly expressed loyalty.


    "Thank you, Rodolphus, you''ll have your chance." Voldemort remained indifferent. "But as I said, it hinders us. Does anyone have a solution?"


    "Master, even with the Thief''s Cascade, we can gather various intel through our established networks," a Death Eater suggested.


    Voldemort showed genuine interest. "Impressive, Selwyn. Any suitable candidates?"


    ---


    After the meeting, Voldemort kept Severus Snape behind.


    Gazing at the black night sky, he regretted more than ever. Perhaps waiting a few more months, even years, might yield the perfect resurrection: using Harry Potter''s blood, the same blood that held the protection from him¡ªPotter''s mother''s love¡ªinside him.


    Regret and frustration tormented Voldemort. He had contemplated active suicide to revive, ridding himself of a formidable foe and growing stronger. But impatience had consumed him then.


    The Christmas night ambush by Felix Harp and Dumbledore had left him deeply shaken. If he hadn''t quickly alerted Barty, the closest he''d come to revival in over a decade might have ended there. Knowing Barty nearly got caught carrying out the plan to "eliminate Mad-Eye Moody" made him even more anxious.


    He wouldn''t let Barty out of his sight since then.


    Months of hesitation and fear marked his most dreadful days. He feared Felix and Dumbledore might appear any second, taking away his only loyal servant. He hadn''t considered that his resurrection materials¡ªhis father''s bone, servant''s flesh, enemy''s blood¡ªhad an expiration.


    In a hundred years, he might outlast Dumbledore, but loyal Death Eaters and his fearful enemies would fade. His name wouldn''t endure longer than Dumbledore''s corpse. How would he revive then?


    Despite thinking he''d conquered death, time forced his head down.


    Moreover, Felix Harp''s rising prominence troubled him. Gossip magazines debated Felix''s potential to surpass Dumbledore. Some claimed Felix had already bested hundreds of wizards at the Quidditch World Cup single-handedly¡ªan idea Voldemort scorned but found intriguing. Others argued that while Felix was strong, he hadn''t faced true challenges like Dumbledore.


    Their only consensus: Felix Harp, under thirty, posed a significant threat and might be the next Dumbledore.


    That, Voldemort feared most. Even if he outlived Dumbledore in a hundred years, Felix might replace him.


    So, he chose to abandon Harry Potter''s blood and proceed with a covert resurrection.


    But since his return, nothing went as planned. Apart from the ludicrous Boy-Who-Lived, Harry Potter, and his brave comrades (as per the Ministry''s recent propaganda), there emerged an ancient runes professor. As he denied his failing fate inwardly, he couldn''t help but entertain doubts.


    Especially after he heard a partial prophecy about his fate. He turned to Snape, his red eyes seeming to bleed, both inscrutable and impatient.


    "That prophecy, repeat what you heard."


    "Word for word?"


    "Exactly."


    Snape stuttered, sounding unlike himself, transported back to that shabby tavern in 1980, his lips trembling involuntarily. In a hoarse voice, he said, "The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches... born to those who have thrice defied him... born at the end of July..."


    The dim room fell silent. After what seemed an eternity, Snape dryly said, "Master, that''s all I heard before being discovered by the barman and thrown out."


    Voldemort remained silent, lost in thought.


    What did the full prophecy entail? Did it mention Felix Harp? Or... his own fate?


    "Master¡ª?" Snape raised his voice, devoid of emotion.


    "You may leave, continue gathering information for me," Voldemort paused slightly. "If there''s a chance, find out Amelia Bones''s whereabouts; she''s becoming a threat."


    "But master, I have no contact in the Ministry¡ª"


    "Use that Sirius Black; aren''t they getting closer recently?"


    Snape bowed his head, his black eyes flickering uncertainly. "As you wish¡ªmaster," he finally said.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 511: Guidance

    Chapter 511: Guidance


    At the Black family mansion.


    Penelope was in the living room, explaining the defense arrangements of the ''Future World'' company to Harry and the others.


    "Because of the business nature, Gringotts couldn''t employ concealment spells like here. Their protection is more akin to Hogwarts. It''ll improve significantly when they develop anti-thief waterfalls and a series of protection spells. Additionally, every employee at the company must grasp the basics of self-defense. Professor Hep chose Stupefy and Protego as the basic ones."


    "No Disarming Charm?" Harry expressed some regret.


    "Perhaps he believes stunning is more reliable," Penelope said uncertainly. "There are other useful spells¡ªlike the Bright Fire Charm, Illusionary Shift, Disguise Charm, and the Magic Iron Armor Spell. But not everyone can handle these advanced spells; it''ll take time to spread them comprehensively."


    Then, Penelope suggested playing a dueling game.


    They headed to the training room on the second basement level¡ªa larger space than the fifth floor, and they wouldn''t disturb anyone.


    "Who''s going first?" Penelope confidently stood in the center of the room.


    "You sound like you''re planning a tag team match with us," Fred teased, a hint of mischief in his tone.


    "It''s guidance," Penelope corrected seriously. "I''ve mastered every one of those spells you mentioned."


    "I see traces of Percy in her," Harry overheard Ron muttering to Neville. "I should''ve realized earlier. Why can she tolerate Percy, the workaholic? Because they''re the same type of person."


    Harry chuckled, catching Ginny staring at him through the corner of his eye, but as he looked, she averted her gaze. He suddenly remembered last night''s kiss¡ªor whatever it was. He wasn''t entirely sure.


    "Harry! Harry!"


    He snapped back. Everyone had retreated to the edges of the black stone walls, while Penelope eagerly looked at him. He instinctively tightened his grip on the wand.


    "Oh, Harry spaced out. That''s not good," Fred murmured softly before excitedly saying, "Three, two, one, begin!"


    "Protego¡ª"


    "Bang!"


    A red light hit Penelope''s chest, sending her flying. She landed solidly on the mat, her wand gracefully arcing through the air and landing in Harry''s hand.


    Struggling, Penelope pushed herself up from the mat, wearing an expression of disbelief.


    Harry was surprised himself; his spellcasting speed seemed faster, but he suspected it might be an illusion.


    "Mate, you better tone it down," Ron leaned in, whispering, "or Percy will come storming down for revenge."


    "What kind of magic is this?" When the flames subsided, he couldn''t help asking. "It looks somewhat like magical circuitry."


    "You''re right," Hermione said cheerfully. "It''s unstable magical circuitry, something one should avoid, but if controlled properly¡ª" she made an explosion gesture.


    "Turning failed magical circuits into an offensive strategy?" Harry pondered; this approach wasn''t simple, demanding high control of magical power.


    "How did you come up with that?" Ron couldn''t resist asking.


    "Well¡ªI''ve been studying a lot of magical circuitry recently. While reviewing my experiences in studying ancient magical circuits, I suddenly remembered the professor pointing me in that direction during our first class." Hermione smiled, her eyes forming two crescent moons. The success of the new move put her in high spirits.


    "I think he might''ve just been demonstrating a wrong example back then," Ron cracked the truth.


    Next were Neville and Ginny. Neville seemed ingrained with defensive counterattacks, hardly leaving any openings. Ginny tried several spells in succession but found no weaknesses. Moreover, she wasn''t adept at dueling; she just stood and cast spells in place. In frustration, she employed her signature Bat Bogey Hex, only to be easily knocked down by Neville.


    "Are you okay?" Harry asked.


    Ginny shook her head, picking herself up.


    "You two have changed so much," Fred genuinely commented. "Even I''m itching to join."


    "When was the last time we seriously dueled?" George pretended to inquire.


    "If we don''t count yesterday when you tried that hairy hex on me with a protective cap, I think it was during the dueling competition last school year. We both got knocked out, remember?" Fred said seriously.


    "The one where we fought with dung bombs?" George recalled.


    "But our fights were too boring, like looking in a mirror," Fred reluctantly admitted. They hadn''t spent much time on dueling, but their everyday brawling made them stronger than the average person.


    "You''re right. It''s better to switch partners¡ª" George glanced at Ron.


    ...


    Ron got beaten badly.


    "Actually, you held on for quite a while," Harry helped him up. "But Fred and George are just too in sync, like they''ve mastered the art of cloning."


    "I thought it was a 2-on-2," Ron rubbed his shoulder. "But they''re even more shameless than I imagined. Ouch, this will definitely swell."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 512: The Significance of Medals

    They emerged from the training room, passing by the room where the members of the Phoenix Society were having a meeting. Fred casually pulled out Extendable Ears to eavesdrop, "No, they''ve gotten clever¡ª"


    Back in the living room, Penelope brewed tea for them.


    "Aren''t we calling Percy down?" Hermione asked.


    "He''s upstairs rushing his report," Penelope replied.


    "That sounds a bit familiar," Ron scratched his chin.


    "Change it to ''he''s upstairs rushing his essay,'' and doesn''t it sound much smoother? We''ve heard that for a good seven years," Fred said somewhat wistfully. "I kept feeling something missing this month, now it''s finally filled in."


    Neville chuckled, "Sorry, couldn''t resist."


    At that moment, Penelope directed the teapot and cups onto the table with her wand.


    "You know, the Department Head he''s under hasn''t been settled yet, and he''s quite eager," she mentioned.


    "He''s that confident? Is that possible?" Harry asked, intending to use the word ''ambitious'' but it didn''t quite feel right¡ªPercy was in the International Magical Cooperation Department, and the previous Head was Barty Crouch. After Crouch was sent to Azkaban, the position remained vacant, temporarily filled by former Minister Fudge.


    "About as probable as him suddenly receiving the Order of Merlin," Penelope joked. "But he remains hopeful."


    "Not that difficult, is it?" Ron half-seriously remarked. "Just get hit by a Killing Curse from some mysterious bloke."


    Penelope shot him a reproachful look.


    "What do you think earned you the medal? Just because of a Killing Curse?"


    "Um¡ª"


    "Just to set examples?" Harry recalled something Mrs. Bones had mentioned to them.


    "The Order of Merlin isn''t that cheap," Penelope stated.


    Harry felt a bit indignant. If someone like Lockhart could get the Order of Merlin, what couldn''t happen?


    "Just because we''re alive?"


    "Just being alive is enough," Penelope asserted. Harry looked at her in confusion, and she explained quite rationally, "You disrupted the plans of the mysterious man. He probably didn''t count on finding three¡ªoh, sorry, four witnesses."


    She tapped her wand on the teapot, and it immediately released wisps of white steam, followed by a delicate amber swirl streaming into the cups, "Not bad, right? I learned it during the holidays with my mum."


    "Why? I mean, yeah," Harry said, still pondering the previous topic. "But why?"


    "Just shows you didn''t pay much attention to what Mrs. Bones was saying," Hermione pointed out, not very pleased.


    "Did she do anything apart from stalling for time for the journalists to take photos?" Ron asked.


    "There''s a better option, using ''Future World''s'' stores," George said dejectedly, "But we got turned down by Leims."


    "But why¡ª"


    "Different philosophies," Fred shrugged, mimicking an ''old-fashioned'' gesture, "We believe people will need some fun as emotions continue to plummet. Prank items will have a market."


    George nodded, "This is where we''ll shine."


    "We''re planning to open a store, not in Diagon Alley but


    in Hogsmeade," Fred shared his plan.


    "So, we''re not really planning to drop out; Mum will hang us by our ears," George grumbled, "or drown us in the sink, pretend we never existed."


    "Great," Ron said, "What products have you prepared?"


    "Plenty," Fred and George grinned, "Except for the Extendable Ears and the Anti-Jinx series, those will stay with ''Future World'' until after the war."


    "Security-wise¡ª"


    "We picked a spot next to ''Future World,''" George winked at the inquiring Neville.


    "We''ll hire staff later; we''ll inspect when Hogsmeade opens and use owls for communication. It''s a shame; all the secret passages out of the school are sealed," Fred clicked his tongue, "But since we only have one more year... we can endure."


    "I might join the Ministry after graduation," Hermione said, "But I don''t want to give up my study of Ancient Runes." She seemed troubled.


    "You want to be an Unspeakable?" Fred asked in surprise, looking at Harry and Ron.


    "Hermione wants to be the Minister for Magic," Harry blurted without much thought.


    Hermione glared at him but didn''t refute.


    "I just believe certain things need someone to do them," she said calmly.


    Fred and George gave her a thumbs-up.


    Just then, there was commotion in the hallway. Fred glanced downstairs, "The meeting''s over." He turned back to them.


    So, when Felix, Sirius, and the others entered the living room, they saw a group of people calmly sipping tea. "I thought you lot might be eavesdropping; the door opened several times," Tonks grinned as she sat among them.


    "I''ll talk to Amelia about it tomorrow," Sirius said to Felix, referring to Bode''s situation.


    "Give this talisman to him for me," Felix retrieved a snail-like pendant from his ring and handed it to Sirius.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 513: Growing Urgency

    "Children, it''s getting late, time for bed," Mrs. Weasley commanded from the center of the living room.


    "Aunt Molly," Neville asked in a hushed voice, "When will my parents be back?"


    "Don''t worry, they''re on night duty. If it''s too late, they might stay at the safe house outside," Mrs. Weasley''s tone softened immediately.


    Neville nodded silently, following Harry upstairs.


    ---


    The bright moon cast silver light over the dense trees and bushes, creating eerie shadows that sprawled across the well-kept hedges. A very decent mansion loomed in the darkness - Malfoy Manor.


    A rustling sound filled the air¡ª


    "The peacocks kept by the Malfoys," a deep voice spoke. He glanced alertly from the shadows, spotting the source - a magnificent white peacock parading atop the hedge.


    The wizard watched the peacock for a while, letting his guard down, speaking softly to his wife.


    "We''ve been watching for days; I feel like today might yield something."


    Alice stared at a narrow, recessed corridor in the center of the hedge, leading to two imposing wrought iron gates. Wisps of mist drifted in the woods, but combined with the cool night breeze, it became less inviting.


    "I wonder what Narsissa is doing right now?" she asked softly.


    "She should be asleep by this time," Frank said gently, clasping Alice''s slightly cold hand.


    Suddenly, the air distorted. Accompanied by a soft crack, two figures appeared abruptly. One cloaked in long black robes, wearing a hood that covered the entire face, seemed cautious. The other, quite the opposite - though also wearing a hood, immediately took it off upon arrival, casually tossing back their curly hair, surveying the surroundings.


    "Put your hood on," the man growled at his companion.


    Bellatrix snorted, "Since when did you become so timid, Lucius? This is your doorstep."


    "I''d be fine alone; being seen doesn''t bother me," Lucius restrained his anger, "but if someone finds me with an escaped convict from Azkaban¡ª"


    He suddenly fell silent.


    Bellatrix wielded her wand, sneering at him.


    "Should Narcissa see you trembling at gatherings?" she mocked, "Don''t worry, I''ll only stay here for a few days, then off to deal with those smelly giants, or¡ªdo you want the Dark Lord to pick someone else?"


    "Your orders are to support the Carrow siblings, while I''ve been tasked with infiltrating the Ministry," Lucius impatiently said, "So, don''t boss me around; I won''t indulge in your madness¡ª"


    Bellatrix strode towards the wrought iron gates, her cloak swishing on the ground. A green light flashed, and the once majestic white peacock fell lifeless from the hedge.


    "Annoying creature," she sneered.


    "Bellatrix!" Lucius exclaimed sharply.


    But her figure had vanished straight through the gates as if they didn''t exist. Lucius stood still, breathing heavily. After a while, he marched inside, and silence reclaimed the surroundings.


    Frank looked at his wife with concern, her fists clenched tightly, teeth audibly grinding. "That demon... she took twelve years from us..." Alice leaned against her husband, sobbing softly.


    "Alice, let her revel for a while. I promise you, she''ll pay," Frank embraced his wife, staring coldly at the dark wrought iron gates.


    ---


    Early the next day, Harry watched Sirius hastily finish breakfast, preparing to head to work with Mr. Weasley, Bill, Percy, and Penelope. He held back what he wanted to say.


    As if by fate, the scar on his head, tormenting him for years, suddenly felt more amiable¡ªbut even if Harry racked his brain, Voldemort couldn''t possibly be kind enough to impart knowledge through the scar.


    The barely convincing reason was that Voldemort didn''t know about it; it was all passive.


    But why hadn''t this happened before? Or rather, when did it start?


    Harry remembered the sudden kiss. He vigorously shook his head, dispelling the chaotic thoughts. Tracing back, it was when he ''saw'' Voldemort''s vision at the Ministry of Magic.


    "Molly, Alastor might drop by later; he had the night shift yesterday," Mr. Weasley reminded.


    "I know, I''ll save some food for him," Mrs. Weasley said.


    Soon, they all lined up to leave, even Fred and George.


    "Uh, Professor, aren''t you going to work?" Harry looked at Felix.


    "I''ll go later," Felix said, "The company is focusing on the Thief Waterfall; I just finished reviewing its principles yesterday. Is there something?"


    Harry hesitated but nodded. He actually wanted Sirius''s advice, but now, the professor seemed suitable. He knew about Harry''s previous distress with the scar and had taught him Occlumency. With the symptom changes in the scar, maybe the professor had an idea? Plus, he could ask about the Killing Curse; the professor was quite adept at using it...


    "It''s a possibility," Felix said. "But don''t worry too much. From your description, the Occlumency is still effective, so this training must continue... I''ll inform Dumbledore of your situation; perhaps he can discern something."


    Dumbledore''s response was swifter than expected; he appeared almost immediately after the notice was sent out.


    He extensively questioned Harry''s feelings, finally extracting two memories from Harry¡ªthe scene where he ''saw'' Voldemort in the Ministry of Magic''s hall and his first release of the Killing Curse.


    Then Harry was dismissed, leaving just the two of them in the fifth-floor training area.


    "Albus, do you think¡ª" Felix hesitated.


    "I''m not sure," Dumbledore shook his head. "It might just be a mere coincidence. I can propose more than one reasonable explanation; for instance, the ancient heritage of the Potter family, Harry possibly inheriting this innate ability. Or perhaps Voldemort did indeed transfer a part of his power to Harry, leading to his current changes..."


    "But," he said with a serious expression, "there''s also the possibility of the Horcrux''s influence. We''ve overlooked something earlier¡ªwhat did Voldemort use to aid his resurrection?"


    What Horcrux did he use? Obviously... wait?


    Felix contemplated the meaning behind these words.


    In theory, a wizard would only need one Horcrux, acting as an anchor in the real world after the wizard''s death, preserving their soul. But Voldemort, in his madness, created multiple Horcruxes, posing a question: which Horcrux was truly active after his death?


    Remember, Harry himself was a Horcrux, sustaining Voldemort''s residual soul.


    Of course, Harry wasn''t a proper Horcrux or one intentionally created by Voldemort. The likelihood of Harry being required to maintain Voldemort''s remaining soul was slim, but not nonexistent; there were other Horcruxes ahead in line.


    However, the problem was that before Voldemort''s resurrection, his Horcruxes had been destroyed one by one.


    The diary was the first;


    The crown was the second, followed by the locket, and then the snake accompanying Voldemort, a total of four Horcruxes. Wait a minute¡ª


    "Was the locket destroyed?" Felix confirmed.


    When he handed over Slytherin''s locket to Dumbledore, it was intact.


    "I kept it for analysis," Dumbledore shook his head lightly. "But I found another Horcrux, a ring passed down through the generations of Voldemort''s mother''s lineage. Voldemort placed a malicious curse on it, and I nearly fell victim to it, luckily your protective charm alerted me..."


    "I see," Felix nodded. That made it five, with the intact locket in Dumbledore''s possession.


    If Voldemort had even an ounce of sanity, he''d have split his soul into no more than nine pieces¡ª


    "I personally lean toward the number ''seven''," Dumbledore nodded slightly. "Though I haven''t obtained concrete evidence, I''ve begun to have an inkling."


    "Do you need help?" Felix asked.


    "Ah, I can manage; Harry is assisting me... and if the persuasion becomes too extravagant, it might scare my old friend away," Dumbledore said with a smile.


    Felix continued pondering.


    Suppose the diary was the first to become active. After its destruction, a new Horcrux would inevitably take its place, like the crown. And after the crown, it would be the snake or the ring until it shifted to the locket or another unknown Horcrux now.


    But that''s in an ideal scenario.


    What if, during any of these stages, Harry''s ''half-Horcrux'' also got involved? There''s definitely a link between the fragmented soul and the main soul. When would this connection be at its strongest?


    Certainly, when the Horcrux was sustaining the main soul from dispersing.


    This also explained Harry''s increasing scar pain before learning Occlumency; because his Horcrux was starting to function!


    "Albus, do you think¡ªwill the fragment of soul inside Harry''s body ''resurrect''?" This was Felix''s greatest concern.


    "It''s unlikely," Dumbledore shook his head. "The Horcrux''s function isn''t resurrection, especially a mere fragment¡ªit wouldn''t serve any purpose... However, nobody knows the consequences of turning a living person into a Horcrux, not even Voldemort himself."


    "The Horcrux itself possesses extremely resilient traits, but in Harry, these traits aren''t evident, indicating that a living Horcrux is unique," Dumbledore said after a moment of silence. "I fear Harry is ''digesting'' the Horcrux, or rather¡ªmerging with Voldemort''s fragmented soul."


    Felix lifted his head in astonishment but had to admit the possibility. He began considering countermeasures.


    "Occlumency might alleviate this symptom."


    "Exactly," Dumbledore nodded gently.


    "And also, " Felix''s blue eyes began to shine, "we can''t wait another ten years¡ªwe certainly can''t wait longer, especially Harry! We must resolve this Voldemort issue within a year or two! The sooner, the better!"


    "That happens to be the most challenging task," Dumbledore murmured softly.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 514: The Predicament of the Ancient Runes Society and the Prophecy

    Felix exchanged some information and views with Dumbledore once again. Apart from the recent developments in the last couple of days, either Professor McGonagall or Mrs. Weasley would compile and hand over the information from each meeting of the Phoenix Society to Dumbledore.


    So even though Dumbledore didn''t visit often, he knew the place well enough to multitask. In his words, "Dealing with giants always requires more patience."


    "You know giant-speak?" Felix''s expression turned peculiar. "Then what does this phrase mean?" He made a sound that seemed huffing and puffing.


    Dumbledore cast a reproachful look at him.


    "Well, I guess I have an idea. It probably isn''t a compliment," Felix said, making a few excuses for himself in a hushed tone. "All giant-speak sounds like insults to me, and I didn''t really understand¡ªis it safe to say I wasn''t wrong in bashing those mountain giants back then?"


    "Felix, personally, I''d advise against discussing this topic with Norwegian wizards. They quite fancy these simple-minded creatures. Probably because they have a certain rugged charm?" Dumbledore said uncertainly. "They even selected giants as the mascot for their Quidditch national team. Goodness, how they manage tons of nose mucus is the real challenge, to be honest..."


    But the matter regarding Bode caught his attention. "I''ll keep an eye on it, better find a chance to speak with Amelia," Dumbledore nodded slightly, smiling. "Dealing with the new Minister has become easier, no longer needing to consider their fragile ego... well, that might sound a bit harsh, but I believe Cornelius''s current position suits him better."


    "Yeah, while we''re burning the midnight oil, he''s gallivanting around various European countries," Felix said, "hope he doesn''t come back overweight; that''d stir public outrage."


    ...


    Conversations with Dumbledore were always intriguing. If it didn''t concern Harry''s safety, he''d gladly engage this old man further on Voldemort''s strength. But it was evident that Dumbledore was truly busy and hurriedly departed.


    Felix arrived at the headquarters of Future World with a mind brimming with thoughts.


    Regarding the soul fragments within Harry''s body, neither he nor Dumbledore had good solutions for now. So, their focus shifted to Voldemort, who was too erratic... no, resurrected. As a living being, his emotions were more intense than when he was just a remnant, especially after recent setbacks. One couldn''t tell what turmoil he might face at night. Unfortunately, as a Horcrux, Harry became a receptacle for Voldemort''s emotions, a massive emotional conduit.


    This ''stirring up'' would, in turn, agitate the unstable soul fragments, akin to holding Pandora''s box, never knowing what might happen upon opening it. The Occlumency only delayed matters; the time bomb still existed. If Voldemort discovered it and had enough time, he could detonate this bomb.


    Pondering this, Felix ascended the spiraling staircase.


    Due to the current circumstances, the fortress hall wasn''t open to the public. Each staff member carried a special token for identification. However, this was only temporary. The real effective measure was the researched Thief''s Cascade.


    Actually, there was another method¡ª


    "That''s right. Grandfather''s been sighing a lot more lately. I think the society is on the verge of collapsing," Clementine said without sympathy, glancing around before leaning in, speaking in a lowered voice, "Professor, I suggest you recruit them all!"


    Felix cleared his throat.


    "Why do you think that? Mr. Vira probably wouldn''t agree, right?"


    "Hah," Clementine said nonchalantly, "I''ve overheard a few times. Many members have left the society recently, various reasons, from the Ministry''s war alerts to the increasing popularity of new runes... Everyone says you''ve ushered in a new era for runology."


    "Well, there''s no need to exaggerate."


    "¡ªIf it weren''t for Grandfather hinting at ''absorbing'' the essence of new runes, even more people would''ve left," Clementine stated matter-of-factly, revealing the plight of the Ancient Runes Society without any qualms, "He''s just too proud. As long as you make a visit, he''ll definitely compromise."


    Finally, Felix promised to visit soon. Though the Ancient Runes Society primarily focused on translation-based runology, they had some foundation and potential for collaboration. It was an opportune moment; in a few years, with enough graduates from Hogwarts, the Ancient Runes Society would become inconsequential.


    Meanwhile, at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries...


    Sirius and Mrs. Bones had just come out of the Curse Damage ward. "Was it the token given by Professor Hipp?" Mrs. Bones asked.


    "Yeah, what''s up?" Sirius inquired.


    "Nothing, just thought the First Class Merlin''s Order was well-deserved," Mrs. Bones smiled.


    "Felix thinks Bode''s injury might be related to Voldemort¡ªhe believed Bode, using his authority, was trying to acquire something from the Department of Mysteries. Even though it''s a failure now, Felix is worried Voldemort might silence him," Sirius explained.


    "That''s why I left two enforcers, and I''ve got an idea of what Voldemort might want," Mrs. Bones said, then her expression turned serious, "Sirius, help me schedule an appointment with Headmaster Dumbledore. I need to discuss a prophecy... no, two."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 515: Magical Photos

    Black Manor, Dining Room


    "Alastor," Mrs. Weasley spoke, coming up from the kitchen downstairs, carrying a plate of vegetable salad and a tray of chicken legs. "I made this with the leftover ingredients; last night''s vegetable soup wasn''t quite fresh."


    "It''s fine," Moody said calmly, his blue magical eye fixed on the salad for a moment before he started eating heartily. "Oh, by the way," he looked at Neville, "Frank and Alice should be back around noon. They passed on valuable intel to me."


    Neville nodded, his eyes shining.


    "What intel?" Harry couldn''t help but ask.


    "I can''t disclose more, in case you get captured by Death Eaters and forced to spill," Moody gruffly said, staring at a chicken leg, sniffing it before biting into it. "Thanks, Molly," he said, tearing into it.


    Harry couldn''t decide which was more pitiable¡ªMoody''s missing nose or the bitten chicken leg. Or was it imagining themselves captured and tortured by Death Eaters, as Moody hinted?


    "Don''t think I''m joking. Many think they''re tough, can endure, act all macho, but with a single Unforgivable Curse¡ª" Moody grinned menacingly, gesturing towards the young wizards by the table who all leaned back.


    Mrs. Weasley shot him a reproachful look.


    Moody grabbed a second chicken leg. "Molly, they can handle it. I''ve heard they train extensively; it''s not just for show in dueling class, is it? I''m just showing them the real world... You all want to be Aurors?" His normal eye looked at the group.


    Harry, Ron, Neville nodded, and surprisingly, Hermione hesitated before nodding too. Ginny, unexpectedly, made the same gesture.


    Mrs. Weasley appeared shocked. "Ginny, you''re only in your third year! It''s too early to think about this."


    "Not too early. I''m starting my fourth year," Ginny retorted.


    "I say it''s too early! You''re a girl, and I won''t allow¡ª" Mrs. Weasley was furious.


    The dining room turned lively for the next few minutes. Ginny argued loudly with Mrs. Weasley, her hair flying around like an angry cat; Crookshanks, who had been lying at her feet, moved closer, staring at the two sources of noise.


    "We''re going upstairs," Hermione signaled to Harry and the others, trying to escape the commotion, but Ginny left before them, the stairs echoing with her steps. Mrs. Weasley followed, seemingly intent on convincing her to change her mind.


    "As for the feeling, there isn''t much feeling... When the war raged, we wished the enemies dead clean; there was no time to think much." Moody said dismissively. "You need a tough heart and rich experiences to¡ª"


    Footsteps interrupted. Mrs. Weasley descended, and Moody resumed eating his chicken leg.


    The conversation seemed to come to an end like that.


    "Oh, right, I have something here that might interest you," he said, pulling out a tattered magical photograph from his pocket. Harry saw a small group of people in the picture, some waving, some raising glasses.


    "This is¡ª" Mrs. Weasley came to take a look, frowning.


    "The original Order of the Phoenix," Moody said gravely. "You''ve seen it too, right? I''m not sure if you have it, but everyone had one then." He addressed Mrs. Weasley, "Your two brothers were remarkable, died young... I saw Emmeline yesterday; she''s alright, just injured¡ª"


    He noticed Harry and the others wanting to ask, so he preempted. Mrs. Weasley tightly pursed her lips.


    "Was it the fishing expedition?" Harry asked softly; he knew Emmeline, a witch who dressed elegantly but spoke little. She was also a member of the Order of the Phoenix, whom Harry had seen a few times before.


    "It seems you know about that expedition. Yes, indeed, you were going


    to receive an award, couldn''t avoid it," Moody said.


    Harry''s mind was a whirlwind. He''d heard about this from Mrs. Bones; the Weasleys had been replaced at the time, but he never imagined that the person replacing them was Emmeline Vance from the Order of the Phoenix, and she got hurt.


    "She''s lucky. Some here, their bodies were never found, or only parts..." Moody seemed to notice Mrs. Weasley''s struggle to keep silent, so he handed the photo to Harry. "Keep it; you might not find James and Lily''s... I visited once, Godric''s Hollow... now it''s a ruin."


    Harry managed a faint smile, unsure of what to say.


    He saw his parents in the photo, smiling at him. Suddenly, he had an intense desire to visit Godric''s Hollow. As he lay in bed that night, the urge grew stronger¡ªa strange feeling considering he had never thought about it before.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 516: An Entire Era

    The next day, Felix appeared at the Citadel. He occupied a spacious laboratory alone, standing on makeshift wooden steps, observing a ten-foot-tall magical puppet. This towering puppet was selected by him as one of the Citadel''s defense forces, ready to step forward and protect everyone in case of sudden danger.


    The design concept resembled the puppets Felix had used for teaching at Hogwarts before, but it was undoubtedly more complex, with enhanced protective measures. Felix also attempted to imbue them with some intelligence. He had done something similar a long time ago, and to this day, a troupe of magical puppet versions was still kept within his ring.


    But assigning them the duty of guarding would require precise instructions. Any oversight could lead to malfunction during battle, or worse, confusion between friend and foe... These were all considerations that needed to be accounted for in advance.


    Close to noon, Clementine hurriedly entered, extremely surprised, "Dumbledore, Dumbledore is here!"


    Felix raised his head in astonishment.


    Outside the Citadel,


    "Felix, I hope you can accompany me to the Ministry of Magic," Dumbledore said gravely, "to the Department of Mysteries."


    As they reappeared, they had arrived at the guest entrance of the Ministry of Magic. With a creaking sound, a red telephone booth descended slowly. Felix couldn''t help but ask, "What''s going on?"


    "Amelia found two prophecies. I nearly guessed one of them and wanted you to know," Dumbledore said succinctly.


    Department of Mysteries, Hall of Prophecies.


    As high as a school hall but not as spacious due to rows of towering shelves filled with dusty prophecy orbs, resembling a rather peculiar library. Except for Felix, Dumbledore, and Madame Bones, everyone else had been temporarily expelled. Sirius, quite reluctantly, stood guard at the door with two other Aurors.


    "About fifteen years ago, you should have heard of a prophecy?" Madame Bones asked.


    Dumbledore hesitated for a moment, then nodded slightly, saying, "Yes."


    "Is this it?" Madame Bones pointed to a dusty shelf, and Dumbledore leaned down, staring at a small glass orb on the shelf, covered in dust, faintly glowing like a firefly.


    Felix''s peripheral vision glanced to the other side, where a prophecy closely related to him rested. Despite numerous speculations, he couldn''t grasp the whole picture. The crucial information was too vague, leaving room for multiple interpretations.


    After studying for a while, he pushed the prophecy aside.


    Felix shifted his focus to Dumbledore, who was reading the faded label under the glass orb. It displayed a date approximately fifteen years ago, followed by a string of abbreviated letters:


    S.P.TtoA.P.W.B.D


    Beside the letters, handwritten annotations were scribbled hastily: "The Dark Lord and (?) Harry Potter."


    "This should be it," Dumbledore sighed. He straightened up, politely asking, "May I?"


    Madame Bones gestured, "All protective enchantments have been lifted."


    Dumbledore swiftly reached for the prophecy orb, pausing upon contact before gripping it. He closed his eyes slightly, utterly still. After a moment, as if waking from a dream, he delicately placed the prophecy orb back.


    "Perhaps I made a mistake," Dumbledore suddenly said. "My actions¡ªallowing Sybill into Hogwarts to teach¡ªmight have triggered the prophecy. Consider this, a loyal servant tells Voldemort what he heard in hopes that his master could alter


    his fate. However, he only heard the initial sentences, so Voldemort isn''t entirely aware of the risks he''s taking. Moreover¡ªfrankly speaking, Voldemort is extremely wary of me. He might have confirmed the prophecy''s credibility through my actions."


    But the fact remains that no one can accurately predict what will happen the next day, let alone a much more distant future; just as you can''t expect flawless saints to exist in reality, neither of these is plausible.


    "There''s another prophecy," Madame Bones said after a pause.


    She led the two to a shelf, and as Felix approached, he felt increasingly uneasy. As they drew closer, Dumbledore revealed a stunned expression, hurrying past multiple shelves before halting, gazing at a brand-new label. It clearly read:


    S.P.TtoH.J.P. (Pending Verification)


    Dumbledore carefully examined the label''s date, pondered briefly, and came to a clear conclusion: the prophecy occurred at the end of the previous school year''s exams. The two people involved at the time, the abbreviated names of the diviner remained the same¡ªSybill Trelawney. And the other name he knew very well¡ª


    "Harry James Potter," Madame Bones said, "That should be the child''s full name. I confirmed it with Sirius."


    "I believe this prophecy should mention me," Dumbledore said, his eyes sparkling in his azure gaze.


    "It might mention me too," Felix said slowly, adding, "It feels familiar."


    "Though this prophecy hasn''t received as much attention as the first one and isn''t protected by heavy curses, in reality¡ª" I went through Bode''s notes," Madame Bones took a deep breath, her eyes widening, "It might be the most unique in the entire Hall of Prophecies."


    "Why do you say that?" Felix asked with interest.


    "Because not only do you two feel its differences, but I do too. This isn''t a coincidence; anyone attempting to approach it will experience a warm, familiar feeling. This suggests..."


    "The range of people covered by the prophecy is extensive," Felix realized.


    "Exactly," Madame Bones agreed. "I guess it might relate to the first two sentences. It''s best if you both take a look."


    After a while, Dumbledore calmly handed the prophecy orb to Felix, then sank into contemplation.


    Although Felix had known about this prophecy for a while, he listened again. "A thousand-year upheaval, a legendary drama unfolds. The clown returns on the drumbeat, the warrior stands ready, the lion grows old, the phoenix rises from the ashes¡ªTime! Time!"


    "A thousand-year upheaval, a legendary drama..." Dumbledore murmured softly. "So, we are all actors on the stage, and this prophecy heralds an entire era."


    That''s all for today; I realized there was an issue halfway through and deleted a small section of the plot...


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 517: Changes Brought by the Anti-Thief Waterfall

    Chapter 517: Changes Brought by the Anti-Thief Waterfall


    "What do ''clown,'' ''warrior,'' ''lion,'' and ''phoenix'' respectively signify?" Ms. Borns probed. If the first two sentences set the stage for the era, the latter four sentences clearly highlighted the pivotal characters on the stage. She already had some speculations and sought confirmation from Dumbledore and Felix.


    "Before something truly happens, all we have are conjectures," Dumbledore shook his head slightly.


    "But certain things¡ªlike the phoenix''s rebirth¡ªdoesn''t it refer to the phoenix or someone associated with it?" Ms. Borns looked at Dumbledore, her gaze undisguised.


    As widely known, the Headmaster of Hogwarts had a phoenix named ''Fawkes.''


    "That''s one drawback of prophecies," Dumbledore smiled. "When you attempt to unearth the ''truth,'' you''re already deeply entangled. I can think of a dozen or so wizards related to ''phoenix,'' and more if we include those abroad. It might represent a magical creature, like the phoenix; or certain magic, such as unique patronus, transfiguration; or it could even symbolize a state, a type of quality... What we''re guessing now is merely what we wish to see."


    ...


    As time passed, Felix found time to visit the Ancient Runes Society, guided by Clementine. They smoothly reached the office of the society''s president¡ªan independent study filled with various stone slabs, scrolls, and ancient scripts.


    Felix immediately spotted Old Vira, hunched over the table with a row of rune cards laid out, muttering to himself.


    Clementine coughed softly twice, but the person at the table remained oblivious.


    Clementine had to approach, tapping the table lightly, and reminded, "Grandfather, Professor Harp is here..."


    "Who''s here?" Old Vira lifted his head, a bit dazed, glancing at her, attention seemingly fixed on the table. "Nevermind that. Help me understand this part," he waited for a few seconds, getting no response. He casually lifted his head and when his gaze met Felix''s, his eyes widened suddenly.


    "I heard from Clementine that you''ve had time recently, so I dropped by unexpectedly," Felix suppressed a smile. "I''ve read a few of the books you''ve written recently and had some questions, wanted to discuss with you..."


    Stubborn as some may be, when someone offers a helping hand, they might reluctantly accept it.


    At least, that was the case for Old Vira. He had already conceded long ago and wasn''t bothered by another awkward encounter.


    Initially, Felix asked a few symbolic questions, coincidentally touching on Old Vira''s areas of expertise. He began elaborating extensively. However, within fifteen minutes, he was not lecturing but rather seeking Felix''s guidance on rune cards.


    "I want to arrange them in order of difficulty as a learning reference," Old Vira said.


    Felix was surprised; he hadn''t expected him to be considering teaching materials.


    "Although I study theoretical runes, they share commonalities," Old Vira reluctantly ''quoted'' Felix''s definition, explaining, "Given a day, I could easily learn dozens of practical runes. It''s a matter of adjusting writing and cognitive habits."


    Felix understood; it was a clever approach. As Old Vira mentioned, both theoretical and practical runes did overlap. Learning the practical ones would be rapid, but mastering the rest would consume a considerable amount of time.


    Following this train of thought, the old veterans at the Ancient Runes Society, who''d dedicated their lives to theoretical runes, could easily grasp several hundred runes casually. However, there weren''t as many practical runes available for them to study; they were all in Felix''s possession.


    "Mr. Vira, I have a favor to ask," Felix said. "This year, the Ancient Runes class at Hogwarts will undergo a curriculum change, separating into theory and practical parts, each with separate exams. The theory part is manageable, but the practical section needs a complete overhaul¡ªI believe what you''re doing could greatly assist in writing the curriculum."


    "Are you suggesting my involvement? Are you willing to yield that authority?" Old Vira seemed rather surprised.


    "The ultimate decision still rests with me," Felix replied calmly.


    The evolution of Ancient Runes had transcended a single person; it was entirely unnecessary. He only needed to ensure the critical aspects remained on track and aligned with expectations.


    ...


    A week before school started, news arrived at Gryffindor Tower¡ªThe Anti-Thief Waterfall was complete.


    "It seems different from the one at Gringotts?" Sirius eyed the product in the laboratory.


    Before him stood an archway, straight on both sides, no different from a regular door frame, except for a semi-circle on top. A thin curtain of water hung from the arc, and Sirius and Ms. Borns, one in front of the other, peered through the water curtain, seeing each other''s blurry figures.


    "The principle has changed. I incorporated some rune circuits to replace parts of fairy magic," Felix said. "The effect is similar. If you don''t believe it, you can try."


    "How do we do it? Does anyone have a complex potion with them?" Sirius scanned others with a probing gaze; everyone shook their heads. He looked at Felix, who was smiling.


    Sirius was momentarily puzzled. What did that mean? But suddenly, it clicked.


    "Animagus?"


    Felix nodded at him, confirming Sirius''s guess.


    Sirius didn''t refuse; his body swiftly transformed into a large, black-haired dog. His fur was glossy, and he was as big as a bear.


    "After the Thief''s Waterfall was implemented?" Sirius interrupted.


    "...You''ll find that it doesn''t stop him," Snape said lightly.


    "I know his capabilities. I''ve fought him¡ª"


    "Your meaning being escape?"


    Snape and Sirius were on the verge of confrontation, making others quite uncomfortable.


    "Alright, let''s save the quarrels for after the meeting," Kingsley said.


    "...Given the failure of using the Imperius Curse to control the Unspeakable Broderick Bode for the first time, he might dispatch Death Eaters to gather intelligence. He''s lacking in this area. Augustus Lestrange, a Death Eater formerly employed in the Department of Mysteries, has been re-imprisoned in Azkaban..."


    "...The Thief''s Waterfall isn''t foolproof. It can''t detect one''s intentions, whether voluntary, forced, or accidentally revealed secrets. It can''t perceive or warn..."


    After Snape finished, he leaned back in his chair without another word.


    "Ahem, I''ll continue this topic," Kingsley spoke calmly. "We''ve prepared for this. The protected item has complex enchantments. Regular access by the Unspeakables is strictly limited. However, there might be vulnerabilities during off-duty hours. Dumbledore persuaded Mrs. Bones to assign the protection task to the Order to avoid leaks."


    Not everyone in the Order knew Voldemort''s target, so they referred to the prophecy orb as ''the item.''


    "I don''t have much to add," Sirius said. "We''ve relaxed a bit with the Thief''s Waterfall in place. Amelia decided to set one up in Azkaban too, scheduled for the day after tomorrow..." His tone suddenly grew complicated. If this had been in place years ago, he wouldn''t have escaped.


    Snape raised his head, eyes shimmering oddly. He murmured softly, "Azkaban? You''re going too? Well, I suppose you wouldn''t miss it, you made quite a few friends there..."


    The meeting room almost turned into an arena.


    ...


    Once the meeting concluded, the taskless members of the Order stayed back to enjoy a leisurely afternoon tea. Snape and Professor McGonagall had their own tasks and left. Felix stared at Snape''s disappearing figure and asked Mr. Weasley, "Is he always this busy?"


    "Maybe, he doesn''t usually linger," Mr. Weasley grumbled. They settled in the living room. Mrs. Weasley and Tonks appeared shortly with some dessert plates. "Watch out for the last step," Mrs. Weasley cautioned.


    "Oh, alright," Tonks said, promptly bumping into an umbrella stand, dropping the plates.


    Felix flicked his fingers, causing the plates to land safely on the table.


    "Thanks, I always forget there''s something there," Tonks lamented.


    "That umbrella stand was moved here just a couple of days ago from the hallway," Ginny remarked oddly from behind, "because you always bumped into it when coming back from work..."


    Tonks, embarrassed, rushed to cover Ginny''s mouth, and she squealed and ran off.


    "Where are Frank and Alice?" Felix asked; he hadn''t seen them for a while.


    "They went on a trip, probably to the giants'' territory," Mr. Weasley said.


    On the other side, Bill was chatting with Sirius and Lupin.


    "The fairies are quite upset because of the Thief''s Waterfall," Bill shared the information he gathered in his office.


    "Poor excuse, they never intended to support either side," Sirius said.


    "If you''ve dealt with them, you''d realize fairies'' perspectives differ significantly from wizards''," Bill shrugged. "They''re genuinely angry, believing wizards stole their technology... But you''re right; they indeed have no intention of siding with us..."


    "Sirius, when are you planning to leave the Ministry?" Lupin asked. He wasn''t referring to Sirius''s work hours but rather his exit. As per the plan, Sirius would become the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor in the new school year.


    "Maybe a day before the term starts," Sirius hesitated.


    "You won''t miss it, will you?" Bill teased.


    "Hah, as if! I can''t wait to get out sooner," Sirius chuckled.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 518: Head of House

    Chapter 518: Head of House


    In the final days of the holiday, Harry and his friends eased off training, eagerly anticipating the new term. Neville bid them a reluctant farewell, heading back to his grandmother''s place, and they arranged to meet at King''s Cross Station.


    "Why do you seem odd lately?" Ron asked Harry, a puzzled expression on his face, as he mercilessly captured Harry''s white queen chess piece.


    "Do I?" Harry shivered slightly, asking with great sensitivity.


    "Of course, you do! Let me think... you''ve been absent-minded out of the blue, even during those days at the Burrow. You weren''t even interested in playing Quidditch against Cedric! You willingly gave the chance to Ginny. Speaking of whom, she''s also acting strangely..." Ron''s expression turned suspicious, making Harry feel embarrassed. "I say, do you two have some secret?"


    Behind her book, Hermione sighed. Ron was finally catching on, but his words stunned Hermione. Ron asked firmly, "Harry, are you planning to go to Godric''s Hollow, and Ginny just happened to find out about it?"


    Harry was dumbfounded.


    "Why would you think that?" Hermione asked, bewildered.


    "It''s a guess. I''ve seen Harry staring at photos several times," Ron said, a hint of pride in his voice, but then he got serious. "Harry, Mum forbids us from going out much. At most, we can go to the Burrow for some air. But if you insist, we can use the Invisibility Cloak and Apparate quickly back and forth¡ª"


    Harry shook his head. "Remus advised me against rash decisions, and, um, I haven''t figured it out myself yet."


    "Why is that?" Ron pursued.


    "Because, because..." Harry took a deep breath. It was time. "I''ve learned three Unforgivable Curses."


    "Unforgivable Curses!?" Ron exclaimed, wide-eyed. Hermione, too, was stunned, her thick book slipping from her hands. This was entirely different from what she had anticipated.


    After a long pause...


    "What do you think?" Harry nervously looked at them.


    Ron slapped Harry''s shoulder firmly. "That''s too cool! How did you manage that? Did Professor Lupin secretly help you? It could also be Dumbledore; you''ve been going out quite a bit lately."


    Hermione, unimpressed, gave Ron a disapproving look. "Impossible. Professors would never teach us those curses! Even in peacetime, strict restrictions are in place, as Tonks informed me."


    Harry hesitated for a moment but eventually shared his unusual experiences: the night he woke up feeling peculiar, Professor Snape testing him with three spells the next morning, and Dumbledore asking various questions and even extracting two of his memories.


    Thinking of one of those memories made Harry''s breath quicken¡ªit contained the image of Ginny kissing him on the cheek. He should have edited that part out!


    However, Dumbledore insisted on having complete memories, and in the heat of the moment, Harry had given them away. Now, whenever he remembered, he regretted it deeply. He didn''t feel like talking much when he was alone with Dumbledore... and Harry wasn''t sure whether to feel regretful or not, but he hadn''t managed to have much alone time with Ginny, leaving him feeling both anxious and regretful, wondering if he had been presumptuous.


    Ron and Hermione were struggling to process this astonishing revelation.


    "That simple? You learned those two spells in less than a morning?" Ron still found it unbelievable.


    "Didn''t you listen carefully? Harry has obviously been influenced by the mysterious person. The professor was merely confirming this. It wouldn''t have been that easy otherwise." Hermione looked at Harry seriously. "Harry, Professor is right. You mustn''t slack off in your Occlumency training."


    Harry responded dejectedly.


    "This isn''t a joke, Harry. From your symptoms¡ª"


    "Symptoms?" Harry snapped in annoyance.


    "Alright, signs," Hermione corrected cautiously. "Your increasing connection with this mysterious person¡ªit''s strange. When did this start?"


    "Maybe since Voldemort''s return," Harry said.


    "But if it''s progressed to gaining knowledge of his evil, this is serious, Harry," Hermione patiently explained. "Dark magic affects one''s sanity. Can you imagine merging part of Voldemort''s thoughts with yours? Your character might unknowingly change, or he might implant a thought in your mind, making you believe it''s your own. Perhaps that''s what Professor and Dumbledore are desperately trying to prevent."


    "What should I do then?"


    "Of course, focus on improving Occlumency and, um, not allowing yourself to dwell on negative emotions." Hermione recited what she had read from books, but it was all old advice. "I¡ªwe can help you, right?" She looked at Ron, who quickly nodded.


    During dinner, Fred and George vividly described the new guards at the castle.


    "About fifteen feet tall, like enlarged magical puppets, made with rarer materials and more spells. When they light up, the magical glow around them is blinding... you''ll see them when you go to Diagon Alley; there are two at the entrance."


    "Did you participate? What powers do these guards have?" Donkus, still dining, asked with great interest.


    Fred sighed. "It was Professor Snape who made them alone, a week before our joke shop''s protective spells. We really wanted to incorporate them into our joke shop¡ª" He made a ghostly face.


    Mrs. Weasley gave him a stern look, and he promptly made a sealing motion, refraining from using the term ''Weasley Wizarding Wheezes''. However, Harry knew that Fred and George had already signed the shop contracts, right in Hogsmeade village.


    "Can I get a new broomstick?" Ron asked eagerly.


    Mrs. Weasley looked at him somewhat uncomfortably, then smiled. "Of course, then see you in a bit. I¡¯ll go fetch Fred and George''s shopping list, besides the broomstick, we need new books for you, oh, and Ginny''s, that''s quite a lot." She chuckled and left.


    Ron stood there, for a while. Then his eyes lit up, "Fred and George will be so jealous, they definitely will be! But who cares? I''m a prefect! And I¡¯ll soon have a new broomstick! Oh, bother¡ª"


    "What''s wrong?" Harry asked dryly, feeling like his voice belonged to someone else.


    "I should add more money, take out some of the prize¡ªthis way, I can get a better broomstick." Ron said excitedly, his eyes gleaming. "Yes, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll go tell Mum right away."


    "Professor," Hermione quietly asked Felix, "may I make a call home? Using the public phone outside the community? My parents will be so happy to hear about being a prefect."


    Felix considered it. "Alright, Miss Granger, it''s been a while since you''ve been home. Take this chance to spend time with your family. I''ll pick you up later tonight."


    "Then I''ll go pack." Harry awkwardly said.


    He returned to his room, the luggage open on the table like a gaping mouth, seemingly mocking him silently. Harry picked up a piece of dirty clothing from the bed, sitting there blankly until he finally had time to think.


    He had almost forgotten about the prefect thing, but when it actually happened, he couldn''t pretend to ignore it. If he had to choose between them, he''d definitely rather be the prefect himself than Ron. Harry felt uneasy, did he think he was better than Ron? He didn''t want to come off as arrogant, so he tried hard to find reasons. My Quidditch skills are better, and my dueling abilities are stronger... but apart from that? He hadn''t outperformed Ron in other subjects. But beyond subjects¡ªHarry thought bitterly¡ªthe adventures they shared, the life-threatening situations¡ªthey both did so much, Dumbledore knew that better than anyone.


    But he couldn''t help but correct himself, Ron always stood by him, never faltering even in the face of Voldemort. He didn''t have reasons like Harry did to be Voldemort''s enemy, so it seemed that Ron was more noble? At that moment, a voice popped into Harry''s head, but it took away what was rightfully yours.


    "No, that''s his due," Harry whispered to himself, but the voice kept buzzing, incessantly, filling his mind with dark thoughts. Perhaps he needed a lesson, using the new spells he had learned...


    "That''s not my thought," Harry told himself, "Ron is my best friend." He stood up suddenly, almost stumbling. He panted, his expression changing rapidly, sometimes seeming like a different person.


    "Someone needs to check their mind." The empty canvas in the frame on the wall mocked.


    Harry glared at the canvas, but there was nothing there, unlike the clock that shot screws at people, the biting teapot, or the cabinet that coughed up dust when opened¡ªproof of the ancient, pure, and magical heritage of the Black family.


    "You''re wrong," Harry said loudly, but the canvas didn''t respond.


    After a while, Harry heard footsteps. He hurriedly lowered his head, stuffing the clothes haphazardly into the suitcase, and Ron bounced in.


    "I managed it!" he said happily. "I put half of the prize in, just enough to switch to the Cleansweep series 2000. I could have gone for the 2001, but I thought I should save a bit, I still need to buy birthday presents, and in case ''Future World'' releases a new product... Are you okay?"


    "Brilliant, Ron, I mean¡ª you''ll soon have a good broomstick, maybe consider joining the team," Harry said, pausing, feeling that the words were genuinely from his heart, and he sighed with relief.


    Ron''s smile vanished.


    "I thought it was you, I didn''t even consider¡ª"


    "No, that''s what you deserve," Harry said firmly, as if finalizing it. "You totally deserve the honor of being a prefect. As for me, I have enough troubles of my own..."


    "Oh, alright, you''re right, maybe Dumbledore didn''t choose you for that reason¡ªwill he still come today, I mean, for that inexplicable afternoon tea?"


    "Yeah, I think so," Harry was glad Ron changed the subject, glad that the school was about to start, not having to stomach all the fruit preserves again, the thought of it was making him nauseous now.


    In the evening, Sirius came back, and Harry welcomed him with great excitement.


    "Should I call you Professor Black?"


    "You can save that for tomorrow''s dinner," Sirius smiled.


    During dinner, he sat next to Felix and said quietly, "Felix, I heard you''re one of the guards for the Hogwarts Express tomorrow?"


    "Just one of them," Felix glanced at him, causing a jam jar to fly into his hand. "I remember you''re one too."


    Sirius awkwardly turned his head, "I planned to take a leave... maybe work another day."


    "Why?" Felix asked curiously, which was unusual for him.


    "I was supposed to go inspect Azkaban with Amelia today, set up some anti-thief waterfalls, but then we got an alert about a Dementor in a Muggle town, turned out to be a false alarm... In short, I thought¡ªfor the sake of completeness¡ªafter leaving Azkaban, even if it''s in the past."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 519: Night Talk

    At the dinner table, Felix and Sirius''s conversation continued.


    "Just as long as Kingsley agrees, he''s the nominal organizer," Felix said in a low voice.


    "I''ll talk to him, but he might not be able to come until tomorrow morning, you know, considering his role at the Ministry," Sirius said, picking at a chicken bone.


    The relationship between the Phoenix Society and the Ministry of Magic was intriguing. They were independent entities yet intricately connected. Many members of the Phoenix Society were also Ministry officials.


    Amelia Bones understood this well but had no intention to act on it.


    On one hand, it was out of respect for Dumbledore; on the other, there were pragmatic reasons. The Ministry personnel were complex, with many wizards skirting around to form connections with pure-blood families. One could say the Ministry acted as a sieve, filtering through various affiliations.


    The Security Waterfall could wash away spells but not delve into one''s intentions.


    Certain crucial tasks¡ªlike safeguarding the Hogwarts Express¡ªrequired strict confidentiality from Mrs. Bones and meticulous selection of participants to prevent leaks.


    In this aspect of keeping secrets, the Phoenix Society had a natural advantage.


    After dinner, estimating the time, Felix fetched Hermione from her home.


    "I''ve enchanted around your place," Felix said, "similar to a trace effect¡ªif magic is performed nearby, I''ll be instantly alerted. Also, the current situation isn''t that dire; Voldemort is adopting a retracting strategy. You don''t need to worry excessively about your family''s safety."


    "I understand," Hermione nodded lightly, but worry lingered in her furrowed brows.


    "You seem troubled, Miss Granger," Felix gestured towards a bench beneath a lush bell-shaped tree. "Why not sit over there? I rested there after coming out of the Department of Mysteries." Hermione easily understood his implication.


    "Professor¡ª"


    They sat on the bench, gazing at the passing and strolling crowd in the Muggle community.


    Felix slightly turned his head, facing Hermione, watching the beautiful sunset glow.


    "Can wizards and Muggles truly not coexist?" Hermione hesitantly asked.


    "What are your thoughts?" Felix gently replied.


    "I believe," Hermione paused for a moment, then poured out her thoughts as if they had been penned in her heart for long, "of course, I wish for both to coexist, especially since I''m caught in between, I mean, my background. But from what I''ve read¡ªin the History of Magic class and assignments¡ªI''ve learned that wizards and Muggles originally had no barriers in history, yet the outcomes weren''t splendid. They held mutual animosity, erupted into conflicts multiple times, and the witch hunts of the 14th century were just a glimpse of this context."


    "That''s accurate," Felix concurred.


    "Also, many wizards choose to distance themselves. The books explain it as a measure to not violate the Statute of Secrecy, but this phenomenon existed before the Statute was enforced. Another explanation is that wizards look down upon Muggles, unable to tolerate their scent, but¡ª"


    "Sounds like comforting rhetoric for the failed," Felix smirked.


    Hermione hesitated for a moment, then nodded imperceptibly, "But shouldn''t wizards have the upper hand? After all, they possess magic?"


    "Well, that question is quite complex. If you look at the wizarding society''s structure, a mature wizard is like a microcosm, capable of fulfilling most of their needs with magic. This leads to¡ªwizards not being as closely connected as ordinary people. In other words, it''s challenging to rally them for a common goal. From what I know, the last person to manage this was imprisoned in Nurmengard."


    "Gellert Grindelwald?" Hermione asked softly, the name bearing a certain allure.


    "Correct, but he also capitalized on discontent with the Statute of Secrecy," Felix said calmly. "And you overlook a crucial point¡ªmagic is rare in the real world but common among wizards¡ª" R?


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    "Not necessarily," Felix spoke as if discussing scholarly matters, "I''ve encountered some mystical societies; they regard magic as... hmm... perhaps ''sacred'' would describe it? Can you imagine them realizing real wizards using magic for laundry, cooking, or gardening?"


    Hermione furrowed her brow, contemplating seriously.


    "So¡ªwell, wizards are accustomed to using magic to solve various troubles. Everyday magic is the norm?" she questioned.


    So, she escaped the school, returned home, intending to record her experiences and spend time with her parents. After that... Hermione pursed her lips, gazing at Felix. "Thank you, Professor."


    "What?"


    "Oh, I mean, I seem to have found a new goal, an extension of the old one¡ªProfessor, I plan to join the Ministry after graduation," Hermione said.


    "Bad news, I thought you''d choose ''Future World'' Company," Felix said, somewhat perplexed.


    "I won''t give up Ancient Runes either," Hermione greedily added.


    ...


    Felix and Hermione returned to Black Manor. Before long, it was time to sleep. Mrs. Weasley stopped Ron from boasting about his new broom and ushered them back to their rooms.


    "That''s the Firebolt 2000!"


    Ron and Ginny exclaimed. But then Ron glanced warily at Ginny. "You''re not expecting me to lend you the broom, are you?"


    "Tightfisted."


    Ginny huffed, standing up proudly like an arrogant cat.


    "Alright, children, time for bed. Tomorrow''s going to be a busy day." Mrs. Weasley, experienced, said. "I need to wake you up early, or someone will forget something..."


    She hit the nail on the head. The next morning, chaos erupted in the house. Mrs. Weasley and the portrait of Black''s lady in the hallway both yelled hoarsely.


    "No magic allowed! You two imbeciles!"


    "Filthy mongrel, defiling my ancestral home!"


    Harry hastily dressed, stuffed toiletries into his trunk, others equally chaotic, until they boarded the Hogwarts Express, finally breathing easier.


    "Fred and George wanted to charm the luggage, nearly hit me..." Ginny explained the morning''s chaos to Harry.


    Harry scratched his head, unsure how to address Ginny alone¡ªjust then, Ron and Hermione had headed to the Prefects'' compartment. "Um, are you alright?" As soon as the words left his mouth, he felt terrible.


    "I''m fine," Ginny smiled. They walked, luggage in hand, searching for an empty compartment, a girl with long, tousled, dirty blonde hair leading the way. "I saw Luna; we''re going there," Ginny said.


    Harry looked up, only catching a glimpse of her back, yet recognized her from the ethereal way she entered the compartment.


    Navigating through the crowd, they encountered Neville halfway. "Oh, Harry, I thought I was late," he said cheerfully. "Just barely made it."


    On the other side, Felix entered a compartment up front. He opened the door, finding several Order and Phoenix members seated quietly inside.


    "Hello."


    Kingsley, Dawlish, Moody, and Dedalus Diggle greeted him individually.


    Felix chose an empty seat, noticing the cramped space making Moody visibly anxious, his body uncomfortable, eyelids twitching, rough hands restless.


    "Be careful with your wand, Alastor," Diggle warned cautiously beside him.


    Felix blinked, finding the trip suddenly more intriguing. He took out a coin, making it dance on his fingertips, thoughts swirling. Dumbledore''s late-night visit and his words resurfaced in his mind. Hmm, what excuse to leave later? Snacks from the trolley?


    He sighed silently, feeling it didn''t quite fit his image.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 520: Departure

    Inside the train compartment, a few Aurors were discussing recent events.


    "You might think the Dark Lord lacks brains? Think again. How do you think he gathered the initial Death Eaters? If you assume he only relies on force, you''re mistaken," Moody''s hoarse voice echoed. "Overemphasizing the protection waterfall will only lead us into the enemy''s trap. We must stay vigilant."


    Upon hearing this, Diggle couldn''t help but snort.


    "I was part of the last war too. All I saw was him and his Death Eaters leaving one Dark Mark after another, along with those inferi... The impression he left was pure fear."


    "That was the most enduring impression," Moody roared, gulping from a curved bottle fiercely.


    "I''ve been through it all, even before the Dark Lord publicly recruited Death Eaters. In the early years of the war, Voldemort hid his cruel side well¡ªhe spent most of his time propagating his unorthodox ideologies, recruiting followers, and maintaining a low-level confrontation with the Ministry. He stopped following the Ministry''s orders then and had his own agenda... But the Minister at the time was deceived by his disguise, dreaming of peacefully resolving disputes. Wizards openly opposing the Dark Lord kept disappearing, dark creatures were secretly recruited... Fudge eventually saw the truth, but by then, it was too late to contain Voldemort''s rise."


    "So, he was a competent leader in the early stages of the war?" Felix interjected.


    "It depends on your perspective. He focused on the ancient pure-blood families, gaining funds and followers from them. Yes, I said ''followers,'' and he did manage to confuse a bunch of people, fools... Those people brought out their hidden treasures to support him, like the Blacks at the time," Moody glanced at Felix, "If it weren''t for Mrs. Black''s health, I''d suspect she''d join Voldemort''s ranks and be firmly tied to him."


    "When did Voldemort''s character shift towards extreme cruelty?" Felix asked softly.


    "Probably mid to later stages," Moody clicked his tongue, "Hard to pinpoint. It just felt like those years. He might have felt invincible, on the verge of becoming Britain''s ruler, so he reverted to his true nature."


    Felix had a different opinion.


    Those years might have been when he frequently dueled Dumbledore. According to Dumbledore, he severely weakened Voldemort multiple times, yet Voldemort always bounced back. Felix speculated Voldemort might have used horcruxes in secret.


    From the information he gathered, Voldemort''s actions toward conquering death exuded extreme confidence. Without firsthand experience of dying and coming back, it''s hard to exhibit such unwavering certainty.


    Meanwhile, the Hogwarts Express was traversing an open wilderness, patches of various colors sliding past their view.


    Felix estimated the time and retrieved a silver pocket watch from his pocket.


    *Click.* The cover popped open.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    All Aurors'' attention turned to it for a moment. A pink snout poked out, followed by a black, furry head¡ªValen emerged from the watch''s space, looking around bewilderedly.


    "Chirp? (Is this the school?)"


    "Not yet," Felix said, "But you''ve been asleep for nearly a day. Come, I''ll take you out for a stroll. Hermione and Harry are in the compartment."


    "You may or may not know, this train is under various protective spells, including anti-illusion, and..." He glanced out the window, where blurry steam and distant mountains and forests were visible.


    Felix withdrew his new wand, "For certain reasons, I have to leave temporarily, and while I''m gone, you pretend you didn''t see anything, alright?" Without waiting for their response, he waved his wand lightly, and a small vent above the window popped open.


    "Professor, what can I do?" Harry hastily asked, his hair tousled by the sudden gust of wind.


    "Of course, close the little window after I leave," Felix replied, stowing away his wand.


    "But how will you get out? The vent is too small¡ª" Harry almost bit his tongue as Professor Hap''s body rapidly shrunk, as if in slow motion. Harry could see every detail, but in an instant, the professor disappeared, replaced by a swift.


    The four in the compartment were stunned, Luna blinked and looked out the window. The swift only lingered in their line of sight for a few seconds before disappearing.


    "Are we dreaming?" Luna''s airy voice wondered.


    "Luna, I think that might have been an Animagus, the professor''s Animagus," Ginny said.


    Harry felt someone tugging at his clothes; he looked down to see Valen pointing at the open vent.


    "Valen? Oh, right," Harry stood up, closed the vent. By then, Valen had settled between Harry and Ginny, retrieving a bag of cream biscuits from the silver watch.


    "Chirp?" It looked at Harry.


    "Uh, I didn''t catch that?"


    Valen huffed,


    vigorously gesturing.


    "I think she wants you to help open the package," Luna said. "Smart little thing, she even writes."


    One more chapter to go, coming up shortly.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 521: Professor Black

    The wind blew from all directions, and swifts, like black spirits, soared among the towering mountains, their wings brushing against the pointed tops of tall trees. The conversation with Dumbledore from last night replayed one by one in Felix''s mind¡ª


    "I received intel that Voldemort is planning to personally execute a capture as Amelia returns from Azkaban using the portkey."


    "How do you plan to act? Set up a trap in reverse?"


    After a long silence, Dumbledore shook his head in the darkness. "Not this time. We don''t have complete assurance. We mustn''t appear as if we had prior knowledge."


    Felix understood; it was protection for their spy, and the informant was likely Severus Snape.


    "What about you¡ª"


    "I won''t be part of this operation... It involves a plan," Dumbledore said softly. The silver moonlight glinted off his glasses, obscuring his expression. "Though it''s uncertain if we''ll use it, I cannot risk exposing myself, especially to Voldemort."


    ...


    Felixstowe was the largest and busiest container port in Britain, located in East Anglia in the southeastern coastal area. On a desolate stretch of beach near the harbor, two figures emerged from the distorted air.


    Sirius and Mrs. Bones stood together, clutching an old copy of the Daily Prophet.


    "I hate portkeys. Couldn''t we have used a boat like last time?" Sirius rubbed his head; he had bumped into Amelia''s knee when using the portkey, leading to various mishaps.


    "Others need the boats more than we do," Mrs. Bones stuffed the newspaper into her pocket. "Since we''re back early, we''ll have to make do."


    Sirius muttered under his breath.


    Mrs. Bones smiled. "Congratulations, Professor Black."


    Sirius looked pleased, then his expression shifted. "Someone''s been lurking nearby." He drew his wand, scanning the area vigilantly. Mrs. Bones did the same; her wand tip shimmered, causing the sand on the beach to tremble.


    "Are you sure?" Mrs. Bones asked with a serious expression. "It might just be a passing Muggle."


    "I''m not sure," Sirius said. "I just feel¡ªwatch out!" He swung his wand, a burst of fire erupted from above, deafening. Sirius staggered back but kept his gaze fixed in one direction, gasping. "Voldemort!"


    Voldemort stood on the sand, appearing out of nowhere, as if he had been waiting for a long time.


    "Amelia Bones," Voldemort''s pale fingers held a wand as he slightly bowed. "I''d like to invite you to the castle."


    "What if I refuse?" Mrs. Bones gritted her teeth, her wand thrusting out like a blade, causing the sand on the beach to whirl in a sandstorm. "Leave!" she told Sirius. Sirius immediately placed his hand on her, preparing a Disillusionment Charm.


    The sandstorm suddenly collapsed, forming a heavy wall, smashing them away. They couldn''t get up for some time.


    Something massive blocked the spell¡ªa huge Galleon?


    Sirius was speechless.


    On the ground, Felix blamed himself for the mistake; he didn''t anticipate Sirius forcibly using Disillusionment, and worse, succeeding. This was unlike the time he had let go. Nonetheless, catching up took some time, but luckily, he managed it. A shrunken coin blocked the Killing Curse. This familiar scene caused Voldemort to disappear instantly, far away from Felix''s position.


    "Voldemort, in your words, your appearance here today was foolish," Felix displayed his new wand to him calmly. He had to suppress the urge to expose his ace and everything related to it because revealing his killer moves wasn''t wise.


    Voldemort stared at his own wand, his expression unpleasant.


    "Felix Harp," he muttered, a flicker of madness in his eyes. He was beginning to reconsider. Lucius''s intel slowly flowed in his mind¡ªFelix Harp had acquired a new wand while he was stuck with an average one, and envy was consuming him.


    Voldemort swore inwardly; the next time they met, he would obtain a wand that matched his identity, one that would allow him to cast spells without any constraints. He looked expressionless at Felix before disappearing.


    Felix remained still. If it were Sirius on the other side, he would''ve chased him without hesitation. But facing Voldemort without the advantage could be catastrophic.


    "He''s gone?" a weak voice said.


    Felix stepped forward, looking at Sirius, who sat in the pit, appearing as though he''d just been pulled from a pool of blood. Sirius leaned against the edge of


    the pit, glancing at his bloodstained shirt.


    "Professor Black..." Felix spoke softly, bending down to check Sirius''s wounds.


    "That''s... an old name," Sirius said, struggling to sit up. "Not sure it fits anymore."


    "Can you stand?"


    Sirius nodded, holding Felix''s hand. "Thanks... for saving us." His voice was hoarse, breathless.


    Felix assisted Sirius, escorting him away from the desolate area. Sirius looked up at Felix, a mix of emotions crossing his face¡ªpain, gratitude, and something else, a trace of familiarity.


    "Who are you, really?" Sirius finally asked, his voice trembling slightly from the pain.


    Felix smiled gently, the moonlight reflecting in his eyes. "Just a friend, here to help."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 522: Long-Awaited School Song

    Chapter 522: Long-Awaited School Song


    Chapter 522: The Long-Awaited School Anthem


    As time ticked away, the Great Hall was filled with sweet scents.


    Felix, contentedly placing his cutlery down, awaited the desserts after the main course. The other students in the hall were enthusiastically eating and chatting away, oblivious to the ghosts floating above their heads.


    At the Gryffindor table, Harry had nearly finished eating and began to pay attention to the conversations around him. Unpleasantly, he noticed one of the whispered topics was about him¡ªthe Gryffindor House ghost, Nearly Headless Nick, had his voice drift over seven or eight seats toward Harry''s ears.


    "Yes, it''s Harry Potter over there; you''ll have plenty of chances to see him later..."


    Harry didn''t turn around but surmised Nick was talking to the new students at Hogwarts. He deduced they must be from wizarding families to know his name before starting school, unless the student was a prodigy like Hermione.


    Dean and Seamus were loudly discussing news from Diagon Alley. Harry perked up, unable to visit this year as Mrs. Weasley had purchased all his textbooks, stationery, and potion ingredients. He had planned to visit the new merchandise at Future World in Diagon Alley, but that plan had to be scrapped.


    He wondered if the Weasley twins had released their new line of protective spells...


    "The shops were jam-packed, more people than usual... couldn''t help it, the book list came out so late this year, everyone rushed there together. Not many were interested in stopping for a chat. I saw a few familiar faces, but they disappeared in a blink, as if something was chasing them..."


    "The magical phrase books are in high demand; Mum wants to buy a few to send to relatives living abroad..."


    Seamus enthusiastically shared. When he caught Harry''s gaze, he grinned and spoke even louder.


    "The streets had more pop-up stalls, just a cloth on the ground. Selling what? Of course, all sorts of talismans. Mum told me those are all rubbish, better off flipping through Knockturn Alley for genuine finds... She was joking, of course."


    "That cursed place hasn''t been sealed by the Aurors yet," Ron said, his mouth full, and Harry miraculously understood what he meant.


    Diagon Alley and Knockturn Alley were adjacent, but their reputations were poles apart. Diagon Alley, a vast wizarding commercial center, contrasted starkly with Knockturn Alley¡ªa secluded, irregular lane with non-standard merchandise in its shops.


    At that moment, a voice spoke beside him. "Excuse me, can you make some space?"


    Harry jumped and turned to see a tall girl with long braids leaning toward him, barely a foot away. It was Angelina Johnson. She nudged both Harry and Ron with her fingers, successfully squeezing herself between them.


    "So, how was your summer?" she asked cheerfully.


    The food on the table disappeared, and after a few seconds, various desserts appeared on the plates.


    Harry picked up a jam-filled doughnut, munching on it, glancing toward the teachers'' table. His gaze fell first on Dumbledore, seated in the middle of the long table on a golden high-backed chair, dressed in a deep purple robe covered in silver stars, accompanied by a matching hat and gloves, resembling a misplaced lead singer of a band. On his right and left sat Professor McGonagall and Snape, respectively. McGonagall was trying a sauced strawberry, her expression not entirely pleased, while Snape squinted, responding minimally to Dumbledore''s questions, lips barely moving. Flitwick and Sprout sat beside them, with Lupin and Professor Sinistra. Oddly, Lupin had abandoned his meal early, idly poking


    his goblet with his wand. Professor Sinistra stared dreamily at the starlit ceiling, lost in her thoughts.


    "Are they discussing the school anthem?" Hermione asked, following Harry''s gaze.


    "Could be. They''re unusually quiet," Harry replied, swallowing his doughnut.


    A minute passed, and Dumbledore suddenly stood up. The hall fell silent as everyone turned to look at the headmaster.


    "Good evening, students old and new!" he began, voice carrying effortlessly across the hall.


    "As a new school year begins, let us celebrate with music! The Hogwarts school anthem, written centuries ago, deserves a spirited rendition to echo through these walls once more. Our esteemed Professor Flitwick has composed a new arrangement, and we are eager to hear it. I ask for your attention and enthusiasm as we present the newly arranged Hogwarts anthem!"


    The Great Hall buzzed with anticipation, and students exchanged excited whispers. Flitwick, standing at the end of the teachers'' table, bowed as Dumbledore gestured for him to start.


    Flitwick, tiny and exuberant, turned to the choir standing behind him, who took their positions.


    As the first note floated through the air, a sense of pride and belonging surged through the hall. The anthem began¡ªa harmony of voices, uplifting and resonating, echoing the spirit of Hogwarts itself. Dumbledore conducted with flair, his wand twirling in time with the music.


    Hermione''s eyes sparkled, and Ron grinned. Harry found himself unexpectedly moved, swept up in the emotions stirred by the music. The anthem ended on a triumphant note, leaving a lingering echo in the hearts of all who heard it.


    The hall erupted into applause, and Dumbledore, beaming with satisfaction, gestured for everyone to enjoy their desserts and prepare for the Sorting Ceremony.


    Harry sat back in his seat, the anthem''s melody still echoing in his mind. He felt a surge of anticipation for the sorting, eager to welcome the new students into their respective houses.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 523: Second-day School Happenings

    The next morning, Valen lingered snugly under the velvet covers, reluctant to rise, so Felix stuffed a chattering alarm clock into its small blanket.


    Valen grumpily silenced the alarm, pushed it out, then dozed off more soundly.


    Felix entered the hall; outside, the weather was gloomy, the air heavy with dampness, the owls'' feathers dampened by mist. A brown owl circled him twice, dropping a copy of the Daily Prophet.


    Unfolding the paper, no mention of the attack on the Minister yesterday, instead, Bonnes stood by the Thieves'' Fall in a serene photo on the front page. She gazed calmly at the camera, a reassuring expression while several Aurors stood solemnly behind her, Sirius leaned against the wall, poking the waterfall with his wand.


    As Felix entered the Ancient Runes classroom, a student awaited at the door.


    "Good morning, Professor Harp," Colin Creevey greeted enthusiastically.


    "Good morning to you too, Mr. Creevey. Come in." After two months, Felix opened the door for the first time, the room reeked of stale air mixed with dampness, dark mold covered the corners.


    "Tsk." Felix muttered, waving his wand, opening all the windows simultaneously. A whirlwind ensued, tables and chairs rattled. Creevey''s face lit up with excitement. After a dozen seconds, a grayish air mass flew out through the window, refreshing the room''s air.


    "Next up, mold. Tricky business." Felix muttered, pointing his wand at stubborn brown patches, emitting beams of light that erased the marks upon contact.


    "Is that a cleansing charm, Professor? Can I help?" Creevey volunteered eagerly. Felix nodded, and Creevey, emulating Felix''s manner, attempted to silently cast the spell, failing a few times before vocalizing, "Purify and renew! Purify and renew!"


    After several minutes, they scanned the room for any remaining stains. "Nearly done. Let me think. For the love of hard work, add ten points." Felix stepped to the window; outside, a light drizzle began, blown into the classroom by the wind, cooling their faces.


    Creevey settled in a front-row seat, pulling out Practical Runes (Beginner''s Level), curious. "Professor, what new tools do you have this year? Could you share in advance?"


    "Why would you say that?" Felix glanced at him from the window.


    "Because every year you prepare something new," Creevey counted on his fingers, "First year¡ªoh, I was in my first year then¡ªwere the magical puppets, the second year various kinds of scrying mirrors, the third year magical cards... I just wanted to know what this year''s new tool was in advance."


    "Ah, if that''s the case... Isn''t what you have in your hand one?" Felix raised an eyebrow.


    Creevey blinked, looking at the Practical Runes (Beginner''s Level) in his hand, disappointment evident. "But¡ªIt''s just a compilation of practical runes."


    "Alright." Felix waved his hand, a ring on his finger glinted¡ªloud thud¡ªa large box landed on the table.


    Creevey''s eyes widened. He leaned in, observing the contents¡ªa variety of small wooden sticks, resembling quills but with a sharp edge at one end. These sticks bore peculiar patterns that resembled letters or runic symbols but were enigmatic.


    "Muggle Studies Professor? What happened to her?" Felix asked curiously.


    McGonagall pursed her lips.


    "Well, you''ll probably hear from elsewhere... She got involved in a tricky situation."


    Felix''s impression of this professor lingered from two years ago; they both attended an unsuccessful international conference. The professor had mentioned researching a popular science book about genes and inheritance.


    A thought struck him¡ª "It wouldn''t be Death Eaters causing trouble for her?"


    But that didn''t seem likely; Rita Skeeter was still doing fine.


    "Of course not. She¡ªshe got caught by Muggle police," McGonag


    all hummed, cryptic. "Said she was consulting a scholar, ended up accidentally causing sparks with her wand, suspected of possessing dangerous weapons."


    This... Felix pursed his lips, after a moment, he dryly said, "She wasn''t penalized, was she?"


    "The Ministry, given her position, didn''t impose severe penalties¡ªjust a warning and a fine. Luckily, she didn''t end up in Azkaban. She might feel embarrassed; she submitted a resignation letter to Dumbledore, but the Headmaster didn''t accept it. She''s been holed up in her office for days, claiming to prepare a new book."


    Felix raised an eyebrow, linking it to Professor Burbages'' forthcoming paper. He felt this new book might cause a stir, not that it couldn''t be published, but the timing was sensitive. It took less than ten seconds for him to devise a solution¡ªsending her an entire set of biology books.


    If she was determined to research, she should invest more time; by the time she figured it all out, the battle might be over.


    At that moment, the door creaked open again.


    The scratching of quills on parchment was instantly drowned out by the noise from outside, followed by a rush of damp, cold air into the room, the fire crackling on the glowing wood, sparking sparks.


    With a loud thud, the door slammed shut, and Snape, draped in his perennial black robe, entered, a stack of thick parchment floating behind him.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 524: The Elder Wand and the New Wand

    It seems they had a plan¡ªmainly Minerva and Severus¡ªhoping to correct a portion of the summer homework during lunchtime. As for Felix, he had much more free time than the other two.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, he sat in an armchair, poring over a stack of papers.


    For a while, the staff room was quiet, filled only with the sounds of paper being marked. The three professors had distinct grading methods: Professor McGonagall was meticulous, the scratching of her quill hardly ceasing, like the patter of rain on leaves; Snape, on the contrary, remained motionless for quite some time, then suddenly made forceful strokes on parchment. Just from listening for a while, Felix could roughly gauge the student''s proficiency and Severus''s mood...


    Felix jotted down a string of page numbers at the end of the paper, indicating areas the student needed to readdress. After nearly half an hour, he stood up from his chair, straightened his back, preparing to take a breather. Snape, who hadn''t spoken all this while, raised his head, fixed his gaze on Felix''s figure, and followed him out of the staff room.


    Felix appeared in the courtyard, rain drizzling outside, standing near a tall pillar. From the castle''s heights, wide eaves stretched out, casting extensive shadows that covered a small thicket of bushes.


    Felix squinted, staring into the distance at a blurry figure of a student hopping around in the rain, much like a rabbit.


    Magic is truly extraordinary, and convenient at that. He couldn''t remember how many times this thought had crossed his mind.


    Snape appeared next to him at some point, other students also stepping out for some air. However, whenever they neared, Snape shot them fierce glares, making them retreat and enabling a smooth conversation. Both estimated the atmosphere and almost simultaneously spoke¡ª


    "I heard you got a new wand," Snape said.


    "I heard you found a part-time job recently," Felix responded.


    Snape''s face stiffened momentarily. He murmured softly, "Our headmaster indeed trusts you... Be cautious, though. That usually means he has new arrangements for you."


    "Are you saying he intends to employ me again?" Felix asked, discovering something quite interesting. In different people''s eyes, Dumbledore''s image could be drastically different. But what about himself? How did others perceive him?


    "Employ you..." Snape repeated slyly, "If you don''t mind being a pawn, every move of yours controlled by someone else... then, yes."


    "Terrifying. Does he have the gift of prophecy? But I recall he himself doesn''t quite believe in prophecies," Felix exaggerated.


    Snape gave him a sideways glance, "Our headmaster is a master strategist. He analyzes you thoroughly before the conversation even starts. Makes you think everything you do is your choice, when in fact, it''s what he wants."


    Felix tasted a familiar sensation; it seemed he also did the same¡ªpreparing extensively before negotiations to avoid rejection. So, this conversation sounded like Snape was accusing him.


    "Just airing grievances, Severus."


    "Just a passing remark," Snape said calmly, "So, your new wand is named ''Elder Wand''?" Though a bit convoluted, Felix understood.


    The intimidation from a false Elder Wand was astonishing.


    Even Felix felt a bit intrigued¡ªjust as Voldemort feared Felix, Felix also feared Voldemort. Two equally powerful wizards, both valuing the inadvertent revelation of each other''s true thoughts, was a perfectly normal thing.


    He was well aware the Elder Wand in his possession was a fake, but what if in reality, there existed a wand that could conquer all battles? And he, subconsciously, named his new wand after it. Did it foreshadow something? Like, he would eventually obtain the real Elder Wand?


    But Felix quickly suppressed this thought. He wasn''t too keen on believing in a wand that could conquer everything. Could a wizard be stronger than powerful magic?


    Moreover, the wand was just a transitional phase for him; he didn''t need to invest too much energy in something destined to be relinquished. He might as well focus on countering Voldemort''s Killing Curse. Currently, he had at least three ideas¡ªThe Shrinking Charm to enlarge entities, Seventh-Level Ironclad Charm, and magical creature transformation. But applying them flexibly would take time.


    Lost in thought, Felix had belittled the Shrinking Charm all along, only pondering how to shrink targets. But upon reflection, enlarging things around him could be a good strategy.


    In the future, he could carry some coins, stones, or nails on him, throwing them at Voldemort... maybe even throw a rat.


    ...


    "Who''s there!" Snape suddenly shouted. He stormed towards the shadows, his robes rustling.


    Felix snapped back to attention, taking a few steps to the side, now seeing clearly.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione stood despondently together, looking sickly. Harry held a limp piece of string in his hand, one of the twins'' inventions¡ªthe Extendable Ear¡ªtrembling at Snape''s feet. Snape seemed thoroughly


    annoyed.


    "Spying on professors'' conversations, minus fifty points! Each of you! Plus detention!" Snape bellowed furiously.


    Felix blinked and moved a few steps away, now having a clearer view.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione stood dejectedly together, wearing sickly expressions. Harry clutched a limp piece of string¡ª an invention of the Weasley twins¡ªwhile the other end of the Extendable Ear shook at Snape''s feet. Snape appeared thoroughly displeased.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 525: Detention and the Cauldron Jump

    "Arrogant, just like his father, full of himself, fond of breaking rules, likes to stand out, meddlesome, insolent¡ª" Snape castigated the departing trio, his gaze fixed firmly on Harry, his eyes filled with deep-seated hatred.


    "From Slytherin''s perspective, he''s indeed not likable. Well, all three of them," Felix murmured softly. "But, as you heard, they only caught the last few lines, no context... So, I told them we were discussing my new wand, gave it a whimsical name."


    Snape remained silent. His dark eyes still fixed on Harry''s departing figure, from this angle, he resembled his father.


    After a moment, he spoke icily, "Felix, I will disclose information about your wand to that person."


    Felix calmly replied, "I expected that. You decide how much you reveal."


    "You think I have a say?" Snape retorted discontentedly, his black robes billowing as he strode through the rain curtains. His figure blurred.


    ...


    "Such bad luck," grumbled Ron, climbing the stairs.


    "Oh, don''t say that¡ª"


    They stood at the staff room''s entrance. Harry nervously knocked, hoping nobody was inside. The seconds waiting felt like an eternity, and finally, a familiar voice from inside said, "Come in."


    Contrary to their hopes, Harry thought, hearing sighs from both sides, he gathered courage and pushed the door open. It was a long room, softly lit from the ceiling, warmer than the outside, perhaps due to the fireplace in the corner. Professor McGonagall raised her head from a pile of parchment, sharp eyes peering over square spectacles.


    "Potter, Weasley, Granger, what brings you here?"


    "We were asked to see you because... because of some mistakes." Harry handed over a note, McGonagall furrowed her brow, taking the note. It was stuck together, an effect of the Phoenix Society, her brow furrowing deeper as she tapped her wand on it, causing it to unfold.


    McGonagall quickly scanned it, staying silent for a while.


    "Is this true?" she asked, "Eavesdropping on professors'' conversation?" The note vaguely explained the process and subtly referenced the background of the conversation, where they were discussing Phoenix Society''s confidential information.


    "We didn''t mean to," Harry explained palely, "We¡ªum, came out for fresh air after lunch, and then¡ª" McGonagall huffed, Harry continued to explain, rewinding time to a few minutes ago¡ª


    "Did you hear? Professor Lupin''s class is quite popular," Hermione pondered, she, Harry, and Ron had just left the Great Hall, ready for some air.


    "¡ªuntil the end of this month, every Saturday evening until lights out, working on potion ingredients."


    With that said, they were shooed out by McGonagall. The three hurriedly rushed to the Potions classroom, Ron complaining all the way, "Late again! I bet that old bat will give us trouble... Why couldn''t McGonagall say a word for us? Snape''s blowing things out of proportion, and now he''s got someone to help him with potion ingredients for the whole term..."


    Suddenly, Harry felt queasy, recalling the dim classroom, the dissected toads, the suffocating scent of ginger and peppermint, radishes, the secretion of spiny fins, bat and rat spleens, sticky doxy mucus... He shivered.


    They returned to the common room late in the evening with heavy steps.


    "I told you, Snape wasn''t planning to let us off easily, ten points each for being late, whose fault was it... nearly two hundred points down," Ron lamented, close to crying like a bubotuber, as they slumped into the most secluded spot in the common room.


    Harry and Hermione were equally low-spirited.


    "Can we deduct points from other houses?" Ron suddenly had an idea, but neither Harry nor Hermione paid attention. They were used to Ron''s impractical suggestions; he''d give up on them eventually.


    "We can''t do that, and you''ll have to write a lengthy report," Hermione finally corrected.


    "What if it''s Malfoy and his gang..." Ron''s eyes sparkled, then dimmed, "Oh, no, I forgot, he''s a prefect too."


    At that moment, Harry, who had been silent, asked suddenly.


    "That story... the one Professor


    Lupin told us, about Boggarts... Do you remember?"


    Hermione nodded, "Yes, it was fascinating."


    "I think I know what mine would be," Harry said softly, a pained expression on his face.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 526: Siriuss Dark Arts Defense Class - (1)

    As Harry, Ron, and Hermione entered the Dark Arts Defense classroom the next afternoon, Sirius was already there, early as always. He looked entirely different from before¡ªdressed in a finely tailored dark outfit with a loosely hanging collar, a casual expression on his face, complemented by his coiled black curls, resembling someone stepping out of an oil painting.


    "Harry?" He walked over, a worried look on his face. "I heard you lost a lot of points. Was it Snape?"


    Harry suddenly felt a sense of temporal disorientation. Sirius''s image seemed to overlap with the one from fifteen years ago when he had been a groomsman at Harry''s parents'' wedding, only more mature now.


    "It''s not a big deal," Harry mumbled, not wanting Sirius to clash with Snape.


    "Alright, we''ll talk later." Sirius hesitated for a moment. "Stay back after class. There''s something about Hagrid you should know."


    "He''s back?" Harry asked, surprised.


    "Shh." Sirius hushed them. "He doesn''t want others to notice for now. He''s not entirely free yet... We''ll go visit him with Felix tonight."


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione exchanged glances, deciding not to pursue further questions. They took their seats. In the back row, Ravenclaw''s Lisa Turpin was whispering to Parvati, "Don''t you think the new professor is more handsome than Lockhart?" The two girls chattered away.


    Harry quickly moved to an inner seat, wary of catching any foolishness vibes from the two.


    Hermione looked at Sirius, equally expectant. "Do you think Hagrid will be back for classes next week?"


    "I don''t know, hopefully," Harry said. From Sirius''s tone, Hagrid should be back, but why hadn''t he shown up yet?


    The bell rang, and all the students silently watched Sirius, their eyes carrying deep scrutiny. Every new professor received this treatment, but this time it was different due to Sirius''s intimidating history¡ªnot because of his role as an aide to the Minister of Magic, but as the ''first Death Eater under You-Know-Who,'' having escaped from Azkaban, causing terror for a solid six months.


    Back then, everyone was curious about how he had escaped and approached the school. Quite a few students had circulated rumors about the new professor.


    "Alright, class. As customary, I need to introduce myself. But I doubt anyone here doesn''t know my name, considering my wanted poster hung in Honeydukes for nearly half a year, astonishingly large..." Sirius chuckled. "Though my appearance might have changed a bit, my name remains the same."


    "Sirius Black. You can call me Professor or just Black, or once we get familiar, my name is fine."


    The students exchanged glances; this new professor seemed approachable...


    "Any questions? If not, let''s start the class."


    "But¡ª" Hermione raised her hand, "Um, Professor Black?" Sirius smiled at her.


    "We don''t have textbooks," she said.


    The students nodded, and Harry''s heart skipped a beat, fearing his godfather might say, "I forgot." But upon reflection, he found it unlikely.


    "Textbooks? We don''t need those things. What I''m about to teach you can''t be learned by simply using your brains," Sirius said.


    "Now, grab your wands and follow me." Before others could react, he vanished from the classroom.


    ...


    "Alright!" Sirius clapped his hands, addressing the students. "Next, we''ll divide into groups. Slytherin students stand here, Gryffindor students go there." He spread his hands, as if holding two directional flags.


    The students followed instructions, moving to their designated spots. Draco Malfoy took bold steps past Harry, casting a challenging glance backward.


    "Looks like there might be a duel later. I''ve learned a lot over the summer." He said quietly.


    "You can challenge me." Harry was used to these words, so he replied smoothly, "But my opponent is a Death Eater. If you know any, please introduce them to me, okay?"


    Draco was taken aback for a moment, then laughed dismissively. "That was a good one, Potter. But I''ve improved my skills significantly."


    "Really?" Harry said with a raised eyebrow. "Is that why you lost to Hermione last year?"


    Draco''s face turned red, but he didn''t refute it.


    Sirius walked back and forth between the two groups, instructing, "Now, everyone, you''ll engage in a mock battle, dueling with members from the other house. Remember, use defensive spells only, no aggressive spells. Protect yourself and your teammates. The aim is to train your reflexes and defensive skills, not to hurt each other."


    Harry could see Sirius''s intention was to teach them practical combat skills and teamwork rather than theories from a book.


    Draco raised his wand confidently. "I''ll start. Crabbe, Goyle, back me up."


    "Bring it on, Malfoy," Harry said, exchanging a glance with Ron.


    The mock battles commenced, sparks flying as the students dueled. Harry found himself dueling Draco, who was surprisingly quick with his spells. Hermione, in her element, was strategically guiding Ron and Harry on defensive techniques and teamwork.


    In the midst of the mock battles, the students were learning to focus, think on their feet, and protect themselves¡ªa lesson far more practical than any textbook.


    As the class wrapped up and the students were dismissed, Sirius lingered, calling Harry over.


    "Tonight, Felix and I will visit Hagrid. You coming?"


    "Absolutely," Harry replied without hesitation.


    Sirius clapped a hand on Harry''s shoulder, a serious expression on his face. "Good. We''ll talk later. I''m proud of you."


    With those words, Sirius walked away, leaving Harry with a renewed sense of determination.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 527: Hagrids Experience

    Felix stood at the castle gates, the sky almost entirely dark. From this vantage point, one could see the lights on in Hagrid''s hut. Footsteps and chatter approached from behind.


    "I should''ve guessed earlier," Harry said. "Neville mentioned his parents returned a week ago, took him to Diagon Alley for school supplies... I mean, if they were going to the same place as Hagrid, there''s no reason for him to be this slow."


    "Because they''re on different missions," Sirius explained as they appeared at the castle gates. "The Longbottoms repelled Death Eaters who were rushing to support, just a tit-for-tat, and once it was over, they returned. But Hagrid... Hey, Felix." He waved.


    Felix nodded at Sirius, unsurprised by the arrival of Harry and the others. "Considering your relationship with Hagrid... a meeting now is better; otherwise, it might be months until the next."


    "What''s wrong with Hagrid?" Harry asked urgently.


    "He''ll be spending most of his time in the Forbidden Forest. Today''s an exception. He needs to tend to his injuries," Felix replied briefly. "Let''s go; the sooner, the better."


    The five of them descended the marble steps. Harry was filled with questions. Ron nudged him, "Look there." Following Ron''s gaze, Harry spotted the dim light in Hagrid''s hut, lifting his spirits.


    As they crossed the open grounds to reach Hagrid''s hut, yapping echoed.


    Sirius called from the doorway, "Hagrid, we''re here!"


    The hut rumbled with commotion. After a while, the door opened. Hagrid stepped out, shocking everyone. His face was dirty, his head misshapen, as if beaten into a pulp: his left eye swollen shut, blood caked around it, and his nose bleeding, making it hard to discern its proper position. Exposed skin¡ªhands and face¡ªwere bruised and cut.


    Hagrid gingerly closed the door with his inconveniently injured hand, casting doubt on its condition.


    "Are you... are you okay, Hagrid?" Hermione asked softly.


    Struggling to open his eyes, Hagrid seemed to recognize Hermione''s form. He grinned lopsidedly, "Ah, good to see yeh all. Wasn''t plannin'' on showin'' up for a while... but can''t exactly hide in this state and be seen, can I?" He gestured at his face, attempting a smile but disturbing the wounds.


    "Dumbledore told me, and I didn''t quite believe it," Felix surveyed Hagrid, "but it seems true... How did the expedition to the giants with Olym go?"


    "Vanished?!" gasped Ron.


    "We searched for her. No success. It was the height of chaos. Had to retreat..." Hagrid''s voice trailed off.


    "Have you reported this to Dumbledore?" Sirius inquired, concern knitting his brow.


    "No," Hagrid admitted, avoiding eye contact. "Thought I''d give it a try myself. But... well, it''s been tough. I ain''t a tracker, am I?" His voice wavered.


    Felix exchanged a glance with Sirius, a silent understanding passing between them.


    "We''ll help you search, Hagrid. Together," Harry declared firmly.


    "Thanks, Harry... But yeh got school," Hagrid protested.


    "We can manage," Hermione interjected.


    "Yeh sure?"


    "Yes, Hagrid," assured Hermione.


    "Alright then. Thank yeh." Hagrid nodded gratefully.


    The group walked in silence, Hagrid leading the way. The Forbidden Forest exuded a haunting ambiance. Yet, their determination to find Madame Maxime burned brighter than ever.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 528: The Illusion Enveloping Reality

    Grawp let out a deafening roar, ringing in Felix''s ears.


    "Whoa!" He staggered back, shaking his head. "That voice is too loud."


    Hagrid stepped forward to calm him, but Grawp seemed berserk, wildly flailing his arms, clumsily attempting to break free from the ropes binding his ankles. Despite his vigorous attempts, the ropes held firm, frustrating him, and he unleashed his anger on Hagrid.


    "Oh, Merlin," Hermione gasped.


    Grawp''s fist struck Hagrid squarely in the face, catching him off guard, sending him sprawling. Grawp aimed for another attack. "Hey! Big guy!" Sirius yelled, a flash of red deflecting off Grawp''s rough skin.


    Grawp roared and lunged towards them. "Bang!" He tripped over the rope, the ground quaked, a nest in a tall pine tree collapsed, and Sirius swallowed hard.


    Approaching, Sirius said, "Felix, if you can''t control him, I''ll have to use force."


    "The ropes are sturdy," Felix said, suspecting Dumbledore might have enchanted them.


    "Don''t¡ª" Hagrid flipped over, clutching his nose as blood trickled through his fingers. He mumbled, "Grawp, listen, they mean no harm."


    Silver glinted in Felix''s eyes. The air suddenly trembled violently, reminiscent of Harry''s experience during the Triwizard Tournament''s second task, where he witnessed the Black Lake''s turbulence, warping reality.


    But this shift was transient.


    However, the air''s ripples swiftly dissipated. He looked to Professor Hagrid, relaxing his grip on his wand subconsciously. The professor''s eyes still shimmered with silver, intricate magical symbols encircling his pale blue pupils, indicating something had indeed been done.


    Harry urgently scanned the area; things felt off. It was like... a slight displacement.


    Grawp agilely got up, moving faster than he appeared, displaying considerable strength. He effortlessly wielded an uprooted pine tree, swinging it as though it were a twig.


    He soon spotted his target.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hagrid" had risen, looking unharmed. He charged forward, encircling Grawp''s waist, attempting to push him back. Grawp struggled, but Hagrid clung on, enraging the already furious giant¡ª


    Valen was the first casualty. During those days, it often found itself lost while wandering: from the office carpet in the Diagon Alley fortress, abruptly shifting to a labyrinth of building blocks. Initially discomforted, Valen later enthusiastically constructed a "Sniffy Castle." It had only been a few days.


    Before, it was all experimentation. Today marked the first time the Pensieve overlaid the real world.


    With a wave, Felix finally dispelled the Patronus. It couldn''t contend with the giant''s strength, at best bluffing, sufficiently "displaying" strength, misleading Grawp to halt his steps.


    In Grawp''s mind, the meddlesome "little dwarf" had finally been defeated. He pounded a few more times, blaming this person for bringing him to a strange place. Yesterday, a bearded beanpole had appeared, effortlessly trapping him. His limited intellect couldn''t fathom the reasons; he was just bursting with anger, waking up to find the culprit poking him with a stick...


    After venting, his meager intellect and reason returned, leaving him apprehensive, prompting him to cease.


    The "little dwarf" wasn''t bad, offering food and conversation, gazing at him with moist eyes. Grawp didn''t mind that look. He also faintly sensed a familial connection, a younger brother shorter than him?


    The nearby dense woods grew eerily silent, void of insect chirping or rustling leaves.


    In Grawp''s eyes, Hagrid lay motionless on the ground. He cautiously picked up the branch Hagrid had used to wake him, prodding the non-existent Hagrid. As Grawp grew impatient, he tugged at him, and the illusion of Hagrid vanished.


    Grawp: "..."


    He sat there, bewildered, unable to comprehend. Grawp, with his limited intellect, concluded that he had beaten the little dwarf to death.


    "Hag... ri..." the giant growled softly.


    Hagrid danced joyously. "He remembered me, remembered my name! Did you see that? It''s all thanks to me." He eagerly looked at Felix. "Let me through," he demanded.


    Felix hesitated. "Hagrid, it might not be safe."


    "It''s okay, let me through," Hagrid insisted.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 529: Thestrals

    Felix cancelled the magic, causing the air to ripple again. Harry felt the entire world suddenly become vivid. Even though it had been real before, he couldn''t discern the ''flaw'' Sirius had mentioned. Yet, he could truly feel the difference between the two.


    Whispers, unknown distant howls, whistling winds, rustling leaves, barely audible breaths...


    "There''s still a lot missing," Felix thought silently. It might have been enough to deal with some magical creatures, but fooling wizards, especially perceptive ones, was far from sufficient. Regardless, inheriting memory magic from Rowena Ravenclaw, after extensive evolution, he finally found the path that suited him best.


    Hagrid leaned towards Grawp. His size was dwarfed compared to a true giant¡ªnearly the same height as Grawp sitting down, who was considered a small giant. Regular giants stood between twenty to twenty-five feet tall.


    "Little Grawp?" Hagrid said.


    "Ha~grid!" Grawp stared at him, a lot friendlier in tone, at least not immediately throwing punches.


    "I thought he was going to say ''hungry,''" Ron said.


    Sirius''s hand rested on his shoulder, shaking him, "Don''t spoil the mood, look, isn''t this scene touching?"


    Grawp slowly extended a large hand¡ªonlookers sweat for Hagrid¡ªbut before the hand reached, it stopped. Some worry hid behind Grawp''s ugly face, concerned about accidentally hurting the little human.


    Hagrid eagerly grabbed one of Grawp''s fingers, speaking in his tender tone used for magical creatures, "It''s alright, Grawp, you just need a bit of guidance, don''t know your own strength, do you?"


    Harry suddenly thought of the Dursleys. Would Grawp become a larger version of Dudley in the future? The image of a giant breaking free from ropes, running wild in the Forbidden Forest with Hagrid chasing after flashed in his mind, giving him a shiver.


    Grawp roared deeply, then muttered, "Grawp! Haggle!"


    Hagrid beamed, grabbing Grawp''s finger, turning to the others, "Little Grawp, these are my friends. This is Harry, Ron, Hermione¡ª" he paused, apologetically looking at Hermione, "Would you mind if he calls you ''Hermi''? Your name seems tough for him to remember."


    "No, not at all," Hermione squeaked.


    Sirius chuckled, earning an eye-roll, but soon, he couldn''t keep the laughter.


    "This is Sirius¡ªoh, uh, how about simplifying it to Siri?" Hagrid asked Sirius, who agreed with a straight face. And with that, everyone found themselves with new names¡ªexcept for Harry and Ron, whose names remained simple.


    In Hagrid''s words, Felix became Phil, Hermione became Hermi, and Sirius became Siri.


    "Hermi, got it? Her¡ªmi¡ª" Hagrid painstakingly pronounced each syllable to Grawp, "And those two slightly taller ones are Phil and Siri. Can you tell them apart?"


    Phil and Siri, as they were now called, shrugged. Harry and Ron listened as Hagrid repeated the mispronunciations, struggling to contain their amusement.


    Seems like he doesn''t need my help anymore, Felix thought. Dumbledore was concerned about Hagrid being beaten by his irritable giant brother, but at least there was a promising start. After a while, they started their return from the depths of the Forbidden Forest.


    "I''m planning to move closer and stay with Grawp for a while. I need to find him food and talk to him," Hagrid said. "If you need me, send an owl, but don''t come to the forest on your own," he warned Harry, Ron, and Hermione.


    "How do you view Ludo Bagman''s death?" Harry started understanding Hermione''s point. He turned to Ron.


    "What else can you see? He deserved it," Ron said, eyebrows suddenly furrowing, "You''re not pitying him, are you?"


    "Of course not," Harry immediately replied, "Then, have you worried about your future? Thought about... your family or yourself possibly dying in the war?" His voice grew quieter, it was a question that had been haunting him lately. Why did his parents not flee the country but stayed to fight the Death Eaters?


    Ron glanced nervously between Harry and Hermione.


    "Aren''t there Dumbledore and Professor Snape? They''ll arrange everything


    ..." Ron tried to reassure.


    Hermione glanced meaningfully at Harry, conveying, "See? He hasn''t considered it at all."


    ...


    Sirius patted Harry and Ron''s shoulders, mumbling something no one caught.


    On the other side, Hagrid relaxed, approached the Thestral, stroking its emaciated body, finally patting its head, "Let''s go, nothing interesting here. And no food, it''s just my nosebleed."


    The centaur, Firenze, also retreated and disappeared. Before leaving, he warned Hagrid, "The elders in the tribe are unhappy. If you continue bringing dangerous creatures from around the world¡ª"


    After this interlude, Felix, Sirius, Harry, Ron, and Hermione bid Hagrid goodbye and returned to the castle. The three of them sat in a corner of the common room, lost in thought for a while, trying to digest the fact that Hagrid had a giant hidden in the Forbidden Forest.


    "Hagrid won''t be able to keep it a secret for long. The centaurs have strong territorial instincts; they''ll think Grawp''s encroaching on their land," Hermione worried.


    Harry stayed silent. Wasn''t that obvious? He could only hope Hagrid''s teaching plan went smoothly or that Grawp''s mind wasn''t as slow as his appearance suggested.


    Meanwhile,


    Felix returned to the Ancient Runes office, gazing towards the direction of the Forbidden Forest, "Death." His voice was barely audible; he wondered what the world looked like through the Thestral''s eyes.


    If he were lucky enough, he might find out soon.


    Note: Inserted a sequence where the trio could see the Thestral, which ideally should have been placed earlier, but I forgot about it, which might make the reading a bit abrupt.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 530: Deathly Hallows

    The following morning, Felix Harp did something unusual¡ªhe overslept, missing the daily owl post. Finding a spot, he casually sat down, intermittently sipping on his porridge, contemplating the increased number of students subscribing to newspapers in the Great Hall.


    A Ravenclaw student, a couple of seats away, skimmed through the headlines of the paper, exhaling in relief.


    "All is well."


    Her companion was accustomed to her behavior.


    "Why don''t we discuss the exam spells?" he suggested.


    "What''s there to discuss? Fourth and fifth years only need to master Disarming, Stunning, and Shield Charms. I''ve learned them ages ago," the Ravenclaw girl flicked her hair dismissively, then eyed her companion mischievously. "Oh, I forgot, you''re not into dueling, you''ve been absent from it..."


    Her companion rolled his eyes and sighed. "I envy the first, second, and third years. They only need to master the Patronus Charm. Seems like a cakewalk, doesn''t it?"


    "Don''t say that. My mum told me about lots of incidents where inexperienced wizards messed up Apparition due to nervousness. Kids, if not properly trained, tend to instinctively resist magical transportation, resulting in mishaps..."


    Listening halfway, Felix redirected his attention to his breakfast, staring at the oatmeal as if they were magical symbols¡ªmore accurately, patterns stable enough to hold magic.


    Progress on the plan to trap Voldemort was sluggish.


    He could transform into some magical creatures, but that didn''t mean it was a surefire solution. In fact, he never considered battling Voldemort in the form of magical creatures. It was too arduous. Despite their mystical prowess in certain aspects, as seen from Newt''s teachings, no magical creature could overpower established wizards in reality.


    Only by converting various magical abilities of these creatures into written magic, utilizing them through a wizard''s body, would it be impactful. Unfortunately, despite the intricate historical connections between the two, there wasn''t a direct correlation between a creature''s body and written magical symbols or circuits.


    What Felix needed was akin to what ancient wizards did¡ªcreating ancient magic from scratch. Hence, it involved an immense workload.


    The first step was transfiguring into magical creatures, understanding their magical abilities, feeling the mysteries inherent in their bloodline, and comprehending how his magic flowed and operated within them. He had to repeat this process continuously to obtain a vague pattern¡ªresembling a tangled web of capillaries or a complex structure.


    Felix waved his hand, dissipating the smoke and flames. "Be mindful, Mr. Finnigan. You need more focus, not staring at me." He glanced up from a three-dimensional pattern formed by runes, scanning the room where many students averted their eyes guiltily.


    "When can we be as proficient as the professors?" Harry couldn''t help but ask, noticing the professor''s runes shimmering like tiny specks of dust, glistening in the sunlight.


    "The professor advised me against aiming too high." Hermione regretfully noted. Clearly, she had inquired about similar matters before, but then smiled, "But he praised my exploration and attempts in runic magic."


    She pointed to her completed work. Harry and Ron glanced at it, impressed. Hermione''s small piece of chestnut board was covered with numerous tiny runes, resembling smudged ink if not observed carefully.


    "Hermione... it won''t explode, will it?" Harry nervously asked, recognizing


    a pattern in the air similar to Seamus''s before the explosion.


    "No, no, no," Hermione assured, "It''s simply emitting a faint magical glow, nothing more. The professor said it''s a sign of potential."


    "Potential for what?" Ron inquired.


    "That''s what I''m trying to figure out," Hermione admitted. "It''s just a faint hint of what it could be. I''m fascinated by the idea of tapping into the raw magical energy around us, channeling it through runes."


    Meanwhile, Felix observed the classroom dynamics. He saw potential in various students, their personalities, and their magical auras. Some showed talent in ancient runes, others in Transfiguration or Charms.


    As the class continued, he couldn''t help but imagine the day when these talents, combined with his own discoveries, would weave into the fabric of magic, bringing about a revolution that would change the wizarding world forever.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 531: Voldemorts Move - (1)

    On a clearing in the Forbidden Forest,


    Felix, satisfied, gazed at the Thestrals he''d caught using a half-blood-soaked cow; he was content.


    "Hagrid''s secret, seems you lot fancy it?" Felix remarked, as two Thestrals leaned in, exposing their gaunt necks to tear into the bloody cow meat. "He said you''re bright, so surely you understand me... I need a tad of your help."


    The Thestrals remained silent, relishing their meal. While omnivorous¡ªgrasses, fruits, meats were all on their menu¡ªit wasn''t every day they feasted on fresh cow meat. As he spoke, another cautious Thestral poked its head from the woods, hesitating whether to join its companions and the unfamiliar wizard.


    The sound of their feeding enticed the newcomer, and soon, it joined in.


    Seizing the moment, Felix slipped his hand into the closest Thestral''s mane, encountering a tough membrane covering mere bones¡ªno flesh.


    Restlessly, the Thestral raised its head, silver eyes fixed on Felix.


    "Eat, eat," he chuckled, patting its bald head, eyes akin to a wolf eyeing a rabbit. The Thestral shook its black tail, then resumed tearing into the cow.


    The new arrival was initially wary, spreading its enormous wings, but ignored by Felix and the others, it seemed to find its actions dull. Seeing the ground food as more important, when Felix touched its smooth, furless body, it merely snorted.


    Felix smirked slightly, his body beginning to transform.


    ...


    "I still can''t accept it. To me, it seems more like a mockery of the Deathly Hallows legend by the Bard, none of the brothers escaped Death in the end. Even the third with the Invisibility Cloak merely accepted Death''s arrival calmly; their significance even falls short of a Philosopher''s Stone. Nick lived for over six hundred years!" Hermione, Luna, and Ginny strolled along the forest''s edge, debating the recent topic.


    "That''s because they didn''t get recognition," Luna said in her dreamy voice.


    "What recognition?" Hermione asked.


    "I''m not sure," Luna dreamily replied, "maybe some sort of ritual or pre-designed method of use, or," she gazed blankly at Hermione and Ginny, "as my dad says, only when someone possesses all three Hallows will they wield their power."


    Hermione, though highly skeptical, calmly inquired, "Is that the odd symbol you displayed?"


    "Perhaps," Luna said.


    "Oh, are you not hungry?"


    "Luna, the books say Thestrals are dangerous, even these ones in the forest trained by Hagrid," Hermione said, reminding her. Whenever she thought of Hagrid''s acromantula Aragog and the giant Grawp residing in the forest, she had zero faith in his notion of ''safe.''


    The bone whistle Hagrid gave her was tucked deepest inside her bead purse; she never believed she''d need it.


    "But it feels friendly," Luna said, blinking her light-colored eyes, addressing the Thestral lying on the ground. "Right?"


    Suddenly, the Thestral opened its large mouth, revealing sharp teeth, emitting a "howling" sound that startled the trio. Ginny stumbled back, bewildered. "What''s happening?"


    Even the Thestral engrossed in eating ceased, turning their attention towards them.


    "They''re friendly, right?" Hermione sharply asked.


    Luna didn''t respond, carefully scrutinizing the Thestral. "Strange, you give me a completely different feeling. Lots of bothersome flies buzzing around... huh? Suddenly gone." Luna said blankly.


    "Let''s go, Luna, let''s check elsewhere... maybe another day," Hermione urged, pulling Luna and Ginny away. Luna felt reluctant to leave the unique Thestral behind. "Maybe I could be friends with it; it might be the leader of these Thestrals in the forest..."


    In the final scene, the unique Thestral stood up from the ground, joining the other Thestrals as they trotted into the depths of the forest.


    "You see, its walk is so different," Luna remarked.


    After a while, Felix emerged from another part of the Forbidden Forest, wiping non-existent sweat from his forehead, feeling extremely odd about the day''s events.


    The following two weeks were quiet, except for an encounter with Snape in the corridor one afternoon. Snape warned him, "I''ve informed ''the old wand'' information to that person. They didn''t involve me further; it seems they have other plans."


    Hearing this, Felix took time to inspect the Leaning Fortress in Knockturn Alley from top to bottom; the entire defense system was operational, everything normal.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 532: The Only Irrelevant Truth - (1)

    Chapter 532: The Only Irrelevant Truth - (1)


    Felix folded the newspaper. "Chirp!" Valen the Niffler exclaimed.


    "I haven''t finished reading it yet!"


    "Well, honestly, your reading pace should have improved. Where are you now?" Felix inquired.


    Valen pointed at a paragraph in the newspaper with a fork.


    "Snake Wand?" mumbled Felix. "I''ll tell you a Chamber of Secrets story another day." He continued sipping his cereal, unperturbed by the curious glances around the hall. After calmly finishing breakfast, he appeared in the Headmaster''s office at Hogwarts.


    There were already visitors.


    A short, plump, balding man squeezed his hefty frame into an armchair. His chubby hand grabbed a frosted pineapple chunk from a nearby box, his mouth continuously chewing, the dense silver beard sticking with bits of frosting.


    "Headmaster Dumbledore, I have something to report," Felix calmly observed the man, dressed in a brownish-purple velvet coat, its shiny copper buttons groaning under his motions.


    Oddly enough, he could picture the scene of a hippo eating, far plumper than the wizard before him.


    Slughorn absentmindedly glanced at Felix, his mouth stopping in its movement. "It''s him, isn''t it, Albus?" he asked Dumbledore, looking thin compared to him.


    "Felix Harp," Felix politely introduced himself. "If you''re asking for my name."


    "Ah, of course! Who else could leave such an impression?" the wizard agilely jumped from the chair, his clean hand diving into his jacket pocket, retrieving a soft purple velvet handkerchief, meticulously wiping his fingers.


    "I''ve been wanting to meet you," he said, extending his pudgy hand to Felix, "the illustrious Felix Harp, pride of Slytherin."


    "You''re too kind," Felix replied, shaking his hand, feeling a stickiness that was purely psychological. He cautiously asked, "Mr. Slughorn?"


    The wizard beamed, his protruding belly rhythmically moving. "Please, have a seat..." Slughorn gestured for him to sit closer, sounding like a hospitable host. Dumbledore smirked, seemingly amused. Valen hopped off Felix''s shoulder, tugging at Dumbledore''s trousers, pointing with its pink paw at Fawkes perched on a golden stand, resting.


    "I noticed this when I was still the Slytherin head; Muggle-born wizards always bring novel ideas to me, incredible... of course, I mean the exceptional ones. From this perspective, their existence is necessary, injecting fresh blood into the old-fashioned magical world... a shame I didn''t retire a couple of years later," he looked at Felix, seemingly regretting missing out on a treasure.


    "Do you still keep in touch with those students?" Felix inquired, knowing the secluded location Slughorn lived in from his summer conversations.


    "Ah, I had plans to hide away, evade the limelight. You see, things outside are getting messy quickly. I can''t get along with those dangerous fellows, but they''ll surely find me... I have this hunch," Slughorn said. "Just then, Dumbledore appeared."


    He suddenly seemed agitated. "He wanted something from me, oh, I can''t specify what exactly¡ª" he wiggled his finger covered in frosting. "He worked with me, knows how I am. He even brought a little lad as a mediator!"


    Felix smiled knowingly; he knew who that person was, Harry.


    "Let me privately tell you, he''s despicable in his ways," Slughorn leaned in, sounding confiding, "but cunning. He struck where it hurts me the most. I''m old, softened by age, especially when facing the child of my favorite student..." He sighed deeply, his walrus mustache twitching amusingly. "By the way, she was Muggle-born too," he picked up another pastry.


    "Lily was a genius, insightful, skilled, and knew how to reciprocate... ever since she knew my birthday, she''d send me a thoughtful gift every year without fail, even after she graduated. When I read about her death in the newspaper, I knew there wouldn''t be anyone else to give me warm knee caps again... alas, good people don''t live long," he murmured, wiping his nose with the handkerchief.


    Felix wasn''t sure how to respond or if he should, but Slughorn smoothly transitioned the topic.


    "You don''t know how Dumbledore gets people to talk, do you? He specifically brought wine on my birthday, claiming it was to celebrate, but I could see through his intentions! But I couldn''t refuse a sumptuous dinner, even if it had ulterior motives... most infuriatingly, once he used me, he distanced himself. I asked him to introduce me to the two youngest recipients of the Order of Merlin, but he kept saying I wasn''t a school teacher, couldn''t disturb them... he actually suggested I write a letter!"


    Slughorn ranted further, sharing his unease about the increasing Darkness, expressing his fear of a possible war.


    Felix saw his opportunity. "You could make a difference," he calmly suggested.


    The wizard stopped mid-sentence, blinking at him. "A difference, you say?"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 533: Brewing and Felix Harp - (1)

    In the library, Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat together working on assignments. Yet, discussions about the article echoed all around, impossible for them to escape. Madam Pince had tried to shoo away three groups of fervently arguing young wizards with a feather duster, but with little success.


    "Harry, isn''t your wand''s core from the same phoenix as the mysterious person''s?" Ron asked.


    "Yeah, both from Fawkes," Harry said slowly, not wanting to admit it.


    "Then shouldn''t your wand be on the list too?" Ron excitedly whispered.


    Harry''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Maybe not," he said. "The paper said wands complement wizards, and I''m just a student." Despite saying that, Harry couldn''t help but fantasize. No, thinking about Voldemort made him sick. He''d rather someone else, Dumbledore or Professor Snape, achieved such feats.


    His gaze drifted off.


    "But Dumbledore''s wand isn''t on there?" Ron flipped through the paper, eagerly searching for a new topic.


    "It says only those who openly praised their wands made the list," Harry casually remarked.


    "What about Salazar Slytherin then?"


    "Maybe because his wand is too peculiar," Harry recalled Lucius Malfoy''s wand, equally memorable.


    At that moment, another pair of young wizards began arguing, seemingly a couple.


    "How could a professor possibly murder someone?"


    "But the newspaper said¡ª"


    "It must be a rumor! And it only said ''might.'' Maybe the whole rule itself is wrong."


    Their quarrel escalated, and finally, an irritated Madam Pince chased them away.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione exchanged looks.


    "Has the rumor spread this much in just one morning?" Hermione said incredulously, slamming her book shut. "We better alert the professors; it''s clearly someone stirring trouble."


    "How do you know?" Harry asked.


    "There are a lot of inconsistencies," Hermione said, pointing out key points in the paper they were reading. "Look, firstly, the article isn''t signed, which isn''t normal. Secondly, the only reason an old wand isn''t on the list is due to a wizard, merely a fairy tale! Although the reasoning is vague, the article specifically mentions the old wand''s cruel inheritance method and includes the professor''s name... Imagine, we only accidentally overheard the professor discussing his new wand; how would others know?"


    "Hmm," Ron gasped, shaping his mouth silently, "Snape?"


    Walking through the corridor, Felix occasionally heard enthusiastic discussions among students. Some were guessing how Professor Snape obtained the Elder Wand. With the bloody inheritance rules made public, he was bound to face such suspicion.


    Doubt was inevitable.


    Even Dumbledore couldn''t avoid it.


    Moreover, Felix had some speculations.


    Dumbledore''s history of duels was scarce, but no one could overlook the legendary duel of 1945. In that public fight, Dumbledore defeated the Dark Wizard Grindelwald.


    Indirectly causing the fragmentation of a group boasting a hundred thousand followers.


    But Grindelwald was still at Nurmengard, alive and well, so the rumors were wrong. Perhaps it wasn''t necessary to kill the previous wand''s owner, only a malicious Disarming Charm?


    From the scant conversation with the Headmaster, Felix concluded: the Elder Wand acted as an amplifier and a guide for a wizard''s power. This enhancement was evident, yet Felix could understand:


    Because the Elder Wand had multiple previous owners, and each was a formidable duelist.


    Why did young wizards prefer new wands without prior owners? Besides wanting to choose the most suitable from many wands, another practical reason was: second-hand wands carried the former owner''s casting habits, making it challenging to adapt.


    The article had made it clear: wands chose wizards, and together they grew.


    "This also means: wands have room for growth. However, for the owner, it''s essentially optional, at most making it more convenient." Felix pondered silently. "But what if this wand fell into the hands of someone exceptionally compatible?"


    For instance, if the wand''s previous owner was a master of ancient runes, without considering repulsion, the wand would help the new owner learn rune mastery.


    In his case, his wand was extremely exclusive, containing his hair. But adjustments were possible; he could alter the wand''s owner selection rules to favor a wizard skilled in ancient magical scripts.


    Although difficult, not easily achievable, Felix had considerable expertise in wandlore. At least he was confident: with enough time or collaboration with Mr. Ollivander, perhaps they could change the wand''s rules, minimizing repulsion.


    Maybe, centuries later, his wand, having absorbed the wisdom and casting habits of ancient runic masters, would also become a legend, a presence similar to the Elder Wand.


    To Felix, the Elder Wand might have started as a powerful wand: top-tier material, core, and craftsmanship, maybe even incorporating alchemical techniques.


    But the most critical aspect ¡ª what made the Elder Wand distinct from regular wands ¡ª was its ability to choose its master.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 534: Press Conference

    The day passed by in tranquility. The following day, the Ministry of Magic held a press conference, with Minister Amelia Bones acting as the spokesperson. She stood on the steps with a group of reporters and photographers below, interspersed with onlookers. She glanced at Kingsley, who nodded in response.


    Ms. Bones calmly announced, "Regarding the rumors circulating in the newspapers about Mr. Felix Harp obtaining the Elder Wand, it has been confirmed to be false. I personally inspected his wand, and it''s not the Elder Wand as rumored. As known, besides being highly skilled in Ancient Runes and Muggle Studies, Mr. Harp is also a whimsical writer. His best-selling comic series, ''The Adventures of Young Wizard Mickey,'' revived L.C.A Publishing House. In conceptualizing this masterpiece, he drew inspiration from various similar works, naturally integrating the spirit of the renowned poet, Bido, who has influenced countless young wizards."


    "Are you suggesting Mr. Harp named his wand the Elder Wand due to his admiration for Bido?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you denying the existence of the Elder Wand?"


    "Perhaps it exists, but it''s certainly not in Mr. Harp''s possession or within the scope of our discussion today," Ms. Bones replied.


    "How did you verify it? What if he disguised it?"


    "I don''t doubt my own eyes," Ms. Bones said coldly. "Next question."


    "What if he has a second wand?"


    Bones scrutinized the person speaking from behind her monocle. "I don''t recall inviting you. Which paper are you from?"


    "I-I''m here for tourism," the balding man replied nervously.


    "Very well," Ms. Bones said calmly. "We''ll examine your entry permit after this conference. Otherwise, prepare to pay a fine."


    She cleared her throat and continued, "The situation may be more complex than anticipated. I can disclose one piece of information: the chief editor of the ''Daily Prophet,'' who approved this article, seems to have fallen victim to the Dementor''s Kiss. This suggests a potentially significant conspiracy. Given the current situation, we have reason to suspect a connection between this and Voldemort and his malevolent cohorts."


    The room fell into a hush as if someone had cast a silencing spell.


    "Are you certain?"


    "I''ve used the terms ''seems'' and ''potentially,''" Ms. Bones said sternly. "But if you''re well-informed, you''ll notice this article appeared in over a dozen countries. That can''t be a coincidence!"


    "I disdain those behind such schemes. They can''t even distinguish the most basic fact, that Mr. Harp specializes in Ancient Runes, a field currently thriving in Britain thanks to his efforts."


    "Though Mr. Harp isn''t articulate, he regrets this misrepresentation of priorities. Hence, he has entrusted me to organize an event in the last weekend of October, the 27th, in the village of Hogsmeade."


    Another reporter questioned, "Why wait? Couldn''t he just come forward and deny ever having the Elder Wand?"


    "Because that''s trivial!" Ms. Bones interrupted. "Compared to promoting Ancient Runes, the Elder Wand holds no value to Mr. Harp. That''s the difference between him and you¡ª"


    Rita Skeeter glared at her fiercely.


    Excitedly, the other journalists took notes, their quills seemingly smoking, and flashes from cameras continued incessantly.


    "Moreover, it must be mentioned that Albus Dumbledore, head of the International Confederation of Wizards, Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, and headmaster of Hogwarts, has submitted an application to the International Confederation of Wizards. This event will be an international gathering, inviting esteemed wizards worldwide, including ancient language experts and heads of magical schools from various countries."


    The journalists were stunned. Quills, held in the air, seemed frozen in shock and dropped to the ground.


    Sirius and Breezus faced each other, locking eyes. When Harry shouted "begin," both moved simultaneously. Sirius flicked his wrist, and Breezus''s wand flew out of his hand.


    "A small trick, but gripping your wand tightly would only make the spell deflect your arm slightly, but it''s perfect for this." Sirius explained. "Again!"


    Breezus retrieved his wand, holding it firmly


    this time.


    "Begin!" Harry yelled.


    Both raised their wands¡ª


    "Disarm you!" Breezus declared with gusto, but Sirius struck first.


    "Non-verbal spells always give you the upper hand," Sirius said, tilting his head.


    "This time, we''ll both use the same incantation. Let''s go again," he challenged.


    Breezus hesitated for a moment, picking up his wand cautiously, eyeing Sirius.


    After a brief silence¡ª


    "Disarm you!" "Disarm you!" they simultaneously shouted.


    This time, Sirius dodged swiftly, while Breezus got hit. His wand flew out of his grip several times.


    "Even when two people cast the same spell simultaneously, I have a chance to evade or redirect the spell. There are many ways to respond," Sirius said. "You may have read about similar dueling techniques in textbooks or stories, maybe even practiced in private. But in real combat, you might forget to use them or use them ineffectively."


    "Your teacher last year¡ªAlastor Moody¡ªI''ve crossed paths with him. He had a saying that stuck with me: ''Stay vigilant at all times.'' I''m not telling you to be like him, but at least, you should know what to do when danger approaches. If you can''t learn it, let your body remember!"


    ...


    Late at night, Felix spread out the new version of the moving map. Lines wove through Hogwarts Castle and the Forbidden Forest, emerging like sprouts after rain. His index finger lightly touched an inconspicuous corner, and in an instant, shadows and mist enveloped the area. The original pattern vanished swiftly, replaced by new pathways extending from a corner of Hogwarts Castle to reveal a new map.


    It depicted a small village composed of numerous cottages and shops, bearing many familiar names: Ambrose Froom from Honeydukes, Madam Puffal from Madam Puffal''s Tea Emporium, Mrs. Rosmerta from the Three Broomsticks, Zonko from Zonko''s Joke Shop, and the male bartender from The Hog''s Head... Albus Dumbledore.


    Honestly, Felix was startled the first time he saw that name.


    At this moment, he lowered his head, gazing down at the names within Hogsmeade Village¡ª


    "Let me see who''s been wandering near Hogwarts and which strangers have appeared."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 535: Aberforth - (1)

    Chapter 535: Aberforth


    On the early October night, the chilling air permeated through the streets of Hogsmeade Village, casting an eerie darkness. Felix Harp strolled along the deserted roads, encountering an emptiness where even the proud aurors and enforcers were seeking warmth elsewhere, sheltered from the cold. Unless triggered by an alarm or a distress signal, they remained tucked away.


    The houses and shops lining the streets were shut tight, including the Hog''s Head Inn. Yet, through the narrow gaps of its tightly closed doors and windows, Felix caught a faint glow. Knocking persistently for two minutes, the door finally creaked open.


    Standing at the entrance was a figure resembling Dumbledore but wearing a scowl. The tall, lean old man stood firmly in Felix''s way.


    "I never noticed this before," Felix murmured.


    "We''re closed. Come back tomorrow if you have business!" The barkeep snapped, equally bearded but with grey whiskers.


    "You can''t just shoo away a guest," Felix chuckled lightly, tilting his head. "Let me in; I saw two people in the corner enjoying a drink! By the way, your opening hours are pretty late."


    The bar''s owner and sole male attendant, Aberforth Dumbledore, stared daggers. Felix gestured towards an icy wall, yet if one passed through it, they''d confirm his claim.


    "They''re lodging," Aberforth stated.


    Felix shrugged, not replying. After a few seconds of standoff, reluctantly, Aberforth stepped aside.


    "Don''t cause trouble, or I''ll throw you out," he threatened in a low voice, closing the door after Felix entered.


    Surveying the room, Felix found it small, reeking slightly of sheep and dimly lit by a few candles. Glancing at the only table occupied, he noticed two individuals unmasked, their faces visible in the midnight hour.


    Two bottles of liquor sat on the table, the vessels grimy.


    Coincidence, Felix thought. The faces matched the images he''d seen in his intel; they were two of the three targets he was seeking¡ªa notorious group of dark wizards responsible for bloodshed across multiple countries.


    As he nonchalantly approached the bar, the two wizards grew uneasy. The unexpected appearance of Felix Harp, known for his prowess, especially in the Quidditch World Cup where he single-handedly subdued over a hundred inebriated revelers, made them twitch. Even if the numbers were from a group of intoxicated troublemakers, it was an impressive feat.


    Their gazes tracked Felix as he took a seat at the bar. Meanwhile, Aberforth reappeared from the bar''s side door, returning to his place.


    "What drink?" he gruffly asked, grabbing a rag to clean a highball glass.


    "A Firewhisky¡ªah, never mind," Felix glanced at the dirty rag in Aberforth''s hand, seemingly unchanged for centuries, reminiscent of the worn, unrecognizable stone floor. "I''m here for information," Felix said, catching the attention of the two wizards in the corner, although when he tapped the table, they couldn''t eavesdrop anymore.


    Aberforth''s breath quickened, staring at the Ministry seal on the parchment.


    "Bang!" His fist slammed the bar counter, rattling the bottles. Felix noted another difference between Aberforth and the Headmaster Dumbledore: perhaps from physical labor, his hands were rough, knuckles prominent.


    "If this were twenty years ago, meeting someone like you who toys with the law, I''d have punched your nose and tossed you out¡ª" Aberforth erupted.


    "I was only four then; are you sure?" Felix smirked.


    Aberforth glared, utterly fed up with the meddling kid. Unaccustomed to studying, with limited ink in his mind, and few encounters with quills and parchment after graduation, he was losing his temper.


    He admitted his bias against Felix Harp, shaped by those residing in the Headmaster''s office at Hogwarts. They were in league.


    But a brilliant idea struck him¡ªa rare occurrence in his life. He decided not to waste it. Aberforth sarcastically said, "So, are you telling me that you were this horrible at four?"


    "In a way¡ªyes, I was more mature than most kids." He smiled at the man across, "But getting off track; with all this said, I want you to understand I have legitimate reasons. Of course, I don''t want things to get too tense; it might be awkward if we bump into each other at a private gathering. Your awkwardness... my sociable nature."


    He referred to the Phoenix, combining the old man''s name with the clientele of the Hog''s Head, indicating it was another set of eyes for Dumbledore.


    After a moment of silence, Aberforth sniffed, "What do you intend to do? Don''t tell me it''s Albus''s orders."


    "Of course not, it''s my decision."


    Exiting the scope of the charm, Felix''s steps creaked the floorboards, drawing the attention of the two wizards in the corner. Eyes fixed on the wand he retrieved from his pocket, the Hog''s Head Inn was left with only the crackling of the fireplace.


    "Interested? Rare opportunity, don''t miss it¡ª" Felix''s voice teased.


    "Kid, shut your mouth!" Aberforth erupted.


    The two dark wizards glanced at each other. It seemed their identities were exposed. "Attack!"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 536: The Quiet Thunder

    Chapter 536: The Quiet Thunder


    The following morning, Felix Harp attended his classes as usual. Naturally, there were others who handled the three remaining wanted criminals; he didn''t concern himself too much with that. At most, he checked and supplemented this year''s newly added defensive measures at the school. Professors Flitwick and McGonagall had been busy for quite a while now.


    They were guarding against Death Eaters, as described by Professor Flitwick in his Charms class. "The Dark Lord always considered Dumbledore a thorn in his side during the First War! Who knows what he might do this time?" Of course, when Felix discussed it privately with Snape, they both believed that Voldemort wouldn''t intentionally harm students.


    What he sought was control, not slaughter. But as Flitwick mentioned, there were several individuals in the school whom Voldemort disliked. It used to be Dumbledore; now, in addition to Felix, there were Harry, Ron, and Hermione, three students who embarrassed him. Broadly speaking, this group also included wizards from Muggle families and those who didn''t endorse his brutal ideology.


    Voldemort wouldn''t specifically target these individuals for now¡ªthat would come after he gained control of the British wizarding world, part of his "grand plan." However, anyone slightly astute would realize that if Voldemort intended something, regardless of his target, he wouldn''t show mercy to the innocent.


    Therefore, defensive measures became crucial.


    "You don''t need me to tell you about the exams next June. Yes, the year has finally arrived," Felix said in his Ancient Runes class to fifth-years. "I bet you''ve been hearing similar statements since last year, almost like a countdown ticking away in your minds¡ª"


    "It''s actually been three years," Ron whispered. "Because we had a friend, her name was Miss Know-It-All."


    Hermione rolled her eyes.


    "Overall, you''re lucky. Ancient Runes only introduced practical exams this year, so there weren''t specific requirements before. This means this year''s exam won''t be too difficult, and the scope will be relatively narrow."


    The students below listened intently. Usually, at this point, every word the professor uttered was worth memorizing because it could be crucial for exams.


    And this year was the O.W.L. year!


    "Magical puppets, the three most common types among the seven mirror gazes, and the Runic cards... Besides that, it''s related to what we''ll be discussing today: from now until Christmas, you''ll be learning how to create twelve protective talismans."


    "The core of each talisman is a set of runic circuits. Of course, the reality is much more complex, considering magical stability and longevity... Today, we''ll be focusing on a talisman that wards off dark creatures. You''ll discover that the entire runic circuit revolves around illuminative runes."


    "You''re not strangers to this knowledge, but it''s not too in-depth. Today''s lesson will help you better understand and consolidate these contents." Felix paused, looking down. "You all should have runic pamphlets, right?"


    The students nodded in unison.


    "Excellent. Besides covering some fundamental theories, this booklet thoroughly analyzes an ancient magic¡ªLumos. I''ve lectured on this magic in the Runic Club. The core of Lumos is the illuminative runes. Furthermore, the highly regarded Bright Blaze Charm by the Anti-Dark Arts Association also employs these runes... In short, it''s become a highly representative symbol, or rather, a point for examination."


    A brave student couldn''t help but ask, "Professor, does this rune appear in the O.W.L. exams?"


    Felix blinked. "I can only say, the possibility is high, Mr. Thomas."


    With a wave of his wand, the board filled with inscriptions. "The crafting methods are in your textbooks, and the board lists the precautions. Additionally¡ª" Another wave produced a cluster of white smoke from the wand, forming a series of continuous images. "Images of talisman crafting for your reference."


    The students were somewhat familiar with this but experiencing it in an Ancient Runes class was a first. They gazed at the pictures in the air¡ª


    A clean, slender hand wielded a runic knife¡ªthey guessed it was Professor Hagrid¡ªswiftly inscribing burning runes onto a palm-sized chestnut board. The speed was astonishing; before the first rune cooled, the final one was completed, connecting the entire runic circuit, bursting into a bright light. When the brilliance faded, the hand resumed its movements. They could only understand a part of the subsequent actions, but after nearly three minutes, a talisman was completed.


    The mist in the air suddenly froze, the scene returning to its initial state, starting a new cycle.


    "I haven''t seen clearly¡ª"


    "You need to combine the textbook with the precautions on the board."


    "So, do we just need to follow these steps?" Harry marveled, "I wish Potions class were this straightforward." Fifth-year potion recipes were exceedingly complex, any slight oversight turning the potion into a useless brew.


    "Snape should really learn from this instead of focusing on deducting points from us," Ron grumbled.


    "I think Professor Binns needs it too," chimed in Simo. His words garnered agreement; it was widely known that Professor Binns could turn thrilling tales of fairy rebellions and giant wars into tedious technical reports. As soon as he started talking, students couldn''t help but doze off.


    When the classroom quieted down, Felix said, "I don''t expect you to succeed in one go, but aiming high is always good. Anyway, let''s begin."


    The students below took out their runic knives and chestnut boards, attempting to create the talismans.


    Throughout the class, Felix moved around, pointing out various issues with the students. He noticed a phenomenon¡ªor rather, it had been noticeable for a while, today being just another repetition¡ªSlytherin students showed great reverence towards him.


    This behavior was markedly different and couldn''t be explained by adhering to classroom discipline alone. At least¡ªthey also deliberately slowed their speech when they encountered him in the corridors, appearing exceptionally solemn, almost as if afraid of causing a scene in front of him.


    Felix initially thought this reverence stemmed from the Elder Wand''s reputation, but the Ministry had already debunked this, yet their attitude persisted. He even suspected if they knew about his recent ''strolls'' in Hogwarts.


    Even Gryffindor students noticed this anomaly.


    "Slytherins are acting odd from top to bottom," Ron mentioned during lunch, waving his fork. "I''m starting to think they''re in cahoots with Percy."


    "Why haven''t I seen that pet shop in Hogsmeade?" Harry couldn''t help but ask.


    "No shop. Professor Grubbly-Plank only offers customized services or exports abroad. Each pet requires special permits."


    "Special permits?"


    "Yeah, for creatures like Fire Crabs, Crups, and Erklings¡ªmoderately dangerous but not overly so. They''re wizarding pets. Of course, not for kids. Charlie was obsessed with Erklings for a while, but our family only has Kneazles and Imps. Occasionally, you might see a Porlock or a Horklump..."


    During the weekend, Harry gathered the members of the Dueling Club, and there were slightly more attendees than the previous year. Luna tagged along. As Ginny quietly explained to Harry, Luna curiously examined the Room of Requirement, as if she had taken a wrong turn.


    "We''ll cover some topics not taught in class, like protective spells, runic magic, and some very practical spells, like the directional charm we learned during the Triwizard Tournament. And it''s not just about learning magic; we can sit and chat or occasionally take a stroll by the Black Lake," Harry explained his plans for the Dueling Club to everyone.


    "Where is this?" Ginny asked.


    "It''s the Room of Requirement. It provides us with training space, and most importantly, equipment we can use without worrying about damage," Harry explained immediately.


    Everyone looked around in surprise as rows of targets and mats materialized before their eyes.


    For the next while, Harry, Ron, and Hermione guided others in casting sparks from their wands. "Don''t underestimate it; it can be a lifesaver in critical moments," Ron half-seriously commented. While everyone could make their wand spark, using it as a warning wasn''t as easy.


    After the first session ended, they dispersed near the tapestries in the Room of Requirement.


    "Not bad, huh?" Hermione said.


    "Yeah," Harry mumbled. He didn''t want to explain the feelings he experienced with Ginny in those two minutes alone. It felt like stealing, and neither he nor Ginny brought up how to make the sparks more focused or brighter. But he couldn''t quite recall the specifics of their conversation.


    They descended the spiral staircase, heading for the Great Hall for dinner. At the corner between the third and second floors, they heard loud voices coming from the entrance hall. They exchanged glances and quickened their pace. The voices became clearer; it was a woman''s scream.


    "What''s happening?" Ron exclaimed.


    Many people were crowded in the entrance hall, blocking the center. The noise was incessant. People at the back were excitedly craning their necks to see. Harry, Ron, and Hermione pushed through the crowd. "Make way, we''re Prefects!" Ron shouted.


    "Who isn''t?" Draco Malfoy said in his ear.


    Ron jumped, then scowled, "What are you doing here?"


    "Just watching," Draco drawled, "or to use your terminology, performing my Prefect duties?"


    Ron reddened.


    Harry stayed silent. His eyes first found Professor Snape, standing sternly amidst the chaos, seemingly facing a thorny problem. But he wasn''t at the heart of the issue; he was merely an onlooker. Harry shifted his gaze, observing the two women surrounded in the middle¡ªMuggle Studies Professor Charity Burbage was shouting at Professor McGonagall, "Let me go, Minerva, let me go!"


    "I won''t allow it," Professor McGonagall said firmly, lips tight. "Albus Dumbledore wouldn''t allow it either."


    Professor Burbage was dragging two suitcases, stuffed to the brim; that seemed to be her entire belongings. Harry gathered from the murmurs around that Professor Burbage, for unknown reasons, suddenly wanted to leave the school.


    "Professor Burbage hasn''t been doing well lately," a worried third-year girl mentioned.


    "She seems disoriented..."


    "Maybe she''s too eager to finish her new book," a knowledgeable student chimed in.


    In the center of the entrance hall, Professor McGonagall held onto Burbage firmly. "Charity, if being confined in a Muggle prison bothers you..."


    "Oh, it''s not because of that," Professor Burbage sobbed.


    "What''s the reason?"


    Professor Burbage''s eyes widened suddenly, staring blankly at the dim sky, as if something invisible was about to swoop down and snatch her away. Trembling, she said, "It''s a nightmare... I¡ªI''ve become a Squib!"


    The entrance hall erupted into chaos.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 537: The Return to Magic

    What is magic?


    Power, incantations, gestures, emotions, thoughts, knowledge, wands, belief...


    As Felix delved deeper into his research, he meticulously eliminated unnecessary elements, drawing closer to the essence of magic. At a certain moment, he pondered that magic was the foundation of all inexplicable phenomena, the source of miracles, while the heart pointed the way to these miracles.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    When these two combined, it allowed one to achieve what the heart desired.


    The outbursts of young wizards were the closest to this description. They hadn''t mastered complex spells but, driven by intense emotions¡ªa kind of mental strength¡ªthey achieved feats that many wizards couldn''t in a lifetime of study.


    Of course, this referred to the complexity of magical operations, not the discussion of their power.


    Once young wizards entered school, they began learning how to control magic systematically, how to manipulate it, making it as easy as moving an arm. This transition was from instinct to skill, from wildness to rationality.


    Magic inherently constituted a part of a wizard''s cognition.


    What would happen if this part of cognition were disrupted one day?


    The scene unfolding before Felix seemed to provide an answer.


    Felix stared at the hysterical Professor Burbage. In his perception, the magic within the professor was unlike anything he had seen before¡ªdisorganized, like a tangled ball of yarn. But he was certain she wasn''t a squib.


    Hogwarts housed a true squib¡ªArgus Filch, the castle''s caretaker. Felix''s eyes darted momentarily toward the crowd''s edge; Filch stood by the caretaker''s office near the entrance hall, faint sounds emanating from the slightly ajar door, likely a faint magical gramophone.


    He held a bunch of keys, looking stunned, Mrs. Norris coiling around his feet.


    Felix averted his gaze, confirming once more from Filch that the magic within them was radically different. Squibs, of course, had magic, but it was almost inert and lacked the quantity or quality of a typical wizard who had enrolled. Their magical abilities were exceedingly dormant, akin to a quiet pond... more precisely, a stagnant little pool.


    "Professor McGonagall, it would be best to take Professor Burbage to the school infirmary. Have Madam Pomfrey check her; she might be under the influence of some obscure curse," Felix suggested, a pretext of course, but some things didn''t need to be publicized.


    At this moment, he couldn''t provide a definitive conclusion. It was better to keep silent for now than let the students speculate wildly.


    After all, half-knowledge and baseless rumors were practically the breeding ground for misinformation.


    Professor Burbage, in a trance, heard these words and, as if grasping the last straw, exclaimed in distress, "Yes, it''s a curse! Those books¡ªthe ones I brought from the Muggle world¡ªthey''ve messed with my mind! Oh, goodness! Each word on them conceals a malevolent curse..."


    A collective gasp echoed in the entrance hall.


    "Muggle books hiding curses?" a student whispered.


    "It''s possible. My mum warned me to stay away from everything Muggle," another student affirmed with seriousness.


    "Nonsense!" Hermione retorted assertively, earning a defiant glare. When the person noticed the prefect badge on Hermione''s chest, they turned away, muttering, "It was my mum who said so."


    "Carried away, aren''t they?" Professor McGonagall said gently to Carrie, attempting to soothe her.


    But Professor Burbage kept repeating these words, occasionally pausing to sniffle. Felix shook his head slightly, his eyes flickering. The professor, on the brink of collapse, slowly fell into unconsciousness in Professor McGonagall''s arms.


    The crowd fell eerily silent, as if the professor''s words still hung in the air, transforming into menacing creatures that clawed and snarled at them.


    Felix had to speak up, loud and clear. "Everyone!" His voice carried far and wide, drawing the bewildered gazes of the students toward him, even several professors who had arrived looked at him, hoping for answers.


    The astonishing revelation Professor Burbage had just made was too unprecedented: normal wizards turning into squibs? This had never happened before.


    "Professor Burbage is facing some physical issues, that''s undeniable. The cause is unclear for now, so I need you all to remain calm and a little patient," he spoke calmly, sweeping his gaze over the assembled, emanating a convincing aura from within.


    "I don''t want you to forget my other two identities¡ªMuggle Studies expert and Memory Therapist¡ªso, Professor Burbage''s trouble happens to be in my field of expertise. Instead of aimless speculation, it might be wiser to ask me, of course, after consultation."


    He exchanged a look with Professor McGonagall, who understood, and with her wand, whisked Professor Burbage away, followed by several professors. Snape stood against the wall, his black eyes darting around, before he strolled in the direction of the infirmary.


    The students exchanged puzzled glances¡ª


    "Oh¡ªoh¡ª" Justin Finch-Fletchley suddenly exclaimed, startling everyone. His companion swiftly moved aside, theatrically patting his chest. "I remember! The Muggle world does indeed have cursed items, but they flow out from the wizarding world. Professor Harp even checked a vase made by a fairy for me!"


    "Is that true?" his friend Susan Bones inquired.


    "I can vouch for that," Ernie Macmillan, previously startled, spoke earnestly, attempting to salvage his image.


    Regardless, Dumbledore would undoubtedly caution her against engaging with such ''dangerous'' knowledge in the short term.


    Felix felt a tinge of regret; he hadn''t yet presented his Christmas gift. However, he refrained, now cautious of anything related to the Muggle world that might trigger her sensitivities. This incident served as a wake-up call, making him realize the extensive road ahead in advocating for the integration of the wizarding and non-wizarding worlds.


    Perhaps establishing a middle ground between the two, a buffer zone between openness and seclusion, might be prudent...


    Limited openness? Felix pondered.


    Dumbledore sighed, "She must be one of the few wizards in centuries to delve this deeply into such knowledge."


    "Indeed, a pioneer," Felix acknowledged.


    "What about you?"


    "Me?"


    "Your achievements in Muggle studies are equally commendable," Dumbledore spoke softly. "I''ve read your books, containing quite a bit of... scientific knowledge. And as far as I know, what one can articulate is only a small fraction of their wisdom."


    "Do you think my research delves deeper than Professor Burbage''s?"


    "That''s the puzzle. You seem to have never faced this particular challenge. Moreover, you''ve integrated these ideas into the company you''ve founded. The Future World reportedly spends a significant portion on Muggle products, yet your employees don''t face the... um, only distinction I can think of is the difference in research fields," Dumbledore discussed the matter.


    "That''s indeed a factor," Felix replied. "The development strategy I devised for the company¡ªat least in its initial stages¡ªrevolved around assimilating Muggle technology concepts and functionalities and attempting to replace them with magic. I didn''t require them to understand the principles, and importantly¡ª"


    He counted on his fingers, "Mechanical structures, physics, chemistry... these concepts either existed within wizards or were entirely unknown, causing no significant clashes in their cognition. Professor Burbage, on the other hand, has dived into the most fundamental and intense whirlpools."


    "As for myself remaining unaffected, it might relate to my upbringing. It instilled in me a reverence for both magic and science, acknowledging the challenge of effortlessly harnessing the power of both," Felix explained.


    Dumbledore smiled, "Ah, I''ve conjured an intriguing idea, much like the advertisement you placed in the newspaper¡ªmelding Muggle intelligence with magic, what sparks will fly?"


    "Absolutely, I''m eagerly anticipating it."


    "You''re too modest, Felix. If I were to find a word to describe it, I''d say: remarkably fruitful," Dumbledore stated. In the dreamscape, Charity''s voice fluctuated, as though wandering persistently through a dream, seeking answers repeatedly.


    "Genes... information... evolution... Why isn''t there a place for magic here?"


    "Have you pondered how to address this issue?" Dumbledore asked thoughtfully.


    Felix magically understood his implication. Dumbledore wasn''t seeking the answer itself, as it wasn''t realistic or immediately attainable. He simply wanted to know how to navigate such conflicting thoughts and concepts if wizards and non-wizards were destined to integrate.


    "I hadn''t considered it before," Felix straightforwardly admitted.


    "And now?"


    "I have a semblance of an idea!"


    Dumbledore smiled at Felix. Felix felt a strange sensation, almost as if he were transported back three years, seated in that circular Headmaster''s office, undergoing a serious interview rather than discussing matters in a professor''s enigmatic dreamscape.


    "In the short term, magic remains magic, science remains science. Create a buffer zone and allow sufficient time for adaptation," he earnestly proposed.


    Suddenly, the voice in the dreamscape quietened, as if even Professor Burbage''s subconscious was listening attentively. The silence around was eerie. The blue sphere and golden double helix structure began to separate, revealing a large area of blackness in between.


    "Limit communication within a certain range?" Dumbledore nodded. "A good plan. But who will be the bridge in the middle?"


    Felix hesitated for a moment before expressing his thoughts, "Previously, it was inadvertently the Ministry of Magic''s doing. Now, the Future World Company is actively pushing for it, and in the future, it''ll be the combined efforts of young wizards born into


    Muggle families..."


    Dumbledore didn''t confirm or deny, merely stating, "Let''s leave for now; people outside must be getting anxious... Speaking of which, I wonder if Charity will have a chance to feature on Chocolate Frog Cards? What would her introduction be like?"


    "That''s something to look forward to."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 538: Choices

    Felix and Dumbledore opened their eyes simultaneously, the professors in the room staring at them anxiously.


    "Are you two having a secret conversation?" Sirius asked sharply. "We''ve been staring like idiots for five minutes."


    He wasn''t wrong. In someone else''s dream, Felix couldn''t use thought acceleration¡ªhowever much time passed in the dream, the same amount passed in reality.


    Snape disdainfully waved his sleeve and walked away.


    "You could think of it as two therapists discussing treatment, not wanting to be disturbed by some noisy folks," Felix teased. "Speaking of which, have all those sessions teaching students apparition drained your energy yet?"


    Sirius clicked his tongue, murmuring, "I should ask for a raise."


    At that moment, Professor Burbage woke up in her bed. Initially flustered, she quickly calmed down when Dumbledore''s bright blue eyes peered at her through his spectacles, a sight that amazed Felix.


    "Charity, I don''t mean this as a reprimand, but you shouldn''t bear these troubles alone," Dumbledore gently said. "At Hogwarts, you can always seek help."


    Trembling, Burbage took a deep breath, tears welling up. She covered her face, saying, "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."


    Madam Pomfrey approached, handing her a steaming cup. "Dear, have some hot chocolate. It''ll lift your spirits." Taking it, she drank a sip, murmuring, "I''ve been foolish..."


    "Charity, what happened exactly? I''ve heard part of it from the students, but their explanations were absurd¡ªsilent spells? That''s impossible," Professor Flitwick exclaimed. "Perhaps we can be of assistance."


    "It''s shadows," a deep, slow voice echoed in the ward. "I saw many wizards, blurry, indistinct, couldn''t see their faces..."


    "You mean the Ancient Runes Symposium at Hogwarts?" Professor McGonagall said curtly. "Thank you, Sybill. I can''t pretend I haven''t read about it in the papers... October 27th, three weeks from now."


    "Of course not!" Trelawney shouted, as if insulted, glaring at McGonagall. "I foresaw it, the symposium facing complications... Destiny warned me. I''m talking about something else..."


    "Could you clarify that a bit more?" McGonagall asked patiently, suppressing a snort.


    "Well... the Inner Eye cannot be trivialized, but... yes, I did see something," Trelawney strained to widen her eyes, tilting her head. Her spectacles flickered as she deliberately trembled, saying, "It seemed like an island, no, perhaps a castle..."


    Others lost interest, redirecting their attention to the people in the beds.


    Burbage''s lips moved hesitantly, uncertain how to begin. Nobody rushed her, and finally, she opened up: "It''s my fault¡ªI learned some things from the Muggle world that made me doubt myself... doubt magic. I''ve been a fool."


    "My thoughts wavered several times," she said softly. "Around two years ago, I encountered similar knowledge in a book, ''Mendel''s Legacy.'' Some of its viewpoints aligned with my long-held beliefs," she glanced at Dumbledore quickly, "you know, I''m against ''pure-blood supremacy''... Muggle books wouldn''t mention wizards, but the essence was similar."


    Then she unconsciously started using unfamiliar terms like "Mendel," "pea experiments," "genes," and "hybridization," leaving everyone puzzled. They looked to Dumbledore and then to Felix.


    "In short, it''s vocabulary Muggles coined while delving into the grand theme of ''life,''" Felix summarized.


    A few professors suddenly understood¡ªit was clearer put that way.


    Professor Sprout studied Burbage. "No wonder you were chatting with me frequently for a while, sounding like you were studying people as plants."


    "Plants? How can people be like plants?" Professor Sinistra shook her head.


    "I don''t want to forget that knowledge," Burbage hesitated. "I''ll be more cautious in the future!"


    "If you insist," Dumbledore respected her choice but warned, "but you must refrain from similar research in the short term."


    Burbage nodded solemnly.


    "It''s best to take Kerry to Saint Mungo''s for some recuperation. The environment here is too basic, only suitable for routine injuries," Madam Pomfrey suggested.


    "But I don''t want to miss... I, uh, alright," Burbage said.


    Dumbledore stood up casually. "That''s settled then. Please wait; I need a few minutes to explain to the students. Their minds are always brimming with various ideas; it''s best not to let them run wild."


    He exited the ward, his cheerful voice faintly heard from outside: "...happy to announce... won''t have a lasting impact... a bit worn out, needs a few days of rest... won''t be long before I return as your intact professor..."


    In the ward, Felix prepared to bid farewell.


    "Professor Snape," Burbage hesitated, calling out to him, "I''m sorry I didn''t heed your advice."


    "No one foresaw this," Felix said calmly. "I understand your course of action: finding a glimpse of treasure on the path forward, it''s hard for normal folks not to be enticed." He sympathized with Burbage''s plight but pondered more on self-reflection.


    In his mind, he considered another question. If wizards were to reveal their identities one day to foster communication, there needed to be a place where both wizards and Muggles could coexist. Like a test field, where all mature and immature ideas could be practiced...


    Placing it in Diagon Alley or Hogsmeade wasn''t suitable; more real-world factors needed consideration¡ªsuch as the Muggle government''s stance. But Trelawney''s words gave him an idea, an island...


    Felix pondered, unsure if he could create it in the future?


    ...


    Professor Burbage didn''t settle in Saint Mungo''s. She was absent for only two days before returning from the hospital, causing minimal chatter among the student body. As she reimmersed herself in teaching, especially showcasing the Levitation Charm in class, the baseless rumors fizzled out.


    Hogwarts Castle regained its tranquility. As October 27 approached, newspapers extensively covered related news, with numerous photos of the Hogwarts Hogsmeade venue being published.


    A student perused the latest newspaper, displaying an unfinished venue map. Several workers stood in a small clearing in the center of Hogsmeade, directing wooden boards into their rightful positions.


    "It looks like a massive open-air auditorium," the student remarked.


    "More like a dueling ground," their companion corrected.


    Their viewpoints were representative. Regarding this exchange event, Hogwarts students focused differently. They automatically split into two factions: one concentrating on the exchange itself, discussing who might attend and what the event might achieve; the other firmly fixated on the event''s sidelights¡ªchallenge segments.


    Coincidentally, the latter perspective prevailed in both Gryffindor and Slytherin houses.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 539: Undercurrents in the Slytherin Common Room

    In the Slytherin common room, a student was enthusiastically delivering a speech.


    "Look at that circular area, the familiar star patterns; it''s just like the dueling stage at the International Wizarding Dueling Championship!" exclaimed Randolph, brimming with excitement.


    Heads turned in the room, all eyes converging on him. Silence fell, except for the gentle lapping of the emerald green lake against the basement windows.


    The Greengrass sisters, Astoria and Daphne, put down their quills. Astoria blinked twice, seemingly amused by something. She swiftly shoved her parchment, ink bottle, and thick reference books towards her sister, leaning on the table with one hand, craning her neck to see what was happening. This action irritated her sister, Daphne, greatly.


    "Astoria, you little nuisance..." Astoria made a face, causing a chuckle from Draco Malfoy, lazily reclining on a sofa chair. Pansy occupied the seat beside him, toying with a butterfly bow, adorned with silver-threaded emerald.


    A little further away, Crabbe and Goyle were enjoying chocolate cake, and cake crumbs sprayed onto Millicent Bulstrode''s cat, eliciting distressed mewls as it arched its back, freeing itself from its owner''s sturdy arms and leaping toward a first-year witch. "Go away, silly thing," she said, eyes fixed on Randolph''s face.


    Randolph wasn''t nervous due to the scrutiny; in fact, his voice unnaturally rose. He waved a newspaper emphatically, almost hitting a nearby student''s eye, oblivious to it, fully engrossed in what he was about to say.


    "This means... all my previous speculations were right! Professor Haipu has finally stopped hiding his true abilities!" he said in a low voice, tinged with evident excitement and certainty.


    "Has he been hiding them?" murmured the student who narrowly escaped being hit.


    "Oh, I mean, if I had that kind of power, I''d want everyone in the world to know," Randolph said with a somewhat theatrical air. "You didn''t see, a while back, there were people in the newspapers slandering the professor, saying he only took down a few drunks..."


    "I''m not quite sure; I didn''t attend the Quidditch World Cup finals," the boy said.


    "I did!" Randolph exclaimed excitedly. "The professor was incredible! Spells flew at him left and right, and mysteriously stopped halfway." He gestured wildly, stopping abruptly. "Unfortunately, it was chaotic, didn''t get many photos."


    "I know the professor is strong, but taking down a hundred people? Seems unlikely," his friend said skeptically.


    "Why not?" Randolph said gravely. "The professor rescued Potter and the others from the mysterious person''s clutches, and I heard a Death Eater died!"


    "Randolph!" a student stood up, his expression as dark as his companion leaning against the rough stone wall. Theodore said coldly, "Mind your words."


    The first-year witch widened her eyes, stifling her excited voice, took out a small green notebook from her pocket, pushed aside the fat cat obstructing her, and flipped to the page labeled ''Theodore,'' eagerly watching the argument in the common room.


    "Mafalda! How dare you push my cat?" Millicent glared fiercely.


    It was as though that rhetoric had lost its market value.


    But the sole reason? Felix Haipu, now associated with Slytherin, was against pure-blood ideologies!


    Though he did nothing to favor Slytherin students and hadn''t shown any special treatment, his mere presence had an impact on many.


    It was a third-year Slytherin girl, Astoria Greengrass, who truly made them realize this. She casually remarked, "Professor Haipu is definitely going to be the future headmaster, and being a Slytherin, that''s enough."


    This remark sparked discussions throughout Slytherin House. After much deliberation, they concluded: it was a profound truth.


    If Professor Haipu desired, there was nothing standing in his way.


    Well... perhaps the only obstacle was the current Hogwarts headmaster, Dumbledore. Hence, after the rumors of the Elder Wand surfaced, many fantasized about a duel between Haipu and Dumbledore.


    A wand, undefeated in battle,


    in the hands of Felix Haipu, possessing vast ancient magic¡ªhow much power could it unleash? It was a terrifying answer for anyone seriously contemplating the question, even for the era''s acknowledged greatest white wizard... Could anyone counter this combination?


    However, this talk gradually subsided as Professor Haipu personally debunked the Elder Wand''s authenticity, leaving many Slytherin students disillusioned.


    But some ideas, once conceived, were hard to dismiss.


    In the past half-month, Slytherin House had undergone a tumultuous period of intellectual contemplation and baptism, from top to bottom. And it was during this collective, all-encompassing reflection that each person, to a greater or lesser extent, formed their own inclinations.


    Draco Malfoy observed Theodore Nott''s cold treatment with a discerning eye. He felt it necessary to have a serious conversation with his father, and this Christmas was a good opportunity... The Malfoy family must control their fate; if not, they would have to align themselves with the destined victors.


    Moreover, Muggle-borns weren''t all that detestable, after all...


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 540: Mafalda

    Harry and Ron trudged up the marble steps toward the castle, their bodies speckled with mud after just finishing practice. Their hair was tousled by the wind, and Harry futilely attempted to smooth out the chaos.


    "Angelina is the second Wood, I should''ve realized that earlier," Ron grumbled, though he was already looking forward to the first match. "I really hope we face Slytherin first so I can teach Malfoy a lesson. He won''t get a single goal past me!"


    "He''s a Seeker, not a Chaser," Ginny reminded him.


    "I know that," Ron quickly amended. "I''ll stop him from getting the Snitch, and you guard the goal. Perfect teamwork between us."


    Ginny rolled her eyes.


    Harry perked up a bit, addressing Ginny. "You fly really well, could easily make the team this year. Why not give it a shot?"


    "Next year works too," Ginny ran her fingers through her hair. "I want to wait until Fred and George graduate."


    "Did they bother you?" Ron asked keenly. "I can sort them out for you."


    "That doesn''t sound very convincing," Ginny deadpanned.


    "Well, I meant¡ª" Ron trailed off, realizing. "You could write to Mum and complain." A peculiar glint shone in his eyes. "She hasn''t received a howler in ages, quite nostalgic..."


    "Pass," Ginny said. "I just don''t want more gossip. You know, adding me to the team would mean four Weasleys. Quite a lot."


    Harry noticed her subtle side, and to be fair, the comment sounded almost dismissive, as if she was certain of making the team.


    Ron seemed to register this just then, counting on his fingers. "Fred, George, me... yeah, if you join, over half the players would be Weasleys. Ha, not a bad thought!" He chuckled, but neither Harry nor Ginny paid him any mind.


    "What position are you aiming for?" Harry asked.


    "Chaser," Ginny replied.


    Harry cocked his head, giving her a sidelong glance. Ginny pursed her lips, smiling. "Okay, I was kidding. I think I''ll go for Beater. I like the feeling of smacking Bludgers at people''s faces."


    Harry suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, perhaps from too much wind... he better visit Madam Pomfrey for a cold remedy.


    "You''ll help me, right?" Ginny stared at him.


    "What?" Harry looked puzzled.


    "Train with me."


    "Oh, uh, sure," Harry said, trying hard not to show his confusion.


    Once the name was settled, the club''s purpose took a rough shape¡ªto aid students preparing to become Aurors or opposing Voldemort''s dark reign. Harry also intended to regularly share the latest war updates from outside school¡ªSirius was well-informed in this regard. When Harry announced "All''s quiet," the members of the Frontline Watchtower would cheer together; when he revealed the name of a captured dark wizard, they''d applaud fervently; when he mentioned the sacrifice of an Auror or combatant, they''d collectively raise their wands in silent tribute.


    ...


    "Where''s Luna?"


    "She''s off near the Forbidden Forest again, looking for the King of Nightmares," Ginny said, resigned.


    Ron grumbled something that sounded like "loony."


    As they passed through the hallway, they spotted Hermione hiding behind a suit of armor, discreetly waving at them.


    Harry curiously glanced in the direction she was concealing. A glimpse of red hair flashed by. But when they approached, there was only Hermione. "Huh? Where''d they go? Oh well, come with me." She led them into an abandoned classroom.


    "Just in case," Hermione said.


    Harry grew even more curious, scanning the abandoned classroom with Ron and Ginny. A girl stood there, not very tall¡ªhalf a head shorter than Ginny¡ªbut with reddish-brown hair. And when she turned around, Harry was surprised to find that this girl bore a striking resemblance to Ginny.


    "Who''s she?" Ginny felt threatened, standing in front of Harry, asking.


    Hermione, wearing an odd expression, stepped aside. "I thought you knew her? Let her introduce herself." The girl approached them, openly examining them, completely ignoring Ginny. "The youngest Order of Merlin recipient?" She totally disregarded Ginny.


    "So what?" Ron bluntly asked. "Are you a new Slytherin student?"


    "Clearly." The girl smirked, shifting her intense gaze from Harry''s forehead and scrutinizing Ron, "Ronald Weasley?"


    A forceful girl, Harry thought. He had a strong sense of familiarity.


    The girl paused on Ron''s face for a few seconds, extended her hand, and formally introduced herself, "Mafalda, Mafalda Prewett."


    Ron gaped in surprise, "M-mom?"


    The girl''s face faltered, Hermione covered her face in disbelief.


    Ginny slapped the back of Ron''s head with a palm, sounding irritated, "Stop talking nonsense." Then she looked at Mafalda with a critical eye, "What''s your relationship with my mom?"


    Harry suddenly realized; he vaguely remembered Mrs. Weasley''s maiden name being Prewett.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 541: The Letter from Nurmengard

    Chapter 541: The Letter from Nurmengard


    As Ginny posed her question, Mafalda''s attention shifted for the first time. They stood there, one tall, one short, silently sizing each other up.


    Harry noticed a resemblance between these two girls and Mrs. Weasley¡ªboth with a hint of red hair¡ªbut they were distinct. Ginny''s fiery mane stood out even among the seven Weasley children, and she usually didn''t have that intense stare. But now was an exception. She seemed ruffled, akin to a startled turkey suddenly placed on the dining table.


    "I''ve met Aunt Molly, only once," Mafalda said. "But I''ve spent more time with your dad. He took me around Diagon Alley and got a few things in advance. He even got me an owl, and I wrote back to him. At first, he replied often, but then it slowed down."


    "Maybe he''s busy or perhaps you asked too many questions," Ginny said, deliberate and measured.


    "Maybe. But I don''t need him to accompany me. I can manage on my own," Mafalda said. "I persuaded my parents to allow me to visit Diagon Alley, to, as they say, ''get to know the wizarding world.''"


    "I''m interested in everything in Diagon Alley. Tom''s teashop, despite his toothless smile, makes delicious things. When I inquired about Madame Malkin''s marital status, she threw me out... I even convinced the clerk at Flourish and Blotts to let me sit in a corner and read. I love ''The Simple Spells to Fool Muggles'' and Gilderoy Lockhart''s seven-part adventures. The former taught me a few spells that worked quite well, and the latter broadened my horizons..."


    "Wait!" Harry felt her speech had reached an absurd point, and he wasn''t alone. Ron, Hermione, and Ginny all exclaimed simultaneously. Mafalda glared at them, a slightly comical scene that left everyone momentarily speechless.


    "Alright, one at a time," sighed Hermione, realizing from the moment this girl confronted her with significant Death Eater information that she wasn''t a conventional student. It had indeed startled them all.


    She looked at Mafalda, patiently asking, "Miss Prewett, Mr. Weasley should have informed your parents that the wizarding world is currently unsettled. How did you manage to persuade your parents to let you visit Diagon Alley alone?" She wanted to criticize Mafalda''s parents for their lack of responsibility.


    "They don''t really keep in touch," Mafalda gestured between herself and Ginny, signifying both sets of parents. "My dad and Aunt Molly are related, but their relationship seems strained. You can tell from their awkward conversations¡ª"


    "That''s what I wanted to say," Ron interjected. All eyes turned to him as he nervously continued, "Mom does have a distant cousin, but we rarely hear about him..."


    "Dad is a bit of an oddball, even though he won''t admit it... He''s an accountant now, dabbles in stocks occasionally. Mom''s a Muggle, and they had no connections to the magical world before. Except for me," Mafalda added.


    "But¡ª" Hermione was conflicted, "Even so, Mr. Weasley couldn''t have neglected to mention¡ª"


    "Oh, that''s simple. I told my parents¡ªsomeone behind the Leaky Cauldron''s door is waiting for me, that person being Bill Weasley. I know he works at Diagon Alley," Mafalda glanced smugly at Hermione.


    Hermione was shocked. Ginny emitted an angry cat-like sound.


    "So, you lied?"


    Mafalda shrugged, the answer apparent.


    The abandoned classroom fell silent for a moment. Harry asked, "Do you know that Lockhart is a, well, a..." He hesitated.


    "A fraud?" Mafalda asked. Harry nodded. She calmly continued, "I like the way he tells stories, that''s all."


    The interrogation ended there. Even though Ron and Ginny didn''t particularly like Mafalda, they reluctantly accepted her as family.


    "What''s your purpose in coming here today?" Ginny asked sternly, "You know Gryffindor and Slytherin are archenemies. If someone finds out¡ª"


    "That''s why I came secretly," Mafalda unpleasantly replied, taking a green notebook from her pocket¡ªHarry noticed it was a product from the Muggle world. She flipped through a page but kept it to herself, saying, "I can provide information about Slytherin House and the Death Eaters... but as an exchange¡ª"


    "Death Eaters?" Harry, Ron, and Ginny exclaimed.


    The three turned to Hermione, who hurriedly waved her hands, "I know as much as you do, she¡ª" Hermione realized the problem¡ªa Muggle-born girl who had no prior knowledge of the wizarding world, what information could she possess?


    "What''s wrong?" Mafalda looked at them oddly, "Is it that hard to understand? Let me continue¡ªof course, I won''t do this for free. As a condition, you must become the protagonists in my story."


    Harry looked puzzled. What did that even mean?


    "Protagonists in what?" he asked.


    "In my story," Mafalda gestured at him with her finger, "Haven''t I told you? I like history and writing. You know Bathilda Bagshot, right?"


    Harry reluctantly nodded. He knew her¡ªa remarkable historian, the author of the textbook they used for History of Magic classes, retired and living in Godric''s Hollow. Godric''s Hollow... his heart skipped a beat.


    Mafalda didn''t notice Harry''s unease. She continued from her previous point, "Bathilda Bagshot wrote ''A History of Magic.'' There''s a line of hers I particularly agree with, ''The happiest thing for a historian is to converse with history itself.''"


    "Do you understand what that means?" Hermione raised an eyebrow.


    "I''m doing it right now," Mafalda said.


    Ron pondered and slowly said, "So, you want to write us into your story? Um¡ªdidn''t you say you liked Lockhart''s books?" He glanced meaningfully at them, "Think about it."


    "Harry wouldn''t agree!" Ginny raised her eyebrows, uncertainly looking at Harry, "Right?"


    ...


    At night, Felix continued his promising work as a bounty hunter. Apart from the first visit to the Hog''s Head where he had a slight altercation with the barkeep, most times he stood by the door cloaked in black, and soon enough, the targets would ''walk'' out themselves.


    Hog''s Head had recently gained a legend of a powerful ghost.


    Of course, as the missing were dark wizards, the worst kind, very few genuinely cared¡ªthese individuals hid their identities and reasons, possibly leaving abruptly due to urgent matters.


    Some wizards fervently claimed to have seen a ghost possessing immense magic, capable of stealing one''s soul with just a gesture.


    "He''s Death incarnate," an elderly wizard, fascinated by horror tales, said.


    His performance garnered applause, earning him a hot firewhisky. The barkeep at the Hog''s Head scoffed disdainfully and continued wiping the dirty goblets.


    Occasionally, Felix took a break to visit the yet-to-be-completed site.


    In the center of the Hogsmeade village square lay heaps of construction materials, arranged artfully with black and white marble, adorned with mysterious star patterns. Intrigued, Felix stood at the center of the stars, surveying the surroundings. The entire wizarding village was cloaked in a deep night, with only a few sparse stars.


    Felix stared into the darkness when faint footsteps approached, too light to discern.


    Through the Thestral''s vision, the unidentified figure appeared blurred, even indistinct in the darkness, only a vague glow encircling it, faintly resembling a frail house-elf.


    It was a pair of eyes distinct from the usual and magical visions. If one had to define, it seemed to perceive souls emitting light.


    "Good evening, Mr. Harp, Bondy sends regards."


    The house-elf squeaked, halting from a distance, bowing deeply to Felix. When it raised its head to meet Felix''s silver-gray eyes, it involuntarily shuddered; there was something intimidating about his gaze.


    "Is there something, Bondy?"


    "Mr. Harp, Bondy brings a letter for you. I''m sorry, but Bondy can''t enter Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry," the house-elf bowed deeply again, "Bondy waited nearby for days and finally saw you."


    Felix felt a sense of de?ja? vu with this scene, but last time, it was a child delivering Voldemort''s invitation to a duel. He accepted the letter; a triangular symbol adorned the envelope: a circle with a vertical line. He studied it for a few seconds, speculating, "Nurmengard?"


    The house-elf bent even lower.


    Felix opened the non-magically sealed letter, finding a simple line: "You''re lying; the Elder Wand isn''t yours."


    Felix couldn''t help but smirk, "Indeed, the Elder Wand isn''t mine, but it isn''t yours either, Mr. Dark Lord." He tentatively asked the house-elf, Bondy, "May I meet Mr. Grindelwald?"


    "He currently has no plans to receive visitors," Bondy said respectfully.


    Felix clicked his tongue; it seemed Gellert Grindelwald was still locked up but occasionally had external communication. Like writing accusing letters to him...


    Was this the fate of the first Dark Lord?


    Dumbledore was too kind; Felix felt he wouldn''t give Voldemort a chance for similar treatment.


    He wrote a brief reply, regretting the inability to meet him (or was it mockery?), and handed over a few books from his ring to the house-elf, "Pass these to Mr. Grindelwald; they''ll keep him... occupied. If he''s interested, we can communicate through letters."


    He gave the house-elf a copper knut, "You can reach me through this."


    As Bondy disappeared, Felix began to anticipate; what would be the magical path of this Dark Lord? What kind of charisma did he possess?


    After lingering for a while, he fretted if his response in the letter had been too mocking. What if the Dark Lord was touchy? He chuckled at the thought and walked away.


    ...


    The last two weeks of October were filled with raging storms, and as they neared their end, a chilling rain brought the temperature down, prompting young witches and wizards to don thicker clothing against the biting wind.


    Many students wore gloves even during breaks, but their minds were increasingly active: Halloween, the first Quidditch match, and an ancient runes exchange event were looming in the coming week.


    With Halloween approaching, the castle adorned itself once more with colorful decorations, lifting the spirits within the school.


    Finally, the day arrived on October 27th.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 542: The Value of Ancient Magical Runes

    chapter 542: the value of ancient magical runes


    at nine in the morning, felix stood before the mirror, dressed immaculately and ready to leave.


    "hmm?"


    valen, his niffler pet, eagerly wore a tiny scarf, looking up at him expectantly.


    "oh, sorry, can''t take you," felix said, lowering his head. "not sure if it might be dangerous. best to stay home."


    he retrieved a memory disk from a ring, the disk creating an arc in the air and landing steadily on the small square table in his office.


    the intricate runic circuits on the disk''s edge lit up, with swirling smoke at the center.


    "besides replaying memories, the employees at the company have found new applications for it. hmm, it''s getting more like my envisioned future," felix waved again, conjuring a plate of snacks and a jug of juice. "you can see live scenes through it, more or less..."


    "snort!"


    valen huffed and headed towards the sofa, annoyed that the big boss wasn''t taking it along!


    in the foyer, students peeked curiously outside toward a protruding platform, their breath frosting the castle walls, melting the frost, water trickling down the rough surface.


    "why won''t they let us go? we''re right at hogwarts! what are they thinking?" a student grumbled.


    "i heard it''s for our safety..."


    "you''re kidding! with dumbledore and professor hagrid around, what danger could there be? even if it''s a mysterious person..." their voice lowered.


    harry, ron, and hermione stood in a corner of the hall, ron hopeful. "can''t sirius take us?"


    "he''s been held back himself," harry said gloomily.


    ron gazed jealously at percy, glowing in conversation with dumbledore. "more people than expected! i mean¡ªthey''re all experts in their fields."


    as felix descended the spiral staircase, the hall quieted briefly before chatter resumed.


    "professor, we''re behind you!" a student cheered fervently.


    felix smiled at them. "three points to slytherin." the student blinked, then cheers echoed louder in the hall. felix finally maneuvered through the crowd, addressing dumbledore and percy. "shall we? are we all set?"


    "we''re prepared," percy hurriedly said. "two hundred staff from the department, including fifty aurors and combat specialists, took a day off just for this."


    felix nodded, then subtly glanced at dumbledore.


    "continuing on¡ªany advancement in magical studies brings tangible benefits. take the wolfsbane potion, for instance... for centuries, we''ve been powerless against lycanthropy, an infection with no known cure. but now, we''ve finally laid the groundwork. i can almost envision the future: more refined and affordable potion formulas will be developed; analyses and papers on relevant potions will abound; new theories will emerge; and some might even invent more targeted spells based on potion principles..."


    "this isn''t just a fantasy; it''s a recurring theme over thousands of years, like an invisible hand pushing the entire wizarding community toward progress."


    lupin stood beneath the towering projection screen, fists clenched in excitement. if felix''s words were true, he''d invest his entire savings in support.


    the wizards became more interested in felix''s speech. they watched him pace at the center, recounting his experiences researching ancient magical runes:


    "...hence, every magical discipline holds significance," felix smiled. "they offer different perspectives on our inherent ability¡ªmagic¡ªslowly and steadily expanding our understanding of it."


    over a hundred billywig-shaped magical devices scanned the gathering, capturing excited faces. flashes of white light and purple mists from magical cameras shimmered in the corner, while hundreds of quills quivered with excitement.


    furthermore, felix''s words were transmitted via magical radios to thousands of wizarding households.


    felix held his wand''s ends between his fingers, though now it wasn''t as alluring as it was initially. over two thousand wizards from across the globe were fixated on his face, noticing his slight excitement lifting him onto his tiptoes.


    "a new field of study clearly holds more value, such as ancient runes. why did i dig it up from history? because it holds immense untapped potential, and under the modern magical system, it can integrate with numerous magical disciplines, like contemporary spells¡ª"


    he waved his wand. ''flowing'' runes intertwined with the ironclad hex, creating a light-green watery magical barrier; ''lumos'' runes combined with the incendio spell, bright, white flames dancing around him. more runes appeared in the air, merging with modern spells, forming colorful magical ripples.


    "or alchemy¡ª"


    he pointed towards the massive projection screen behind the crowd.


    "we have scant knowledge of ancient wizards, only bits and pieces from fragmented manuscripts and abandoned relics. this gap not only hinders our inheritance of ancient wizardry but


    also leads to misconceptions about that era."


    "for instance: the power of ancient wizards came with severe compromises in other abilities. from ancient scrolls, i''ve discovered that an ancient wizard¡ªeven though they mastered several potent ancient magics at a young age¡ªstill had more worldly concerns than modern wizards. moving homes required organizing dozens of boxes; the most advanced mode of long-distance travel was a flying broomstick... and they might have had to clean their own homes, cook their own meals, because not everyone knew household magic."


    the wizards present pondered deeply. with felix haarp''s appearance, a question arose continuously: were ancient magical runes¡ªand by extension, ancient wizards¡ªas powerful as the legends claimed?


    wizards also had their myths, or rather, stories of legend. but many automatically classified them alongside works like ''tales of beedle the bard,'' hardly believing that the magical miracles depicted in those stories had happened in reality¡ªmountains being split, seas being parted, magic capable of catastrophic destruction...


    some believed, some doubted, some remained skeptical. but today, felix offered a new perspective: what truly defines strength? is it individual prowess or collective might? is it the power of magic or its convenience that serves as the measure?


    you can access more chapters from here by joining my patreon community. you''ll gain exclusive early access to the complete novel.


    as a member of my patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    early access to the complete novel. you also get access to all the novels i''m translating, you can find them here here.you get ad-free chapters.plus, you can cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 543: The Challenge

    chapter 543: the challenge


    at the star-shaped plaza of hogwarts, the speech continued.


    felix smiled, saying, "many people romanticize that era, but if one day you woke up finding yourself in ancient times, in less than two days, you''d regret it..."


    a low chuckle rippled across the plaza.


    then felix took some time to explain the entire ancient magical language system, of course, in quite a broad context. most of these things could be found in the magical language booklets sold at diagon alley, but with felix personally demonstrating, those printed words on paper became more convincing.


    "starting from individual ancient magical scripts, there are many branches: magical circuits related to ancient alchemy; sequences related to ancient magic, and combinations with modern spells... though i''ve outlined the framework of ancient magical scripts, delving into every detail is impossible. it''s very likely that hidden within some obscure corner lies a great treasure, quietly waiting to be discovered... just as i said, perfecting a subject is never the work of one or two individuals."


    many wizards nodded in agreement. among them were ministry officials from different countries, school heads, experts in ancient languages, and even staff from the international confederation of wizards. these were the individuals who determined the promotion of a magical discipline.


    "next, please welcome the actual manager from the ''future world'' company, romulus lupin, to introduce the applications of ancient magical scripts. he knows more about this than i do." felix yielded his place. "by the way, wizards preparing for the challenge segment can now sign up."


    lupin adjusted his clothes, feeling a bit shaky. he silently encouraged himself and walked to one corner of the star pattern. when he looked up, he found thousands of eyes fixed on him.


    "ahem. i must clarify: we aren''t just using ancient magical scripts; we''re also attempting to summarize effective strategies in this process, in other words, the application of theory..."


    by the time felix stood in the center of the plaza again, it was almost noon.


    "as for the rumor about me possessing the elder wand, that''s false, without a doubt. i mention this now after laying the groundwork because with that, you''ll understand my reasons better¡ªthe elder wand, even if it were real and in my possession, is not necessary for me. on the contrary, i''m gradually shedding the limitations of a wand."


    felix''s next appearance on stage was notably brief. he waved his hand, and a black ebony wand hovered in mid-air, capturing the careful scrutiny of the crowd.


    "i can''t let just anyone inspect the wand, so i''ve devised a way: strength will speak. if you can defeat me, forget about inspecting it, i''ll even give it to you."


    among the crowd, a cloaked wizard muttered, "the challenge stated you won''t use the wand¡ª"


    "that''s correct."


    some wizards began to stir.


    "i''ll go first." a red-necked wizard shouted, tossing the challenge parchment into the air. the parchment burst into flames, forming magical symbols in the air.


    "contract established, life or death." amelia bones solemnly declared.


    many enthusiastic wizards ready for the challenge seemed cooled by her words.


    "i''m david ollivander," the red-necked wizard said, carefully drawing out his wand, pacing around the perimeter. but to his surprise, felix stood motionless at the center. he muttered to himself and positioned himself opposite felix.


    "i''ll start," he said irritably.


    felix smiled and nodded.


    "stupefy!"


    curses attacked from all sides but eerily froze in mid-air. heading towards the "elder wand," the dark wizard couldn''t resist turning back to witness this astonishing sight.


    felix, surrounded, raised one hand, holding a liquid-like golden flame, coldly pouring it out.


    the flame surged, filling the space of hundreds of feet in diameter.


    once the fire died down, the dozen individuals vanished entirely, leaving only a black wand floating in the air, as if everything before was an illusion.


    "where did they go?" someone asked softly.


    "maybe sensing danger, they apparated away," someone unsure replied, harboring a more dreadful suspicion.


    in a corner, dumbledore looked solemn. he didn''t approve of killing, especially in such aggressive ways, but he couldn''t condemn it, much like he couldn''t step forward to admit having the elder wand in his possession.


    the repercussions would be much more severe.


    the bloody trail


    of the elder wand splattered across the entire history of magic. this phrase not only referred to its bloody legacy but also the countless ambitious individuals and dark wizards who died in the pursuit of the elder wand, surpassing the total count of all its previous owners.


    the best solution was for the legend of the elder wand to vanish today, reverting to a mere fairy tale.


    and he just needed to take one step, potentially sacrificing thousands of innocent lives in the future.


    felix looked around, noticing the distrustful eyes looking away from him. his objective seemed accomplished, but as he watched dumbledore depart, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    he suppressed the frustration within, erasing bit by bit the knowledge about horcruxes. just then, he realized something: he could immediately create the prototype of a horcrux if he wished, his soul teetering on the edge, as if it could fragment at any moment.


    did i make a mistake?


    felix gazed at the sky, the weather turning gloomy, clouds thickening, yet his thoughts became clearer and more resolute.


    i am felix harp, not someone else, not bound to anyone else''s will.


    i haven''t erred.


    he opened his hand, a milky-white light converged, forming a massive white column shooting high into the sky. within the dark clouds, white light surged, followed by numerous smaller beams breaking through the clouds, casting a gentle white glow. everyone looked up at this spectacle.


    felix breathed out slowly, withdrawing his gaze from afar, speaking calmly, "the challenge continues."


    you can access more chapters from here by joining my patreon community. you''ll gain exclusive early access to the complete novel.


    as a member of my patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    early access to the complete novel. you also get access to all the novels i''m translating, you can find them here here.you get ad-free chapters.plus, you can cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 544: The Serpentwood Wand

    Outside Hogwarts Castle, many people wandered aimlessly on the steps, occasionally glancing at the school gates in the distance.


    They were filled with curiosity about the ancient magical text international exchange event happening in Hogsmeade, but unfortunately, the school didn''t permit them to leave. "This was planned." A student angrily pointed out the truth, "They even postponed the first Hogsmeade weekend for this!"


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat on the steps near the entrance hall. It was their third visit, yet they hadn''t seen any familiar figures. Harry looked up at the clouds, anticipating rain that might come at any moment.


    "Is there something in the clouds?" Ron suddenly asked.


    Harry gazed at the low, dark clouds. Indeed, there was something glowing within them. More and more students noticed the peculiarity overhead. Countless beams of light pierced through the thick clouds, spreading into a soft glow that illuminated the entire castle.


    "This is... Lumos?" Harry''s mouth hung open in surprise.


    Just then, his scar seared with intense pain. He clutched his forehead, feeling like his head was about to split open, vague images flashing in his mind.


    "Harry? What''s wrong?" Hermione was the first to notice something amiss.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Voldemort... he''s somewhere, ecstatic!" Harry gasped through the pain. "Where is he?" He struggled, taking a few staggering steps, almost tumbling down the stairs.


    Ron quickly grabbed him. Harry''s hand gripped Ron''s arm like a vice, almost doubling Ron over in pain.


    "You saw him again?"


    Their commotion caught the attention of others. Several members from the lookout stations hurried over. "What''s happening?" Simon asked, astonished, shouting into the distance, "Get a professor here, anyone! Harry''s sick, his scar¡ª"


    "Don''t!" Harry muttered, holding his head, his face contorted with pain. Simon was frightened, and Neville pushed through, "Harry, should I fetch Professor McGonagall? Or Professor Black and... Professor Snape?" His face took on a solemn expression at the mention of the last name, knowing he usually avoided Snape.


    Hermione shot him a meaningful glance. She knew the individuals Neville mentioned were members of the Order of the Phoenix. She decisively said, "Any of those three will do, quickly!"


    "What''s happening, Harry? Harry! Your scar''s hurting again?" Sirius shouted anxiously.


    Harry didn''t respond. His voice became low and hoarse, emitting a chilling hiss. Sirius widened his eyes, reaching out to do something.


    "Don''t touch him." Hermione grabbed him, her expression fearful yet resolute. Trembling, she said, "It''s Parseltongue, Harry''s connected to that person."


    Sirius''s outstretched hand froze, torn by inner conflict, unsure whether to stop this dangerous act.


    Fortunately, the Parseltongue quickly faded, leaving Harry gasping on the cold steps. At that moment, a stone in front of them transformed into a stretcher. "Let me take you to the infirmary first, Harry," Professor McGonagall said calmly, "then inform Headmaster Dumbledore."


    Harry didn''t speak. More incredulous images flashed in his mind. The colossal Serpentwood was rapidly withering, its bright leaves dulled, turning a sickly yellow-gray, the trunk ready to collapse, as if millennia had passed in mere seconds.


    "Snap!"


    The trunk split open in the middle, revealing a gaping hole.


    A wand floated out from the dark abyss.


    Several soft, tender shoots connected to the wand, but they lost their luster and fell away in an instant. The wand''s surface became radiant, as if it had absorbed all the life force of the colossal Serpentwood. Waves of ecstatic joy surged like tides, making it impossible for Harry to distinguish reality from illusion. His mind''s last image was a long, pale hand gripping it.


    Harry felt like he plunged into an icy abyss, instantly jolting awake.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 545: Draco Malfoys Revelation

    "He succeeded," Harry murmured.


    "Potter, come with me to the infirmary. You need a good rest," Professor McGonagall said.


    "No, wait, Professor McGonagall. I know what Voldemort has done, what he''s been planning all this time! It''s the wand, a fitting wand," Harry exclaimed.


    Professor McGonagall stared at him, lips pressed tight, before finally saying, "If you mean the ''Elder Wand,'' Professor Snape has already debunked..."


    "Not the one in the professor''s possession," Harry said loudly. "It''s too late. He got hold of a wand from beneath a serpent wood, one that looks extraordinary, like the legendary wand..." His voice trailed off as his mind raced. "It''s the Serpentwood wand! He got Salazar Slytherin''s Serpentwood wand."


    A collective gasp swept through the group.


    "The seventh among the top ten wands?" Ron asked.


    "What? Oh," Harry said in a daze, still lost in his thoughts. "Right, that''s Voldemort''s aim. He doesn''t care about the Elder Wand... or wait, of course, he does, but obtaining it from Professor Snape is too difficult, and it''s still uncertain if it''s authentic... so, he deliberately stirred conflict, caused trouble for the professor, to cover his tracks while investigating other wands..."


    Snape regarded Harry with a complex gaze.


    "But how did he know the whereabouts of the Serpentwood wand?" Professor McGonagall asked dryly.


    "He''s been chasing similar rumors, and many have disappeared," Sirius said. "Like the owner of Florean Fortescue''s Ice Cream Parlor. We suspect he was taken because of this. He¡ª"


    "He''s a descendant of Dexter Fawley, former headmaster of Hogwarts, and has a family history tied to possessing powerful wands," Hermione said sharply, then cautiously glanced at Sirius. "I recently found out, right?"


    Sirius smiled at her.


    "All correct," Harry clapped his hands together. "He''s put in so much effort and finally got the wand that suits him best."


    "Where did the Dark Lord go?" Snape asked abruptly.


    "I don''t know," Harry shook his head. "I only saw a structure on a mountain, somewhat resembling Hogwarts... yes, the main entrance had two enormous statues."


    "A mountaintop, resembling Hogwarts, with statues at the entrance..." Hermione racked her brain, trying to recall where she heard this.


    "Yes, those two statues were a man and a woman, but I didn''t pay much attention. No, it doesn''t matter to Voldemort..." Harry looked expectantly at Hermione, hoping for an immediate answer. Seconds later¡ª


    "Eytmology!"


    "Eytmology," Hermione and Neville said simultaneously.


    Everyone turned to Neville, who scratched his head. "Byles and I discussed a lot about his school, including what you mentioned. You know, I''m interested in Herbology, so I asked a few more questions... but what I heard was different. Byles told me the school''s two founders planted an unknown Serpentwood tree outside the school, uncuttable and indestructible. Later, they discovered the leaves of this tree had powerful healing properties."


    "I''ll inform Dumbledore immediately," Professor McGonagall said decisively. She drew her wand, and a silver guardian flew from its tip, vanishing in the blink of an eye as it headed outside the school grounds.


    Harry felt a bit relieved.


    "So, Potter¡ª" McGonagall turned to Harry.


    "I don''t need to go to the infirmary," Harry hurriedly said. "I''m fine, this has happened before... I just need some rest or fresh air." He made up an excuse for himself.


    Sirius cleared his throat. "Hmm... I''ll take him for a walk, just around."


    "Very well, I''ll report all of this to Dumbledore as is," McGonagall said reluctantly, hurrying away.


    Others prepared to leave, only to realize there was someone else present¡ªsomeone other than Snape, whose presence was too imposing, scaring away other students¡ªa person hiding behind Snape.


    "Draco Malfoy!? What are you doing here?" Ron almost dropped his jaw.


    Harry and Hermione''s breaths hitched. Malfoy knows! He knows I (Harry) can see Voldemort''s thoughts! He knows, Lucius Malfoy knows, what about Voldemort...


    The remaining five simultaneously realized this. An unsettling silence followed.


    "We''ll stand far away, won''t eavesdrop," Ron muttered under his breath. "Who knows if you''ll curse Harry when you get the chance."


    Draco replied with a mocking smirk. "Sure."


    They descended the steps, Ron, Hermione, and Neville trailing behind them. Harry even caught Hermione clutching her own arm, Ron gesturing and talking to Neville. Farther away, Sirius and Snape stood on the stone steps, neither looking at the other.


    As they walked a good distance, leaving the greenhouse and Hagrid''s hut behind, nearing the gates of Hogwarts, the boar''s wings on the cast iron gate faintly visible, Harry grew impatient. He felt like being here was a mistake.


    "How much longer will you hesitate?" Harry asked.


    Finally, Draco stopped. He glanced at the three trailing behind, making sure they wouldn''t hear what he was about to say. His lips moved subtly, almost inaudibly. "I support Professor Snape."


    "What?"


    "I said, between that person and Professor Snape, I support Professor Snape." Draco tried to keep his tone even, but as he saw Harry''s incredulous face, as if he was spouting nonsense, he suddenly felt furious, wanting to punch him.


    But he didn''t dare, with those three hangers-on behind them.


    "Don''t think I''ll believe whatever you say, Malfoy," Harry said.


    "Well, I can tell you a secret. You swear not to tell anyone," Draco reluctantly said, feeling extremely awkward.


    Harry blinked. "Fine, I swear."


    "You answered too quickly! You have no sincerity," Draco said, annoyed.


    "I don''t have time to waste," Harry retorted. "You can choose to believe or not. At least my reputation is much better than yours."


    Draco''s gray eyes were full of disgust as he measured Harry, encountering this situation for the first time. He had to force himself to consider one thing: was it worth giving the secret to Harry Potter?


    Draco took a deep breath. "Alright, remember what happened in second year, the Chamber of Secrets and the serpent?"


    "Of course," Harry said oddly. Draco wouldn''t be about to say he knew about him and Ron using Polyjuice Potion on him, would he? That would indeed get them in trouble; they broke a lot of rules, and Hermione even snuck into Snape''s private stash to get the bezoar and African snake skin.


    "I once possessed that diary."


    "What?" Harry paused, not because of what Draco said¡ªhe already knew, thanks to Dobby. He was puzzled why Draco Malfoy would disclose this; shouldn''t he keep quiet about it?


    Draco''s expression also turned strange.


    "I tracked you to an abandoned girl''s bathroom, and later it was discovered... when I went back to investigate, you were gone. I only found a diary on the floor..."


    "And then?" Harry asked, having discussed these things with Ron and Hermione.


    "Some things happened in between..." Draco said vaguely. "Later, I handed it over to Professor Snape, and he destroyed it."


    "You handed it to him yourself?"


    "Yes, I asked him to keep it a secret. I couldn''t be associated with this matter."


    Harry stood stunned. He had always thought the professor had discovered something wrong, took the diary (a Horcrux) from Malfoy''s possession, and they had mocked Lucius Malfoy for unwittingly endangering his son... but the truth was Draco Malfoy personally gave the diary (a Horcrux) to Professor Snape, thus causing the destruction of the first Horcrux.


    It was just too absurd.


    He felt dizzy; the surroundings blurred, his consciousness plummeting. His scar began to ache again.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 546: The Arrival of Voldemort

    Just over ten minutes ago.


    In the village of Hogsmeade, the challenge continued.


    As per the routine, Felix elucidated on ancient magical scripts in the morning, a segment was reserved at noon for showcasing prowess, and the afternoon was dedicated to on-site ancient language experts, wizarding school professors, and the headmaster, who would raise queries while Felix took charge of answering.


    However, following the recent ''disappearance of a dozen dark wizards'' and the ''illumination spell by Felix to disperse the dark clouds,'' the wizards present were visibly dazed. Despite Felix''s words, they mechanically stared at him, still reeling from the recent astonishments.


    No one dared step forward for the challenge. Several wizards who had signed magical contracts lamented their predicament.


    Felix promptly announced the postponement of the challenge to the next day, urging everyone to rest for a couple of hours before resuming the questioning phase. The wizards dispersed, each needing time to digest everything they had witnessed, especially redefining the ancient magical scripts in their minds.


    A handful of wizards and all the journalists remained, encircling Felix, bombarding him with various inquiries.


    "Mr. Harp, was the magma-like flame you just used another form of ancient magic?"


    "Indeed."


    "It was so powerful! Did it... kill those people?"


    Felix glanced at the journalist. "You can assume so." The journalist''s breath hitched, displaying an awkward smile.


    "Mr. Harp, I read about the Illumination Spell in a booklet about ancient magical scripts, but its description was nowhere near as extraordinary as your demonstration...?"


    "Ancient magic varies from person to person," Felix patiently explained, "It''s challenging to control but lacks limitations."


    "Mr. Harp! Oh, excuse me, please! I''m a senior official from the French Ministry of Magic. I corresponded with you through a letter¡ª" interrupted a stout man whose hat got displaced, revealing a few strands of thinning hair.


    Felix appraised him, "Giles Fitzgeller?"


    "Yes, I''m here on behalf of Maxwell," the man slightly bowed, exposing his balding head, "The French Ministry is interested in introducing new subjects at Beauxbatons School. Can we discuss?"


    Felix''s eyes lit up, scanning the surroundings for an imposing figure, "Is Madame Maxim not here?"


    "She got delayed with some trivial matters, might arrive tomorrow. But the Vice Headmistress of Beauxbatons is here¡ª" the man struggled amidst the crowd, as if about to retch. With one hand on his head and another pointing towards a man several feet away.


    "No problem," Felix replied.


    At the edge of Hogsmeade Square, Amelia Bones sighed in relief, "Thankfully, no major trouble arose. Who were those dozen dark wizards? Do we have records of them?"


    Kingsley replied, "The available data is scarce, and they used a phantom displacement to enter. These dark wizards, however¡ª"


    "Proved to be foolish," Mrs. Bones sarcastically remarked.


    After a moment, she asked in a low voice, "Is there no news from Mad-Eye''s side?"


    "No reports yet," Kingsley responded.


    "Strange," Mrs. Bones puzzled, "We arranged a day off specifically, leaving unprecedented emptiness in the department. It''s the perfect opportunity to seize the Memory Sphere..."


    Kingsley shrugged.


    "I don''t expect Voldemort to show up in this scenario. Let''s just eliminate potential threats," Mrs. Bones smiled, "Even without Mad-Eye and the Aurors, there are nearly two to three thousand wizards in Hogsmeade, many among them elite wizards."


    Her expression froze upon seeing a particular face. The headmaster of Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Gilbert Fontana, suddenly turned pale and rushed away.


    "Let''s follow." With slight hesitation, Mrs. Bones said.


    They watched Fontana enter a nearby tent. Mrs. Bones and Kingsley called out twice, receiving no response, realizing something was amiss.


    Mrs. Bones cautiously parted the curtains while Kingsley readied a spell, finding the tent empty.


    They exchanged glances.


    "Not mine? There''s no one more rightful to possess it than I," Voldemort sneered. "What if I refuse?" He lazily opened his hand, and the Serpent Wand gleamed in his palm.


    Fontana sensed trouble; the wand seemed to have chosen its master. However, he drew his wand, ready for anything, fulfilling his duty as a headmaster.


    "Hey!" Voldemort sneered, his vividly red eyes seeming ready to shed blood. He softly said, "Considering you as the first sacrifice wouldn''t be a disgrace to it..."


    "What did you say?"


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    Green light filled his entire vision.


    "No!"


    ...


    "No!"


    Harry cried out. His mind was in chaos, as if it had been slashed with a knife. All he could see was green light¡ªa color of death. He and another young man in his mind shouted simultaneously, a person he found strangely familiar...


    "Harry, wake up!"


    Hermione shook him vigorously. He reluctantly opened his eyes, finding himself lying on the ground, resting against the cold earth, a large shadow looming over him. Ron was there, bickering incessantly with Malfoy.


    "What did you do to him, Malfoy? I knew you couldn''t be trusted!"


    "I didn''t do anything!"


    "It''s not him, Ron. It''s Harry''s scar," Hermione said.


    Harry blinked, uninterested in their argument. He felt incredibly heavy-hearted; someone had died, the headmaster of Ilvermorny. A lingering green light remained in his mind. Ron, Hermione, and Malfoy''s faces twisted strangely, while Neville stood silently, as motionless as a stone.


    He turned his head, seeing Sirius and Snape rushing over from a distance, both looking equally anxious...


    Harry massaged his forehead intensely; the scar throbbed like needles.


    "Harry," Hermione said, her voice tinged with tears, "you can''t keep doing this." She took a deep breath. "You can''t allow your mind to be invaded¡ª"


    "Allow? Hermione, I can''t let crucial information slip away, and it''s not me being invaded; it''s me invading Voldemort''s mind!" Harry retorted angrily.


    "But they''re the same; your mental defenses have become full of holes. It could ruin your practiced Occlumency," Hermione patiently reasoned.


    "I can''t focus on that now, Hermione. This can wait; we have more important things to do right now," Harry said. He pushed himself up, his hand touching the cold mud, invigorating his spirit. He grabbed some and pressed it against his forehead, the icy sensation easing the pain in his scar.


    Raising his head, he stared at the cast-iron gates before him.


    "Harry, what did you see? What did he do?" Hermione leaned in, whispering.


    "He killed the headmaster of Ilvermorny," Harry said, dazedly.


    Horrified, Hermione covered her mouth. Ron and Malfoy were speechless, while Neville''s eyes widened, and the just-arrived Sirius and Snape froze in place. They stared at Harry, as if hearing the most absurd thing on earth.


    But it was Harry who first


    realized. He urgently said, "There''s something more critical¡ªVoldemort is coming."


    "What?"


    "Voldemort is coming, he''s heading to Hogwarts to find Professor Harp!"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 547: The Gaunt Ring - (1)

    In the village of Hogsmeade, Felix was conversing with a representative from the French Ministry of Magic.


    The man named Giles Fitzgeller was quite talkative, and despite his habit of frequently smoothing his sparse hair, the conversation remained relatively relaxed and pleasant.


    "I heard Mr. Heap is still the director at Beauxbatons, a talent discovered by Mr. Nicolas Flamel... He certainly chose the right person. Mr. Lemay has always been generous. I received quite a substantial scholarship during my schooling. He''s a good man, isn''t he, Merlin?" Giles turned to the middle-aged wizard beside him, who was the Deputy Headmaster of Beauxbatons.


    "You''re right," Merlin replied with gravitas. "Mr. Lemay''s departure is a loss to the French wizarding community."


    "That''s true," Giles cleared his throat. "But now we have Mr. Heap. History has its cycles..."


    "Yes," Deputy Headmaster Merlin concisely agreed.


    Felix smiled silently. This conversation occurred as Giles subtly probed about the Beauxbatons scholarship arrangements for him. Upon confirming that everything remained unchanged, Giles spent a whole ten minutes excessively praising him. However, upon realizing Felix''s lack of interest in the flattering remarks, Giles swiftly pivoted to extol the contributions of Nicolas Flamel.


    Nicolas Flamel had left behind a considerable legacy, but Felix only took what was most useful to him, leaving everything else untouched. This included Nick''s vault at the French branch of Gringotts; Felix had visited it only once, finding little of alchemical value worthy of his attention.


    Therefore, when the goblin from Gringotts presented a stack of thick contracts, he chose not to annul a single one.


    Felix believed that doing so would bring him pleasure.


    "The wind is quite strong today," Giles grumbled, reaching to push away a strand of hair that incessantly tickled his nose.


    But soon, distant clamor reached their ears. Felix raised his head, his expression turning serious as he gazed into the distance.


    Extending his hand, a black dot appeared on his palm, spreading swiftly like ink dropped in water, and in an instant, a book materialized in his hand.


    "Mr. Heap?" Giles asked in astonishment, eyeing the book of magical texts Felix held.


    "We''re in trouble, Mr. Giles. Inform others to take cover temporarily," Felix said calmly. His figure suddenly disappeared, reappearing at the outskirts of Hogsmeade.


    An exaggerated black tornado bore down upon the village. Wherever the black whirlwind passed, rocks, grass, bricks, and trees were uprooted, causing chaos among the wizards.


    "Quiet."


    Felix heard the resonant voice of Amelia Bones. However, its effect was meager. Everyone was stunned by the sudden arrival of the natural disaster. Although the tornado was still some distance away, the howling winds and raindrops had arrived, hitting them head-on.


    "Aurors of the Ministry, strike with me against the storm," Mrs. Bones shouted. Ministry staff emerged from various concealed corners.


    Pressing his hand against the book of magical texts, pages flipped, and a dozen milky-white orbs flew out, heading straight for the colossal entity.


    "It''s the Lumos spell!"


    "Professor Heap is here."


    The black tornado engulfed the orbs, and after a few seconds, the tornado rapidly expanded. It seemed as if it aimed to roll down the clouds from the sky. Bright beams of light pierced through the roaring vortex, just in time to disperse it before it breached the village.


    Forced to disperse into several smaller whirlwinds, the black tornado charged into the village, wreaking havoc. Rocks and branches plummeted from the sky. Felix watched as a boulder the size of a human head smashed a gaping hole in the roof of a shop. The subsequent whirlwind scattered the furnishings inside, resembling some kind of retching creature.


    After dispersing one of the smaller tornadoes, Felix had to pause. Standing amidst the chaotic currents, he stared into the sky, where a black-robed wizard appeared, features indistinct, skin pallid.


    His red eyes surveyed the wreckage below, silently breaking into a smile. Did thousands of wizards matter?


    "You''re utterly useless," Aberforth bluntly remarked.


    Dumbledore waved, dispersing a whirlwind, listening intently. Seconds later, his eyes displayed a complex mix of surprise, regret, and hesitation. When he looked up, he found his brother glaring at him fiercely, seemingly pondering whether to land a punch on his nose.


    "Ah, sorry, what were you saying?" Dumbledore hastily glanced into the distance; the battle had commenced. Felix had lured Voldemort outside the village, their clash echoing through the valley, black thunder accompanied by dazzling golden flames, raking the earth repeatedly, followed by a rain of spears, coins, and... was that butterbeer bottle caps?


    In a corner, a chubby wizard with a walrus mustache peeked around, looking embarrassed when meeting Dumbledore''s gaze.


    ...


    A crimson-gold giant bird swooped down from the sky, its tail shimmering with golden light, sharp claws of the same color gripping a string of people, dragging one along its tail. Fawkes screeched disapprovingly, tossing off the one who''d been clutching its feathers all along.


    "My word¡ª"


    "Ouch! Don''t crush me."


    "Quiet, stay alert!"


    Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville struggled to their feet, seeing Sirius cautiously wielding his wand, surveying their surroundings. "Take out your wands, kids," Harry and the others did so. Before them lay havoc, rubble strewn everywhere, display windows shattered, not a single intact pane to be found. A shop''s sign had been pelted, dust thickly coating everything.


    "That''s Madam Puddifoot''s shop! Where''s her door?" Ron pointed at the wide-open doors of a teashop.


    A figure staggered into the shop, Draco Malfoy. He almost crawled, rushing into the tea house.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Neville asked, puzzled.


    "Probably regrets," Ron sneered. "No one asked him to come; he was gripping onto Fawkes'' tail himself."


    Harry gazed at Madam Puddifoot''s tearoom, silent, suddenly feeling deceived.


    Malfoy claimed to support Professor Snape, yet he never spoke about how he supported him, let alone admitted his father''s affiliation with Death Eaters. The only valuable information he provided was admitting to handing the diary (a Horcrux) to Professor Snape.


    But the problem was, Malfoy didn''t know the diary was a Horcrux.


    In hindsight, it didn''t really signify much. Perhaps he feared being controlled by the diary again, so he voluntarily handed it over, choosing a professor from Slytherin House, just as he said, he didn''t want any ties to the Chamber of Secrets...


    As for whether he''d considered the safety of the Muggle-born wizard in between, only the heavens knew.


    "Are we late?" Neville inquired, still showing traces of nervousness and excitement, seeing this as a legitimate action against Voldemort. "Did the mysterious figure attack here? But where are the professors? Headmaster Dumbledore? The Ministry''s staff?"


    No one was around.


    Fawkes let out a cry, flying directly in one direction.


    They exchanged glances.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 548: The Final Horcrux - (1)

    Wizards watching witnessed an abrupt appearance of a white-bearded old man. Hope surged in their eyes simultaneously, and in unison, they murmured, "Dumbledore." The voices of thousands merged like a muffled thunderclap, resonating near Voldemort''s ears.


    He spun around sharply. "Dumbledore?"


    At that moment, an invisible blade sliced toward Voldemort; the air cleaved apart, and the Dark Lord himself split amidst the fray.


    Voldemort raised his snake-wood wand, conjuring lush branches entwined into an astonishingly long, sharp spear. It pierced through bright white flames, casting numerous sparks, aiming directly at Felix.


    Felix darted through the air like a fish, reappearing grounded. In his hand was a short sword¡ªtransformed from ebony wandwood. Its tip bore a transparent blade extended by magical force, swiftly sending slashing curses towards Voldemort, shattering the serpent-like branches.


    "Dumbledore?" Felix halted, a perplexed expression crossing his face.


    Dumbledore shook his head slightly, calmly advancing towards Voldemort. "Today, Tom, you are destined for disappointment."


    Voldemort retorted with a cold smile, "Dumbledore, you have no idea what I''ve done, what I''ve gained. Do you seek to lecture me?" He took two steps back, positioning Dumbledore and Felix within his sight. He smirked, "Two against one?"


    Felix gestured dismissively, "I''ll take a rest." With narrowed silver-grey eyes, he strolled away.


    Voldemort refocused on Dumbledore, releasing a lethal green light. Dumbledore gracefully twisted his wrist, turning the ground into shimmering golden shields. A thunderous sound echoed as the killing curse was deflected.


    "Transfiguration," Voldemort sneered.@@@@


    Among the crowd, the house-elf Bondy nodded vigorously. "Nasty magic." Draco Malfoy glanced at him, meeting eyes that induced fear; he instinctively looked away, vexed at his own retreat.


    But the house-elf paid no heed, engrossed in the battle, muttering, "I detest Transfiguration, like toffees."


    "I am aware of what you''ve done, Tom. You''ve committed a terrible murder just now, another innocent life lost because of you," Dumbledore said, steadily approaching Voldemort. His phoenix, Fawkes, circled above, emitting soft cries.


    "You know? Then you should know whose wand I hold. You''re no longer my match, Dumbledore. Try this!" Voldemort raised his snake-wood wand, leaning back slightly, unabashedly channeling magic. Both he and the wand emitted a spine-chilling hiss, as if thousands of snakes were hissing, distorting the surrounding environment strangely, shifting between light and darkness.


    "He''s speaking Parseltongue!" Harry exclaimed nervously.


    "What did he say?" Ron yelled, covering his ears. The onlookers either followed suit or used silencing charms, yet the nauseating feeling lingered like maggots under the skin.


    Fawkes swooped in, emitting a piercing cry, singing out loud. The discomfort dissipated.


    People looked up¡ª


    "Avada Kedavra!" An evil, hoarse voice continually reverberated in the air. Countless tangible ropes surged from the snake-wood wand at Dumbledore, a green mist coalescing into an ominous cloud, advancing toward him.


    Dumbledore suddenly halted; the ground beneath rippled like waves, earthen serpents surged, coiling into steadily growing formations, resembling rapidly growing ancient trees. Then, powerful vines extended from the tree''s apex, lashing out forcefully toward Voldemort.


    The ropes and green mist were swiftly swept away, easing Felix''s raised concern.


    A pale hand discarded a black gemstone ring in an abandoned shack;


    A Slytherin locket was tossed into a shimmering green liquid;


    Baby-like hands petting a large snake, a cold voice calling it "Nagini..."


    And a familiar woman, excitedly clutching a golden cup. Reflected in her eyes was a scene that had occurred not long ago...


    Dumbledore struggled to control the magic. The earth continuously cracked, thorns thrusting from the depths, eerie muffled sounds emanating from the tightening vortex. Then, Voldemort reappeared, looking slightly disheveled, with a dozen cuts on his face and body.


    His snake wand emitted a soft hum, iridescent green light enveloping him, healing his facial wounds. He glared at Dumbledore, emitting a "hiss," the sensation from before returning. The snake wand quivered, as if a thousand serpents were responding to him.


    "Avada¡ªKedavra¡ª"


    "Careful, Headmaster Dumbledore, he''s trying to use Parseltongue curse¡ª"


    "Don''t make a sound, Harry!" Dumbledore shouted.


    The next moment, Voldemort vanished suddenly, and Harry found himself tightly ensnared within a circle of a creature with red eyes.


    The creature was like some sticky adhesive or parasite, entwined so tightly with him that Harry couldn''t distinguish his own body from the creature''s. Harry was trapped inside, sinking deeper into it like Voldemort had just sunk into the marsh, yet he lacked the ability to free himself.


    The scar on his forehead throbbed with an unprecedented intensity. Harry felt he was about to die, which wasn''t too bad, as it would free him from the agony. But it was all beyond his control. The creature spoke, using his own mouth, so Harry could only feel his mouth opening and closing in extreme pain.


    Onlookers were startled, "Invisibility? Or did he vanish using a shape-shifting illusion?" Ministry officials looked around anxiously, when suddenly, Harry collapsed to the ground, his body stiffening and contorting, his neck rising like that of a snake, his irises transforming into vertical snake eyes.


    "Harry?" Sirius called out.


    "Kill me now, Dumbledore?" came a hoarse voice from Harry''s mouth, eerily similar to Voldemort''s.


    Onlookers retreated in panic.


    "What''s happening to that child?"


    "Is he under some curse?"


    "No, that voice¡ª"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 549: Clear Conscience

    Chapter 549: Clear Conscience


    Harry woke in the makeshift tent to a commotion outside. Groping for his glasses by the pillow, he put them on and sat up in bed. The tent was empty except for Professor Harp sitting by the entrance, looking somewhat distracted.


    "You''re awake, Harry," Felix said.@@@@


    "Professor? How long was I asleep?" Harry asked groggily.


    "About an hour or so."


    "What about the others?"


    "They all have their own tasks. Today feels like a lifetime for some..." Felix said, still gazing outside. He had a book of magical runes on his knee but hadn''t flipped through it. "Don''t worry, Ron and the others have been sent back to school."


    Harry felt a bit relieved upon hearing that but then thought of another question. "Professor Dumbledore, where is he? And Bellatrix¡ª"


    "Oh, I know what you''re about to say. Dumbledore left precisely for that matter."


    "He''s off to find the Horcrux?" Harry asked, filled with hope.


    "Exactly. He got a lead and rushed to confirm it." Felix glanced at Harry, who couldn''t contain his joy. But then Felix poured cold water on his excitement. "Don''t get too optimistic. Dumbledore''s chances of success are slim."


    "Why do you say that?" Harry held his breath.


    He knew something, a deduction made privately by him, Ron, and Hermione, combining the testimonies of Sirius and Neville.


    Sirius had mentioned that the Ministry and the Order had been secretly watching Death Eaters whose names were exposed but lacked solid evidence. Neville had unintentionally revealed that the Longbottoms had once tracked and investigated the Malfoy family, discovering Bellatrix''s trail.


    "They nearly thwarted the Dark Lord''s plot, almost captured her!"


    Bellatrix, Harry silently repeated her name.


    He knew this woman, had seen her on wanted posters, in newspapers, and in an old photograph glimpsed in Dumbledore''s Pensieve last year at the Black house.


    Connecting the image of the young woman in the photo to her frenzied state in the Pensieve was difficult for Harry.


    "Even if Voldemort entrusted a Horcrux to Bellatrix, after today, he won''t dare leave it with anyone else. He''s bound to reclaim it. That''s one of Dumbledore''s goals, to rattle the enemy."


    "Dumbledore wearing the ring was to willingly expose his knowledge of the Horcrux?" Harry asked, even though he now knew about all the Horcruxes. "Couldn''t he collect them discreetly and destroy them one by one?" He said, unwilling to accept.


    So, calling Harry the Dark Lord''s nemesis wasn''t an exaggeration.


    The tent fell into silence.


    After a while, Dumbledore appeared in the tent. Both Harry and Felix looked up, seeing Dumbledore dusty and worn. Harry noticed new lines on his face, or maybe it was just his imagination, but there seemed to be a few more.


    Dumbledore shook his head silently, and Harry''s heart sank.


    "Harry, I''ll take you back to school," Dumbledore said.


    "What about Professor Harp?" Harry stood up and asked.


    "He has his own matters to attend to," Dumbledore said briefly. Harry didn''t understand. Was sitting idly in a chair by the tent''s entrance considered ''matters''? But he didn''t voice his thoughts. Dumbledore embraced Harry''s shoulder. Harry hesitated, then stammered.


    "I''m sorry... I caused trouble for you all."


    "It''s not your fault," Dumbledore said calmly.


    "But I didn''t listen to you. I let Voldemort notice me," Harry blamed himself. "I should have known you could handle it... but I couldn''t stop myself."


    He knew that because of his impulsiveness, Voldemort had discovered their connection. It would be challenging to extract information from Voldemort''s mind now. Voldemort would surely be wary of him, using Occlumency...


    Unexpectedly, Dumbledore smiled for the first time since appearing, and Professor Harp at the door also smiled.


    "Harry," Dumbledore said patiently, "I do wish for you to mature and become responsible, but I don''t want your growth to come at the cost of losing those shining qualities; kindness, bravery, integrity... things many people never possess in their lifetime. You have a clear conscience, Harry, and you have no idea how much I envy that."


    He sighed softly, caressing the black gemstone ring on his hand.


    For a long while, no one spoke until Fawkes flew in from outside, circling


    low twice in the tent, and landed on Dumbledore''s shoulder. With a burst of flames, they vanished from the tent.


    Felix drifted into contemplation. Kindness, bravery, integrity, clear conscience... How many of those did he possess?


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 550: Influence

    Late into the night, the village of Hogsmeade quieted, and Felix stirred.


    He rose from his chair, took a step forward, appearing atop a massive stone amidst the hills of Hogwarts. The night forest whistled, unknown beasts howled. Felix turned, gazing at the large cave in the rocky wall where a figure lurked, blending into the darkness with a hood.


    The wizard unveiled his hood, revealing the pale, gaunt face of Lucius Malfoy.@@@@


    Felix observed Malfoy''s expression intently for a while before softly inquiring, "Has Voldemort lost his temper?"


    "Caught by a few piercing hexes," Lucius forced nonchalance into his tone. "It''s the best outcome. I nearly blew my cover. That would''ve been the end of everything."


    "What excuse did you use to cover it up?" Felix asked curiously. "Honestly, you''re a bit more resolute than I imagined. Ten hours have passed since I relayed the message to you. I''ve been waiting for your call for help or a decision to relocate your family."


    Lucius Malfoy glared at him fiercely.


    "I know the diary is crucial to him. He entrusted it to me for safekeeping, waiting for his command to act... Tonight, I told him about my unwavering loyalty. I mentioned hearing news that sounded like the master three years ago, but he never showed up. So, I gritted my teeth and sent the diary he entrusted to me to Hogwarts, hoping news of the Chamber being opened would catch his attention."


    Felix speculated about Voldemort''s mindset.


    By that time, Voldemort had already created multiple Horcruxes. In comparison to the life-preserving value of the Horcruxes themselves, he saw the diary more as a weapon.


    From the information Lucius revealed, it seemed to involve an incomplete plan. Perhaps Voldemort intended to use the diary Horcrux to open the Chamber, kill a few students, seize the opportunity to bring down Dumbledore, and infiltrate this ancient magical school.


    This matter was perfect for Lucius Malfoy, who was then the governor of Hogwarts. However, timing had to be incredibly precise. Hence, after Voldemort handed the diary to Malfoy, he was instructed to return home and wait for further orders. Then... well, not long after that, Voldemort disappeared.


    "Voldemort summoned you alone?"


    "Yes..."


    "Did he also summon Bellatrix?"


    Lucius was taken aback. "Yes, exactly. We were summoned together." He paused, then added, "I didn''t notice until you mentioned it. He''s been secretive during this time, summoning followers individually. Rarely have others been present..."


    Felix nodded. "You were probably the first, Bellatrix the second. It seems Voldemort will be busy tonight. Of course, his temper will worsen... Lucius?"


    Lucius stared at him.


    "Is Mafalda bothering you again?" Ron asked.


    "What?" Harry followed his gaze and indeed spotted Mafalda hiding behind a stack of thick books. She resembled a younger version of Hermione, but Harry could vouch that, except for academic competitiveness, Mafalda surpassed Hermione in other aspects¡ªsuch as an unhealthy curiosity and a vengeful nature.


    "Another Rita Skeeter," Ron remarked.


    "Aren''t they all the same?" Hermione retorted.


    At that moment, Harry saw Draco Malfoy, looking unwell, entering the library, sitting alone, lost in thought.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Harry asked, as he hadn''t seen Malfoy these past few days.


    "He''s apparently sick. Lee Jordan saw him in the hospital wing while stopping a nosebleed," Ron said vaguely. Harry instantly understood that Lee Jordan must have risked using the Weasley twins'' new and quick-acting Skiversweets. He remembered one candy named ''Nosebleed Nougat.''


    Ron seemed to forget his initial purpose of bothering Harry. He leaned in, lowering his voice. "Probably to cover up his absence from school," he gave Hermione a significant look. "Professor Harp made us swear not to reveal what happened there, or else he''d magically


    seal our mouths."


    "The professor didn''t say that!" Hermione protested in frustration.


    "Well, it''s my guess," Ron shrugged. "But he did seem serious."


    This time, Hermione didn''t argue.


    Harry looked at the distracted Draco, feeling conflicted. He had adhered to the agreement, not telling Ron and Hermione the truth about the diary Horcrux. It made Harry feel a subtle shift in his relationship with Malfoy. Whether it had improved or worsened, Harry couldn''t say. But it seemed like Malfoy had once again vanished in crucial matters.


    Once when he willingly handed over the diary Horcrux and again during the battle at Hogsmeade.


    Both times, Professor Harp was involved...


    Draco lifted his head from the table, revealing pronounced dark circles under his eyes. When he noticed Harry, he quickly averted his gaze.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 551: Halloween

    On the other side, Felix sat on the office couch flipping through the newspapers of the past few days.


    These articles gave him a sense of temporal disorientation. The first edition featured Amelia Bones answering journalists'' questions, announcing the end of ancient magical language exchange activities. Felix hadn''t attended, yet the journalists often placed a photo of him nearby, so occasionally he''d see ''Felix'' in the photo wandering off somewhere else...


    But turning to another page revealed the remnants of battles outside Hogsmeade village: the earth plowed and shattered, resembling irregular furrows. There were mounds of dirt, charred stones, dark holes, and deep pits.


    Felix wondered why they hadn''t taken the time to fill it all in.


    At that moment, Valen hopped onto the small table, pointing a tiny finger at him, looking quite proud.


    "Squeak!"


    "You want to duel me?" Felix chuckled, watching Valen seriously nod.


    From a small pocket, it produced a wand, surprising Felix for a few seconds before realizing it wasn''t an actual wand but an alchemical item.


    Valen dramatically waved it, causing a swooshing sound, followed by a whirlwind lifting Felix from the couch.


    Sitting cross-legged on the whirlwind, Felix remarked, "Hmm? Quite interesting. Is this an improvement from Fred and George''s ''fake wand''?"


    Valen nervously stiffened its neck, shaking its head. No, it was Valen''s own spellcasting!


    Suspended on the couch, Felix reached out, grabbed Valen''s neck from behind, and shook it. Valen hurriedly covered its small pocket, and the fake wand dropped into Felix''s hand.


    "Let''s make some modifications," Felix said, examining it, suddenly intrigued. He had been busy converting magical creature-like talents into rune magic lately, then engaging with representatives from various countries. Now it was time for a change of pace.


    "I''ve realized that some of Miss Granger''s ideas might suit this. Magical frequencies... another treasure trove."


    Magical creatures inherently held magic; otherwise, they couldn''t use creature-like magical talents. However, Nifflers were relatively weak creatures, notable for their keen sense of smell, knack for treasure hunting, and their most prominent ability¡ªa pocket that could hide things.


    But they indeed possessed magic, which was enough.


    "I need to test your magical frequency to craft a wand for you... what magic would you like to add?" Felix turned to Valen.


    Its eyes began to gleam.


    "Squeak!!!"


    That night, it gleefully received its new treasure, trying it a few times with astonishing results. Valen clung to it even in sleep. From then on, it wasn''t just a wandering merchant Niffler; it was a magical Niffler. r?¦¡??o§£E?s??


    No more just anyone could pick it up.


    "Is Ubu the most lively one? Brightest eyes?" Luna said happily, "I call it Ooo, sounds about right."


    "I''ll go in first, Hagrid," Harry said, glanced at Ginny, she smiled at him, and he quickly slipped into the Great Hall, taking a few steps before glancing back; Hagrid and Luna were engrossed in their conversation.


    Halloween feast began.


    Harry saw Hagrid and Professor Snape sitting together, their forks twirling on the napkin laid across Hagrid''s chest, as if threading a needle preparing to sew. Then Hagrid picked up a plate of fried fish, sneaked a glance around, and stashed it under the table.


    "What''s up?" Ron mumbled, biting into a sausage.


    "I think I know what Hagrid''s brought that box for," Harry said, it was for the giant, Grawp.


    "Look at these, they''re quite beautiful," Hagrid pointed to the decorative bats on the ceiling, gruffly admiring, "They remind me of Thestrals, their wings are just the same, I mean, in shape..."


    "Quite astonishing," Felix said.


    He gestured towards a huge roasted pumpkin on the table, and it quickly shrank to the size of a lantern.


    "You can take it home," he winked.


    "Oh, uh, thanks," Hagrid said, leaning in to explain in a hushed tone, "Little Grawp will love it."


    "Who''s little Grawp?" Professor Flitwick interjected, his fork seemed enchanted, extending way beyond the normal length, and the other end turned into a hook, pulling a plate from afar.


    Hagrid looked enviously, then murmured, "Never mind, I can help you finish."


    Felix glanced at the teacher''s table. Snape remained as aloof as ever, not engaging in conversation with colleagues. Felix could guess his days hadn''t been too easy lately, wondering if Voldemort had privately summoned him.


    Professors McGonagall and Lupin were discussing something quietly.


    "Oh, no, detention at the school is the lightest punishment," McGonagall set down her fork, speaking with a stern expression.


    Finally, Felix''s gaze settled in the middle, Dumbledore''s usual spot.


    But it was empty now.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 552: The First Battle

    As the dinner neared its end and the students had their fill, the hall buzzed with conversation.


    More and more noticed the absence of Headmaster Dumbledore, their eyes darting towards the teachers'' table, speculation spreading, an uneasy restlessness creeping through the air.


    Felix silently observed the scene, Professor Flitwick''s sharp voice reaching his ears from two seats away.


    "Mafalda, is there something keeping Headmaster Dumbledore busy?"


    "I''m not sure," Professor McGonagall tightened her lips, hands wringing together in visible conflict. She gazed at the students murmuring in the hall, then suddenly stood up.


    "Students¡ª"


    Her voice carried, and gradually, the hall quieted down, McGonagall cleared her throat, about to speak, when there was a commotion near the entrance.


    McGonagall relaxed as Dumbledore appeared.


    He stood at the entrance, silhouetted against the dimly lit foyer, his silver hair and beard gleaming under the glow of pumpkin lanterns.


    The tension in the air dissipated instantly.


    Dumbledore smiled, traversing the spaces between tables with large strides, conversations sparked up again, but this time the atmosphere was light and jovial. Dumbledore stood on his starry chair, and Harry keenly noticed he was wearing the white gloves again and had stowed away the black gemstone ring.


    "His beard''s back to its color," Hermione whispered.


    Harry, however, focused solely on Dumbledore''s prominent purple robe and the white gloves, wondering about the hand concealed within. He hardly paid attention to the beard''s change. "Sorry, what did you say?" he asked absently.


    "Dumbledore''s beard was different during the battle," Hermione murmured, stretching her neck to observe, "but now it''s back."


    "Really?" Ron poured himself a glass of pumpkin juice, patting his filled stomach contentedly.


    "I saw it too," Neville said quietly. "During the battle, it turned darker, a sort of iron-gray, resembling, well, the bartender at the Hog''s Head!"


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione redirected their attention to Neville, who nodded earnestly.


    "Probably some kind of enchantment," Ron said uneasily.


    "I wish that were true," Hermione said, "but I haven''t read about it in any book... Unless the Headmaster used an advanced human transfiguration."


    "Definitely," Ron affirmed.


    "But why would Headmaster Dumbledore do that?" Harry asked, puzzled. One important lesson he learned from the Dueling Club was to avoid unnecessary actions during a fight. He glanced back at the teachers'' table.


    Dumbledore didn''t sit directly. He stood before his chair, surveying the students in the hall. The room fell silent once again as everyone eagerly watched him.


    "Ah, my apologies. There have been too many mentions of my name in the newspapers lately. I decided to cut out those parts referencing me," Dumbledore blinked, "Owls from around the world have flooded my office, and these little fellows have a penchant for anything shiny. I had to clear the silverware from my desk... It was only after sorting all that out that I realized the dinner had already begun."


    "I hope you understand, time is both the most precious and the most easily overlooked thing for an old man. This was especially evident to me when I was playing Ten-Pillar Roll Game..."


    He sat down without partaking in any food, instead smiling around the hall. A while later, as the last round of desserts vanished from the tables, the feast came to an end. r?¦Á?¦­O???§¦?S?


    Students slowly rose. Their movements sluggish, lazily making their way towards the exit, resembling a group of sloths foraging for food. The professors also stood up.


    "Severus," Dumbledore politely said, "could you stay for a moment? I have something to discuss with you."


    The two departed.


    Once most others had left, Hagrid retrieved his wooden crate from under the table, exchanged greetings with Felix and Valen the Niffler, and swiftly left.


    "Everyone''s acting strange," Valen grumbled.


    "Are you all right?" Felix asked.


    "Fine," Valen replied vaguely. "Just detention... Not that it bothers me, used to it."


    A blurry, distant voice floated from behind them.


    "If it were me, I couldn''t bear it. To be kept for observation at school¡ªit''s too humiliating."


    Valen stared at Professor Trelawney. "Excuse me? I don''t think I''ve met you. Are you a professor here?"


    Trelawney seemed greatly offended, throwing her shawl over her shoulder and stomping away.


    "She''s Sybill Trelawney, the Divination professor. You''ve seen her several times..." Felix''s tone was enigmatic; in fact, he felt peculiar about this professor¡ªknowing that two prophecies he knew of had been made by Trelawney.


    "I know," Valen replied without hesitation. "I even helped Harry with a Divination assignment, you know, brainstorming ideas. Kids these days seem a bit lacking in imagination..."


    Gryffindor Common Room.


    Harry slumped in a soft armchair, feeling drowsy, gazing at the room''s ceiling. His hand found a rolled-up newspaper between the seat cushions.


    He picked it up and saw a picture of Dumbledore grabbing his shoulder, facing the snake-like figure on the ground. Instinctively, he touched his scar.


    Valen''s eyes sparkled, swiftly completing the remaining exchanges, even getting the boy with the glowing pebble to trade for a card that produced twelve different laughs. Satisfied, Valen left.


    Returning to the castle, Valen climbed the stone steps to the castle''s entrance. Setting up a shelter, it gazed towards the distant Quidditch pitch, beginning to fret about the distance.


    It wanted to watch the Quidditch match but walking there was too tiring. As it pondered, Valen heard a voice keenly, "Astoria, can''t you be a bit less taxing..."


    "What did I do?" a disgruntled voice replied.


    Before Astoria could retort, a Niffler dashed toward her, arms outstretched, blocking them.


    "It''s you, little one?"


    Astoria happily approached, attempting to pat Valen''s head, but the Niffler agilely dodged and pointed a stick at her, annoyed.


    "Hey, where did you get that wand?" Astoria exclaimed in surprise.


    Daphne also examined, "It''s different from what was displayed in the newspaper. Could it be a student''s?"


    Valen shook its head, pulling out a quill, scribbling a crooked word in the air, "Mine." It patted its chest.


    "Cut it out. It''s yours, but can you use it?" Astoria questioned.


    Valen was thrilled, waiting for that question. It gestured challengingly to Astoria.


    Astoria looked puzzled.


    "Is it challenging me to a duel?" She looked perplexedly at her sister, Daphne, who shrugged.


    Turning back, Astoria found Valen continuously nodding, signaling, "Yes, just as you thought." She hesitated for two seconds, then burst into laughter, exchanging knowing looks with her sister.


    "Look, Daphne, this is amusing!"


    Two seconds later, Astoria, with a serious face, pulled out her wand, saying, "Since you''ve asked, I can''t refuse. Forgot to mention, I won the dueling championship in my first year, the only one ever."


    Daphne, embarrassed, covered her face, not wanting to witness her immature sister. "Are you serious?"


    "Oh, I''ll go easy on you," Astoria waved, but with a sneer in her eyes. "Don''t accuse me of bullying; you strike first."


    Valen, standing in place, twirled twice and then raised the little stick.


    A sudden whirlwind appeared out of nowhere, lifting Astoria into the air, spinning her ten feet high. Helpless, Astoria, with a hint of bewilderment, tried to grab at something but found herself powerless. Passersby chuckled, pointing and whispering, nearly bending over with laughter.


    What made it worse was that during this, Valen and Daphne stood together, observing with interest, while Daphne burst into laughter.


    After nearly a minute in the air, the whirlwind entangling Astoria gradually settled, leaving her on the ground, dizzy and seeing stars. She couldn''t even stand properly. "Valen!" she yelled in frustration, clumsily trying to lunge at Valen but ending up stumbling towards Daphne.


    Annoyed, Astoria lifted her head from her sister''s embrace, finding Valen''s bright eyes staring at her intensely, the little yellow hat and glittering patches shining in the sunlight.


    Fifteen minutes later, Valen sat on Daphne''s shoulder, joining them to the Quidditch pitch.


    Astoria pouted along the way.


    "Valen, how did you suddenly learn magic?" Daphne asked curiously.


    "Chirp!"


    "Was it Professor Snape who helped you?"


    Valen shook its head.


    "Weird... I noticed a few small gems embedded in your wand. Any secrets?" Daphne caught a hint of mystery.


    Valen shuddered, quickly hiding its treasures in its pocket. It acted like nothing happened.


    The Quidditch field was packed with people. Due to no matches the previous year, excitement and interest for the first match of the new school year soared. Almost everyone who could come was present; students chattered excitedly despite the chill.


    Valen waved goodbye to the Greengrass sisters, sensing the Dark Lord''s presence.


    Jumping off Daphne''s shoulder, Valen retrieved two small bottles from its pocket and handed them to the sisters¡ªa travel fare, if you will.


    "Ghostly food? Do I have one too?" Astoria asked in surprise.


    Valen nodded happily. After all, you were the first I defeated and a ''dueling champion.'' This was the first step for the great Niffler magician Valen to enter the historical stage. It had already planned to write an autobiography after defeating the Dark Lord, detailing this first battle in vivid detail...


    As Valen vanished, Daphne extended her hand with a stern face. "Confiscation!" Astoria, sensing trouble, disappeared into the crowd.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 553: Quidditch and Intense Emotions

    Hermione stood at the doorway of the changing room, repeatedly peering out. Snowflakes from the sky had accumulated thickly on her hat.


    She exhaled, a plume of cold air escaping, making her stamp her feet.


    "I forgot my warming pendant... oh, wait, Warmth like a hearth!" She pulled out her wand and pointed it at herself, a sudden warmth spreading through her, as if seated beside a roaring fireplace in the common room. She couldn''t help but yawn.


    The changing room door creaked open.


    Betty was the first to emerge, looking somewhat disheartened, followed by Fred and George, their shoulders slumped, as if heading into an inevitable losing battle. From the doorway, Angelina''s voice echoed with a headache, "Alright, Harry, try talking to him, wish us luck..."


    Harry mumbled something in response, then Angelina emerged with a numb expression that struck Hermione as peculiar. She seemed devoid of life, a mere shell wandering aimlessly.


    Hermione stepped in, finding Ron sitting in a corner of the room. Harry glared at him.


    "What''s wrong? We''re about to play, why''s everyone so down? Oh, oh, uh¡ª" Ron stumbled.


    Hermione bypassed Harry and saw Ron leaning against the bench, his gaze vacant, face pale, eyes staring blankly at the ceiling.


    Harry shot Hermione a look.


    At that moment, Ron suddenly moved, surprising both Harry and Hermione.


    "Harry, quickly, cast a happiness charm on me," he urged urgently.


    "What?" Harry looked at him, utterly perplexed.


    "A happiness charm," Ron said, his lips slightly purple from the cold, "it''s the only way, I''ve been thinking about it all morning."


    "What''s going on?"


    Ron slowly sat back, "I admit, I''m a bit nervous, just a bit... alright, very nervous. Harry, I got lifted up and now I can''t get down. Angelina said I''m no worse than Wood, Professor McGonagall waived my Transfiguration assignment..."


    "You haven''t eaten anything this morning!" Harry snapped.


    "Yeah, but I don''t think it would''ve made a difference even if I did..." Ron''s voice was hoarse.


    "I don''t think so. If you''re worried about underperforming, there''s absolutely no need, it''s your opponent who should worry," Hermione encouraged, "Slytherin''s goalkeeper is a fool, what''s his name?"


    "Miles Bletchley," Harry interjected.


    Honestly, he thought Bletchley played decently, but when two days ago Bletchley attempted to curse the chasers in the corridor and failed, Fred and George made serious threats, saying they wouldn''t let him leave the Quidditch field unscathed. Harry, of course, sided with the team.


    Continuing Hermione''s lead, Harry comforted, "Yeah, think about it, Slytherin''s team is abysmal this year. Flint''s gone, their new captain is Monty, you know what kind of person he is¡ª"


    "I saw him earlier shouting at the players, sleeves rolled up high, showing hairy arms, I thought he was holding two hairy ham legs," Hermione quipped sarcastically.


    Ron forced a stiff smile.


    "Their beater is also a newcomer¡ªMonty brought in Crabbe and Goyle, I don''t know why, they''re so dim they can''t even tell the broomstick''s head from its tail," Harry continued.


    Ron''s eyes flickered.


    "To be honest, I don''t know what you''re worrying about," Hermione impatiently said, "compared to all the adventures you''ve been through, a Quidditch match is child''s play, just a game." rA?¦­O?BE?S?


    Harry and Ron glared at Hermione simultaneously, annoyed at her blunt words. She looked a bit embarrassed, waving her hands, "I didn''t mean to demean Quidditch¡ª"


    "You did!" Ron blurted out suddenly, "You just don''t like Quidditch."


    Now it was Hermione''s turn to glare at him.


    Ron turned his head away.


    "Think about all you''ve been through¡ªgiants, three-headed dogs, basilisks, dark wizards, dragons, mermaids, Death Eaters, Voldemort..." she listed a string of events, concluding, "compared to these, the aftermath of losing a Quidditch match really isn''t worth mentioning."


    Harry felt it wasn''t fair to compare things this way; some might not be as dangerous but were equally challenging. But he didn''t want to provoke Hermione; that would only invite trouble. So, against his own feelings, he reluctantly said, "Yeah."


    "The Snitch is in Slytherin''s possession now. Walden is charging toward the goal. There''s no one ahead of Walden; the Bludger isn''t nearby either, only Gryffindor''s keeper! He''s a new addition to the team¡ªoh! Excellent!"


    Harry hurriedly looked toward the goal. Ron lunged forward, his fingers grazing the Snitch but failing to catch it. Harry seemed to hear a collective sigh, closing his eyes in despair.


    "Fantastic! The ball''s blocked! Brilliant, I must say, a stunning start¡ª" Lee Jordan exclaimed excitedly.


    "Jordan!" Professor McGonagall interjected.


    "Apologies, Professor. Let''s get back to the match. Ron defended well, a good start. Now it''s Gryffindor''s turn to attack. Fred and George are near Slytherin''s goal. I know this isn''t part of their strategy; they confided in me privately, cough... cough..."


    Harry didn''t listen closely. He watched the goal, Ron jubilantly pumping his fist. From the Snitch''s trajectory, it seemed Ron''s hand altered its course, guiding it past the goalposts.


    A surge of excitement filled Harry. He knew for Ron, the first catch was the riskiest. Ron''s biggest weakness was losing confidence after a mistake, leading to more blunders. This was data Ginny provided, and Harry chose to believe it.


    He directed his broom, snowfall intensifying, vision becoming hazy. Twice he narrowly missed the Bludger. After ensuring Ron didn''t need assistance, Fred and George seemed poised to fulfill their pre-match promise. Two out of three strikes targeted Slytherin''s keeper. While one missed, it rattled Bletchley enough for him to fumble two balls.


    The match grew more intense. As Harry narrowly passed Draco Malfoy for the third time, he almost counted how many blisters Malfoy had on his lips. Malfoy''s expression resembled one in a daydream, reminiscent of Luna.


    Finally, referee Madam Hooch blew the whistle. Hovering in mid-air, Harry saw Katie entangled with Warrington; his thick arms had her head locked while her broom seemed to have vanished.


    "Serious foul!" Madam Hooch yelled in frustration.


    It took some time to retrieve Katie''s broom. Harry took the opportunity to fly beside Ron. "How''s it going?"


    "Not bad," Ron replied. "Blocked five shots, missed three. I''m getting a hang of it. But they''re worse; Fred and George are blocking Bletchley, and he''s not even guarding the goal."


    "Watch out; they might pull the same on you," Harry warned.


    Ron glanced anxiously at the Slytherin team. Montague was conversing with Crabbe and Goyle, their builds indistinguishable from this angle, like triplets. Crabbe and Goyle blinked clumsily in their direction.


    "Can I use magic?" Ron asked nervously. "If they rush at me, I might end up casting a spell involuntarily."


    "You''ll be penalized, and our goal will be in trouble," Harry cautioned.


    The match resumed.


    Harry decided to end it swiftly. As time stretched, the situation would grow more complex. He soared high, trying to locate the walnut-sized ball in the increasing blizzard. He circled twice to no avail but noticed Mafalda in the stands sketching a crooked drawing, a serpent with horns. Harry glanced at it, deciding to mock her mercilessly when the opportunity arose.


    Lee Jordan''s commentary occasionally reached his ears, "The score is neck and neck¡ªseems both teams are provoking each other''s keepers. I''m not sure if this could become a new tactic, but¡ªkeepers need to be cautious in the future¡ªAdrian Pucey has the ball¡ª"


    Finally, Harry saw it: the Golden Snitch hovering near Gryffindor''s goal.


    Crabbe and Goyle were converging on Ron, with Adrian Pucey trailing behind, forming a triangular formation. It seemed they wanted to replicate Gryffindor''s first-half tactics. Ron paled; without using magic, he doubted he could withstand their combined assault. Then his eyes lit up. He saw Harry diving from above.


    A surge of warmth filled Ron. Harry was coming to his rescue! The rhythm of the moment seemed to fall into place; he''d been in countless similar situations, just need to do his part calmly. What was it? Ron lunged forward, intercepting the Snitch. Simultaneously, he heard a rushing wind beside him; Harry, holding the Golden Snitch, soared upward.


    The pitch erupted in passionate cheers. Luna''s lion-hat roared in the chilly air, startling Valen.


    "The match has ended."


    Felix shook his head.


    This Slytherin team truly lacked skill, and their coordination was off. But it wasn''t his concern. He seized the final wave of emotional samples, ready to study them thoroughly.


    It''s challenging for a person to generate unexperienced emotions. He couldn''t fabricate the intense collective emotions felt in a Quidditch stadium.


    As dusk fell, the coin Felix kept suddenly grew scorching hot.


    Had the house elf, Bondy, made a decision after nearly a week''s wait, from the person in Numengard?


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 554: Beginning of Communication

    Chapter 554: Beginning of Communication


    In the midst of the gloomy skies, Felix twirled into view through the public fireplace at Hogwarts. Dusting himself off, he stepped onto the thick layer of snow-covered ground, producing a soft, crunching sound with each step. As he walked, returning wizards greeted him in the evening. A thin, elderly wizard engaged him in conversation for a while, discussing whether modern wizards lacked certain traits, only to realize eventually that he had mistaken Felix for someone else. His friend, fed up with the chatter, had already headed home for dinner.


    Madam Rosmerta from the Three Broomsticks was putting up a discounted poster. "Mr. Haep, coming out so late, care for a drink?"


    "Oh, no thanks. I have matters to attend to..."


    "Is it for checking the branch? I bought a chair; I spend a while lounging in it every night."


    Felix turned down a side street where the light dimmed. This path led close to the Screamers'' Hut, devoid of many people. He halted, fingers fumbling with a coin, when suddenly lively footsteps approached from behind.


    "Mr. Haep."@@@@


    House-elf Bondy emerged, bowing respectfully before Felix, inadvertently brushing his nose against the snow. He then retrieved a crumpled letter from his person and handed it over courteously.


    Taking it, Felix casually inquired, "Bondy, who is your master?"


    The house-elf tensed slightly, head bowed. "Bondy was given to Mr. Grindelwald to manage his daily life."


    A devoted follower, then?


    "When did this happen?"


    "Within these past two years."


    Felix glanced at him. "Is Mr. Grindelwald in poor health?"


    Bondy took a deep breath, shrilly remarking, "The winters in Numengard are very cold."


    "His magic?"


    "After 1945, Mr. Grindelwald was no longer allowed to use magic."


    Some form of magic, Felix thought. He had seen Bondy on October 27th, clearly under someone else''s influence. Grindelwald must have been subjected to certain restrictions after his defeat¡ªnot the wand, as it wasn''t necessary for a wizard like Grindelwald, but stricter constraints.


    Such as unbreakable vows.


    This part of history was hazy, lacking explicit records, almost as if everyone collectively and deliberately forgot this danger. It led observers like him to notice significant loopholes.


    Why did Grindelwald give up everything after a duel? Were his hundred thousand followers all fake? Even if only one-tenth were loyal, they could shatter any Ministry anywhere in the world.


    Felix didn''t pursue this line of questioning. He asked Bondy, "Do you usually reside in Numengard?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Can one keep an owl there?"


    "What?!" Bondy looked surprised.


    "Relying solely on you for messages is troublesome. Hogwarts'' protective magic rejects other house-elves but doesn''t restrict owls." Felix explained, suggesting that using owls for communication would be more convenient, sparing him the need to come out every time.


    Bondy lowered his head deeply. "Oh, it''s impossible. Numengard is sealed with powerful enchantments; no one can find it... Only the specialized personnel of the International Confederation of Wizards have the authority to open it."


    Felix was slightly taken aback. Grindelwald''s limitations seemed far greater than he initially thought.


    Opening the letter, its contents were, as usual, succinct. It agreed to "discuss certain matters" with him. Aside from that, it contained some taunts like "have read these books, the insights are shallow," or "too pessimistic, lacking courage, not up to par with Carlotta Pinkston," or advising Felix "to thoroughly study the three hundred years of magical history from the 14th to the 17th century."


    Therefore, Mr. Harp, I''ve left Ifa Moni.


    I''ve decided to enter politics; the Magical Congress plans to form an emergency team, which, in my view, is just for show, but I still decided to apply. Currently, I''m active domestically, but there might be a chance to meet in England in the future.


    Wishing us all the best."


    Felix closed the letter, pondered for a while, and took out parchment to write a reply.


    "Dear Yuria,


    From you, I see hope in the new generation of the American wizarding world. Some problems are difficult to handle, but we''ll inevitably encounter them, so turning a blind eye isn''t an option.


    The issues you mentioned in your letter are something I''ve also deeply pondered. Here are my thoughts:


    You face two issues: the frenzy caused by Headmaster Fontana''s death, societal unrest, and the potential threat from Voldemort''s forces; and the discontent of you, the Reformists, and all visionary individuals towards the Magical Congress.


    The former is an acute event, the current focus of everyone''s attention. The latter is more profound, seemingly less urgent, but trickier to address.


    I wholeheartedly agree with your decision to join the Magical Congress. It will let you experience firsthand the dilemmas and moral quandaries that rulers face. If you can''t confidently do better than them, the resulting consequences will undoubtedly be negative and adverse, no less harmful than the chaos triggered by Headmaster Fontana''s death.


    I also see you proposing other solutions, such as collaborating with the ''Future World'' company, replicating some of the initiatives we discussed last year. However, I must point out that the situations you and I face are not entirely the same.


    The Secrecy Law has existed for almost three centuries. In other words, among the living today, no one has experienced a scene entirely devoid of disturbances. Drastic changes inevitably bring both good and bad outcomes. People cheer for the fascinating world behind the opened gates, but they''ll also undoubtedly be hurt by the thorns outside, leading to feelings of resentment.


    Enumerating the conflicts between wizards and ordinary people is not a matter easily summarized in a few words.


    The Hogwarts library contains a wealth of related documents and information, from witch-hunting campaigns in the 14th century to the years just before the birth of the Secrecy Law in the 17th century, marking the lowest point in their relationship.


    In these three hundred years, early wizards operated almost semi-publicly; the cream of the crop among them (or ambitious wizards) often became guests of kings and nobles.


    But lower-tier wizarding families still led double lives. Public opinion was controlled by secular and religious forces, and wizards and magic remained mysterious, cunning, and malevolent. Witch hunts were considered justified actions, and under certain propagandas, the expulsion of dissenting thoughts became rampant, resulting in a stark divide between the upper and lower classes. This period saw many thought-provoking cases: kind-hearted wizards helping neighbors only to be betrayed, and those genuinely beloved; not to mention, there were also villains among the wizards, with their terrifying tales spreading far and wide.


    Various sharply contrasting viewpoints and ideologies clashed fiercely, leading to the creation of the Bard''s Potter Tales.


    If you ask me what viewpoint I hold, I''d say any attempt to classify a vast group of people through the actions of a small handful is undoubtedly a terrible idea. Especially when you''ve already chosen sides in advance.


    But it must be admitted that the number of ordinary people far surpasses wizards, at a ratio close to 3000:1. This makes¡ªeven if only a small proportion of ordinary people hold strong views against wizards¡ªthe resulting consequences catastrophic.


    Wizards'' families were particularly prone to losing their children during that time because the children couldn''t control their magic, often attracting the attention of Muggles hunting wizards and being powerless to resist. We''re used to mature, self-protective wizards regarding pitchforks, hoes, and crosses as insignificant, but the actual history wasn''t so rosy.


    The newly established British Ministry of Magic (formerly the Wizards'' Council) once sent a special delegation to negotiate with Muggle rulers William III and Mary II, hoping Muggle laws would acknowledge and protect wizards. When this attempt to gain official recognition and protection failed, it forced wizards to voluntarily turn in the opposite direction¡ªgoing underground, conserving secrets.


    The Secrecy Law was thus born.


    This law effectively divided wizarding society from the Muggle society and, through long-term practice, established some consensus. For example: children of Muggle-born wizard parents weren''t within the scope of secrecy, a practice undoubtedly easing tensions, especially compared to the stringent laws of the American Magical Congress.


    As far as I know, the American magical world and the non-magical government have always been in hostile states, with a dark, bloody game underneath. At that time, some authorities authorized attempts to unravel wizard secrets, resulting in fierce confrontations and multiple relocations of the Magical Congress headquarters.


    All of these need to be considered in advance..."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 555: Student Clubs

    Chapter 555: Student Clubs


    Owls soared into the azure sky, letters in tow, dwindling into specks and vanishing. Felix had a premonition that this would be a long journey.


    In the previous academic year, he''d conversed with Uriah several times, vaguely mentioning his genuine thoughts - seizing media influence, refining regulations, accumulating experiences through trials, wielding significant power for protection, and maintaining ample patience.


    The experiences of his new pen pal cautioned him. Rushing could turn the world against you. Though confident he wouldn''t fall into Grindelwald''s fate, failing to actualize his visions was a failure in itself, let alone plunging the world into turmoil.


    If one were to describe Felix''s mindset, he pondered a philosophical paradox - the Ship of Theseus.


    A ship sailing for centuries, its planks replaced one by one until none were original. Was the final ship still the original Theseus ship or an entirely different one?


    Many speculations stemmed from this, but Felix cared little for answers. Such questions lacked a universally accepted yardstick; what was new, old, partial, or whole differed for everyone.


    His mindset was more pragmatic. Felix knew that if the ship didn''t replace rotting planks, it wouldn''t withstand centuries of wear and tear. No wonder there''d be no concern for the torment that followed.


    Apply the Ship of Theseus to the wizarding realm, and it''s the same.


    Felix intended to be the person replacing those planks. As for the philosopher keen on dissecting it, Felix sneered inwardly - who cares! The later that person appeared, the better. Only after thoroughly renovating the wizarding ship would people realize: it''s different from the beginning?


    "I only want to be the snowball roller, saving time and effort... but now I''ve become a shipwright. And Voldemort? A rodent gnawing planks? Dumbledore, a shipwright laid off for a bad temper?"


    As Felix headed to the Ancient Runes classroom, he hummed softly, "I''m a shipwright, skilled and keen." Happily, he walked in, ready to teach seventh-year students.


    "The professor seems in a good mood," Cedric whispered.


    "Professor, any good news to share?" Lee Jordan blurted out.


    "Ah," Felix lazily replied, "there''s one. Professor McGonagall invited me for the Student Club assessment. I haven''t experienced this before. I think it might be fun."


    "Does the school have these?" Lisa Turpin asked in puzzlement. "I remember when I established the ''Loud Voices'' club, I just had to fill a form, that was four years ago..."


    "How many members in your club?" Cedric asked, puzzled.


    "Just me," Lisa replied.


    "So, you never applied for a venue?" Cedric took a deep breath.


    "No¡ª"


    "Got any funding from the school?" Cedric''s deep grey eyes pierced her.


    Lisa gaped, including Fred and George.


    "That''s the catch," Cedric summarized in a hushed tone.


    "It seems we''ve missed something, George," Fred slowly grasped.


    "Yeah, not a whisper reached us," George grumbled.


    "Ahem," Felix cleared his throat. "It''s normal not to know. I also had to ask Professor McGonagall. Relevant information is only sent to student groups registered with the Student Council... Anyway, let''s start the class. Today, we''re learning a set of magical circuits for fireproofing items, like amulets or house construction materials..."


    As the bell rang, the twins dashed out of the classroom, ran downstairs, and reached the notice board in the hall, scanning it with wide eyes.


    "Nothing up there, as expected," Fred sighed in disappointment.


    "Hey," Harry greeted, holding a form, Ron and Hermione trailing beside him, ready for lunch.


    Fred and George glared fiercely, startling the trio.


    "What do you have there?" Fred asked.


    "Uh... a form from Professor McGonagall, something about involvement with the Frontline Observatory, reviews, evaluations, I haven''t read it carefully," Harry mumbled.


    Fred lunged, snatching Harry''s shoulder, while George opened the parchment Harry clenched. Their movements synchronized, nearly throwing Harry off balance.


    The paper bore a brief line: "Inviting affiliated student clubs of the Student Council¡ªFrontline Observatory¡ªto participate in professor evaluations. Successful clubs receive venue, equipment, and funding from the school. Please prepare relevant documents in advance."


    Below were a list of required materials. Fred skimmed through, apparently involving club objectives, activities, and member rosters.


    After reading, Fred sighed heavily.


    "George, we can''t miss this. It''s our only chance to leave the ''Pranksters League'' name in the trophy room."


    By using the school''s existing system with minor tweaks, Felix was content. He replaced yet another rotting board in his ship.


    If time extended, what would Hogwarts become? Felix believed time would brew everything.


    The only toil fell upon the two student council presidents. They had to review various absurd clubs, despite easing the standards per McGonagall''s hint. Yet, the more absurd ideas startled them.


    "The Prankster Alliance? What''s that?" The male student council president was baffled.


    The female president leaned in, annoyed. "I knew it was those Weasley twins! I caught them digging holes around the school the other day!"


    "What should we do?"


    "Reject it, of course! Oh well, let them change the name." The female president thought for a moment. "We shouldn''t suffer alone; I''ll call for some helpers..."


    ...


    Ron and Hermione were summoned, a bit bewildered. Their confusion heightened upon seeing Malfoy. Then, the two council presidents brought over stacks of documents, telling the house prefects, "Each of you handles a section; let''s aim to finish the reviews today."


    Malfoy frowned, observing the empty-handed council presidents. "What about you?"


    "We''ll oversee the final check." The male president said confidently.


    "Watch out for house names, avoid discriminatory language, and no provocative titles like the Prankster Alliance!" The female president said, itching to reject some.


    Once the workload was distributed, the time spent reduced drastically. After a night''s frenzy, all reviews finally ended.


    By the weekend, a huge parchment hung on the hall''s notice board, illuminated by magical lamps in sets of four.


    A group of students gathered below.


    "It is announced:


    All clubs approved by the student council are as follows:


    Music Appreciation Society, Muggle Movie Appreciation Club, Snap Explosive Card Club, Magic Puppet Duel Club, Chocolate Frog Card Battles Club, Room 7 Exploration Squad, Guaranteed Crumple-Horned Snorkack Club, Frontline Lookout, Grilled Fish Alliance, Weekly Book Reading Society, Bouncing Dancer Alliance, S.P.E.W...


    The above clubs can recruit members in the school hall on the last weekend of this month and participate in professor evaluations on the first weekend of December. Approved members will receive support such as activity space, professor guidance, equipment, and startup funds.


    Member Requirements:


    1. Minimum of three official members;


    2. Must include at least two houses;


    3. ..."


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione stood under the announcement, reading through sensible and nonsensical club names, trying to decipher their creators.


    "Look, the Harry Potter Admirers Club! Dennis, our application got through!"


    Harry painfully shut his eyes, his face burning with embarrassment, trying hard to seem indifferent. He glanced quickly around and indeed saw the Creevey brothers cheering, while Ron muttered, "That''s a strange name, ''Swear to Uphold School Rules'' Club. Who came up with that? If Percy hadn''t graduated, I''d think it was him..."


    As he spoke, Ron''s mouth fell open, Fred and George jubilantly high-fiving.


    Additionally, they saw¡ª


    "S.P.E.W.?" Harry stared at Hermione dumbfounded.


    Hermione looked away sheepishly, blushing. "Well, I thought, if S.P.E.W. becomes a fixed society like Grawp''s Club, people will consistently care about house-elf welfare... I promise it won''t interfere with Frontline Lookout activities!"


    Harry and Ron exchanged a glance.


    "Do you know what I''m thinking?" Ron asked, his face pale.


    Harry nodded in understanding. Besides Hermione, the only members of S.P.E.W. were Ron and himself. Thinking about their names being printed under "Vomit," and possibly being publicly read in the Great Hall in two weeks and, more likely, in front of professors a month later, made them feel utterly defeated.


    At that moment, Harry''s only thought was, whether it was the Harry Potter Admirers Club or the seemingly nonsensical S.P.E.W., please, please don''t recruit anyone!


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 556: New Subjects

    Chapter 556: New Subjects


    "Never seen such a spectacular sight!" Fred approached, wearing a strangely contented expression.


    Harry glanced at the notice board, understanding what he meant. There were over a hundred student society names posted, most established within a week. The students below chattered incessantly. He overheard Justin claiming he had "seen a hundred types of snuffboxes." Harry scanned the parchment, discovering similar clubs, unsure if they were "Muggle crafts" or "fairy magic creations."


    A Hufflepuff student nearby animatedly introduced magical portraits. "Animating things on paper is simple, the basics. There are far more complex methods. You can even interact with the figures inside!"


    "Isn''t that just like the portraits in the castle?" his companion remarked.


    "Not at all!" The student flushed, raising his voice. "Imagine this: a little figure trapped in a maze, avoiding being devoured by a hundred Exploding Snailtails. He relies on you to escape. You must use your wits to help him. When he''s out, he''ll thank you from the canvas..."


    Harry found it intriguing at first, but the student soon began inviting the audience to join his "Magical Portrait Club," leaving Harry astonished.


    At that moment, Hermione emerged from the crowd, beaming.


    "It worked!" She exclaimed, elated. "Three people are interested in joining S.P.E.W., all new students. I never expected such compassion from this year''s newcomers."


    "Hermione, don''t abuse your prefect authority. That''s what you told me," Ron said.


    Hermione raised an eyebrow.


    Ron remained silent, then, as Hermione rejoined the crowd, he leaned toward Harry. "If it''s not because of their prefect authority, it means these young wizards lack basic education. They can''t even spell ''vomit''..."


    In a corner, Felix and Snape stood together.


    "I thought you wouldn''t bother with these trivial matters," Snape''s lips moved, his voice confined to a small circle, heard only by them.


    "Just a small favor," Felix replied, watching the chaotic students.


    He found himself developing a peculiar habit after studying Dementors ¡ª he enjoyed being in positive, cheerful atmospheres. Unfortunately, midway through his research, he ran out of Dementors. Long story short, the last one starved, unable to resist consuming a portion of the emotions Felix had painstakingly collected. So Felix ended up conducting some destructive experiments on that Dementor...


    As he pondered restocking, he softly asked, "Feeling overwhelmed with part-time responsibilities lately?"


    Snape took a deep breath, speaking in a tone devoid of emotion, "Easier than teaching a group of giants."


    "Oh," Felix counted the Gryffindor students in the crowd. "One, two, three, four..."


    Snape turned to him expressionlessly. Felix smirked, "Luckily, I don''t have that trouble. Both Slytherin and Gryffindor students are doing well..." He paused, adding, "Someone told me the person we can''t even name has been feeling down lately. The Ministry Aurors are somewhat disappointed, you know, meaningless overtime is quite disheartening."


    Snape remained silent.


    His mind wandered back to half a month ago. Shortly after the Battle of Hogwarts, he felt the Dark Mark on his arm burn fiercely, Voldemort summoning him. He didn''t move immediately; it was a privilege given to him by Voldemort due to his undercover status ¡ª he didn''t have to respond immediately to summons.


    So he acted as if nothing had happened, waiting calmly until Dumbledore returned. Dumbledore showed him a withered hand, murmuring about how much time he had left. Snape wanted to punch Dumbledore''s twisted nose.


    Dumbledore wasn''t actually injured, at least not to Snape''s eyes. What truly mattered wasn''t that hand, but Dumbledore''s suddenly youthful face. Yet, before Snape could inquire further, the conversation diverged.


    Snape understood Dumbledore''s intention. He stared at the lifeless, charred hand, etching that image into his mind, ready to recreate the memory as needed.


    From that day until evening, the Dark Mark changed twice more, increasingly urgent, eventually causing him unbearable pain.


    So Snape had to go to Voldemort earlier than anticipated. Before leaving, he devised a reason ¡ª Dumbledore ordered him to remain at the school, unable to leave. But when he met Voldemort, the Dark Lord didn''t inquire about the relevant questions. Snape had never seen Voldemort so unhinged before; those red eyes seemed hungry for prey.@@@@


    Bellatrix ¡ª the crucial woman Dumbledore warned him about ¡ª was now with Voldemort, visibly on edge.


    Luna nodded.


    "Is the rumor true?" one girl asked.


    "The professor won''t let me say," Luna replied blankly.


    "Oh..." The girls exchanged meaningful glances. It seemed to be true, and with a drawn-out chorus, they dispersed, off to find a professor.


    Back in his office, Felix contemplated creating a portable dementor-catching cage to sell to the Ministry, using dementors as credit. Sitting on the couch, lost in thought, he noticed Valen flipping through "The Wizarding Word," flying pages in the opposite seat.


    This periodical was published by Luna''s father, Xenophilius Lovegood. Every month, Felix received a copy along with a set of "The Quibbler."


    "The Quibbler" was a typical wizarding tabloid. Though its circulation wasn''t massive, it had its readers. From Felix''s perspective¡ªdespite Luna''s claims otherwise¡ªthe paper resembled entertainment news, containing hilarious conspiracy theories and discussions about mythical creatures.


    Occasionally, it discussed serious topics, but its conclusions were often far-fetched. Felix had anonymously contributed a few whimsical essays, envisioning the future of the wizarding society. One of them was about Mars exploration:


    "A wizard prepared to fly a Muggle-made aircraft to Mars for farming but was intercepted due to using Traceless Extension Charms to smuggle in three hundred Muggles. The Ministry and Muggle government stated plans to modify laws, prohibiting all non-transparent containers, making kettles a rare resource on Mars..."


    The response? Lukewarm at best.


    Meanwhile, Luna''s father, following a similar format, wrote a short story: a fortune-teller touring Mars, unable to make predictions due to the planet''s ''aura,'' accidentally hit by a meteor while flying on a broomstick.


    This story had become a current popular joke. Given the wizarding world''s closed nature, it likely wouldn''t become outdated even after a century...


    Valen wasn''t interested in the intricate theories in "The Wizarding Word" but enjoyed spotting familiar names. While flipping through, it used its cherished wand to doodle in the air, quickly filling the office with crooked letters. Felix felt dizzy watching and reached out, squishing the airborne words into a glowing ball.


    Valen protested.


    Felix tossed the ball to Valen, who angrily tossed it back. Soon, the two were cheerfully engaged in this entertaining (or rather, boring) game.


    Before bed, Felix remembered to write a letter to his new pen pal living in Numengard Castle¡ª


    "...


    It''s not about courage or laziness; it''s a matter of intellect. Even if I were born in your era, I wouldn''t choose to oppose 600,000 wizards and 2 billion ordinary people¡ªenslavement seems the most time-consuming approach to me¡ªespecially now, with both sides having nearly tripled their populations.


    Speaking of tripling, I suddenly thought of an Enlargement Charm-related issue. I have a colleague who grows some peculiar pumpkins, um, extraordinarily large ones... Do you think continuous consumption of such magically enhanced pumpkins might lead to malnutrition? Or could it harm the soil?


    I believe this subject is more suited for Muggle studies or perhaps needs a new name?


    ...


    Enclosed are two political books and a highly recommended periodical¡ª''The Quibbler,'' with a daily circulation of over five hundred copies, definitely worth a read."


    After finishing the letter, Felix straightened up and found Valen, seated at the desk, hastily closing its journal, eyeing him warily.


    Felix smirked, wondering which unfortunate student Valen had defeated this time. Unfortunately, he caught sight of two names¡ªAstoria and a certain Mafalda...


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 557: Hall Recruitment

    Awakening from his slumber, Felix was roused by the tremendous clamor echoing through the castle.


    Shaking his head, the castle before him seemed to possess its own emotions. He knew it was an illusion, yet this sensation fascinated him. As Felix freshened up, he pondered as if every brick in the school had come alive, eager to partake in a grand event.


    It was the last weekend of November, the day promised for student groups approved by the student council to recruit new members. Though Felix thought it unnecessary¡ªmany clubs had already recruited days prior and likely filled their quota¡ªthe emotions he felt upon waking suggested he had misjudged.


    Once Felix and Valen arrived at the hall, he realized he had underestimated the students'' enthusiasm.


    The hall was buzzing, packed with students. Absentmindedly assuming the perspective of a Dementor, Felix surveyed the scene, feeling as though he stood amidst a joyous ocean. Long tables had been replaced by booths resembling rocky outcrops, around which waves of intense emotions surged. Everywhere, colorful flags waved, and voices clamored.


    Strolling to one corner of the hall, Felix spotted Professors McGonagall and Flitwick standing together. McGonagall''s face seemed somewhat stiff, struggling to ignore the widespread rule-breaking.


    "Oh, Minerva, don''t be too strict," the amiable Flitwick said, wielding his wand like a conductor, weaving colorful ribbons and a flock of chirping birds into the air. These birds flew in neat formations, occasionally swooping around lone students.


    Felix squinted; were those fledglings? Beneath their soft golden down lay a layer of intricate bronze-hued feathers.


    Lost in thought, he suddenly recalled the start of his first year when he made similar alterations to the hall. He conjured a verdant serpent on the ceiling, and Severus had joined... Felix grinned, extending his finger, conjuring a massive bird-serpent in the air.


    Bird head, slender neck, blue-green feathers, expansive wings, and shimmering plumage, revealing serene amber eyes when it inclined.


    The hall fell briefly silent, then erupted into even louder discussions.@@@@


    "A bird-serpent! I''ve only seen them in pictures, didn''t expect them to be this stunning," Justin Finch-Fletchley exclaimed in awe.


    "I saw them in Classroom Seven," Susan Bones mentioned, but she too gazed dreamily at the ceiling. "They''re hidden in bamboo groves, along with ceramic towns."


    "What''s that?" Justin inquired.


    "A town entirely crafted from ceramics. Professor Hapworth''s memory body even invited me in to play, said it was..." Susan paused. "Beta testing. Yes, that''s the term."


    "Internal testing?" Justin grasped the meaning. "Sounds intriguing. Wonder when it''ll open."


    Meanwhile, McGonagall shot Felix a stern look, a polite yet challenging gaze he found discomforting. She puffed her chest and, finally, with a firm wand wave, chairs in the corner somersaulted, transforming into lions of varying sizes.


    As Dumbledore appeared, chaos ensued in the hall: golden fledglings soared, the blue-green feathered bird-serpent carried students overhead, a group of badgers squatted on the wall, staring fixedly at Peeves below.


    Peeves, in elaborate attire, floated in mid-air, miraculously refraining from disrupting the atmosphere.


    This conveyed one thing¡ªstudents'' thoughts transmitted happiness throughout the hall.


    A nuzzle against Dumbledore''s leg made him bend down, meeting the gaze of a furry little lion.


    Dumbledore chuckled, waving his wand downwards. The dark, cold floor turned into a lush green carpet. Amidst cheers, Dumbledore politely departed, scanning the crowd, quickly finding a very conspicuous individual. raN§°BE?S??


    "Severus," Dumbledore stood beside Snape, taking in the lively scene of the hall while twirling his thumb, "If I were to attend a gathering, I wouldn''t wear a black robe."


    "Too bad, it''s my only color of attire," Snape retorted coldly.


    "A change of taste isn''t bad sometimes. How about silver? Or green?" Dumbledore pondered, gazing at the bustling students. After a pause, he murmured, "Keep an eye on Felix."


    "Who?"


    "Felix, Felix Hapworth," Dumbledore nearly whispered.


    "Are you out of your mind, Dumbledore?" Snape retorted loudly. A student a dozen feet away, holding a Muggle movie poster, trembled as it slipped from their hand, landing at Snape''s feet. He grimaced at the movie title. "The Lion King? The Lion King?"


    The student, terrified, picked up the poster and hurried away.


    Snape cooled down, but his tone grew sharper. "Are you losing your mind?"


    Dumbledore wore a helpless expression. "I may be old, but not yet senile." Yet Snape continued scrutinizing him, seemingly trying to discern if he was someone else in disguise; that hooked nose didn''t seem quite right.


    Dumbledore knew he needed to offer an explanation, gazing at the Weasley twins waving a giant banner. He sighed and said, "Felix is doing something very dangerous."


    "What?" Snape asked involuntarily. "Violating Ministry laws? Hasn''t he already skirted enough unlawful actions?"


    "No, Severus, it''s much more serious than that," Dumbledore said. "Involving someone whom, to some extent, is more dangerous than Voldemort... In any case, I cannot make an accurate judgment. You were once his teacher; you understand him best."


    "Yeah, that photo there is mine." Dennis proudly pointed at the Hungarian Horntail picture.


    Meanwhile, Sirius swiftly signed on the registration sheet. "Is this all?"


    "Of course!" Colin Creevey exclaimed, diving under the table to fetch a large box. "All the photos are in here, carefully selected by me."


    Sirius cheerfully left with his complete set of teaching material.


    "Dennis! I can''t believe it, we''ve recruited a professor for our club!" Colin exclaimed loudly, turning to hug his brother, only to find Dennis missing. He looked around and spotted Dennis chatting with a girl near the deserted S.P.E.W. stand.


    Hermione, along with Neville and Ginny, was distributing flyers for the ''Advance Guard,'' occasionally fielding questions like "What''s a Bowtruckle?" Hermione''s expression was sullen; she had merged the positions of the two clubs to avoid delays, yet no one was here on her side. None of the three new recruits they''d expected had shown up today! On the contrary, the ''Advance Guard'' was quite popular, with a constant stream of inquiries and the stack of registration forms quickly filling up.


    Hermione gazed forlornly at the chaotic hall, thinking sadly: "Compared to advocating for elf rights, it''s clear that music, movies, magical art, and aggressive dueling are more appealing."


    At that moment, a small, round, black creature suddenly hopped onto the table.


    "Chirp?"


    "Valen?" Hermione looked up, seeing Valen holding a wand emitting fluorescent light, waving it like two glowsticks. "Oh." A warm feeling spread within her as she picked Valen up, giving a little pat on her face. "Thunk!" A palm-sized notebook fell from Valen''s pouch and landed on the table.


    "Master''s Diary?" Hermione struggled to make out the crooked letters on the notebook, looking at Valen in confusion. Valen awkwardly wriggled away from her grip, picking up the fallen notebook and scampering off. Hermione stood there for a moment, then burst into a smile.


    "What''s this?" a voice asked.


    "Advance Guard. You can think of it as a Dumbledore''s Army, although it''s informal. We aim to provide professional training and..." Hermione recited almost mechanically, "Um, Professor?"


    Felix smiled and nodded at her.


    "No takers?" he asked, eyeing the pile of empty registration forms on the table.


    "Maybe it''s not the right time," Hermione said, dejected.


    "If you''re just looking to attract members, you could try the Weasley twins'' approach," Felix suggested, glancing towards the ''Protectors of School Rules'' club, bustling with activity in stark contrast to their side.


    "But I don''t want¡ª" Hermione bit her lip, conflicted.


    "Hello?" a voice interrupted. Mafalda peeked at them, having just arranged an interview with Dennis, following through her schedule without pause. "Can I take a form?"


    Hermione stared at her wide-eyed. "You want to join S.P.E.W.?"


    Mafalda shrugged. "If you agree¡ª"


    "Agree!" Hermione interjected promptly. "Are you interested in house-elf welfare too? What are your thoughts? Actually, I feel the name is a bit outdated, but as the initial goal of the organization, it''s still good... I mean, unlike my initial idea, I hope the new charter unites all humanoid creatures, fostering mutual benefit. Even from a power perspective, wizards hold the upper hand, so it''s a time to show grace..."


    Felix twirled a quill in his hand, silently listening, his own assistant seemingly refining his thoughts. To him, equality wasn''t necessary; he wouldn''t bother with such thankless tasks. But eliminating hatred and forming a pan-magical alliance led by wizards had its value.


    After a thought, he picked up a registration form to fill it in.


    Mafalda wasn''t quite used to Hermione''s enthusiasm. "Oh, um," she hesitated, "there''s something I should tell you. With your club added, I''ve joined twenty-seven clubs in total..."


    The joy on Hermione''s face froze.


    "Are you joking? Or did you sign up for every club available?"


    "Of course not!" Mafalda retorted indignantly. "I always have a chat before joining, at least to make sure they''re not impulsive..." Her voice trailed off, sounding less convincing.


    The two stared at each other for a moment, and eventually, Hermione relented. Exhaustedly, she said, "Fine, here''s the form... wait, this one''s already filled... Professor?" Hermione glanced around, spotting Harry and Ron sneaking over from the other side, almost wrapping themselves up like mummies.


    "You¡ªstill¡ªknow¡ªhow¡ªto¡ªcome back?" Hermione shouted at them.


    "Is the professor gone?" Harry and Ron avoided eye contact, not daring to look at her. Harry nervously said, "Great, um, I mean... what are you doing here?" He turned to glare at Mafalda.


    Mafalda lifted her chin proudly.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 558: Grilled Fish

    "It''s none of your business," Mafalda retorted, her neck stiff.


    "Oh, really," Harry exclaimed indignantly, "Are you planning to make up another story? Harry Potter''s secret army? Or Hermione Granger ambitiously recruiting a legion of house-elves, determined to overthrow the Ministry of Magic?"


    "Sounds good," Mafalda said, swiftly completing the registration form, "By the way, your outfits are hideous, like two mummies..."


    "No need for your input," Ron said angrily. "I warn you, stop meddling in our affairs, and don''t you dare fabricate stories about Harry again, or I''ll deduct points from you, I mean it! Just because you''re a distant relative doesn''t mean I''ll go easy on you¡ª"


    Hermione tugged at Ron''s shirt, he stopped uneasily, still grumbling, "I''m doing it for her own good, she''s really gone too far..."


    At that moment, a mocking voice cut in, "Seems like that surname hasn''t earned you much favor, has it? All that effort for nothing."


    "What are you trying to say?" Mafalda clenched her fists, glaring at Draco Malfoy.


    "Prewett," Draco said softly, his gray eyes fixed on Mafalda''s tense body, "You claim to be a distant branch of the Prewett family, but as far as I know, there aren''t many branches of the Prewetts, and none of them have children of the right age..."


    Mafalda''s eyes flinched and her body trembled slightly.


    "Malfoy, you haven''t changed a bit, always picking on a young girl." Harry couldn''t stand by and added, then regretted it instantly. Why did he say that? He disliked both of them equally.


    There was a stiffness in Draco''s expression. "Just stating the facts."


    Mafalda regained her composure, smartly changing the subject. "What about your girlfriend, Malfoy? She can''t seem to take her eyes off your pointed chin; goodness, it''s been almost five minutes, wouldn''t she faint?"


    Draco said slowly, "You mean Pansy? She went to fulfill her duties as a prefect."


    "I don''t think so," Mafalda cunningly remarked, "I just saw her trying to confiscate a student''s bottle of butterbeer, and when it fell and exploded on the ground, it set fire to her lovely dress. Oh, what bad luck she has..." With that, she turned and ran off.


    Draco squinted, then turned his gaze to Harry. "So, you''re becoming famous again, Potter?" He cocked his head slightly, Harry knew that was the direction of the ''Harry Potter Fan Club.''@@@@


    "Yeah," Harry said flatly, expecting Malfoy wouldn''t miss a chance to mock him. Malfoy had been restless lately; Harry had thought there might be a change.


    "Your fame keeps rising, unstoppable. I''m actually quite annoyed by it," Draco remarked.


    Ron chuckled.


    Draco sized them up. "If I were you, I''d check the family tree to avoid mistaken relatives... if you have such a thing." He walked away.


    "What does he mean?" Ron furrowed his brow, staring at Draco''s back.


    Hermione sighed, casting a careful glance at Neville and Ginny nearby, keeping her voice from carrying.


    "You don''t think Mafalda''s really a ''Prewett,'' do you?"


    "Why not¡ª" Ron started, then widened his eyes.


    Harry''s mind raced; Mafalda''s father was a distant cousin of Mrs. Weasley, who was a Prewett before marriage. This meant... He quickly found the template for comparison¡ªDudley and himself. They were cousins, but one was a Dursley and the other a Potter. If Dudley had children, they''d be Dursleys, not Potters... Ra?N?¦Â¦¥s??


    He remembered Mafalda mentioning her father was a squib, looked down upon in the wizarding world. Harry almost instantly inferred that Mafalda''s father faced discrimination in his youth and didn''t want his daughter to suffer the same fate. Harry believed, as a father himself, he''d do something about it. What? Change a surname¡ª a revered one of the Sacred Twenty-Eight pure-blood families.


    Harry''s disgust for Mafalda instantly lessened, replaced by sympathy.


    Ron''s reaction was slower, but he too thought of what Harry had just realized. He opened his mouth but didn''t speak. The three of them tacitly avoided discussing the topic further. Yet, in that moment, Harry felt the pure-blood mentality was utterly foolish.


    Harry remembered Nearly Headless Nick''s words.


    Professor Snape never discussed his background, yet that didn''t stop him from being a banner of Slytherin house, liked by students from other houses. Harry wondered if it was because Snape assigned less homework...


    "I say, stop overthinking, take off your ridiculous hats, and come help," Hermione interjected with a scolding tone, hands on hips.


    Reluctantly, Harry and Ron revealed their faces. Ron didn''t want people to see his name printed under ''Vomit,'' while Harry just wanted to stay away from the Creevey brothers. He glanced back; the ''Harry Potter Fan Club'' had vanished, leaving behind an empty brown cloth.


    Couldn''t recruit anyone? Harry wondered hopefully. Ginny walked over quietly. "They''re done with their gifts."


    "What?" Harry asked in astonishment.


    "Gifts," Ginny said calmly, "Just become a club member, and you get a whole set of your photos for free. I think they''re quite well-taken."


    "An animated film? Is it for children?" Hagrid asked with a rumble in his voice.


    The student swallowed, "It''s for adults too, I find it quite intriguing."


    "Well then¡ªuh," Hagrid waved his arms, "where can I see it? Do I need a magical projector?"


    "''Future World'' company has it, Professor Harp has also screened movies in class before," the student replied softly.


    "Sounds good," muttered Hagrid, "If I want to show it to creatures much bigger than me¡ªuh¡ªany suggestions?"


    "Oh, I think..." the student trembled, looking extremely frightened, "Our club didn''t consider recruiting members of such a large size..."


    "Hello, Hagrid," Felix couldn''t resist interjecting.


    Hagrid turned around, delighted, "Brilliant! Felix, I''ve just had a great idea, if we could show little Grawp¡ª" His face suddenly reddened, his woolly hat and beard failing to conceal it, "Ahem, I mean, if we showed it to the big one in the Forbidden Forest, it''d surely work wonders, at least calm him down a bit..." he muttered.


    "You could write to Limes and inquire; I recall the company is testing new products and needs extensive feedback," Felix suggested.


    Hagrid happily departed.


    As soon as Hagrid left, Professor Burbage approached.


    She pulled out a bulging envelope, exasperatedly saying, "Professor Harp, pass this to that big talker for me; I''ll make sure he confesses his mistake willingly!"


    Felix blinked, "Caridy, some of what he says does make sense."


    "But he''s too arrogant," grumbled Professor Burbage, "as if I''m a child who knows nothing. Listen, ''Only fools abandon their wizarding identity,'' ''If technology can''t be used by wizards, it''s only a threat,'' Professor Harp, who is your pen pal? I really want to have a proper conversation with him!"


    Snape, who was passing by, froze. He silently halted his steps, turning his head to gaze at the stall in front of him; it was a wooden frame cushioned and displaying roasted fish, with the fish''s eyes seemingly locking onto his.


    "Want a skewer, Professor Snape?" a young girl asked, gathering courage.


    Snape diverted his gaze from the dead fish''s eyes, staring at Eleanor Branstone''s face, and said coldly, "Not necessary, Miss Branstone."


    On the other side, Felix was patiently explaining to Professor Burbage why his pen pal was reluctant to meet: "Caridy, you should know, some people in reality are reclusive, inarticulate, extremely averse to dealing with others..."


    Professor Burbage wore a skeptical expression, "Really? His language in the letters seemed quite sharp."


    "Some people prefer communicating through words, thinking more meticulously," Felix shrugged.


    Eleanor Branstone couldn''t help but curiously observe the statue-like Snape and wondered if Professor Snape had an unyielding demeanor. She pulled out a small jar, conjuring a bluebell-like flame with her wand, the flame twirled around the roasted fish, filling the air with a delightful aroma.


    Snape''s nose twitched slightly.


    Eleanor Branstone looked at him encouragingly, seemingly waiting for him to speak. However, Snape, with a stern face, took two steps back, revealing Valen, who had been lured by the scent.


    "Valen, you came over here?" After Felix finished conversing with Professor Burbage, he turned to follow Valen to the stall. He eyed the fish and mused, "Looks perfectly cooked; do I need to sign up for this?"


    "You can also help distribute flyers," Eleanor cautiously pointed to a few students not far away, from different houses but with one common feature: one hand holding fish, the other holding flyers.


    "Sounds fair," Felix hesitated, "Should I share the recipe? I know a secret sauce that''s quite... savory?" He exclaimed in surprise, "Severus?"


    Snape stared blankly at him.


    "Of course, I heard you''re the creator of the ''Fishbone Curse''¡ª" Eleanor began.


    "Stop, don''t say it," Felix said with a serious face, taking out a parchment from his ring, "Deal to exchange fish for the recipe?"


    Eleanor Branstone blinked, "Deal." Handing him two skewers of roasted fish, she said, "The extra ones are for you, Professor. You can give them to whoever you like."


    "Oh, thank you." Felix took them, took a bite from one of the skewers, then turned to Snape with a grin, "Want to try? I can guarantee it tastes amazing."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 559: The First Trump Card

    Severus Snape suppressed the urge to sweep away the roasted fish, his gaze piercingly intense as he accepted it. "Got something to say, Felix?" he inquired. Seeing Snape''s silence, Felix understood. They exited the hall and reached the courtyard, where a blanket of pristine snow covered the ground.


    "I overheard your discussion with Burbage about using magic to cultivate crops," Snape began, his tone devoid of any fluctuations. "I happen to share a similar perplexity."


    Of course, Snape had heard more than just that. There was mention of a pen pal, likely the dangerous individual Dumbledore had alluded to. Through Felix''s description, Snape envisioned a closed-off, stubborn, eloquence-deprived wizard.


    Such individuals weren''t rare in the magical world, but if Dumbledore feared them, they were likely formidable.


    These thoughts flashed through Snape''s mind, and as he finished speaking, he calmly assessed Felix.


    Felix glanced at him, unsurprised. He intended to involve a Potions Master, and compared to the distant Damocles Belby, Severus Snape, right there, seemed more fitting.@@@@


    Another candidate was Slughorn, but his penchant for comfort and enjoyment made convincing him a challenge.


    "Wizards have always been inclined to be self-sufficient. Growing vegetables with magic? To them, it''s no different from using magic to wash dishes or tidy up a room. But if you look at it from a different perspective¡ªvegetables, fruits, crops, they all constitute life. The role magic plays in this process, no one can clearly articulate," Felix continued.


    Snape listened silently, feeling something amiss. Why were they discussing gardening?


    "What perspective?" Snape asked sharply.


    "After all, there are precedents. If I''ve learned anything, it''s that one should avoid extremes. If you go to extremes, those who support you will be even more extreme. Even if it affects a hundred thousand people, it''s still negligible," Felix said, giving Snape a meaningful look.


    Snape immediately thought of a name¡ªGellert Grindelwald. Was he the person Dumbledore warned about, the first Dark Lord? Snape continued listening eagerly, analyzing every word Felix uttered.


    "Stubbornness breeds blind followers, but it also distinguishes you and your followers from ordinary people. Isn''t that a common occurrence? Only when ''you'' are in a hurry, shouting loudly, do onlookers find ''you'' strange and intimidating, subconsciously avoiding ''you.''"


    "How did you solve this problem?" Snape asked, now completely calm.


    "With Dumbledore and the Ministry leading the way!" Felix irresponsibly replied. "At most, I foresee potential crises and make preparations in advance. Starting a company isn''t illegal, right? Supporting magical world development won''t attract collective aggression..."


    "Including encouraging Burbage to research this so-called Magical Planting Studies? Do you think that would withstand a crisis?" Snape inquired, his mind racing. R¦Á??o??bE?S?


    "I don''t know," Felix replied shortly. "All I know is that there are over a billion people in this era who still can''t eat their fill."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 560: Changes After Club Activities

    The club recruitment event in the auditorium came to an end.


    December brought more snow and cold air. One morning, Felix discovered that the Black Lake had frozen over, thick enough to support over a hundred young wizards skating and sledding. Not far from the lake, students were engaged in snowball fights around the stones and willow trees on the shore.


    Someone had caused quite a commotion, conjuring a ten-foot-tall snowman with magic. The snowman chased after students, and Felix observed for a while before realizing it was an unfortunate student ensnared by a sticking snow charm.


    "Hmm?"


    Valen sat perched on his shoulder, marveling at the lively scene on the Black Lake. It turned its gaze to Felix, quite eager.


    "Alright, don''t forget to eat. I''ll be with Severus all day today," Felix said. Valen happily jumped down, rummaging through its belongings from Felix''s pocket. As a combat Niffler, Valen had been picking up tricks from Felix and the support of the ''Big Boss,'' leading to its reputation spreading.


    Now, it adorned itself with a tiny cloak and selected a wand with seven small gemstones embedded in it from a row of exclusive wands. With a flick, it slid down the window from the balcony, the cloak spreading behind it, shimmering with light as Valen flew off into the distance.


    Valen excitedly waved the wand in the air. With a specific magical frequency, two gems¡ªone blue and one green¡ªglowed. Snow-Nifflers swiftly formed under the influence of the wand''s magic. They darted around in the air alongside Valen, heading toward the Black Lake.


    In the distance, there were cries of surprise and laughter from the students. Felix, in a great mood, packed his things and descended the spiral staircase, passing through the entrance hall toward the potions classroom in the dungeons. He suddenly heard a familiar voice¡ª


    "Can you imagine? I almost miss Professor Grubbly-Plank. Hagrid actually bought the latest magical projector. I fear our classes might turn into teaching Grubbly how to operate the buttons," Ron walked in, brushing snow off himself.


    (Note: Professor Wilhelmina Grubbly-Plank is a substitute Care of Magical Creatures teacher.)


    "I advised him, but he believes he''s got it all under control," Hermione''s voice, slightly altered, replied. She held a Snow-Niffler in her arms.


    "Mr. Felix?" Felix called out to them. Harry, Ron, and Hermione stopped. Hermione was startled, dropping the Snow-Niffler, which bounced up and playfully struck her a few times. "Ouch!" Hermione exclaimed, watching the Snow-Niffler dart out of the entrance hall, chasing after the group.


    Felix couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Hermione blushed. "We saw Valen flying by, and there were... others picked them up..." she stuttered.


    Felix blinked. So Valen hadn''t flown too far, and its Snow-Niffler army had been intercepted by Hogwarts'' young wizards? He regretted not witnessing that scene. Harry and Ron grinned, barely holding back their laughter.


    Hermione glared at them, stuttering, "Professor? Was there something?"


    "Ah, yes," Felix suppressed his smile, taking out a small pouch of coins and a piece of parchment from his ring. "The payment for ''New Interpretations of Magical Texts'' has arrived. Please distribute it among the students according to the list..."


    "Is it still five Galleons per person?" Ron eagerly asked.


    Hermione insisted on not letting the house-elves help. Proudly, she said, "I can do it myself." Ron teased, "Of course, it''s just a broom cupboard..." For that comment, he paid the price, spending half an afternoon dealing


    with thick dust and stubborn paint.


    "But I didn''t say anything rude," Harry complained innocently.


    There was another change.


    Mafalda appeared in the ''Frontline Outlook,'' and, in fact, there were a few new faces in the club that he hadn''t anticipated, like the Greengrass sisters. He almost thought he''d see Draco Malfoy.


    Later, Mafalda told him that Malfoy hadn''t joined any clubs.


    "He''s waiting it out. It''s a Malfoy tradition, not to show their cards easily..." Ron pointed out bluntly.


    For Harry, Mafalda''s change in attitude towards him was a pleasant surprise.


    He privately speculated that it might be because he stood up for her that day. Mafalda had finally given up orchestrating her own actions through little essays. In her words, she was just "maturing and doing more meaningful things."


    "It''s essentially starting a campus gossip paper," Fred, who was also well-connected, said. "She filled it with information from the thirty-seven clubs she''s in. It seems to be quite popular."


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione exchanged glances.


    "Is it well-received?" Hermione asked, with complex emotions.


    "Well, quite a few people are submitting articles," George said. "There are even ads and anonymous love letters."


    "You guys aren''t among them, are you?" Ron asked, squinting.


    "We paid, two sickles each," Fred started a bit annoyed, then with admiration, "Honestly, I quite like her. She''s doing good business..."


    "We all feel a bit left out," George added with a thumbs-up.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 561: A Necessary Reason - (1)

    Chapter 561: A Necessary Reason - (1)


    Felix knocked on the door of the basement. Snape stood there in his perpetually black robe, his curly black hair tugged behind, his motionless black eyes reminding Felix of the day they had grilled fish in the courtyard amidst the chilly wind.


    The door-opener silently made room, revealing Professor Babbling hunched over a table. Her hair was a tousled mess, resembling a pile of straw, and her wide glasses were propped up on a fork stuck in the hay. Professor Babbling was meticulously inspecting a flowerpot.


    "Did I miss something?" Felix asked cheerfully.


    "You''re right on time, Felix," Professor Babbling exclaimed excitedly, her face still glued to the flowerpot. "I told Severus that we absolutely had to wait for you to witness this..."


    "There''s nothing significant to witness," Snape said curtly.


    He slammed the door shut, striding to the table and retrieving a glass vial from his coat pocket. "Excuse me," he said coldly. Professor Babbling hastily stepped aside, holding her breath as Snape carefully unscrewed the bottle cap and dripped a liquid into the flowerpot.


    A magical sight unfolded.


    The brown soil in the flowerpot swelled into a small mound, revealing a barely noticeable hint of tender green. Under the silent watch of the three, a palm-sized green sprout swayed gently in the flowerpot after a few minutes.


    "What''s this..." Felix inquired.


    "Rejuvenation potion, a magical elixir that prompts plant growth," Snape explained.


    "Do we not need a revival potion? I recall that using both concoctions can revive most withered plants," Felix asked curiously.


    "No need to waste," Snape replied. "The seeds provided by Babbling are nutritionally sufficient on their own."


    "Can I take it back?" Professor Babbling pleaded, her eyes fixated on the sapling in the pot.


    "Oh, no," Felix interjected immediately. "We had an agreement."


    He intended to take the plant for analysis, primarily to observe changes in soil nutrients and the subsequent plant growth. Professor Babbling understood this but was reluctant. Now, she looked at Snape with a pleading gaze. "Severus..."


    "I only brewed this one bottle," Snape huffed, "as per someone''s request, using the simplest materials."


    "There''s no need to rush," Felix reassured Babbling. "Kerri, we''ve got plenty of time. From germination, growth, blooming, fruiting... For now, we just need to understand the initial step. Compared to the regular growth cycle, we might accelerate by at least half a month?" He asked Babbling.


    "We can, definitely," she affirmed confidently.


    "That''s sufficient," Felix said. "Don''t underestimate this; thoroughly studying this process is impressive enough, fully deserving a Merlin''s Medal..."


    The plan was good, but with Snape present, it seemed absurd. He didn''t take it too seriously. If he apprehended the spy now, it might expose Snape''s undercover identity. Felix guessed Dumbledore might be fishing for the spy to come willingly, then they''d see who would show up at the school.


    He felt strangely eager.


    Voldemort now had only one Horcrux with him, feeling extremely insecure. But whether that golden cup was on him or Bellatrix Lestrange was unclear. From various perspectives, Voldemort didn''t entrust his entire being to his underlings. So...


    Felix tried to simulate Voldemort''s thoughts at this moment: If I were him ¡ª in Voldemort''s situation ¡ª what would I do?


    Firstly, he had to ensure the safety of the Horcruxes.


    ''I'' am certain that three Horcruxes have been destroyed: the diary, the snake, the ring; the uncertain Horcruxes include the diadem and the locket. The diadem might be at the school, um, ''I'' still don''t know if it''s on Felix Harp. And the locket¡ª"Where do you plan to spend Christmas break, Severus?" Felix asked, lifting his gaze. Snape stared at him, reluctantly replying, "At the Daily Prophet''s office..." Felix diverted his gaze. Perfect, understood ¡ª so ''I'' suspect the locket was stolen by an old servant. Regulus died years ago, and if the Horcrux wasn''t destroyed, the highest possibility was in that Black house he couldn''t enter.


    What else?


    ''I'' also know about the


    connection between myself and Harry Potter at the school. I''ve had to use Occlumency to protect my mind for two months... It''s stifling, but currently, it''s the best option... because ''I'' am unsure if this connection extends to other Horcruxes. Damn, only half of the prophecy! Damn Harry Potter! Right now, ''I'' must ensure the only Horcrux is under my nose, must not be separated from the cup unless there''s an absolutely necessary reason...


    Felix suddenly saw the light.


    Is this Dumbledore''s plan? To lure Voldemort with the Horcruxes? But this battle seems to exclude me, entirely between Dumbledore and Voldemort...


    "What can I do?" Felix asked himself. "Yeah, too simple, I should''ve known earlier," he said joyously.


    Of course, it''s to seize the final Horcrux opportunity.


    This is the ''necessary'' reason ¡ª Voldemort and the Horcrux must be separated, no one is foolish enough to take their other life into a life-and-death duel, even if it''s against a sickly boy. And the only person Voldemort can trust is Bellatrix Lestrange.


    Snape stared at Felix talking to himself, clueless about his complex thoughts.


    "Do you want to play Exploding Snap, Severus?" Felix, in high spirits, asked.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 562: Hawthorn Wand - (1)

    Over the next two days, Felix found himself frequently bumping into Filch.


    From the staff lounge to the Ancient Runes classroom, from the entrance of the Great Hall to behind a pillar in the corridor, Filch''s awkward yet eager face would pop up sporadically. Felix anticipated news about the Weasley twins being put in detention, but there was complete silence. He suspected Filch was spending all his time plotting how to ''accidentally'' run into him.


    On the third morning, Filch was squatting at the door of the Ancient Runes office, huffing and puffing as he busily scrubbed with a bucket, a rag, and various cleaning tools.


    "Hey..." Filch flashed a toothy grin. "Professor Heap, I noticed the door was a bit dirty..."@@e in and have a seat, Mr. Filch."


    As he pushed off and briskly slipped inside, displaying agility that didn''t match his age, Filch''s eyes gleamed upon seeing Valen, who was amusing itself on the sofa, controlling a bunch of colorful figurines with its own wand.


    "Mr. Filch?" Felix called twice before he snapped out of his trance.


    Filch rubbed his hands together and complimented, "Your Niffler is quite clever, I hear it can even write."


    "Thank you," Felix replied curtly, "Bang." He closed the door.


    ...


    "I am a Squib, Professor Heap," Filch spoke in a low voice. "A Squib refers to¡ª"


    "I know the definition of a Squib," Felix interrupted. "Let''s cut to the chase because I sense you''ve been struggling for quite a while."


    "Oh, alright," Filch said pitifully. "Squibs... well, we are never taken seriously, treated as second-class citizens, not even on par with house-elves, at least they can use magic... You have no idea, I spend my days carrying lanterns and chasing mischievous students who stay out late..."


    "I recall the school purchased a batch of miniature magic lanterns," Felix reminded him.


    "Yes, but those lights were too bright, couldn''t catch anyone," Filch replied cunningly.


    Felix remained silent. He had no desire to judge the war between Filch and the students. He only knew that Hogwarts needed someone to help maintain order, lock doors at night, and clean the castle during leisure time, and thus, there was Filch.


    Filch did his job well, but he also exaggerated his own authority, repeatedly suggesting the reintroduction of corporal punishment at the school, driven mainly by envy of the students.


    At the same time, Felix understood why Filch had approached him.


    "...We don''t even have birth records! To prove our identity, we can only confirm through our parents'' names... When I was ten and showed no signs of magic, my family was disappointed. At eleven, I naturally didn''t receive a Hogwarts letter. They started discussing sending me away, to a Muggle school, but they couldn''t because there was a war going on outside! People were dying everywhere, they got scared, so they had to keep me... and pretend I didn''t exist because I embarrassed them, none of our other relatives even visited..."


    "Professor Heap¡ªMr. Heap¡ªyou naturally know how much ridicule I faced. As an adult, I wandered alone in the wizarding world, if it wasn''t for Mrs. Oakwhite''s encouragement..."


    "Idris Oakwhite?" Felix inquired.


    Filch froze. He stammered, "I...I haven''t¡ª"


    "No, you misunderstand my meaning..." Felix''s silver eyes gazed at him, staring at the faint magic inside him, like stubborn stones. But that was an exaggerated metaphor; from any perspective, magic and stones were entirely different. They couldn''t be compared.


    Felix murmured, "Not a complete spell, but those small, occasional, even illusory experiences: flicking a small piece of paper, lessening the force before a cup shatters... Have you experienced this?"


    "I..." Filch racked his brain, trying to recall. "I think so... Wait!" He suddenly exclaimed, startling Valen, which raised its tiny wand defensively. Filch strained to widen his eyes, shining with the light of recollection. "I remember a few years ago, there was a particularly stubborn stain, I used a whole bottle of detergent, it didn''t work, so I stared at it, kept staring at it... felt a bit trance-like, and then it was gone... Is that it?"


    He looked at Felix expectantly.


    "We can try," Felix said with interest. He jumped off the armchair, resembling someone intrigued by an interesting experiment.


    Half an hour later, Filch left excitedly.


    "Mr. Filch," Felix called him from behind, "your magical response is too weak. If you don''t mind, I''d like to ask¡ª"


    "Oh no, this is good enough for me," Filch said cheerfully, holding a small gem-encrusted wooden stick, "Even if it works only once in ten tries, it''s a huge success for me!"


    But not for me, Felix thought.


    After careful study, he discovered that Filch''s magical fluctuations were much weaker than Valen''s. Even comparing Valen and Filch was a bit unfair; while Valen was a Niffler, it was a normal Niffler, not a Squib Niffler.


    In terms of talent, it was a clear win for Valen.


    Felix devoted a lot of thought, eventually adding five "amplification circuits" before there was any slight effect. The result was the small wooden stick set with seven gems: one for storing magic, five engraved with amplification circuits, and only the last one contained a real spell¡ªa cleaning charm.


    For now, that was the extent of it.


    Felix pulled back his scattered thoughts and calmly said, "You misunderstood, Agus. I meant your situation is quite typical. I plan to take some time to study a few similar cases¡ªof course, not right now. Do you know any friends who face similar challenges as you?"


    Filch blinked a couple of times, tentatively asking, "Do you want to meet them?"


    Felix shrugged, "As you said, the Ministry doesn''t have their names. Finding them won''t be easy..."


    Closing the door, Felix sat on the sofa, playing Exploding Snap with Valen.


    But his thoughts had flown elsewhere.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 563: Conversations Among Men - (1)

    Christmas arrived as scheduled.


    The school was eerily quiet, almost deserted. Felix attributed it to the daily reports in the newspapers about the latest developments, subtly reminding the students: beyond the tranquil campus, a vigilant dark wizard lurked. So, during the Christmas period, their yearning to reunite with family grew stronger.


    "It''s not as dire as it seems," Professor McGonagall remarked. "During the last war, people always felt like they were living on the edge, decisions had to be made swiftly, no matter the consequences."


    "Such as?"


    "Such as getting married right after graduation, or young couples eloping abroad... not uncommon occurrences," Professor McGonagall''s tone held a hint of disapproval.


    Two seats away, Professor Sinistra was describing a spectacular solar eclipse she had witnessed while Professor Trelawney, usually silent, gazed thoughtfully at her. "Last summer, I observed an eerie shadow on Jupiter through the celestial eye. It might correlate with the ongoing events... I regret not warning in advance, but I was down with a cold."


    Her implications were too evident; the others at the table looked her way, intrigued.


    Professor Sinistra asked with interest, "Are you referring to the astronomical spectacle of a comet colliding with Jupiter? I observed it from start to finish¡ªinitially, a massive explosion followed by a vast dark dust cloud lingering for months."


    Trelawney fiddled with her beaded necklace. "Um... what I saw might not be the same. You see... the vision for someone with the Inner Eye differs from a regular perspective..."


    Felix glanced, then firmly averted his gaze.


    "Very well," Professor Sinistra shrugged, delving into her beef pie. Dumbledore diverted his attention back to the conversation between Professors Babbling and Sprout. "I can''t wait to see the latest developments, Kerry. I must say, this research is quite significant, with minimal risks involved..."


    "Yes, Pomona has been of great help," Professor Babbling said, burping contentedly. Professor Sprout smiled, pouring her a glass of wine.


    "What about Sirius?" Professor Flitwick scanned the room.


    "He went home for the holidays, with his godson," Felix replied.


    "You mean Potter... oh, I find it hard to associate him with the term ''father,'' perhaps because of the strong impression he left on me... but I must say, he''s a competent professor, much better than I anticipated," Professor Flitwick said sentimentally, prompting a disdainful huff from Snape.


    Felix thought, whether it was the performance he heard from Madame Pomfrey or the more conspicuous title of ''Death Eater top-ranking member, Azkaban''s first escapee,'' it overshadowed Professor Black''s presence...


    But Sirius had become more steady now.


    The cold wind howled, roaring fires burned in the Black Manor.


    Moments ago, Felix had praised Sirius for his stability in his mind, but now, Mrs. Weasley stood hands on hips, her sturdy figure emanating immense energy. "Vanishing without a word! Disappearing! Do you have any idea how worried we were? We thought you were abducted by some mysterious person, that wouldn''t be too bad," she exclaimed, "And you brought Harry along too?"


    "Is this about school?" Lucius calmly set down his fork, wiped his mouth, then leisurely picked up a goblet.


    "No." Draco said breathlessly.


    "What is it then?" Narcissa looked at her son in confusion. Her complexion was fair, yet her high cheekbones gave her an initially severe appearance.


    Draco didn''t answer his mother''s inquiry; instead, he stuttered while looking at Lucius, "Dad, I want to talk to you... man-to-man."


    Lucius and Narcissa exchanged a strange glance. "So, you think you''re ready to take on responsibility?" Lucius set the goblet down, wiped his mouth with a pristine napkin, and leaned against his chair, staring directly at his son.


    "Draco..." Narcissa''s voice carried a glaring warning.


    "I believe so." Draco insisted stubbornly.


    "Very well, then," Lucius lowered his voice, "come with me." Draco sprang up from his chair. "Bring your wand," Lucius said coldly. Draco''s expression froze.


    ...


    The next day, the weather was bright, and Felix arrived early at Diagon Alley.


    "What are these...?" Lupin looked surprised as Felix unfolded a scroll of parchment.


    "A plan and some details about the Mute spells," Felix explained, "Some of the addresses might be outdated, but it doesn''t matter if we can''t find those people."


    Lupin carefully perused the plan, his lips moving as he


    read the emerald green script. His expression gradually turned serious. "Exclusive wands capable of casting Mute spells, based on the principle of magical frequencies... each person is different?"


    "Exactly. The so-called magical frequencies refer to precise measurements of magical fluctuations, unique to each wizard. In theory, you can accurately identify the wizard casting the spell through their magical frequency..."


    "And in practice?" Lupin asked astutely.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 564: Suspicious Snape

    After Christmas, days at the Black estate felt somewhat dull.


    Harry, Ron, and Ginny were at the dining table doing homework, interrupted every half hour by Kreacher bringing in a steaming pot of tea.


    "Thanks, but I can''t stomach more," Ron said, his face reddening, before hurrying upstairs to the loo. Ginny looked unimpressed.


    She casually picked up her teacup, taking a sip. "Miss Ginny, a picture of elegance," Kreacher complimented, leaving Harry baffled, wondering what Ginny did. "Are you okay, Ginny? Your back?" "No!" she snapped.


    Ron returned. "Snape''s still in the study," he said, succinctly.


    Harry understood. Snape had come the day after Christmas. Amidst the busyness at the Order of the Phoenix, seeing him at headquarters for three consecutive days seemed odd.


    "Think positively; maybe he''s just eyeing the Black family''s library," Ron suggested.


    "I saw him last night," Ginny exclaimed, catching Harry and Ron''s attention. "I wanted water from the kitchen and saw him gliding down the stairs like a ghost, not a sound..."


    Harry and Ron exchanged looks, finding it more suspicious.


    "What''s he looking for?"


    "Maybe he''s trying to crack the Order''s protective spells!"


    "Don''t be daft, this place is under the Fidelius Charm; no one can force Dumbledore to spill secrets!"


    "Let''s write to Hermione; she knows obscure magic," Ginny suggested eagerly.


    "Good idea."


    For the next few days, Harry and Ron discussed Snape''s intentions while anxiously awaiting Hermione''s reply. Nearly a week passed before they realized that the Black estate was heavily protected by magic, making it impossible for Hermione to return.


    During lunch break, Harry took a stroll and managed to bring back Hedwig, who''d been lingering around Grimmauld Place for days. Hedwig angrily pecked at Harry''s ear and fingers, and after he apologized profusely, she dropped a bulky envelope onto his head.


    Hermione''s letter was long:


    "I''m in Switzerland with my parents; it''s peaceful here, no signs of war. I suggested they stay for a year, but they adamantly refused, demanding a letter every week!


    I''ve taught them how to subscribe to ''The Daily Prophet'' and ''Wizarding World'', although they can''t read the latter, they find my name in it. They were also curious about ''The Quibbler,'' but luckily I managed to dissuade them; I don''t want them asking about gnome pies in their letters.


    Regarding your query, I do know some spells, but I''m unsure if they''d work on Professor Snape. I recommend a method Muggles use, an idea I got from a detective novel my dad recently read. The specifics involve placing a strand of hair between the pages of two books; if someone moves them, the hair falls... Other methods are attached at the end..."


    "What do you guys think?" Harry asked Ron and Ginny after setting down the letter.


    Then, his attention shifted to the numerous Muggle motorbike photos covering an entire section. Snape''s mention of ''bikini photos'' had only a few images; the faded smiles of those girls, frozen on yellowing paper, seemed cut from Muggle movie posters.


    Sirius had put these up during his school days, Harry realized. Simultaneously, Snape had been right¡ªSirius did have courage, perhaps rebelliousness in his youth...


    Amidst these, there were plenty of wizarding pictures. Harry was surprised and a little uneasy to finally locate the set of photos Sirius obtained from the Creevey brothers. Dozens of Harry Potters blinked back at him.


    Harry couldn''t decide between embarrassment or gratitude. His eyes stung, and it took a while before he noticed a few unconventional pictures:


    One showed four Hogwarts students, arm in arm, smiling at the camera¡ªhis father, Sirius, Lupin, and, of course, the short figure of Pettigrew, each joyously facing the lens;


    Another depicted Sirius and a younger man with their arms around each other¡ªRegulus, he knew¡ªthe two looked young, before Sirius left home;


    The last photo¡ªHarry''s breath caught¡ªa black-haired baby riding a tiny broom, giggling, while two sets of adult legs chased after him; that must''ve been his father, James Potter.


    "Lily sent these to me; I found them while tidying up," Sirius pointed at the baby picture, "Hidden in my motorcycle repair manual; I almost tossed it aside."


    Harry stayed silent, unsure of what to


    say.


    "I have a few letters here, written by James and Lily..." Sirius hesitated, "I''ve been debating whether to give them to you."


    "Of course!" Harry replied immediately, eager. He stared at the faded ink marks, wondering why he hadn''t thought of this before. He resolved to start keeping Ron and Hermione''s letters from now on.


    "Is James''s Invisibility Cloak still with you?" Sirius suddenly asked.


    "What? Oh, yes, Dumbledore returned it to me in my first year." Harry answered, puzzled by Sirius''s question, his full attention on the letters. He spotted elegant handwriting, probably his mother''s.


    He eagerly took them, hoping to feel the warmth of the writer.


    Sirius fell silent, his enthusiasm waning. He waved Harry off towards the exit, then at the doorway, he turned back, "Well... Harry, I want to say, your taste is actually quite good." Before Sirius could respond, Harry hurried away.


    Thanking the 15th Lord for appearing in this book¡ªsorry, no English name¡ªto the big boss, here are flowers. Thank you for your support!


    Also, seeking the guaranteed votes for next month; P.S.: Double votes from the 1st to the 7th.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 565: Magical Creatures in the Arctic

    Chapter 565: Magical Creatures in the Arctic


    Meanwhile, Felix was constructing a house in the icy expanse of the Arctic, while Valen, hidden under his thick dragon-hide hat, seemed uncomfortable with the vast expanse of ice.


    Felix had spent the last two weeks quite eventfully. After the Christmas banquet, he dedicated a day to handle company affairs and then promptly appeared at Newt''s countryside cottage. The Scamanders, Newt and his wife Tina, graciously hosted him. Tina, a kind and serious elderly lady, knew about his plans for a short trip and considerately prepared twelve flavors of hot dogs for Felix.


    "Darling, can you whip up some apple pies as well?" Newt asked.


    "I always mess up the timing," Tina quipped, casting a glance at her husband.


    For the following three days, Felix, guided by Newt, traversed various magical creature preserves worldwide, collecting the creatures on his mental list. In the last week of the holidays, he ventured into the uncertain territory of the Arctic.


    "Magical creatures that can split themselves?" Newt pondered. "Did my memory serve you that? Frankly, I''m not entirely sure if I saw it correctly, but I did encounter something up in the farthest reaches of the world. It was a kind of ermine, or a fox, or even a wolf... It splits during hunting, somewhat akin to the spirit cats guarding the French Ministry. Though they are entirely different, the spirit cats aren''t living creatures; they''re more like spirits..."


    Felix was intrigued by this magical creature.


    He had to admit, he was hooked the first time he heard about this creature in Room 7. Despite knowing that Felix Felicis was ineffective, he used up the last remnants, beginning an endless search.


    His advantage lay in the incredible maneuverability brought by Apparition and his eyes that could detect magic.


    But the Arctic was vast, so vast it was daunting. He could only draw circles outward based on Newt''s rough indications. Fortunately, he had acquired a precious gem from the black market in the Americas, originating from a unique species of long-horned water snake. The gem embedded in its forehead bestowed invisibility and flight abilities. Felix wove it into a carpet, allowing himself to float effortlessly in the air.


    Though Felix himself could fly, it demanded a considerable amount of magic. He seldom used this method unless in combat. Compared to Voldemort''s prowess, Felix wasn''t sure if Voldemort had dissected a long-horned water snake, perhaps transfusing its essence into himself, or maybe it was a Horcrux?


    "Two more days, and if I can''t find it, I''m heading back," Felix said. He quickly finished constructing the ice house, expanding its interior using the Undetectable Extension Charm and lit a fire inside. It was then that Valen finally emerged from under the hat.


    "Weren''t you having a great time with those otters yesterday?"


    "Squeak!"


    "Is your temperature-regulating pendant malfunctioning? Right, you''ve been using it for a while. I''ll get you a new one. Well, maybe let''s buy one." Felix took out a thick blanket and a pot from his ring, looking at Valen hesitantly. "Do you prefer grilled fish or soup? Of course, we still have plenty of hot dogs..."


    Valen retched twice.@@@@


    "A bit fed up? Quite picky," Felix smirked. In the end, he didn''t touch those hot dogs - he had his fill during his days in the Brazilian rainforest.


    The next day, Felix sat on his carpet, peering down from several thousand feet in the air. Below stretched endless icebergs, although the carpet could ascend higher, Felix''s magical perspective struggled to keep up.


    Valen leaned against his back, happily engaged in a game. The game stemmed from the Wizarding Art Club at school. At the time, the club deliberated on what theme to use for interactive magical paintings when Valen appeared. Not only did he provide the core inspiration, but he also provided a substantial financial backing.


    Thus began the magical painting game featuring ''Sniffy,'' the protagonist, called ''Brave Warrior.''


    After some time ''conquering worlds,'' Valen produced a new magical painting. In the picture, Sniffy impatiently waited at the edge of a level, jumping into another painting, armed with an exclusive deluxe wand, to challenge a new level.


    Meanwhile, Felix made a new discovery.


    Harry and Ron exchanged looks, clearly spending more time speculating Snape''s motives.


    "I''m almost done..." Ron glanced nervously at Harry, who remained silent


    .


    "Okay, and if you two don''t submit your homework tomorrow, will you tell the professors this excuse?" Hermione sharply asked. Harry sighed. After dinner back at school, they hurried to the library. Many students were already there, and they found a table to settle, Hermione looking around thoughtfully.


    "What''s up?"


    "Using the Muffliato charm seems to be catching on," Hermione remarked. Harry looked around; indeed, some students were moving their mouths rapidly, yet no sound came out. The librarian, Madam Pince, appeared from gaps in the bookshelves, her sullen face repeatedly searching, akin to a vulture unable to find its prey before reluctantly departing.


    Harry tapped the table with his wand, and the sounds around them became muffled, like a low hum.


    Harry retrieved his assignment. He only needed a concluding paragraph for his History of Magic essay. He opened his ink bottle, dipped the quill, and began to write on parchment. In intervals, he noticed Snape''s figure darting amidst the shelves.


    His heart skipped a beat; his gaze tried to follow Snape''s movements, surprised to see him spending quite some time in the Restricted Section. Eventually, Snape settled at a table, engrossed in a book. It wasn''t until the library was about to close that Snape rose and left with the book.


    "Wait for me a moment," Harry stood up, telling Ron and Hermione. "What?" But he had already bent down and left his seat.


    After a while, he returned with a grave expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Ron asked, "You look like you''ve just been dusted with a feather duster by Madam Pince..."


    "Snape, Snape was reading... ''The Most Potent Dark Magic,''" Harry swallowed hard. "He was... reading about Horcruxes."


    "So?" Hermione asked impatiently, her eyes still fixed on her paper, "Harry, he''s a professor. Even if he''s studying Dark Magic, he must have a valid reason. He might be thinking about how to counter... if you could check his borrowing records, you might find more discoveries."


    "Good idea," Ron said, "Hey, I''m serious, we can try!"


    "You''re mistaken this time, Hermione," Harry lowered his voice, "I haven''t read as many books as you have. I''ve only heard that name once..."


    Hermione lifted her head, staring at Harry''s face, stunned.


    In a dry voice, she said, "I remember... in the preface of that book, there''s a passage, ''Regarding the creation of the most evil magical invention, the Horcrux, no discussion or guidance shall be provided...'' Harry, do you think he''s investigating..."


    She didn''t finish, but Harry and Ron understood her implication¡ªSnape might be secretly investigating Horcruxes.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 566: Truth and Illusion

    In the club room, Harry, Ron, and Hermione argued heatedly.


    "Harry, we shouldn''t jump to conclusions. Remember back in our first year? You thought Snape was after the Philosopher''s Stone, but he was actually protecting it while keeping an eye on Quirrell. He even saved you when Quirrell tried to make you fall off your broom during that Quidditch match," Hermione reasoned, locking the door with a spell to ensure privacy for their conversation.


    "I remember," Harry muttered.


    "And in our second year¡ª"


    "Thanks for bringing up second year. He wanted to expel me and Ron as soon as the term started. Hermione, he wasn''t trying to protect me. His mind isn''t magically linked to Dobby''s, and he didn''t even know the Chamber of Secrets would be opened," Harry grumbled.


    "Oh, well..." Hermione faltered, "In our third year, he was on our side¡ª"


    "Do we need to give him a medal for not teaming up with the Dementors?" Harry snapped. "Hermione, why do you keep defending him? He used to be a damn Death Eater!"


    Hermione fell silent for a moment. "But Dumbledore vouched for him. You told us that yourself, Harry, remember? You saw it in the Pensieve..."


    "He''s... not... trustworthy," Harry gritted his teeth.


    "Who?" Ron and Hermione exchanged uneasy looks.


    Harry remained silent.


    Ron and Hermione looked at him, troubled. "You mean Dumbledore¡ªwhy would you think that?"


    Harry stayed quiet.


    Inside, Harry harbored a massive secret that felt suffocating. It had nothing to do with Snape but everything to do with Dumbledore. From the stack of letters given by Sirius, he learned something profoundly shocking.


    "Have you been having nightmares lately, Harry?" Hermione asked softly, glancing at Ron, who shook his head, clueless.


    "No," Harry replied emotionlessly, but Ron and Hermione looked even more concerned. After much internal struggle, Harry took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to Hermione.


    She read it aloud immediately:


    "Dear Padfoot," she paused, "whose letter is this?"


    "My mum," Harry said. "Keep reading."


    "Okay.


    Dear Padfoot,


    Thank you, thank you for the birthday present you got Harry! It''s his favorite toy now. He''s only one and already flying around on his toy broom, he looks so happy. I''ve attached a picture for you to see.


    It''s a shame you can''t come...


    James is feeling a bit cooped up here. He tries not to show it, but I can tell¡ªthe Invisibility Cloak is still with Dumbledore, so there''s no chance of going out. If you could come, he''d be so delighted.


    Wormtail visited last weekend. He seemed low, maybe it''s the news from the McKinnons. I cried myself to sleep after hearing about it.


    Bathilda comes often, such an interesting old lady. She told me a lot of stories about Dumbledore, quite unimaginable. I don''t know if he''d be pleased to hear them! Honestly, I don''t know what to believe, it''s hard to believe Dumbledore was friends with Gellert Grindelwald, the Dark Wizard who terrorized Europe, and they bonded over ideals! ?ANO?b§¦?¡ì


    But Bathilda Bagshot claims to be Grindelwald''s aunt, and if that''s true, it''s hard to doubt anything else she says, she has no reason to lie. She even revealed something, the phrase later used by Grindelwald to justify all his atrocities and gain fame¡ª''For the greater good,'' supposedly first appeared in letters Dumbledore wrote to his friend. It''s astonishing.


    There are more unbelievable things I can''t disclose in a letter. Maybe we shouldn''t judge a 17-year-old too harshly. Think about how foolish we were back then, James still thinks the whole world should know about Quidditch!


    That''s all for now. I hear Harry crying, I hope it''s not because James is too boring, or I''ll knock his head... Oh, I still find it hard to believe Dumbledore would be friends with Gellert Grindelwald. I think she''s a bit muddled in the head!


    Endless love,


    Lily."


    Harry saw shock written all over Ron and Hermione''s faces, almost mirroring his own reaction when he first read the letter. For a moment, he felt the tender gaze his mother had expressed, something he had never known, quickly shattered by the cold, hard facts. His heart felt torn in two; one half joyful and nostalgic, discovering snippets of his past, the other, a newer and harsher reality of Dumbledore, merely two years older than him. But at that time, Dumbledore had befriended the future infamous Dark Wizard, Gellert Grindelwald. ''Bonded over ideals''¡ªhow ironic!


    "Even if what you''re saying makes sense, it still shows Dumbledore makes mistakes too." He said stiffly.


    "I''ve got an idea," Hermione said.


    Harry looked at her, asking, "What is it?" but without much hope.


    "Write a letter." Hermione''s lips curved slightly as she took out parchment and a quill from her bag, waving her wand, and the quill started writing on its own on the parchment in a handwriting completely different from Hermione''s.


    Harry and Ron leaned in, seeing the first line: ''Dear Felix.'' Both of them were surprised, mouths hanging open.


    "Dear Felix," Felix read the letter with a peculiar expression, thinking he''d never receive any more messages from ''Miss Jane'' in his life. He continued reading:


    "Please forgive my audacity in writing to you. My previous letter may have seemed a bit pessimistic, but things have been getting better gradually.


    Though the situation is still challenging, I firmly believe the future will be brighter. Lately, my mind has been full of many intriguing ideas, like a thousand Billywig beetles arguing incessantly. Maybe adapting the stories in my head into a book would be well-received?


    I don''t think I''d make a good writer, but the characters in this story seem to have a life of their own. The trials they face resonate with me as if they were real. I desperately need valuable opinions, if you''d be willing...


    The story unfolds in a secluded, closed-off town. The mayor, a venerable elder who once fought in a war and captured a notorious pirate, returned to the town and became the protector of its people, highly respected by them.


    But there were a few formerly influential individuals who believed the old mayor encroached on their interests. They gathered around a ruthless, evil leader, aiming to overthrow the mayor and regain their previous high status.


    The town''s apothecary harbored a boy among its residents. Among his neighbors was a cheerful, outgoing girl. They were of the same age and later became good friends.


    After starting school, while the boy and girl didn''t end up in the same class, their friendship endured. During this time, two significant events occurred in the boy''s life. He joined a school group that had favorable views toward the evil faction wreaking havoc around the town''s outskirts. Though the girl constantly advised him to leave, the boy sought prestige and didn''t agree. Another event, in the last two years before graduation, he had a falling out with the girl.


    Post-graduation, the boy clandestinely joined the criminal faction while the girl became a policewoman, marrying her suitor. The girl and her suitor foiled the evil faction''s plots several times, infuriating the faction''s leader, who personally killed them, leaving behind only an infant.


    After that day, the evil leader also disappeared, much to the joy of the townsfolk. During the trial, the mayor vouched for the boy, acknowledging he had been part of the faction but had turned into an undercover agent at a certain point.


    The boy became a teacher at the town''s sole school, and years went by. The orphan of the girl reached school age, having been secretly fostered by the girl''s relatives, had a miserable childhood, thinking he''d shovel dung for the rest of his life, but unexpectedly received a school acceptance letter.


    The child walked into the school with immense joy but was met with hostility from the boy¡ªnow a teacher¡ªsimilarly unfortunate in his childhood. I''m not sure why, perhaps this child always reminded the teacher of his father?


    The child showed great athletic talent and might become an excellent sheriff someday. At this time, the criminal faction that had been dormant for over a decade resurfaced. The orphan wanted to avenge his parents, so he gathered information on the faction leader. He knew the leader had acquired new weaponry and learned the reason the leader hadn''t died before was because he wore durable armor made of precious materials, six pieces of such armor...


    Lately, the child noticed the teacher, who had always been suspicious of him, behaving unusually. Possibly, he''s also investigating the secrets of the armor. This is odd¡ªbecause the mayor not only knew why the leader hadn''t died but also personally destroyed several pieces of the armor¡ªso this teacher is definitely going against the mayor''s orders by investigating secretly.


    The child has too many doubts; he doesn''t know if the teacher who treats him poorly is good or bad. If he''s good, why disobey the mayor''s orders? Especially now, the child has discovered that the mayor had made mistakes in his youth, shaking the image of wisdom and virtue that the child had of him..."


    Felix put down the letter, smiling quite happily. Valen looked at him strangely.


    "Oh, someone''s secrets are about to be exposed." He glanced at the snow owl waiting for a reply and asked, "Your name''s Jovian?"


    Heidi reluctantly murmured low, burying her head into her wings.


    The original letter found by Harry was only half, the remaining half I filled in. I''ve tried to condense this part as much as possible in the main text. The original text is as follows:


    "Dear Padfoot:


    Thank you, thank you for the birthday present you gave Harry! It''s his favorite toy. At just one year old, he can already ride the toy broomstick around, and he looks so


    happy. I''m enclosing a photo for you to see. You know, the little broomstick is only supposed to lift two feet off the ground, but Harry nearly knocked over a kitten and almost smashed an ugly vase Penny gave me as a Christmas gift (not complaining). Of course, James thinks it''s all great fun, saying this child will be the next Quidditch star, but we have to keep all the ornaments packed away and keep an eye on him whenever he flies.


    We had a very quiet birthday tea, just old Bathilda present, who''s been really kind to us and particularly dotes on Harry. Shame you couldn''t make it, but the Order comes first, and besides, Harry doesn''t quite understand birthdays at this age! James is getting a bit stir-crazy being cooped up in here, he tries not to show it, but I can tell¡ªour Invisibility Cloak is still at Dumbledore''s, so there''s no chance of going out. He''d be so thrilled if you could come. Wormy visited last weekend; I felt he was a bit down, but perhaps it''s the news from the McKinnons. I cried all night after hearing it myself.


    Bathilda comes over often, she''s an amusing old lady, tells lots of Dumbledore stories, quite unbelievable. I don''t know how much to believe, it''s hard to believe Dumbledore¡ª"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 567: Harrys Test

    Chapter 567: Harry''s Test


    Harry looked puzzled as he passed the letter to a eager Hermione and Ron by his side, all three eagerly diving into its contents.@@@@


    "Ms. Jian, purely in terms of writing style, it might not be your strong suit for book writing; it''s a bit too straightforward... just kidding. I''d suggest starting from the perspective of the orphaned girl, unveiling layers of the past... As for weaving them together, maybe find an overarching theme for the story¡ªWhy does the mayor protect the commoners? Why is the boy content being an undercover agent?


    How did the orphaned girl survive? By the way, some information is known only to the individuals involved or their closest confidants, making it puzzling to outsiders. For instance, I have a Niffler named Valen. Only I know how many hours it sleeps a day or its recent obsession with gaming... If one day it stops splurging, don''t be surprised; I might have cut its pocket money.


    Even after reading your story, I remain convinced of this.


    Lastly, consider changing the name of the owl. It doesn''t seem too pleased when I call it ''Zhu Weiqiong.''"


    Hermione finished reading the letter, looking pensive. "Is it really that bad?" she asked.


    Ron chuckled, "I told you not to let Hedwig (Ron''s owl) carry that name; it''s just too silly." Hermione raised an eyebrow.


    "You both agreed at the time," she glanced at Harry, seeking his opinion.


    Harry didn''t catch her gaze, pondering with a furrowed brow, "What could be the overarching theme? Guilt? That doesn''t seem right; Voldemort doesn''t feel guilty."


    "Pal, the answer is pretty obvious," Ron said. Harry glared at him, and Ron whistled nonchalantly.


    During the weekend, Harry bumped into Snape again at the library entrance, Snape carrying two thick books as he emerged.


    Harry felt a wave of relief. It meant Snape hadn''t caught onto the keyword ''horcrux'' yet. It made sense; Hermione had scoured the restricted section and couldn''t find any reference material. She even knew the name of the horcrux!


    The only book mentioning ''horcrux'' was "Secrets of Darkest Magic," but it was intentionally cryptic, revealing only half the story.


    Harry was as disappointed then as he was grateful now.


    "Potter! What are you up to?" Snape approached briskly, ice-cold in his tone. From this angle, Harry could see the book''s cover¡ªa contorted face of a wizard enduring torture, mouth wide enough to fit half a coconut.


    "I''m here to find some books in the library," Harry replied.


    He averted his gaze from the book''s cover, staring into Snape''s face. It was a reflex; since their first meeting, Snape had shown inexplicable animosity. Harry disliked Snape too, whether it was his slow and dragging way of speaking, the stone-cold eyes, greasy hair, or the hooked nose.


    These factors individually were enough for Harry''s dislike, let alone combined. Even disregarding these, Harry didn''t consider Snape a competent teacher. His bias was notorious; even Sirius restrained himself to maintain fairness, yet Snape deducted points recklessly...


    "It doesn''t look like it. Are you waiting for someone?" Snape said maliciously, eyeing Harry''s bulging pockets. "I bet there''s contraband in there. Hand it over. Dolohov might find it interesting." ?§¡?¦Ï?§¦?


    Harry obediently took out something¡ªa silver-gray substance resembling liquid¡ªthat dropped from his hand, sparkling on the floor.


    Felix had always wondered how Voldemort''s insider at the Ministry might appear at the school until late January when he heard Sirius complain.


    "Making a fuss for nothing," Sirius muttered under his breath. It was breakfast time, and he was wrestling with a seemingly tough steak, the clinks of cutlery against the plate grating on the ears. "I don''t understand why the Ministry has sent a team into the school at such a critical time, checking the effectiveness of phantom-shift and followers'' visibility... Do they not trust me?"


    "Not too bad, Professor Flitwick praised you," Felix remarked casually while flipping through The Prophesier.


    "It''s¡ªhis¡ªhabit¡ª" Sirius was still wrestling with his steak, having exerted too much force, causing the plate to shatter. He angrily waved his wand, repairing it instantly, then pointed again, causing the steak to split into five pieces.


    "No, I have to ask Amelia what she''s up to!" Felix had no interest in interfering; he closed the newspaper and finished the last


    bit of milk.


    "What have you been up to lately?"


    "Building houses."


    "Huh, sorry?"


    "Really building houses," Sirius wolfed down the meat, speaking vaguely, "Constructing various landscapes. You know, the castle doesn''t allow that, and I feel the Room of Requirement isn''t realistic enough... I even thought of taking the students to the shrieking shack for some adventure, convenient to set up some traps."


    "You''re still carrying your surveillance badge," Felix reminded him.


    "Thank you."


    They went their separate ways to their classes. The atmosphere in the Ancient Magic class for seventh years was relaxed. Despite it being the final year, with various innovative teaching techniques, students were making swift progress, leaving them least concerned about this subject.


    Felix led the students to classroom seven, two ghosts floating past them, chatting as they moved. "Today''s dessert was good."


    The students took it in stride.


    They passed through what looked like a ripple in the air, and Felix stopped at the door. After the last student jumped through, a few seconds passed before an identical figure materialized in the air.


    Felix, observing his double, grinned, "Planning something mischievous?"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 568: The Enigmatic Wall

    Chapter 568: The Enigmatic Wall


    Felix smirked.


    "Seriously, here''s a question: How do I play myself?" Memory frowned, seemingly genuinely troubled by this.


    "Just don''t go overboard," Felix replied.


    Memory made a rude gesture, and Felix, with a stern expression, asked, "Where did you learn that?"


    "From a student," Memory replied irresponsibly. "I can tell you their name; I remember it very clearly."


    Stepping out of classroom seven, Felix entered the Room of Requirement, then appeared at the Shrieking Shack. After a few apparitions, he found himself near an abandoned warehouse. Inside lay a man tied up, massive in size, with tangled grey hair, a knotted beard, sunken eyes, and dirty hands sporting long yellow nails. More like a beast than a man.


    Felix noticed numerous scratch marks on the floor.


    "Fenrir Greyback?"


    Greyback whimpered, a cloth stuffed in his mouth.


    "Oh, I forgot," Felix insincerely stated, waving his hand, removing the cloth, causing the man to spit on the ground, revealing sharp teeth and evident mouth sores. Looking incredulous with slanted eyes, he said, "Felix Harp? You sent men to capture me?"


    "Yes, me. What did Voldemort want from you?" Felix''s piercing gaze bore into Greyback''s eyes, and after a while, Greyback''s gaze blankly dropped to the ground, motionless.


    "Voldemort didn''t give you a stamp? Oh, sorry, he probably didn''t think much of you," Felix remarked.


    Greyback, almost like a corpse, shifted. The fierce gleam returned to his eyes, and he muttered, "...It''s cooperation..."


    "Cooperation? Do you really think you''re qualified?"


    Felix cast a stunning spell, and the werewolf collapsed.


    After a while, Lupin and Tonks suddenly appeared from thin air, wands raised, cautiously scanning their surroundings. "Is this the address?" Tonks whispered. "Right, that''s what the note that suddenly appeared on my desk said," Lupin replied, vaguely guessing who might be behind it but unable to explain further with Tonks around, in case it involved restricted items.


    "Over there," Tonks said warily, both moving closer to the warehouse, realizing their mutual understanding, which disheartened Lupin even more.


    The lock of the warehouse posed no challenge; Lupin opened the heavy iron door, and upon seeing what was inside, his body froze.


    Meanwhile, Felix had returned to classroom seven, intending to oversee Lupin''s actions. He reckoned that as long as Lupin remained sensible, he wouldn''t kill Greyback, even though this werewolf had bitten him as a child.


    So, Felix left a curse on Greyback, letting his guilt wither along with his body.


    The students in classroom seven remained oblivious to all this; they didn''t even notice the change in professors midway. All they knew was that Professor Harp had brought them to a clearing in the woods, sitting on huge, bare tree stumps, while tendrils of pea plants hung from the sky. Professor Harp, quite unceremoniously, sat on a vine-made hammock, giving them a lecture. R?a???BE?s


    Wilkie Twycross didn''t respond, delicately pulling out a colorful parchment from under the board, marveling, "This seems like a newspaper? Let me see."


    "Bird-Snake Hatching Documentary Sales Soar, Filmed by a Niffler¡ªHuh? I had no idea¡ªWeasley Twins Shouting at Armor Late at Night Caught by Supervisor Felch¡ªHmm, is it exam stress, back in the day, uh¡ªFelch makes a scene, dispelling dumb rumors¡ªProfessor Sinistra''s erratic schedule, often rising at noon¡ªHa, quite interesting, this newspaper''s called ''The Enigmatic Wall''?"


    "Do you like that name? I chose it myself, it''s the name of a song," a voice inquired. "Oh, um," Wilkie Twycross lowered his head, looking at the young girl who appeared suddenly, then back at the newspaper, "Is this your newspaper?"


    "Yeah."


    Wilkie Twycross stared at the parchment and tentatively asked, "Little girl, are you Mafalda?"


    Mafalda nodded proudly, smoothly changing the topic. "So, could you tell us what you do?"


    "You''re interviewing me, little girl? Aren''t you a first-year?"


    "This has nothing to do with


    our interview. I''ve interviewed many big shots," Mafalda straightened her chest, trying hard to appear taller.


    Wilkie Twycross found it somewhat amusing. "Oh really? Who?"


    "Let me think, three winners of the Order of Merlin, three official members of the Anti-Dark Arts Alliance, Quidditch team captains, heads of the male and female student unions, participants in last year''s Clash, and some future celebrities... In the future, I''ll aim for the professors. And of course, Headmaster Dumbledore." Mafalda said seriously.


    The two adult wizards grew increasingly surprised. "Is Cedric Diggory among them?" Amos asked eagerly. "I''m his father."


    "Yes! He''s in the future celebrities, the kind that gets featured on Chocolate Frog Cards."


    "You can predict this?" Wilkie Twycross found it quite absurd, wanting to hear the little girl''s reasoning.


    "Yeah, he''s published many articles in ''New Magic Interpretations,'' but the real reason is his Puppetry Club, recently renamed." Mafalda looked at the yellowed notices on the wall, confidently stating, "It''s not just him; I have a feeling many of these clubs will become huge entities. I''m witnessing history..."


    Amos Diggory and Wilkie Twycross exchanged glances. Amos admitted he was troubled by a family matter recently, and this little girl seemed to provide him with an answer. But Wilkie Twycross couldn''t forget what he''d just read on the notice board. He didn''t know how ''S.P.E.W.'' and the ''Horned Snorkack Definitely Exists Club'' could become huge entities.


    He happened to know the origin of the Horned Snorkack, a third-rate magical newspaper, whose editor''s mind didn''t seem entirely sane...


    "So, sharp-nosed little girl, what about you? How do you see yourself?" Wilkie Twycross asked.


    "Me? I''m just a recorder of history," Mafalda cheerfully replied, "But of course, that doesn''t stop me from making money. So, are you ready for an interview? I can pay with two Butterbeers each..."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 569: The Greedy Snake

    Chapter 569: The Greedy Snake


    Chapter 569: The Greedy Snake


    Inside the Ancient Magical Writing Office¡ª


    "I heard you''ve been spending a lot of money lately?"


    Valen sat on a small stool, responding weakly.


    "Seriously, you''ve invested in several clubs too?"


    "Hmm." Valen, hands behind its back, looked around, ignoring the presence of Felix in front of it.


    "And you''re even paying to write a biography? Hiring that student who runs the newspaper?" A newspaper shook in front of Valen.


    Valen was stunned. It seemed like its little secrets had been uncovered.


    "It''s time," solemnly stated Felix. He sat across from Valen, waved his hand, and from a ring, out popped¡ªValen widened its eyes in surprise¡ªa deformed snake?


    Valen stared at the little creature before it, a shiny green snake with a disproportionately large head. Since its appearance, it had been happily swimming around, gaping widely and joyfully twisting around. Valen suddenly reached out, grabbed its tail, shook it, and like a flexible rope, the snake bounced in the air twice, spitting out a bronze Knut from its mouth.


    Valen''s eyes widened. Was this a money-spitting snake?


    "This is a piggy bank," Felix explained. "Today, I''ll teach you two new concepts: saving and interest." Valen, engrossed in play, paused and slowly turned to look at him. "Huh?"


    "Simply put, it''s about saving your pocket money, putting it in a place like this," Felix gestured towards the wriggling snake, "It''s specially prepared for you. You can stash some of your treasure in it."


    Fundamentally an alchemical item, the little snake nodded, its mouth wide open.


    "Huh?" Valen looked at Felix in confusion. Why put money in the snake when it had its own pocket?


    "It''s different," coaxed Felix. "Think about it, the money in your pocket only decreases, right?" Valen nodded blankly. "Exactly," Felix raised his voice for emphasis. "But if you put money in the snake, after some time, it multiplies."


    Valen stared at Felix, then lowered its gaze to the snake it held. Was this creature really a treasure?


    "How much can it multiply by?" Valen asked hesitantly.


    "It varies... It changes dynamically. Depending on how much and how long you save, the outcome changes. Put in one Galleon and put in ten, the results won''t be the same; it''s a tenfold difference. And if you save for a day versus ten days, that''s another tenfold difference. Calculate how much it multiplies by," Felix challenged.


    Valen counted on its fingers, then looked up at Felix, puzzled.


    "A hundredfold," Felix revealed.


    Valen was astonished.


    "That''s right," Felix grinned. "Don''t worry; I''m not taking your money. I''m just giving you a way to earn. It''s a secret... Your money is still yours; it''s just moving from one place to another. Sound good?"


    After much inner struggle, Valen finally closed its eyes and nodded solemnly.


    "Rattle rattle."


    "Rattle rattle."


    "Rattle rattle."


    Valen glanced at its small pocket, suddenly feeling empty, then looked at the small pile of shiny Galleons on the ground, and its joyful feeling returned.


    "Converted, it''s a total of 2007 Galleons," Felix exclaimed. "Let''s deposit two thousand Galleons, shall we?"


    Valen silently stared at him. It wanted to hit him.


    "It''s very profitable. Let me calculate for you; it involves complex mathematical formulas... You haven''t learned arithmetic yet? Ah, that''s a shame."


    As night fell, Valen, still holding a sheepskin paper filled with numbers, feeling lost, witnessed the small pile of Galleons on the ground being swallowed by the insatiable snake.


    "Rattle!!!"


    Hagrid was thrilled to see Harry, shouting and panting towards him. They guessed for a while based on the projection, finally realizing he wanted to see Harry''s Patronus charm.


    Hagrid also bought a magical radio for entertainment. Upon leaving the cave, Ron couldn''t believe it, "Did I get Confunded? I heard ''A Cauldron Full of Hot Love'' inside the cave, with a pair of feet over twenty inches tapping along!"


    "Don''t worry, your brain is safe," Hermione said. Initially reluctant to come, she now found it worthwhile, "We might have a little faith in Hagrid''s dreams, right? Ready to welcome a sixteen-foot forest ranger?"


    At that moment, Harry felt like he could''ve convinced Hagrid to take his time, maybe an extra two years... Unfortunately, he didn''t get the chance. Snape had been relentless lately, picking on him. Harry wasn''t sure if Snape had figured out his thoughts; last year, Professor Lupin mentioned Snape''s expertise in Legilimency.


    In the Great Hall, Valen sneaked in among the students'' feet. Felch was about to intervene but, upon recognizing Valen, his wrinkled face immediately brightened. Valen casually slipped a small fish to Mrs. Norris, then slid into the hall.


    "Goodness, it''s quite skilled," Neville praised.


    Suddenly, a high-pitched, nasal scream came from inside the hall. The students in the entrance hall paused. A short, plump woman stepped out.


    "That''s Umbridge," Harry immediately said, recognizing her haughty demeanor and recalling her being hauled out of the school in disgrace. He hadn''t expected to see her here; he thought she''d been sacked along with Fudge''s downfall.


    "She''s learned to tone it down," Ron remarked. Harry understood; Umbridge now wore a tightly cinched bright green wizard''s robe, still conspicuous but a far cry from the previous flashy pink.


    "Felch, I just saw a big rat," Umbridge squeaked.


    "It''s Valen, Professor Snape''s pet, and it''s not a rat, it''s a Niffler," Felch said, displeased.


    Umbridge froze, noticing Felch''s displeasure. A sweet smile bloomed on her slackened jaw. "Oh, I see. The little one looks quite cute. Do you like cats, Mr. Felch? I adore them¡ª"


    She pointed at Mrs. Norris, nibbling the fish at Felch''s feet.


    "She has a name, it''s Mrs. Norris," Felch said stiffly. Umbridge closed her mouth. Suddenly, Felch shouted to the crowd, "Watch out!" He gasped and rushed into the crowd; the surrounding students immediately dispersed, revealing a bewildered junior student.


    On the floor by the student''s feet was a squishy Cauldron Cake.


    "Pick it up!" Felch shouted again, and the student almost instantly complied. Muttering to himself, "Always causing trouble... Heh heh... Tarnishing the castle... Don''t move it!" He suddenly yelled at a student brandishing a wand toward the floor.


    "Allow me," Felch, with flushed cheeks, used his special wand to point at the cake remnants on the floor. "Clean as new!" he loudly commanded.


    The cake residue on the floor vanished, and Felch grinned, stepping back to the door of the Great Hall.


    Umbridge was utterly surprised; she knew Felch was mute, but now he was performing magic? And those oddly named clubs, that newspaper¡ªHogwarts felt entirely unfamiliar to her.


    "Umbridge?" At that moment, another young man emerged from the Great Hall. "Professor Toftley is letting the sixth years in." Umbridge glanced at him, "I was just about to say the same, Mr. Avery."


    The young man''s eyebrows immediately furrowed.


    The sixth-year students began gathering on their own. Harry saw Chaser Katie Bell mingling among them, excitedly entering the Great Hall. Walking towards them was Angelina Johnson, Gryffindor''s Quidditch captain, looking pleased.


    "Successful?" Katie asked as she passed by.


    Angelina gave her a thumbs-up.


    In the Great Hall, two tables in the middle were moved elsewhere, replaced by two rows of wooden hoops spaced about ten feet apart. About a dozen adult wizards stood near the hoops, and the four Heads of Houses from Hogwarts were there too.


    "Good morning, everyone." Wilkie Twycross stepped forward, drawing all the sixth-year students'' attention. "I hope you saw the notice posted in the entrance hall before coming in. The Ministry is busy, but they''ve managed to allocate some resources, hoping that all Hogwarts students can master


    the required illusionary or follower transfigurations as Bonnes believes it can reduce casualties."


    "Today is the first day, and my colleagues and I will be checking your progress. From what we''ve seen previously, your learning is going well. I have to thank this year''s Defense Against the Dark Arts professor; I know teaching illusionary transfiguration can be exhausting..."


    "So," he waved his wand, "those who have mastered or think they have mastered illusionary or follower transfiguration, step forward. We''ll start with this group for assessment..."


    "Don''t be a troublemaker," Felix told Valen on his shoulder. "Let''s just watch the show." He squinted; Umbridge and Avery entered reluctantly. Their presence somewhat irritated Felix''s gaze.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 570: Examination at the Ministry of Magic

    In the assembly hall, the sixth-year students were still undergoing their assessment.


    They generally had a good foundation, and typically, they would have started practicing apparition around this time according to the normal yearly schedule. But with the appearance of the Little Lupin, they had advanced by almost half a year. So, when Wilkie Twycross spoke up to inquire, most of the students stood up.


    For the Ministry staff, having the students perform apparition themselves was evidently more efficient. They only needed to stand by and record the results. There were a couple of minor incidents during the process, but the students remained relatively calm, mainly because they had already experienced this in their Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    Next up was the assessment for the Patronus charm. The specific steps involved Ministry staff guiding the students in apparition and then checking their physical condition to see if they had a strong adverse reaction.


    "This is quite a burden for us," Wilkie Twycross said. "Everyone will take breaks after a few attempts. I have allocated two days for this." But with nearly a thousand students in line, it was a daunting task for the Ministry staff.


    "If it wasn''t to check on Cedric, I wouldn''t endure this," Amos Diggory murmured softly.


    After half a day, the Ministry staff were exhausted. The four heads of houses and Felix also stepped in to help, but Felix encountered an issue after just two attempts.


    Wilkie Twycross hurried over. "How do you feel?" He observed the student''s expression carefully.


    "Very good," came the response from Cormac McLaggen, with his coarse, short hair.


    "Oh, no," Wilkie Twycross grimaced.


    "Why? What''s wrong?" McLaggen asked, surprised.


    Wilkie Twycross didn''t answer immediately. He looked at Felix. "Mr. Harp, your apparition is very... proficient. The movement process is almost discomfort-free, which doesn''t align with our testing criteria." He pointed to the side where Amos Diggory was guiding a sixth-year student into a wooden hoop. The girl hadn''t even steadied herself before starting to retch.


    "Marietta, are you alright?" her companion Cho Chang asked, concerned.


    "I... *retch*," Marietta Edgecombe held onto the hoop, retching, causing Mr. Diggory to move away, covering his nose. Except for Autumn, no one seemed willing to get close to her.


    "You see, we need that level of reaction to achieve our testing effects," Wilkie Twycross said, his face devoid of any unnecessary expressions, leaving Cormac McLaggen awestruck. "Oh, it''s normal when you''ve seen it a lot; it doesn''t seem strange anymore..."


    "So, the goal is to evoke strong reactions as much as possible?" Felix asked with interest, while Cormac McLaggen shivered beside him.


    "It doesn''t necessarily need to be excessively strong..." Wilkie Twycross said, somewhat unnaturally.


    By midday, the sixth-year students left the hall excitedly, chatting among themselves. The Ministry staff noted down their names and performances before allowing the fifth-year students to enter. Wilkie Twycross reiterated the instructions and then had the students disperse evenly, waiting for the staff to guide them in apparition.


    As the professors maneuvered among the students, arranging them, Ron raised his hand when Wilkie Twycross approached.


    Twycross walked over, slender and pale, looking like a gust of wind could knock him over. "What''s your question, young man?"


    The students belatedly clapped, some members from the front-line observation team cheered loudly for Harry. The crowd gradually quieted down, and Ron saw Wilkie Twycross waving to him. He walked over as Harry returned, squeezing out words through his teeth, "Need Neville


    ''s Ear Muffs to give you a Daydream Charm?"


    Ron forced a stiff smile and walked into the hoop. Wilkie Twycross chatted with his colleagues, "This is a Weasley, his brother and father work in the Ministry, you should know¡ªArthur is a good person; I''ve seen him a few times in the elevator, always greeted me... His brother is a workaholic; for a while, I thought he was on the night shift..."


    Ron wished he could shut him up. He took a few deep breaths, trying to stabilize his emotions, his eyes fixed on the wooden hoop in the distance¡ª"Boom!" He appeared inside.


    Ron quickly touched his face. "Did I succeed? Hair intact? Eyebrows too? Fantastic!" He was ecstatic.


    Lastly was Hermione. She gracefully performed the spell, appearing precisely at the designated location. The students applauded, and she retreated, blushing, into the crowd.


    "Very good," Wilkie Twycross said loudly. "Excellent job, everyone. They displayed their magic excellently, and I''ll discuss issuing certificates early with the Ministry... Additionally, as a professional guiding teacher, to prevent any misunderstandings, I must correct something. Their spellcasting actions were not standard."


    "What do you mean?" Cormac McLaggen asked. "Did they do it wrong?"


    "No, not at all. In fact, they did better," Wilkie Twycross shrugged. "For beginners, the most crucial aspects of apparition are to remember the three Ds: Direction, Determination, and Deliberation... Usually, we use spellcasting actions to plunge into a void."


    Twycross finished his explanation and stepped into the nearest wooden hoop. He opened his arms, elegantly twirled in place, vanished amid the swirl of his robe, then reappeared in the hoop on the other side.


    "Like this¡ªchannel your magic, elegant turn¡ªthis is the correct method¡ª"


    "Are you kidding me?" Ron exclaimed.


    Twycross looked calmly at him, and Ron, intimidated, said, "Uh, sorry."


    "No problem," Twycross said. "I''m just curious why you find it odd. Didn''t the person who taught you apparition inform you of this spellcasting action?"


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione immediately looked at Professor Lupin, who was staring at the ceiling, seemingly suddenly interested in the candle decorations above.


    Draco Malfoy, not far away, also wore an astonished expression. He had faced the same confusion during his studies, but the professor hadn''t mentioned it. He thought it was an error in the information he had seen...


    Professor McGonagall gave Felix a stern look. The situation was quite clear¡ªFelix must have omitted a rather important step, leading Harry and others to learn the magic without knowing the common spellcasting action for beginners. She glanced at Hermione; this student should have known, but the other two...


    She pursed her lips and said, "Twycross, can the assessment continue?"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 571: Myrtle’s request for help

    "Of course," Twycross woke from his perplexed expression. "So¡ªare there other students interested? I know in this particular situation, some parents might disregard the ban for safety reasons... the Ministry isn''t planning to pursue it for now."


    Harry felt a pang. He stared at Malfoy, who had bragged to him long ago about a professor privately agreeing to tutor him in spells, including the Patronus Charm.


    But Malfoy didn''t step forward. Until the end, guided by Mr. Diggory, he merely breezed through the Animagus transformation.


    A week flew by.


    The Ministry spent two days screening over a thousand Hogwarts students, leaving less than a hundred who hadn''t met the requirements. According to Twycross, "It impresses me greatly, significantly reducing our workload."


    "If you came a few months later, even fewer students would miss out," Sirius, unsure if proud or complaining, remarked.


    "Mrs. Bones is quite anxious," Twycross half-concealedly said.


    Sirius pondered. He pulled Twycross aside, whispering, "I already know. I''ve been an assistant minister for almost two months; I have a good relationship with Amelia, she told me... Hasn''t the situation improved?"


    "Ah, I stumbled upon it accidentally," Twycross replied. "Recently, Muggle victims have increased. Many cases were only discovered during private Ministry investigations. Their bodies have also been stolen... Mrs. Bones fears a significant move from the unknown individuals."


    Sirius frowned.


    When he approached Felix about it, Felix remained unusually calm.


    "Voldemort is personally involved. He seems intent on creating a batch of Inferi."


    "We should stop him!" Sirius urged.


    "I wish, but¡ªlike I just said, ''Voldemort is personally involved.'' He''s not relying on any Death Eater''s power. When he decides to do this, you won''t catch him."


    Sirius'' face stiffened. He murmured, "We''ve got to do something."


    "We''ve made some preparations. In fact, it might happen in these few days¡ª" Felix turned to Angelina Johnson sitting on a bench in the courtyard. "Miss Johnson?"


    Angelina strolled over. "Are you calling me, Professor Hap?"


    "Yeah, I wanted to remind you. Your hair color seems a bit different from before," Felix calmly said.


    Angelina exclaimed, pulling out a small mirror from her robe, examining herself carefully. "It is!" She frowned, and the bright pink strand in her ponytail reverted to black.


    "Tonks?"


    In the evening, when Harry, Ron, and Hermione exited the library, it was already late, almost the last ones out. The three walked through the deserted corridors, Ron creatively cursing Snape and the homework he''d assigned.


    "This is something," Harry thought. Ron seemed to have found a real use for Divination class¡ªthey could gather a continuous stream of unlucky inspirations from the class and direct them toward Snape. Suddenly, a ghostly image of a girl flashed before them.


    "Myrtle?" Harry exclaimed, surprised; he hadn''t seen her in a while.


    "Oh, it''s you," Myrtle also seemed taken aback. She turned as if to float away, then halted mid-air, frozen like a statue. Slowly turning around, a pair of bulging eyes stared at them from behind thick, round white spectacles. Harry felt uneasy; it was an assessing, weighing gaze, reminiscent of Malfoy.


    "You''ll do," she continued.


    "What are you talking about?" Ron grumbled. "We''ve been rushing through homework all day, we''re exhausted, and now we just want to go back to bed."


    "You''re friends with Draco, aren''t you?" Myrtle asked.


    "Who?" Ron perked up instantly.


    "Draco, Draco Malfoy," Myrtle said. "He''s in a bit of trouble, and I don''t know who else to ask for help, certainly not the professors; that would make things worse..." She rambled, floating back and forth in mid-air.


    "He hasn''t been stuffed into a toilet, has he?" Ron excitedly said. "Accidentally blocked your home''s plumbing too?"


    "Rude!" Myrtle shouted from mid-air, then descended slowly, covering her face in embarrassment. "But he''s actually in my bathroom."


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione exchanged looks.


    Myrtle daydreamed for a while before remembering her purpose. She hurriedly urged, "Will you help or not? It''s getting late!"


    "Who''s been procrastinating... I don''t want to get caught in the girls'' bathroom," Ron muttered under his breath.


    "You''ve been there quite a few times," Hermione pointed out.


    They had indeed been there more than once; in their second year, they spent a considerable amount of time brewing a complex potion inside, until Malfoy found out, after which they relocated elsewhere.


    "Perhaps, but for Malfoy''s sake..." Ron hesitated, looking at Harry, awaiting his decision.


    "Let''s go take a look," Harry finally said.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 572: Interrupted Contract

    The trio followed behind Myrtle, briskly heading towards the girls'' restroom. One fortunate thing was that the library and the restroom were on the same floor, so they didn''t have to take a detour. As they neared the restroom, Ron suddenly asked, "Myrtle, how did you meet Malfoy? I heard you have a habit of sneaking into the Prefects'' bathroom¡ª"


    Myrtle whimpered, covering her face and walking through the wall.


    Harry and Hermione glared at Ron, who shrugged. "I was just curious."


    "Shut it," Hermione said as they reached the door of Myrtle''s usual haunt. Harry listened intently for a few seconds and then whispered, "Can''t hear anything... must be charmed."


    Harry and Ron turned to Hermione, who decisively pulled out a small bag of beads and rummaged for a while before taking out three Extendable Ears.


    Harry inserted one end of the flesh-colored Ear into his ear and threw the other end toward the grubby door; it automatically slipped through the gap.


    "Brilliant. Hopefully, there''s no anti-eavesdropping charm. Let me try... Nope, nothing," he murmured.


    They listened carefully.


    A affected voice, pinched at the throat, reached their ears. "Still considering? Or should I have the master give your father a direct order? Draco, we''re in this together; I just need a little help from you..."


    Hermione looked terrified. "It''s that woman, Umbridge! What does she want to do?"


    Draco Malfoy''s slightly hoarse voice came through, "I... I can''t... sign that contract... No, that contract... will... will kill people."


    "As long as you don''t attempt to betray the master. Draco, do you wish to betray the master?"


    "I... I''m not..." Draco''s voice trailed off. "Your chances of success are too low; I can''t risk my life. I need some time to think. I''ll get back to you tomorrow, the day after. I need to ask my father¡ª"


    "Lucius is one of us; don''t think you can step out of this," Umbridge interjected sweetly, sounding like an innocent little girl, but Harry and the others shuddered, considering her round face and the threats she was making.


    "What do we do?" Hermione turned to them.


    "No matter what, we have to stop them," Harry said, jumping up and aiming his wand at the door. "Wait," Hermione said, "we don''t know their plan yet. Let''s make them think this is an accident." She pondered, "I have an idea."


    "Hermione¡ª"


    Hermione stopped angrily until Malfoy''s figure disappeared, then calmly asked, "How was that?" "Brilliant," Ron gave a thumbs-up, "What about the people inside?" Hermione shook her head slightly, indicating she hadn''t seen anyone.


    "Maybe they''re hiding," Harry mouthed, his wand aimed at the dark, derelict girls'' restroom door.


    When Hermione didn''t go inside earlier, it would be disastrous if she was hit by the Cruciatus Curse; she wasn''t confident she could break the curse.


    Harry tapped his wand on Ron and himself, and under the Disillusionment Charm, they blended into the dim surroundings. Hermione did the same, and they slowly backed away, concealing themselves in the darkness. After a tense wait of about fifteen minutes, they grew impatient, when faint movements came from inside.


    A silver light blossomed in the darkness; it seemed to be a cat, yet quite blurry, circling as a guardian before dispersing into silver specks.


    Then, a squat woman took shape, looking around before hurriedly leaving.


    But Harry''s trio stayed silent. They knew there was someone else inside. After a while, a young wizard emerged, striding away.


    When the figure disappeared, the trio finally breathed out.


    "That person''s named Avery, we saw them at the Ministry before," Hermione said.


    They walked back in silence, looking troubled. Today''s events exceeded their expectations. "They clearly have a conspiracy. We''d better inform the professors," Hermione suggested, and Harry and Ron nodded. Suddenly, the door of the broom closet on the second floor opened silently, three pairs of hands reaching out from the darkness, attempting to pull Harry and his companions inside.


    They reacted almost instantly¡ªHarry conjured a Human-shaped Ironclad Spell, a barrier that instantly expanded into a sphere, pushing away the jumbled hands; from Hermione''s bead bag flew two dark thorny vines, entangling in the darkness; Ron stepped back, murmuring a spell, white flames quickly forming at the tip of his wand.


    "It''s us, Harry!" a very familiar voice said.


    Harry''s heart raced; he looked at the figure in the dark, incredulously saying, "Angelina?"


    "Come in quickly," ''Angelina'' urged anxiously.


    The broom closet''s door closed behind them.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 573: Preparations on Both Sides - (1)

    Harry squinted in the darkness between the brooms; it was pitch black, only a few wands emitted a faint glow.


    Three people stood closest to them - Angelina, the Quidditch team captain, and two others Harry vaguely recognized from the odd couple he saw in the midday hall. He couldn''t figure out how they knew Angelina or why they were hiding in the broom cupboard, attempting to pull them in.


    "Angelina, what''s going on? And who are they?" Harry asked, feeling Hermione nudge him discreetly. He then noticed three or four more figures in the corner, their faces blending with the boxes, brooms, and cleaning tools, their outlines barely visible, resembling creatures with multiple arms and limbs.


    "Angelina?" Ron chimed in suddenly. "Watch out, it might not be her, she might have taken Polyjuice." Harry thought Ron had a point, feeling his heart skip a beat.


    Someone chuckled in the darkness, and Harry noticed one of the larger figures stooping down, looking at something.


    "Don''t be paranoid, kids," the tall figure, head lowered, stepped closer, and Harry gripped his wand, recognizing this body type usually found in the Slytherin team. If Ron hadn''t just warned him that Angelina might be fake, he might have even suspected collusion between the two team captains.


    In the darkness, the speaker''s silhouette bent slightly and placed something on the ground. Harry realized it was a magical lamp, and the next moment, the room lit up.


    The soft, bright light illuminated the cramped broom cupboard entirely.


    At that moment, Harry, Ron, and Hermione finally got a clear view of everyone in the room.


    Counting them, there were a total of eight people. Three on their side... Harry involuntarily considered how they might win if things turned physical. Although the others currently showed no hostility, Harry was sure the ''Angelina'' in front of him was not the team captain he knew.


    "It''s me, Tonks," ''Angelina'' said, closing her eyes and assuming a thoughtful expression. Her face gradually transformed into someone else''s, her hair turning pink.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione were left gaping.


    "It''s really you! Then, they¡ª" Harry stuttered.


    Tonks seemed in good spirits, pointing to the two people Harry felt familiar with. "These are Frank and Alice. You saw them earlier at the Order of the Phoenix, though now they sport different faces..." She gestured toward the people in the corner. "That''s Alastor and Kingsley."


    These people greeted them warmly.


    "Sorry if we startled you," Alice Longbottom said. "But you''re impressive." She pointed to the bruises on her wrist, then with a flick of her wand, they vanished instantly.@@@@


    Harry found today''s events surreal but at least solved one mystery: the two people at the dining table across were the Longbottoms, not observing him but Neville beside him... Yet, more questions arose. Why were they collectively appearing at school, masquerading as students?


    Hermione drew in a sudden breath. "Are you after Umbridge and Avery?"


    Harry and Ron instantly caught on.


    "Sharp girl," a big student dressed in Slytherin robes said, reminding Harry of Moody''s gait. He raised a piece of parchment covered in lines and dots.


    "Is that the Marauder''s Map?" Harry exclaimed.


    "Yeah," Moody said. "It''s strange I didn''t seek you out later."


    After some banter, Hermione cleared her throat and began recounting their experience. "Um¡ªwe were returning from the library, around eight o''clock¡ªI mean, we encountered the ''crying Myrtle'' halfway. She told us¡ª"


    Hermione finished her tale.


    There was silence in the broom cupboard for a while as everyone sank into contemplation. Harry, Ron, and Hermione couldn''t quite gauge their reactions. Hermione softly asked, "Um... did we do something wrong?" She thought of Moody mentioning a ''plan'' earlier, worried she accidentally disrupted it.


    "No, you did well," Kingsley reassured her. "We had already been monitoring Umbridge and Avery for a while, suspecting other collaborators in the school. So, we''ve been using the map these days, hoping to follow the trail like tonight. But we couldn''t hover over them, hear what they were saying, let alone know they were forcing students into unbreakable vows... You saved that kid."


    "A Death Eater spawn," Moody sneered.


    "But still a student at the school," Kingsley nodded. "He might turn into a Death Eater like his father and uncle."


    "You better clarify it''s the aunt married to Lestrange


    ," Tonks happily added, "To avoid confusion."


    "Oh, my apologies," Moody said irritably.


    Harry wanted to laugh. He remembered Sirius talking about the ''pure-blood dilemma'', pulling out a thread that led to a string... But it wasn''t the time to laugh; the atmosphere in the broom cupboard was somewhat serious. Frank, who had been quiet, interjected, "But the kid isn''t a Death Eater yet. If we work hard enough, he won''t even get the chance to ''inherit the family business.''"


    "Let''s hope so," Moody''s young face showed some fading enthusiasm.


    "Alastor talks big, but his principles are stronger than all of us," Kingsley reassured Harry, Ron, and Hermione, who looked puzzled. "He''d make the same choice in your position, so don''t feel pressured. You did a good deed today. I heard your relationship with Malfoy isn''t great? That''s even more commendable. Get a good night''s sleep¡ª"


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Harry, Ron, and Hermione turned in terror. "Do you have someone else here?"


    "It''s probably Emilin," Moody muttered, picking up his wand, signaling others to be quiet.


    The door opened, and a girl with straw-colored hair and a round face walked in, carrying a cloth bag. "The food in the kitchen is more than I expected," she said cheerfully. Harry felt like he had seen her face somewhere; he guessed she was from a higher grade, much like ''Angelina''.


    "Oh, are you guys here too? Want some?" Emilin Vance asked, taking out food from her bag to share with others.


    "No, thank you," Harry said. Ron and Hermione shook their heads. "By the way," Harry turned to Tonks, "Where''s the real Angelina?"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 574: Revelation Brought by Guardian Spirits - (1)

    The next day, in a classroom marked as the "Frontline Outlook Club," Harry, Ron, and Hermione laid out cushions and wooden targets on the floor, things they might need later.


    The door swung open, and Fred and George swaggered in. "What brings you guys here today?"


    "Professor Heidestrand is coming," Harry said.


    The twins perked up, glancing at Harry. "Interested in seeing my guardian spirit, I suppose, and maybe offering us some guidance," Harry shrugged.


    "Cool!" Fred exclaimed.


    They joined in, and by the time Ginny and Luna arrived, the classroom had filled up. Ron and Neville were moving a large wooden crate filled with various spellbooks and training props.


    "I''ll help," Anthony Goldstein from Ravenclaw shouted, pointing his wand at the crate. "Stop!" Neville exclaimed, startled, but the incantation had already slipped out. "Wingardium Leviosa!"


    The crate jerked, catching Ron''s hand, and one corner crashed onto his foot, causing him to cry out in pain. Then, slowly, the crate began to float, wobbling like a drunk, rising higher until it reached the ceiling, over ten feet high.


    "You need to learn to control it," Harry ran over, looking up for a few seconds.


    "Sorry! It''s my first time handling something this big," Anthony said with a mournful face.


    "Size doesn''t matter," Harry yelled into his ear. "You need to control your spells."


    "Spells?" Anthony looked confused.@@@@


    "Yes, you''re doing well. Look! You got the crate up to the ceiling. Now, I need you to bring it back down," Harry instructed, the people around watching anxiously while Hermione muttered under her breath.


    "What are you doing?" Ron asked, hopping on one foot, Neville supporting him.


    "Preparing a Cushioning Charm, just in case," Hermione said swiftly. "Oh, but it seems unnecessary now."


    The large crate descended slowly, Anthony collapsed on the ground, sweating and panting. Harry helped him up. "Not bad."


    "Thanks," Anthony muttered, surrounded by applause.


    "Professor, you tried it too? And it worked?" Harry couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yeah," Felix opened his hand, and a silver swallow materialized in the air, perching on his shoulder. He then produced two runes, handing them to the swallow''s beak. It swallowed one green symbol, and the silver glow took on a faint green hue.


    A faint halo spread, and people immediately felt extraordinarily calm, lazy but with sharp awareness. Then the swallow swallowed another crimson rune, its body surrounded by a thin flame, letting out a loud cry, and a ring of light expanded.


    The calm mood was immediately shattered. Fred and George, who were nearby, clenched their fists, their expressions excited. "Fred, I have a great idea! How about inviting Peeves to join our club?" George exclaimed.


    "I can''t wait!" Fred enthusiastically responded, and the two stepped out.


    Harry also felt odd; his enthusiasm for Quidditch returned, and now he just wanted to soar on a broom in the sky, maybe with Ginny? Wild thoughts ran through his mind, then his Occlumency kicked in, cooling his brain. He instinctively grabbed the most reactive twins.


    "Professor?" he called out urgently.


    "I know."


    Felix lifted the magic, surveying the room. Most people''s heads felt as if they''d been punched but were gradually coming to, though still dazed.


    "Sorry, didn''t expect such a big reaction. Keep practicing; don''t mind me. I''ll figure out what happened on my own," Felix sat on a large crate in the corner, pondering the situation.


    Harry shook his head, blocking out the adverse effects with Occlumency. He clapped, drawing everyone''s attention. "Today, let''s continue practicing the Patronus Charm. I know it''s been a while, and you might be a bit rusty¡ª"


    "Nonsense! I''m feeling fantastic right now!" Ernie Macmillan loudly interrupted.


    Before Harry could continue, Ernie started waving his wand, fully focused and zealous. Harry suddenly realized that these people might be influenced by the ''Passion'' rune, amplifying emotions with the help of Felix''s spell.


    Harry sighed, "Alright, practice it your way, but be careful not to hurt yourselves."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 575: Opening Act - (1)

    Umbridge had never expected the Niffler she was chasing to have valuable defensive items. She had only heard about similar products being developed by "Future World" and the Ministry recently ordered a batch. It suddenly dawned on her - ''Future World'' and Felix Harp were somehow connected.


    Looking around and finding no one nearby, Umbridge spotted the Niffler standing foolishly, waving a small stick at her. With determination, she approached.


    Her wide smile and sweet tone asked, "Aren''t you a cute little thing... Can I hold you?"


    Valen shivered, waving the stick, backing away.


    Umbridge''s dark shadow loomed over Valen, cornering it against the wall. She smirked, but the moment she saw the stick in the Niffler''s hand glow in the darkness, a sense of familiarity struck her. Just as she connected it to Fawkes, a powerful whirlwind emerged, lifting her into the air.


    The gemstones on the wand, designated as ''handle with caution'' by a great wizard, glowed brighter. The wind intensified, forming a strong vortex that howled like a knife, snowflakes dancing within it. Umbridge, trapped in the freezing gale, screamed.


    Valen, watching Umbridge''s distress, worried about causing trouble, hurriedly darted away, intending to report to the powerful wizard.


    "Boom!"


    Umbridge crashed from mid-air, her face covered in bloodied scratches, torn clothes, and her gray-brown hair disheveled, resembling a hornet''s nest.


    Shaking with anger, she struggled to her feet. The fear of that person, buried deep within her, resurfaced. Letting the Niffler cast magic was beyond her comprehension. The humiliation and shock clashed within her.


    After a while, she hastily healed her wounds with some poor healing spells, then swiftly departed. In the corridor, she found Mafalda distributing newspapers to a group of six or seven young wizards.


    "Remember, emphasize the first news item. A disturbed student has been sneaking into the girls'' lavatory at night - stay cautious," Mafalda instructed. Two boys hugged each other in fear.


    Mafalda eyed them, "It''s the girls'' lavatory, girls! It has nothing to do with you, understand?"


    A frightened girl asked, "Who''s the disturbed student?"


    "The client didn''t specify¡ªuh, I mean, it''s still under investigation. Keep an eye out," Mafalda corrected herself, encouraging them, "Do well, and I promise gifts next Hogsmeade weekend."


    "Is there really someone causing trouble?" the scared girl asked.


    "Of course, mostly subtle ads though. Did you see the second one, the love letter? Also, Professor Bubages hiring assistants? We''ve expanded our clientele to the professors! Someday, I''ll interview Headmaster Dumbledore in his office..."


    As Umbridge passed by, she halted, staring incredulously at Mafalda. Mafalda, enthusiastically speaking, suddenly noticed the young wizards looking past her shoulder. Turning, she found a large, chubby chin inches away.


    Startled, Mafalda stared at Umbridge, realizing she looked somewhat toad-like. She tried to dismiss it as an angle issue. Stepping back and reassessing, some thoughts once formed couldn''t be erased.


    "I''ve seen you, you''re from the Ministry. What do you want?" Umbridge grinned, causing pain to her wounds, "Hmph, little girl, I heard what you said earlier. You''re the editor of the Quibbler?"


    "It''s actually three pairs of eyes," Ron corrected, grinning.


    "It''s a whole front-line lookout, Harry," Hermione chastised, "Your notes on ''Surveillance and Counter-Surveillance'' you handed out last time¡ªI know what you''re planning."


    Harry seemed uneasy, "It''s the best way, isn''t it?"


    Hermione sighed, "Have you noticed you''re starting to sound like Dumbledore?"


    Harry stared at her, speechless.


    "You often complain about adults keeping things from you, not telling you everything. Now you''re doing the same to the club members¡ª"


    "It''s for their own good! To prevent leaks! And, the fewer people who know about that thing, the better." Harry stuttered, then froze.


    Could that be the reason?


    The way Dumbledore, Hagrid, even Moody, Kingsley treated him compared to how he treated Neville, Luna, or Simon... were they the same? Harry pondered. A voice inside him said, I''m different from them. But then, where? I can''t stand aside; others might give up, but not me. Even if Voldemort''s forces were ten or a hundred times


    stronger, even if he defeated everyone and ruled the magical world, as long as I''m alive, I''ll stand against him.


    Harry believed that wholeheartedly.


    He saw Neville and Hannah walking past, knowing they were headed to Herbology together. Harry watched Neville, his face no longer round like in first year but defined, and if something extremely dangerous happened, Harry felt he might refuse others but not Neville. He knew Neville''s attitude towards Voldemort and Death Eaters was akin to his...


    Suddenly, Hermione glanced sarcastically at the table opposite, "He''s quite the charmer, isn''t he? Acts like a helpful senior." Harry and Ron looked over; Chesteron Avery was chatting with a group of Slytherins, faint words like ''prefect'' and ''authority'' floated over. Pansy listened attentively, eager, oblivious to the cold-faced Draco Malfoy sitting beside her.


    Harry sensed intense disgust from Draco''s gaze.


    "Is he trying to get closer to Malfoy again?" Hermione asked softly, "Didn''t the articles work?"


    "As long as Malfoy''s smart, he won''t give him a chance," Harry affirmed. Throughout breakfast, they occasionally glanced towards the Slytherin table. Eventually, the Slytherins started leaving; Malfoy decisively put down his cutlery and left, dragging Crabbe and Goyle, despite their protest about leaving food on their plates.


    "See?" Harry said.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 576: Chaotic Castle - (1)

    "Is something wrong?" Ron asked in a hushed voice, his hand instinctively reaching for his pocket, where Harry knew his wand was hidden.


    "Let''s talk outside," Harry said almost in a whisper. Ron and Hermione got up, hastily making their way across the common room. As they passed Neville, he stood up, about to ask something, "Ha¡ª" but Harry quickened his pace, uncertain about involving others right now.


    The trio pushed open the door of the common room and walked a distance away.


    "They''ve started moving, Umbridge and Avery?" Ron asked eagerly.


    Harry unfolded a somewhat crumpled map, and Ron and Hermione immediately leaned in, "Hard to say, but look here." Harry pointed to a small dot, "That''s Umbridge, heading towards the tower of the Headmaster''s office. I''m not sure if she knows the password, but¡ª"


    "Hey, we''re on the eighth floor! If we take a couple of staircases and corridors, maybe we can intercept her early," Ron said excitedly.


    "Good idea," Harry said, "but there''s a catch, we have to split up."


    "Why?" Ron looked at Harry puzzled, then glanced at Hermione, hoping for an explanation.


    "Umbridge''s movement might be a sign, a signal for the action to start. But she''s not all of it, look!" Her finger pointed around the map, "Avery is in the Great Hall, doing nothing, that''s odd."


    "What about the Order members?" Ron asked.


    "Two are guarding the Great Hall, two are at the front and back doors of the school, the other two... got it, Alastor and Tonks are patrolling the school perimeter."


    "They''re guarding against Death Eaters entering the school?" Ron said, surprised.


    "Possible," Harry said, scanning the map, "Have you seen Malfoy?"


    "Probably in the Slytherin common room, let me check... Oh, no," Hermione groaned, "he''s coming out, heading upstairs. Just at this time! What if he..." she asked anxiously.


    "Don''t know," Harry said, "So, we need to split up. You take the map, keep an eye on Avery on the way. If Umbridge is on the move, he''s sure to have a role to play. But thankfully, we have Frank, Alice, and other professors¡ª"


    "What about you?"


    "I don''t need the map, my destination is clear," Harry said shortly, "I just need to ensure no one sneaks into the Headmaster''s office. If this is a false alarm, that''s for the best. Let''s not alert others unless necessary."


    Ron and Hermione nodded silently, and Harry and they went up different staircases, through two doors. He knew he was close to the Headmaster''s office; he had been there before, remembering vividly the huge stone gargoyle statue guarding the entrance. Harry hoped it would stay vigilant.


    But if Snape and Dumbledore were together, why the lack of interest in such a significant matter? Harry fumed, didn''t they know Voldemort was plotting outside? Harry stared at Snape, exasperated. His inner emotions were complex and intense, rendering him almost unable to think, and Legilimency was of little help. Suddenly, a spark of inspiration cut through the fog in his mind.


    Voldemort...


    Yes, Voldemort was back, and if¡ªHarry felt breathless. He trembled, realizing he might have an idea of where Snape got the Death Eaters'' information from, not from casual correspondence with his Death Eater friends but¡ª he was one of them.


    The boy who had led a peaceful life for over a decade had donned the Death Eater cloak once again... Was it possible?


    If Snape was a spy, then Harry needn''t worry at all, even Umbridge might just be a ridiculous tool spreading false news. He suddenly felt a surge of clarity. But what if it wasn''t true?


    Then, Snape was likely not only the ultimate traitor but also the dangerous dark wizard that he feared.


    Snape''s expression was still condescending, "You''re dismissed, Potter."


    Harry reluctantly took a few steps back, keeping his eyes fixed on Snape''s, "You''re lying," he accused, with less conviction than he would have liked.


    Snape didn''t respond, only staring back with a look Harry couldn''t read. Then, he turned and walked away, disappearing around the corner. Harry stood there, his heart pounding, mind racing with conflicting thoughts and suspicions.


    Should he trust Snape, or was he indeed the enemy within, hiding in plain sight?


    He felt colder the more he thought about it. He didn''t know how the members of the Order of the Phoenix guarding outside were faring, whether they were still in battle or had retreated. Anxious thoughts swirled in his mind. The only silver lining was that it was getting dark. Most students remained inside the castle, temporarily safe. But exceptions were possible. What if some students wandered near the Forbidden Forest? Harry''s heart skipped a beat; he thought of Luna. She had a friend among the centaurs named Firenze. She and Ginny sometimes ventured near the forest''s edge. What if...? He couldn''t bear to think further.


    And then there was Hagrid. Harry halted in horror, not too far from the broken wall leading to Hagrid''s cabin. If Hagrid heard anything, he would come out, with Fang. Unless he wasn''t at home, perhaps with Grawp.


    He prayed that Hagrid would have some unexpected plans and be away with Grawp, even if it was for a birthday celebration, so they could be safe together...


    Harry''s thoughts overwhelmed him, making it hard to breathe. The Marauder''s Map was with Ron and Hermione, leaving him unable to confirm the safety of these people. Fear surged within him. Familiar voices reached his ears. "Harry!" Hermione and Ron sprinted up the spiral staircase, panting heavily.


    Harry instinctively found himself by the entrance to Gryffindor''s common room. Shortly after, the portrait of the Fat Lady swung open.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 577: Each Ones Battle

    Traces of a major battle lingered on the outskirts of Hogsmeade village, and Voldemort took a moment to reflect.


    Although he had escaped the last encounter, having faced off against two of the world''s top wizards, his threat level skyrocketed in the eyes of magical departments worldwide.


    With the headmaster of the American Ilvermorny School as a warning, no one dared to underestimate this evil force entrenched in England. The decisive battle from half a century ago was repeatedly mentioned in the newspapers, and many openly referred to him as the "Second Dark Lord."


    At this moment, Voldemort strolled the streets of Hogsmeade, seeking his target.


    He sought a place, not the clingy Lover''s Tea House or the owl-post office piled with bird droppings and noise. He spotted the Three Broomsticks from afar, weighing his options, then caught sight of a deep alley.


    Distant memories stirred, and with a tinge of melancholy, he entered, stopping at the entrance of a small tavern.


    Everything here seemed unchanged¡ªthe tattered wooden sign, the rusty frame swaying in the wind. Rough calls for drinks floated through the grimy bulging windows.


    "Hey!"


    Voldemort pushed the door open and entered the Hog''s Head Inn, bringing in the chilly February night air. The scene before him felt familiar: several secretive patrons in veils and hoods, as if it were the latest trend.


    With a cursory glance, he deduced at least three tables were engaged in illegal transactions.


    The barman was serving a glass of blue-flamed drink to a hooded figure when suddenly, Aberforth continued wiping an empty glass, casually lifting his head. His motion froze abruptly.


    The sound of the shattering glass drew the attention of other patrons. They glanced at Aberforth then shifted their wary eyes to Voldemort.


    "Hiss!"


    A dreadful gasp. The temperature in the dirty, dimly lit room seemed to plummet to freezing point.


    "M-Mystery man!" a wizard near the fireplace exclaimed.


    Covered in blood-soaked bandages, an attire that wouldn''t earn a welcome at the Three Broomsticks nearby, yet this man swaggered into the Hog''s Head Inn. That''s why this small pub could continue to thrive.


    The wizard stood up flustered, inadvertently knocking over the table in front of him, producing his wand¡ªnot to attack, but to apparate away.


    In a flash of green light, he fell straight, his wide-eyed stare revealing his unease before death.


    Voldemort lazily gestured with his wand. "I intend to entertain a guest, so, I hope you all cooperate."


    For a moment, the air in the bar seemed to solidify.


    Sporting black circles around his eyes, resembling a vampire, the thin wizard shrilled, "He wants to kill everyone!" Voldemort''s gaze shifted slowly, a smirk forming on his lips. He raised his wand, and the peculiar patrons of the Hog''s Head Inn fell like wheat stalks¡ª


    Resistance commenced, slaughter ensued.


    Some attempted apparition, but shadows from the darkness entangled their necks, choking them to death. Desperate screams and spells cut through the feeble light trapped within this dim bar; no one could escape.


    In less than a minute, only three remained.


    Aberforth summoned a guardian Patronus, intending to relay Voldemort''s arrival. The corporeal goat guardian passed through the wall, disappearing in the blink of an eye. Post the carnage, Voldemort calmed down, staring intently at the face resembling Dumbledore.


    If it were merely a resemblance, he wouldn''t have cared, would have killed on a whim. But Aberforth wasn''t just strong; he surpassed the average wizard. His resistance posed some trouble for Voldemort¡ªinsignificant, yet enough for him to reconsider.


    For Voldemort, fixated on bloodline power, the immense strength and Dumbledore''s resemblance caused him to associate Aberforth with Dumbledore. He stared at Aberforth''s dirtied glasses, the fury burning in his bright blue eyes, and the strands of metallic gray hair and beard, the more he looked, the more the resemblance grew.


    Decades ago, the failed job application surged to his mind:


    He was ambitious, seeking to spread his influence throughout the magical world, choosing the Defense Against the Dark Arts position as his stepping stone. But his plans were cut short before they even began. Dumbledore heartlessly rejected him, even pointing out his minion''s presence at the Hog''s Head Inn, a fact that embarrassed him.


    He recalled Dumbledore admitting to having a good relationship with the local pub''s bartender...


    "Ah, I see now." Voldemort chuckled, a sinister expression on his face. Waving his arms twice, two more wizards fell, leaving only Aberforth.


    Aberforth''s expression turned grim; he knew there was no escape. There had been hope earlier, but his attempt to challenge Voldemort was a mistake. He wasn''t a match. Now, with only him left, attempting to apparate away in front of Voldemort was as futile as climbing the skies.


    "Who are you to Dumbledore?" Voldemort asked softly.


    "Phew!" Aberforth spat blood into the ground, mingling with the flowing blood. He raised his wand.


    The battle ended swiftly.


    Though all evidence suggested Aberforth had resisted fiercely, and half the wall of the Hog''s Head Inn lay in ruins, Voldemort effortlessly emerged victorious. With a leisurely wave of his wand, snake-like ropes shot out, entangling Aberforth firmly.


    He was left hanging from the crumbling ceiling.


    "If that''s the case, casualties will be minimized," Lupin analyzed. "What about the school?"


    "Well, when I arrived, everything was calm. Now, it''s hard to say..."


    "Quick, go back! I can manage here. I assure you, when you return, everything will be back to normal," Lupin said hurriedly.


    Felix chuckled lightly, took a step, and the scene in front of him rapidly changed¡ª


    Hogwarts. Disguised as students, Frank and Alice held a live map, focusing on the name ''Avery.'' Suddenly, a chaotic sound of footsteps came from the revolving staircase. They glanced at each other and looked at the extra names of students on the map.


    After getting their brooms, these students scattered to various school entrances. Ron, Hermione, Neville, Fred, George, and some others rushed to the castle gate, surprised to find it locked with Felch guarding it.


    "On Deputy Headmistress McGonagall''s orders, no students are to step out of the castle," Felch said sternly.


    "Oh, come on," Hermione said. "We want to help and can help. The professors are just behind the door, right? Mr. Felch, we can''t let them fight alone against Inferi, Dementors, werewolves, vampires, or whatever else..."


    "He won''t budge," Fred said in frustration. "Might as well give him a¡ª" but Felch reconsidered and actually stepped aside.


    "Thank you, Mr. Felch," Hermione said gratefully, pointing her wand, silently opening the door, the professors'' incantations faintly audible. "They should be on the stone steps, yes, that''s it!"


    They walked out through the oak gates. Felch grabbed Mafalda, her expression bewildered, not understanding why she was here, like Luna beside her. "You can''t go! You''re too young..." Felch exclaimed, staring at Mafalda, hesitating. "You, you''re a new student? What''s your name?"


    Mafalda turned to Luna, pointing a finger. "I don''t know, ask her!"


    "What''s going on?" Ron hurriedly walked over. He had just sat on his broom when the unexpected occurred, and seeing Mafalda, he took a sharp breath. "What are you doing here?"


    Felch and Mafalda looked at Luna. Ron turned stiffly, praying he wouldn''t hear an absurd answer. Luna cheerfully said, "Didn''t I greet you guys earlier? I was there¡ª"


    "You found Mafalda behind that door?" Ron gasped, remembering what had happened earlier when Luna tried to open a door.


    "Yes, I saw her walking in with Umbridge, and only she walked out, locking it from the outside. I found it odd, knocked, but no response from inside. Later found out it wasn''t Umbridge at all..." Luna spread her hands.


    "You fool, Luna, obviously Umbridge used Polyjuice!" Ron shouted at her.


    "Don''t you yell at her!" Mafalda exclaimed.


    "Don''t make a mess!" Ron shouted back.


    He roughly handed Mafalda to Felch, as if passing off a piece of junk, "Um... excuse me, uh, please watch over her, don''t let her run off."


    "Ron!" someone called from afar.


    "Oh, darn it, I have to go support Harry," Ron said, jogging to the platform outside, joining the twins and Neville on their brooms.


    At this moment, another voice came from behind¡ª


    "Wait!" Alice ran breathlessly. "You¡ªshouldn''t¡ªgo out¡ªit''s too dangerous¡ª"


    "When will this end? Who''s this now¡ª" Fred grumbled, looking ready to punch someone. Hermione, after seeing Alice''s face, tugged at his sleeve, almost pulling him off the broom. "Ouch! Hermione, what are you doing?" "She''s Neville''s mum..." Hermione whispered, Fred stunned.


    "Does


    Neville know?" Fred asked in a hushed voice, George trying to eavesdrop, being pushed back by him. Hermione shook her head.


    Alice Longbottom stared at Neville. "You''re still young¡ª"


    "Not that young anymore," Neville said, anxiously looking into the distance. It had been seven to eight minutes since Harry left. He said stiffly, "You can choose to stay in the castle; I choose to support Harry. It''s normal."


    "No, what I mean is, they''ll be fine. You just need to stay safe in the castle. The adults will handle everything. Children¡ª" Alice urgently said, pulling Neville''s hand, "Think about your parents!"


    "Sorry," Neville said, "They''ll be proud of me." He looked deeply at Alice, gave a strong push with his feet, and flew into the sky.


    Beside him, Fred raised a thumbs-up. He, George, and Ron flew towards Hagrid''s hut.


    At that moment, another voice rang out¡ª


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    "I said wait!" Alice ran over, panting, "You¡ªshouldn''t¡ªgo outside¡ªit''s too dangerous¡ª"


    Will Harry, Ron, and Hermione reach the others in time? The unfolding events within Hogwarts and the surrounding turmoil promise an intense and uncertain future for the characters involved in the ongoing confrontation against dark forces.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 578: Approaching the End

    "Granger¡ªoh, dear!" Professor McGonagall ran over from a distance, barely finishing her words when brooms swiftly flew just above her head. She stared at the departing group, her chest heaving.


    "What''s¡ªwhat''s going on with them?" she asked, visibly annoyed.


    "Well, it''s rather obvious, isn''t it? They''re off to help Harry¡ª" Hermione tried to keep her tone light.


    "Is Harry involved in this?"


    "Hagrid''s in danger¡ª"


    "I know, I''ve already sent Sirius and Snape there."


    "And there''s little Grawp¡ª"


    "Don''t tell me you know that giant, Miss Granger, or you''ve just made up a name on the spot?" Professor McGonagall panted.


    "I do know him," Hermione said firmly, now that the others weren''t around; she felt responsible to explain, especially for Grawp, who had already been exposed. "He''s Hagrid''s brother. We listen to music and watch movies together when everything''s okay. He quite likes ''A Pot of Warm Love''¡ª"


    She couldn''t continue. McGonagall clutched her chest, struggling to breathe, seemingly about to faint.


    "Professor? Can we help with anything?" Hermione asked cautiously.


    The dozen or so students behind her nodded silently, though they seemed quite taken aback themselves. Giants were considered brutal creatures in wizarding records, so Hermione being friendly with Grawp, along with the absence of Harry and Ron, earned their respect.


    If it weren''t for the current urgency, they would surely have a million questions to ask.


    McGonagall glared at Hermione, scanning the students behind her. "I heard Professor Black taught you several combat formations in class? Let me see what you''ve learned. Groups of three, take cover behind armors and statues, don''t expose yourselves easily, only attack the undead creatures overlooked by the professors. Remember! Report any injuries immediately, even if it''s just a scratch; the claws and teeth of the undead are poisonous."


    The students nodded quietly, their excitement subdued.


    "Luna, Ginny, you''re with me," Hermione said softly, motioning for Luna to join them. Hermione extended her hand and, with a gesture, golden flames in ancient magical language poured from her fingertips, shaping into the form of a phoenix before hitting the ground. It spread its swan-like wings and swiftly flew off into the distance. Other students looked at her enviously.


    As the phoenix flew over the castle, it illuminated a broad, open space halfway up the mountainside. There stood neatly arranged armors and statues of various sizes, even some animals. They were lined up, forming a solid wall, blocking the undead. Behind them stood a dozen adult wizards, some from the school''s faculty and others from the Ministry of Magic.


    However, compared to the vast number of undead, they seemed inadequate, only able to guard the main pathway.


    These individuals had to stand dispersed, each responsible for a specific area. But they were powerless against the areas farther away. The undead had stopped near a pine tree, seemingly interested in something.


    "We can only ensure clearing a path first; the rest will have to wait for daylight," McGonagall said. She re-entered the fight, waving her wand. Grass sprouted rapidly, tripping the approaching undead. Hermione controlled the phoenix, hurling bursts of flames, reducing them to ashes.


    Two Dementors floated in the distance, resembling tattered cloth blown by the wind. They seemed somewhat fearful of the place. When Hermione looked up again, the Dementors had vanished.


    Howls echoed from the Forbidden Forest, and she wasn''t certain if they were werewolves.


    "Let''s hope no one dies. We''ve prepared in advance, but there are things beyond our control," McGonagall said, gazing at the green skull hanging in the sky.


    Before she could finish speaking, the enormous Dark Mark suddenly became blindingly bright. With a colossal explosion, the jaw of the skull shattered, the snake writhing within disappeared, replaced by a colorful dragon frolicking cheerfully.


    The skull''s eyes were replaced by two rotating, sparking fireworks, making the entire scene comical. In the dazzling light, McGonagall saw several dots rushing out of the green clouds. She groaned softly, "It must be Fred and George. Even at a time like this..."


    "They''ve done well this time," Ginny said, staring at the sky. She shook her wand violently, casting a spell.


    "The Bat-Bogey Hex won''t work on the undead, Ginny," Hermione said, "You need fire-based magic, try the Bright Flames¡ª" She paused, staring at the unlucky undead.


    "Wow, that''s a huge bat," Luna exclaimed in amazement.


    Finally, both the Dark Mark and the Weasley fireworks disappeared together, and the castle returned to dimness. Hermione, Ginny, and Luna now stood at the forefront. Luna controlled a white flame, turning to say, "We need a little light."


    Someone had already thought of that. At the castle''s entrance, Cedric held a bright, gleaming orb in his hands. It emitted a soft glow around, and students behind him extended their hands in unison. Soon, several orbs flew into the sky like lanterns or miniature moons, adorning the sky over Hogwarts.


    Once everything was done, they jogged down the stone steps, joining McGonagall.


    McGonagall seemed somewhat numb. "Thank you, children. Groups of three, don''t get too close to the front¡ª"


    "Professor McGonagall, Mr. Kingsley said to inform you that the rear castle entrance is guarded. They don''t need as many people there," Cedric said.


    "Excellent," McGonagall said with satisfaction. "We need manpower here; there are too many places to defend... Since you''re here, I can spare a few professors... The battlefield is not just one."


    She was right. Apart from the Ministry of Magic in London and the nearby Hogsmeade village, the school had been divided into several battlefields¡ªaround Hagrid''s hut, the front and rear castle entrances, and even the relatively calm Headmaster''s office could be considered a ''battlefield.''


    Umbridge had turned the Headmaster''s office into a mess.


    At first, she disguised herself as a curious student, claiming Dumbledore had given her permission to conduct an exclusive interview for ''The Quibbler.'' She scrutinized every corner, touched and prodded, even stood on tiptoes to shake the Sorting Hat vigorously, but apart from getting dust in her eyes, she found nothing.


    She rummaged through every accessible area; books were scattered on the shelves, drinks in the cabinet were pushed aside roughly, and the inset wooden panels bore several oily fingerprints, as if checking for secret compartments.


    As time passed, the shouts and chaos from outside spread into the room like a plague, but Umbridge showed no signs of panic or surprise. She even attempted to barge into Dumbledore''s private bedroom on the second floor, at which point, the portraits of past headmasters couldn''t ignore her odd behavior anymore.


    The portraits in the Headmaster''s office yelled angrily at her¡ª


    "Never seen a student like you!"


    "A troublemaker! Which house are you from?"


    Umbridge tried a few times but found herself blocked by an invisible barrier; her magic was


    useless here. She furrowed her brows, staring at the large mirror in the corner. It was the Mirror of Erised, but she was clueless about its abilities.


    After trying various spells and methods to break the invisible barrier and investigate the mirror, she gave up, deciding to sit behind Dumbledore''s desk and wait it out.


    However, as time passed, she grew increasingly restless. The explosions outside made her even more frustrated; she could no longer pretend that nothing was happening. She couldn''t sit there and do nothing.


    But the barrier prevented her from leaving the room.


    The door to the Headmaster''s office opened suddenly, and Cedric, Ginny, and Luna entered with their wands raised.


    Umbridge jumped up from the chair. "Who are you? What do you want?"


    Ginny stepped forward. "You''re not supposed to be here."


    "I have permission¡ªDumbledore allowed me!" Umbridge''s voice trembled.


    Cedric raised an eyebrow. "But Dumbledore isn''t here now, is he?"


    Umbridge hesitated. She eyed the mirror and then the door. Her heart pounded heavily. She knew she had to get out of here. But how?


    Ginny gestured with her wand, and the golden fire roared, taking the shape of a snake. Umbridge shrieked and dived behind the desk.


    The snake slithered and coiled around the legs of the desk, eventually forming the shape of a cage, trapping Umbridge inside.


    Luna looked at the snake and muttered, "That''s a strange fire snake."


    Ginny raised her wand again, conjuring fiery chains that latched onto the bars of the cage, locking Umbridge inside.


    "What are you doing? Let me out! This is illegal! Dumbledore will hear about this!" Umbridge''s screams echoed, but the chaos outside was louder.


    "We have to go, we can''t stay here," Cedric said to the others. They rushed back out of the room, leaving Umbridge screaming behind the fiery bars.


    The door closed, and the barrier held Umbridge imprisoned within Dumbledore''s office, amidst the ongoing chaos of the battle raging throughout Hogwarts.


    Felix''s mind buzzed abruptly. Damn those stupid paintings! I''ll get rid of you if I get the chance! Despite her thoughts, her body reacted oppositely; she frantically reached for the doorknob and twisted it. She heard the angry cry of the phoenix and the beating of wings. With a forceful pull, the door opened just as her slender figure slipped through, much smaller than the outstretched wings of the phoenix. At the last moment before closing the door, Umbridge saw Fawkes'' pointed beak pecking at the doorframe, causing a few sparks.


    "Bang!"


    The door shut, and Umbridge breathed a huge sigh of relief. "Thud!" Another sound startled her; she jumped and rushed to the moving staircase, barely avoiding rolling down. Gasping for breath, she rushed down, looking disheveled. But she didn''t care; her face wasn''t her concern anyway.


    From the start, her plan was to make that girl the scapegoat.


    Now, she needed to get to the abandoned classroom on the first floor and switch places with the real Mafalda. Umbridge''s eyes glinted with a fierce determination as she ran.


    To destroy the evidence, evade suspicion, having a body in the school would be the best choice.


    The cry of the phoenix echoed through the castle corridors, sending shivers down Umbridge''s spine, urging her to run faster.


    But she needn''t have worried too much; the phoenix''s cry wasn''t directed at her but at an ancient Runes professor who had been up to no good. Fawkes had barged in, only to be grabbed by the neck by a sudden hand from the air and shaken vigorously, a treatment Fawkes had never experienced before.


    "Easy there," Felix chuckled, cradling Fawkes like holding a hen, his other hand soothingly stroking its beautiful feathers. "Calm down. You need to give her some time to escape, or this won''t go as planned."


    Fawkes raised its elegant neck, filled with fury.


    Felix leisurely pulled out a silver pocket watch, flicking it open to check the time. "Chirp?" Valen''s voice came from inside. "It''s not over yet; you''re safest in there," Felix reassured.


    "Chirp!!!"


    "Um, sorry, can''t give you the snake yet. Embedding the Trace Displacement Charm has potential risks; you wouldn''t want it to explode suddenly, would you?"


    Felix closed the watch, cradling Fawkes as they descended the stairs from the headmaster''s office, peering into the distance through a window on the eighth floor.


    Outside was as bright as daylight, broomsticks flying over the castle. He saw some familiar faces, and¡ªit seemed like a competition¡ªlight balls from Lumos spells flew out from various positions in the castle, merging into a soft white light, turning Hogwarts into a world of light.


    The lurking shadows, hiding behind bushes, trees, and rocks, jumped out like headless chickens, instinctively fleeing into the distance, only to be ignited by the white flames raining down from the broomsticks flying in the sky.


    Dozens, maybe hundreds, of Lumos spells gathered, illuminating even the Forbidden Forest.


    Finally releasing his grip, Fawkes wriggled free from Felix''s embrace, angrily shooting a few golden sparks at him. Felix waved him off. "Off you go, off you go. Get Umbridge moving; don''t stand idle. Voldemort shouldn''t be kept waiting..."


    Fawkes elegantly turned in mid-air, his two long feathers trailing on Felix''s arm, heading without looking back towards the moving staircase in the main building.


    ...


    Harry sighed as he looked at the empty breach in the walls, relieved. Once they reached here, he knew the enemies wouldn''t succeed; their reinforcements kept coming¡ª


    At first, it was only Hagrid and Grawp, then Moody arrived, knocking down several Death Eaters in one go and dispersing the Dementors in the area. They later joined forces with Mad-Eye Moody, Tonks, and Dawlish. Ron arrived with Neville, Fred, George, and Ginny. They followed Moody''s orders, forming a defensive formation, with little Grawp throwing stones from behind. The werewolves, vampires, and Death Eaters couldn''t get up after taking a hit.


    Sirius and Snape were also assigned by Professor McGonagall; Hagrid called the centaurs, and later, Professors Flitwick and Sprout arrived. With their reinforcements, the situation finally stabilized. The attackers were forced to retreat beyond the breached wall.


    "Let''s flank them!" Moody shouted, grabbing brooms from Ron, Fred, George, Neville, and immediately taking charge. The twins grumbled but followed along. Tonight, both Ron and Dawlish hadn''t used the Pepperup Potion because they were guarding the school''s walls, making Moody''s magical eye rotate rapidly, intimidatingly.


    Moody glanced at Harry but didn''t ask for his crossbow arrows, which relieved Harry. He distributed brooms to Sirius, Dawlish, Snape, and kept one for himself. Staring at Harry, Moody said, without room for argument, "You stay here, no talking! Listen to me¡ª¡± he roared, "Heard you''re a rare Seeker; now''s your time to shine. I''m not assigning you any specific task."


    Moody, Sirius, Dawlish, and Snape flew outside the wall, catching the enemy off guard. There were cries and thuds from outside. "It''s our turn, kids," Flitwick squeaked, "Stand behind me."


    He and Professor Sprout stood together, like a sharp arrowhead, walking towards the gaping hole in the school wall. With ample light, they weren''t worried about being ambushed. The four students followed closely, followed by Hagrid, Grawp, and Grawp''s guards.


    Harry, slightly bewildered, gripped his crossbow arrow and then, flipping over, climbed onto his broomstick, realizing his position.


    The sky was his arena.


    He dived down, his crossbow arrow seemingly part of him. Harry soared like a ghost past a Death Eater; he could even see his reflection in the man''s pupils, a red flash, and the Death Eater collapsed.


    "Watch out! It''s Harry Potter, he''s flying!"


    "Good job, kid!" Moody exclaimed joyfully, instantly knocking down two Death Eaters, taking advantage of the opening Harry created. Others also had their victories.


    Harry adeptly controlled the crossbow arrow, covered in a human-shaped Shield Charm. He flew low and fast, the piercing whistling sound from his body startling the Death Eaters. After a few rounds, the remaining enemies couldn''t handle it.


    They fled in confusion, causing severe splits among some due to extreme panic.


    "Lost a few," Moody grumbled.


    Harry descended slowly, Sirius rushed over, patting Harry''s shoulder vigorously. Harry sat on the ground, the pebbles underneath uncomfortable. He couldn''t help but grimace at his godfather.


    Sirius chuckled, sitting nearby. "You did great, Harry."


    "What about us?" Fred asked, a bit resentful, still bothered about the broomstick issue. George, Neville, and Ron also sat around; in just a short time, they were all exhausted


    . They watched Professor Flitwick and Professor Sprout discussing the massive gap in the school wall.


    "A lot of repair work ahead..."


    "Better than starting from scratch," Professor Sprout said, planting a few seeds in the gap, waving her wand, making sprouts emerge, swiftly growing and filling up most of the gap. "Just a moment, Pomona¡ª" Moody''s rough voice came from outside, him and Dawlish dragging in tightly-bound Death Eaters, "Done."


    Professor Sprout waved her wand, vines immediately filling the last bit of gap.


    "At least it''ll hold till dawn," she said.


    Grawp held a large stone, playing with it like a small pebble, seemingly targeting the vine wall. Hagrid quickly stopped him; six or seven centaurs looked cautiously at the giant sitting on the ground, but after experiencing the battle together, they hesitated to aim their bows at him.


    "It''s finally over. I''m exhausted," Ron said, having just witnessed an intense performance. He leaned against George, who leaned back, causing Ron to lie on his brother''s lap. George leaned down, staring at his brother.


    "Do you want me to fix your nose for you?"


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Ron immediately sat up, saying seriously, "Don''t know what the castle''s situation is like now?"


    It looks like I''ll need more time to finish this section since it''s a group scene with a lot to express.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 579: Duel, No End in Sight - (1)

    Chapter 579: Duel, No End in Sight - (1)


    Chestereton Everly gasped for breath, oblivious to the sounds inside and outside the castle, his world reduced to a tiny dot in his eyes. He was hiding beneath the first-floor broom cupboard, peering outside through the keyhole.


    This was the place where Felch stored buckets, mops, brooms, and various cleaning tools, but Felch hadn''t been around for a while. Everly immediately saw the advantages of this broom cupboard: it was discreet and concealed, close to the entrance hall for a quick escape, and offered a view of people coming down from other floors through the keyhole.


    Everly believed his status was far superior to Umbridge''s because he was a pure-blood ''Everly,'' while Umbridge was merely a ''relative'' of the Selwyn family¡ªhis cousin once joked about this.


    Just like now, with the Dark Lord granting him a ''weapon'' out of respect for the Everly family''s status, his task became much easier.


    He heard a loud, clear cry followed by Umbridge''s scream echoing in the empty corridor, shouting, "Everly! I got it! Come out, come save me!"


    Everly wished he could kill her. This woman was utterly beyond redemption...


    He swiftly lunged toward the broomsticks piled against the wall and picked out two¡ªhis hidden flying brooms. Then, with fury, he yanked the door open and sprinted towards the source of the noise, only to be shocked: behind Umbridge was a beautiful phoenix, relentlessly chasing her and spewing flames.


    "Obstacles abound!"


    Everly aimed his wand past Umbridge''s shoulder, shouting loudly. A red beam hit Fawkes but deflected off. Though ineffective, it slowed Fawkes down; it lifted its wings and hovered.


    Umbridge rushed over, reverting to her original appearance as the Polyjuice Potion wore off, signaling the failure of her plan to use Mafalda as a scapegoat.


    "You got it?" Everly asked urgently.


    "I got it."


    "Both in the Headmaster''s office?"


    "Both there! I never expected Snape to be¡ª¡± Umbridge ran and spoke, her throat hoarse. Passing by Everly, she snatched a flying broom from him without stopping and tossed him aside.


    Everly was furious. He muttered curses at Fawkes and then turned and ran. Catching up to Umbridge, he growled lowly, "Give me the items; you''ve been exposed!"


    "No way!" Umbridge yelled. They reached the entrance hall, where several people had gathered¡ªsome students who had returned from clearing Dark Arts remnants, sneaky young wizards observing the commotion, and a few Ministry workers standing at the oak doors.


    "Outstanding," Wiki Teleros said, gazing into the distance. Suddenly, he heard hurried footsteps and turned to see Everly and Umbridge rushing towards them, followed by a magnificent bird.


    "Where are you two going?" He immediately stepped forward, his long pent-up frustration erupting, "You two lazy, cowardly fools have disgraced the Ministry''s¡ª"


    "Get out of the way!"


    Everly waved his wand, and the spell hit Teleros'' chest, knocking him against the wall, unconscious.


    The hall erupted in gasps and shouts. Some loudly reprimanded, others looked bewildered, unable to grasp what was happening. A few, however, reacted quickly¡ªboth Ministry officials and students who had previously fought and were now resting¡ªraising their wands cautiously.


    Now is the time! Everly thought.


    He pulled out a small wooden box from his chest and hurled it upwards. The box hesitated briefly in everyone''s gaze, then its lid popped open, revealing a tall man in black robes.


    Tall and thin, completely bald, with intensely compelling red eyes surveying everyone, stunning them into silence, pushing back, pushing, and screaming. No one had the courage to meet his gaze.


    Incredibly, it was Voldemort.


    Seizing the moment, Umbridge and Everly slipped out of the entrance hall, feeling like they were strolling in the park.


    "Voldemort" emitted a high-pitched, chilling laugh, raising his wand with green light gathering at its tip.


    "Don''t be afraid; it''s just a transfigured Bugbear!" Frank and Alice Longbottom suddenly appeared, shouting loudly. They had been waiting for this moment; Frank aimed his wand and shouted, "Ridiculous!"


    ''Voldemort'' lazily waved his hand, rendering the spell utterly ineffective.


    Frank looked shocked. Then ''Voldemort'' pointed his wand at him, an immense pressure enveloping him. A whisper-like voice echoed in his ears, "Voldemort transformed this Bugbear, fixing its appearance as his own, perhaps adding some spice, but fundamentally, it''s still a Bugbear, just meant to frighten..."


    The green light approached. The hourglass containing red stones suddenly jumped up, shielding Frank Longbottom; the green light shattered the hourglass, scattering the rubies. Alice Longbottom''s face tensed as she held her wand aloft.


    Frank Longbottom quickly joined Alice, briefing her on the situation and subtly hinting at Felix''s reluctance to show up.


    "We can handle this," he said. The students rushed into the Great Hall. A few brave ones looked back as they ran.


    Observing for a moment, Felix realized the Longbottoms could handle the altered Bugbear perfectly, so he headed off. He aimed to limit his involvement as much as possible, having not shown up publicly at the school until now; Romulus cooperation blurred his timeline, allowing him to ''appropriately'' appear at crucial moments.


    Umbridge and Everly rode their brooms, astounded by their luck in actually escaping. The brooms swiftly passed the stone steps towards the outskirts of the school. Professors and students still clearing remnants spotted them, but none intervened, albeit with some disdain. They assumed the two were deserters.


    "Give me the items, Umbridge; I''m the one in charge." Everly leaned on his broom, yelling as they flew.


    "Keep dreaming!" Umbridge retorted, maneuvering her broom to distance herself, but Everly kept closing in. Umbridge''s eyes darted around desperately; once out of the school boundaries, she planned to cast a Disillusionment Charm and hand over the items to Voldemort herself.


    Helpless, Mafalda didn''t know who rescued her, and with that infernal phoenix tailing her closely, she was completely exposed.


    The mysterious figure had promised to help clear obstacles within the Ministry; the ambition of reaching the position of Minister for Magic had dissolved. Now, apart from siding with the mysterious figure, she had no choice. But how to align herself was an art. If she could hand over what he desired most, she would undoubtedly become an important figure among the Death Eaters.


    Thus, Everly became an obstacle...


    Boom! A tremendous noise echoed from a distance, the ground trembled, and Harry nearly fell onto Sirius. Despite the haze, he realized something was happening¡ªit was too loud¡ª


    A mountain collapsed.


    Harry widened his eyes, stunned like everyone else. Then, from the corner of his eye, he saw Umbridge and Everly flying on brooms in the sky.


    Without a second thought, he grabbed a firebolt arrow from the ground and charged forward.


    "Harry?"


    Felix, who was observing the chaotic scene, felt a twinge of guilt. Although he''d decided to intervene only when necessary, Harry was about to cross a line.


    "Is that the right choice, Harry?" he muttered to himself, following Harry''s path.


    She barely managed to control the disobedient broomstick when the clopping of hooves in the air sounded behind her again. Umbridge turned in despair, the silver stag above her, its front hooves raised high. She knew she was done for, though she was so close to casting the Patronus Charm.


    "Boom!"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 580: Night Talk

    Chapter 580: Night Talk


    Dumbledore handed the dazed and battered Umbridge over to Hogsmeade''s proud Albus. Voldemort had forcefully delved into her recent memories, leaving her mind foggy and potentially with lasting effects.


    He took some time to reassure the anxious villagers of Hogsmeade after calming them, saying, "Aside from the recent sandstorms, there won''t be any other effects." Then, he headed to the Hog''s Head Inn.


    Aberforth sat at the entrance, looking weary and battered.


    "You shouldn''t have come out. Your injuries are severe¡ª"


    "Let me lie amidst corpses?" Aberforth angrily retorted. "Why don''t you try it yourself?"


    Dumbledore remained slightly silent. "Fine, I''ll take you to St. Mungo''s. You need treatment."


    "No big deal, that mongrel wanted to see me beg, but I didn''t comply," Aberforth gruffly said, spitting blood onto the ground. "You came quickly, faster than I imagined."


    But Dumbledore insisted on taking him to the hospital. At St. Mungo''s, Dumbledore found a moment to chat with the portrait of Deirdre Devant. She had been the Headmistress of Hogwarts and also served as a healer at St. Mungo''s, a renowned wizard with portraits in many wizarding institutions.


    "The Ministry is in chaos. Those dark wizards disregarded the secrecy laws entirely, blowing up a massive hole at the reception," an elderly witch with long, silvery curls spoke incessantly.


    "The red telephone booth?" Dumbledore interrupted her.


    "Yes, many Muggles saw it," Deirdre said indignantly. "The Ministry will be busy with this for quite a while. I hope it doesn''t delay the trial of Wisingamot; they''ve captured many dark wizards," she added.


    Dumbledore smiled, "Perhaps not so soon. The trials from the last war lasted a long time. But our new Minister is good; she''ll handle it... How''s the situation at the school? Minerva sent a Patronus with some updates, and I''d like to know the latest."


    "Oh, they''re getting more and more capable, those little ones!" Deirdre was enthusiastic. "They seem unwilling to wait for Ministry support and are solving problems on their own¡ªthey''ve even formed a relief force, going out of the school to help the nearby Hogsmeade deal with Dementors and Inferi. It''s exhilarating!"


    "Minerva agreed?" Dumbledore asked in surprise.


    "Opposition was futile; the students are very enthusiastic..."


    Fifteen minutes ago¡ª


    Felix, Harry, Sirius, and others returned to the school. Ron, Neville, and Fred hurried over.


    "How''s it going?" Ron asked the returnees. "We found Avery on the way; he took a nasty fall. We didn''t dare move him; left him there for the professionals. What about Umbridge?"


    "She ran," Harry said briefly. Ron widened his eyes, and Harry added, "But her scheme failed; Professor Lupin appeared at a ''critical moment.''" He glanced subtly at Felix, who smiled back, not denying the statement.


    This frustrated Harry. He hinted so clearly, yet the professor didn''t respond. Well, he planned to privately discuss it with Ron and Hermione later.


    "Okay, a minor character ran away, got it," Ron said, pursing his lips. Then, he got a bit excited, "Neville just came up with an idea, I think it''s good. Do you want to hear it?" He looked at Harry and then at the others.


    All eyes turned to Neville, who shyly said, "There are quite a few Inferi and Dementors outside. Some might have made it to nearby Hogsmeade, where many wizarding families live. Not everyone can handle these things..."


    "You want to support Hogsmeade?" Harry said in surprise. Felix also glanced over; the idea was intriguing. Harry praised, "Neville, your idea is good. We can indeed help."


    Neville shook his head, "I just suggested it; Ron, Luna, and others helped refine the plan, especially Luna. She sorted out the issue of insufficient brooms¡ª"


    "She''s here too?" Harry asked, looking towards Hagrid''s hut. He easily spotted Grawp¡ªhe was too big, pacing along the edge of the Forbidden Forest. Using Grawp''s position, Harry faintly saw a few small dots around him. He strained to identify the person with blonde hair and found Luna petting a black, winged horse¡ª


    "The Thestral?" He was both surprised and enlightened.


    "Our brooms were taken, had to brainstorm for substitutes," Fred said with a grin. Moody''s magical eye glanced over, making him nervously gulp. "Just kidding, Professor Moody, don''t take it seriously!"


    "I must remind you," Felix interjected, "Your idea is good, but it needs the school''s approval first... Professor McGonagall is the one in charge at the moment." He nodded towards McGonagall, who was running towards them from afar, half her hair flying loosely, looking quite determined.


    "Um..." Harry hesitated, glancing at Felix, "Will you speak up for us, Professor?"


    Felix blinked, "I''d love to be on your side, but... I need to maintain relationships with my colleagues, so you''ll have to convince her yourselves." Harry stared at him in astonishment.


    In the end, Professor McGonagall was convinced, but she strongly demanded several professors to accompany them. Sirius, Flitwick, Sprout, Tonks, the Longbottoms, and Madam Vance led a group of thirty students on brooms and Thestrals.


    The students who remained watched them like heroes, applauding and cheering enthusiastically as they flew out of the bright Hogwarts school towards Hogsmeade. When he turned back, Harry saw Draco Malfoy''s figure among those left behind¡ªhe stayed at the school, eyes fixed on the sky. In Malfoy''s eyes, Harry noticed a mix of resentment and envy, surprisingly not disliking the gaze because he suddenly realized Malfoy wanted to be one of those on brooms supporting Hogsmeade.


    Resentment and envy, in another sense, could be called admiration.


    The ones left behind continued their respective tasks.


    Moody watched over the captured dark wizards, Mrs. Pomfrey treated young wizards injured by Inferi or knocked down by stones, Kingsley returned to the Ministry, Felix and McGonagall stayed at the school, calming¡ªor more accurately, ordering¡ªthe excited students to return to the safety of the castle. They seemed overexcited tonight, eager to party outside.


    "We could move the kitchen outside, waiting for those returning from Hogsmeade."


    "Do you think they''ll bring back some of Honeydukes'' candies?"


    This idea was swiftly quashed by the dark forces on campus led by Professor McGonagall. Despite the sky over Hogwarts shining as bright as day, the area outside the castle wasn''t entirely safe. Perhaps a corner hid an Inferius or a Dementor.


    They needed to carefully inspect the surroundings.


    Later, Dumbledore returned to the school. He went around, inquiring about the situation from Moody, McGonagall, Felix, and Snape as the night grew deeper. Snape stayed in his office, feeling the burning and pain in his arm, expressionless as


    he stood up.


    The Dark Lord was summoning him.


    ...


    "So, you''ve come to see me empty-handed, Severus?"


    "Master, I''ve done all I could. Even revealing myself wouldn''t have been better," Snape said, head lowered. "Allow me to explain. I dare not hide anything." Moonlight streamed through the tattered window, casting a pale hue on his face.


    Voldemort sat in the darkness, surrounded by absolute absence of light, his snake wand hissing softly in his hand. He had seen glimpses from Umbridge''s memories, knew what Snape had done, yet fury still burned within him.


    Snape waited for a moment, seeing no objection from Voldemort before speaking:


    "You instructed me to act accordingly, and I did: I provided Umbridge with the password to the Headmaster''s office at the critical moment and then led Potter away. Soon after, the army of Inferi broke in. Although Dumbledore wasn''t present, McGonagall promptly exercised the Deputy Headmistress''s authority: gathering the other three Heads of Houses and all the professors. My absence would have been too suspicious, you know, I haven''t gained much trust from the Order. Too many eyes are on me at the school.


    "Felix Harp and I are enemies with Sirius Black, not particularly close with Mafalda Prewett either. Harry Potter and his friends don''t hide their animosity towards me, especially considering Potter has the original Marauder''s Map. Even if you advise me on concealing myself, I can''t easily do that without raising more suspicion.


    Felix Harp and I have a teacher-student dynamic, but my recent attempts to pry into certain information about the crown might have eroded some trust. As for Dumbledore, he never keeps all his secrets in one basket. Like this secret arrangement for the Order of the Phoenix to enter the school... he must have sensed something, but I''m in the dark.


    I even feigned a mistake to prevent Potter from catching Umbridge when Felix Harp suddenly appeared, foiling the plan.


    After Dumbledore''s return, he directly took the locket and the crown. I had no chance to intervene."


    Snape recounted the events, furrowing his brow. "Something odd happened. I''m unsure if I''ve been exposed: I hinted my spy identity to Umbridge, but Dumbledore caught her. If she divulges something¡ª"


    "Don''t worry, I messed with her mind," Voldemort''s sharp, clear voice echoed in the darkness.


    "Felix Harp is a Memory Master..." Snape reminded.


    Voldemort chuckled darkly.


    "If they investigate, Umbridge would finger a lot of spies, and you''re just one of them. You haven''t told Avery your identity, have you?"


    "No. I''ve been cautious," Snape replied.


    "That''s not secure," Voldemort stood up, pacing the empty room, "He''s at St. Mungo''s now?" Snape nodded, "Avery''s heavily injured, seems like it''s affecting his mind; he hasn''t regained consciousness."


    "Then let him stay that way," Voldemort hissed. The hissing of the serpent-wood wand grew louder, as if the room housed countless snakes hissing.


    "Master? Do you still want me to return to the school?" Snape asked in a low tone, revealing a hint of displeasure.


    "You don''t want to, Severus?" Voldemort softly inquired. Walking closer, he bathed in the moonlight, his bare, pale skin seemingly glowing. Two red eyes fixated on Snape from his snake-like face.


    "No¡ªof course¡ªnot," Snape stuttered, "I thought¡ªI could come back this time¡ªrejoin the ranks of the Death Eaters."


    Voldemort silently observed him for a moment.


    "Does years of being an undercover agent weary you?" he said casually, twirling his wand, "I need you for one last thing, Severus. Once it''s done, you can rejoin the Death Eater fold."


    Snape looked up excitedly, then lowered his head again. "Thank you, Master. I''m willing to serve you, just like years ago."


    "Good. Dumbledore and I have agreed to a duel that requires a death... but I haven''t set a specific time. Do you know why?"


    "I don''t know, Master," Snape said.


    "How''s Dumbledore''s injury?" Voldemort suddenly changed the topic.


    "He''s keeping the injury contained to his right hand, requires periodic potion doses. It''s powerful magic; stronger than any curse. An ordinary person would have died long ago¡ª"


    "I have confidence in my magic," Voldemort interrupted, and Snape fell silent.


    After a while, Voldemort spoke again, "Weaken Dumbledore as much as possible, Severus, but don''t kill him. I want to see him fall before me. Your talent with potions is unrivaled; I trust you to act discreetly."


    "But Dumbledore might suspect¡ª"


    "It''ll be too late by then, Severus. You''ll have achieved your goal and stepped back. I''ll return all the glory that''s rightfully yours. So, be bold, Severus. I await your good news."


    "Voldemort is ready to let you go."


    Dumbledore''s voice was grave; Snape stared at him. It was past midnight, yet Dumbledore showed no signs of sleep. He was dressed neatly, sitting at his desk, toying with a black gemstone ring.


    "He''s uncertain if Umbridge will spill. Those words were just to reassure you. I guess he''s assigned you other tasks? Urgent ones?"


    "He''s ordered me to poison you," Snape said coldly. "The sooner, the better."


    Dumbledore smiled.


    "Ah, I see. Perhaps this is tonight''s greatest risk. When Voldemort left, he was furious, and his mood hasn''t been pleasant lately... I''ve been concerned he might redirect his anger toward you."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 581: Potions and Sugar

    The conversation in the headmaster''s office continued.


    Dumbledore paused, turning to Snape. "Voldemort is controlling his temper, he still needs you. I knew that ever since I found Umbridge''s mind messed with... There''s a saying, ''Those who ask for favor must act humbly.'' Obviously, Voldemort isn''t exempt from this."


    "I''m not interested in hearing cliche?s," Snape replied.


    "Oh, Severus, these profound sayings provoke deep thoughts, worth pondering... You know, I''ve been trying to make you fall in love with life again," Dumbledore said kindly.


    Snape shook his head abruptly, as if something dirty had touched him.


    "Since Voldemort wants you to poison me while you heal me, he''ll wait a while longer. Perhaps he''ll decide the duel based on my physical condition?" Dumbledore pondered. "This way, I can influence his judgment. Just need a few interviews at the right time, take a few photos looking pale... Ah, I''ve thought of it. The Wizengamot... I need to talk to Madam Bones."


    "Severus, your role is crucial. Even if Voldemort suspects you, as long as you''re useful, he won''t act rashly. Except for Umbridge, there''s another vulnerability: Harry. Thankfully, he''s skilled in Occlumency, and Voldemort seems to have willingly severed their connection, but never be complacent," he warned.


    "Speaking of Potter," Snape interjected suddenly, "Dumbledore, you deceived me. Harry Potter... he''s one of them, a Horcrux."


    Silence ensued.


    "When did you know?"


    "Is this true?" Snape''s voice was low, he stood up, staring across the table at Dumbledore, "I''ve spied for you, concocted lies for you, risked my life. All supposedly to ensure Lily''s son''s safety. Now you tell me, his fate was sealed from the start? Like a pig for slaughter¡ª"


    "How touching, Severus," Dumbledore said, "Are you really starting to like that boy?"


    "Like him?" Snape exclaimed, "He''s¡ª"


    He raised his wand, conjuring a silver doe. It landed gently at the other end of the office, flew out the window. Dumbledore watched it disappear into the distance, then turned to Snape, tears in his eyes.


    "After all this time?" he asked softly.


    "Always," Snape replied.


    Dumbledore sighed, closed his eyes. The room filled only with Snape''s labored breath. "You deceived me, Dumbledore," he repeated after a while. Eventually, Dumbledore opened his eyes, the calm gaze fixed on Snape above the half-moon spectacles.


    "I won''t justify myself, Severus. But I prepared for the worst¡ªwhen the time came, that boy had to die once, so I nurtured him, honed him, observed him, like a craftsman perfecting his creation."


    "Died once?" Snape lifted his head, "Dumbledore, explain."


    "The night Voldemort tried to kill Harry, the Killing Curse rebounded, a fragment of his soul latched onto the only living soul in the collapsing house, Harry Potter..."


    "A part of the Dark Lord lives within that child? Became a Horcrux?" Snape urgently asked, "So his Parseltongue, the link to Voldemort''s thoughts, all because of the soul fragment?"


    Dumbledore nodded slightly. Snape''s understanding of Horcruxes remained basic; he hadn''t delved into their intricacies. Combining various intelligence, he accidentally uncovered the truth.


    At present, he listened attentively.


    "True Horcrux creation is exceedingly complex, beyond imagination. Perhaps that''s why Voldemort hasn''t linked Harry to the Horcrux yet¡ªHarry''s incompleteness even compared to the snake. But he still serves as a Horcrux: as long as that fragment remains within Harry, Voldemort won''t truly die."


    "Can the fragment be separated?" Snape racked his brains, "It was unintentional, right? Like a stain on a wall, find a way to remove it¡ª¡± He held his breath, gazing at the old man, "Have you found one?"


    Dumbledore shook his head slowly.


    Snape''s body swayed, hands bracing on the table, eyes hollow as he stared at Dumbledore.


    "Any matter concerning the soul requires extreme caution," Dumbledore murmured, "We can''t rely on ancient texts, must rely on ourselves. Harry''s situation is more perilous: Voldemort''s soul fragment stuck onto him without any preparation. Over the years, their connection might have grown stronger, like a parasitic life."


    "You must have heard about Harry''s exaggerated progress this year?" he asked.


    Snape stared expressionlessly at Dumbledore, who returned the gaze.


    "I thought¡ªit was the result of his diligent training."


    "I don''t deny that. But¡ªapart from the disparity in knowledge and experience, Harry isn''t much weaker than you now. This is abnormal, Severus."


    "No other way?"


    "Felix and I¡ªwe''re both seeking solutions. He found a direction in books on Horcruxes: remorse can reunite a split soul. Felix''s achievements in Memory Magic are astonishing," Dumbledore said, "He wants to capture Voldemort, immerse him in a jar filled with ''remorse'' emotions, for a day, two days, perhaps a year or two."


    Snape was shocked by Felix''s audacious idea.


    "...But I don''t hold much hope for this method. The conditions are too stringent: first, you must catch a live Voldemort¡ªcompared to the other steps, this is perhaps the easiest. Then, you have to make Voldemort genuinely remorseful. Frankly, I don''t think there''s an ounce of regret in him. Even if he suddenly showed remorse, I wouldn''t be surprised... Besides, even if Voldemort is forced to repent, what impact does removing the soul shard have on Harry?"


    "No one knows."


    Snape stood rooted to the spot.


    After a while, he asked, struggling, "You only mentioned Felix''s efforts, what about you? What have you done?"


    "Oh, I can''t disclose that to you yet," Dumbledore apologized, "That method might be more ephemeral than inducing genuine remorse in Voldemort... and I can''t verify it at the moment. Sharing it would only cause more distress."


    He placed the black gemstone ring in the drawer, fiddled with the exquisite silverware on the table. The conversation seemed to end there; Snape stood, heading for the door. "Oh, by the way, Severus?" Snape turned, meeting the blue eyes beneath the half-moon spectacles.


    "Add some more sugar to the potion, would you?"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 583: "Malfoy"

    As they exited Hagrid''s hut, the trio encountered the young wizards who had been observing earlier. Despite Harry expecting them to rush back to the castle, they lingered on the path, debating whether to return.


    "Those kids," Ron remarked sentimentally.


    Harry glanced back at them, speculating that they probably weren''t aware yet that he might soon be sewing clothes for Hagrid''s beloved brother in Care of Magical Creatures; the items were currently hanging in Hagrid''s wooden cabin, larger than a tent.


    Walking along the stone steps, they spotted Valen out near the castle gates. Harry''s spirits lifted, and he hurried over to meet the Niffler.


    "Is the professor nearby?" he asked eagerly.


    Since that long night, Valen had regained his appetite for treasure. Every day, Harry carried him around, reassuring himself that all his treasure was safe inside. Valen looked up quizzically and, upon hearing Harry''s question, gestured in the direction of the Great Hall with his free hand.


    The three walked into the Great Hall, but their target wasn''t in sight. "Over there," Hermione pointed towards the staff room. Harry had a slight hesitation, aware that Snape might be in there, and lately, he''d been avoiding any encounters with him.


    "Let''s go, let''s just check inside," Hermione encouraged.


    As Harry reached for the door, they were surprised to hear Draco Malfoy''s shaky voice from within. "Yes, I''m sure," he said. Harry''s hand recoiled. The three exchanged confused glances. Then, Professor McGonagall''s stern voice filled the room. "Mr. Malfoy, do you understand the consequences of perjury?"


    Draco didn''t respond, seemingly stuck on that point.


    At that moment, Professor Flitwick''s voice joined in, "Let me ask ¡ª Malfoy, am I to understand that you were unaware of Avery and Mulciber''s intentions, but because they claimed to be friends of your father, you let your guard down?"


    "...Yes, Professor."


    "Felix¡ª" Professor McGonagall interjected sternly.


    "Were you afraid and kept avoiding them?" Felix continued questioning.


    "Yes," Draco''s voice was subdued.


    "Well, I see," Felix''s tone became more relaxed, confident. "I assume Avery then found Crabbe and Goyle on his own, cast a Confundus Charm on them¡ª"


    "Felix, I must remind you, the Confundus Charm has a time limit," Professor McGonagall interjected sharply.


    "I know, Milerva. But Crabbe and Goyle''s minds¡ª" Felix paused, "aren''t the sharpest; they''re in a perpetual state of confusion, so much so that even after the spell wears off, they might consider these thoughts their own, only those who know them well can detect the anomaly... like Mr. Draco Malfoy."


    There was a sharp intake of breath from McGonagall. Harry listened, feeling a mix of anxiety and tension, picturing McGonagall biting her lip and her chest heaving, much like when he had convinced her a few days earlier to allow students to support Hogsmeade.


    She must have been furious.


    "Very well, Mr. Malfoy," McGonagall said, "Thank you for your testimony. I will consider suspending the expulsion of Crabbe and Goyle unless there is new evidence suggesting¡ª" She paused, "suggesting they willingly collaborated with the mysterious figure."


    "Thank you, Professor," Malfoy''s voice sounded grateful.


    Footsteps approached the door. Harry, Ron, and Hermione hurriedly stepped away from the door handle as it opened. Draco Malfoy looked surprised to see them, Ron grinned cheekily, and Draco shot them a glare, slammed the door shut, and walked away without saying a word.


    After the "father-son sparring" at Christmas, Lucius had told him a few things¡ªnot just about the present situation, but also considerations for the future. According to his father, even if the war ended and Dumbledore''s side emerged victorious, he planned to gradually fade his influence.


    "I''m an undercover agent, but I''m also a Death Eater. As long as I''m active, both these labels will persist. So, the Malfoy family will rely on you by then."


    ...


    Harry knocked on the door, but inside, McGonagall was speaking loudly, and their knocking went unnoticed.


    "Felix, there''s no trace of any curse on Crabbe and Goyle."


    "...It''s hard to say."


    "Malfoy''s testimony is full of holes, and he mentioned having an argument with Crabbe."


    "Hmm, it''s a bit odd, but after my touch-up, it might sound plausible?"


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione stood awkwardly at the door, watching as McGonagall, hands on hips, cornered Snape against the wall, gesturing for her to calm down.


    "Snort." Laughter came from the corner, and Harry turned to see Sirius sitting in an embroidered chair, sipping tea, enjoying the spectacle.


    "Potter, Weasley, Granger," McGonagall noticed the three in the room. She stepped back, took a few deep breaths, and her expression calmed. "Very well, I''ll inform Professor Dumbledore of the situation." She briskly left the room.


    Apart from Harry''s group, the staff room was now left with Sirius and Snape.


    "Um¡ªcan you tell us what just happened?" Harry asked eagerly.


    Sirius smirked, "Congratulations, you''ve witnessed quite the show. Someone''s twisting the truth, disregarding rules and laws. Sheltering not just two but three potential Death Eaters."


    "You mean Draco Malfoy?" Ron said, "He came over to plead for Crabbe and Goyle? That''s not like him."


    "Exactly. When he realized these two not only broke the rules but also faced the possibility of being dragged into a trial at Azkaban, he wanted to back off." Sirius leaned back, propping the chair''s front legs up, disdain evident in his tone. "And after a few questions from Minerva, he was in a panic. That''s when our noble and righteous Snape swooped in to fabricate a plausible excuse for Malfoy. Such a noble act!"


    "Tell me, Felix, how much did the Malfoy family pay you?" Sirius grinned.


    "You should ask Lames, Malfoy bought quite a few products from the ''Future World'' company. He knows the exact numbers," Felix said airily.


    He strolled over, picked up the teapot from the table, and poured himself a cup of tea. Three cups were left by the chairs; Felix gestured to Harry''s group, and they took a seat, holding their cups.


    "Well, Harry, what brings you here?" he asked.


    Harry hesitated.


    He had many questions, but he figured Snape wouldn''t easily divulge. Over the past few days, discussing and analyzing with Ron and Hermione, they''d noticed several suspicious occurrences.


    If Dumbledore had arranged for members of the Order of the Phoenix to infiltrate the school beforehand, it might explain detecting traces of Voldemort''s actions. But some things seemed too coincidental.


    Why was Snape near the Headmaster''s office, coincidentally around Umbridge''s presence? But if his task was simply to deliver a password, that could explain it. And then there was Hagrid''s sudden appearance, filled with drama; a few seconds later, Umbridge and the Horcrux would''ve vanished.


    But what if Hagrid had been there all along...


    "It''s like the adults set up a trap together," Hermione said at the time.


    Neville''s parents seemed to know something, but they had left. Harry tried to bring it up casually with Neville a few times, and each time, Neville became fidgety. Ron, being nosy, asked, "Did you get in trouble with your parents? Come on, spill it, we won''t laugh." But Neville just shot him a glare.


    Harry had to leave it at that. He slowly said, "What do you think will happen to Crabbe and Goyle in the end?"


    "Probably kept under observation at school," Felix said nonchalantly.


    "Their father¡ª"


    "Caught on the spot," Sirius suddenly interjected, "for attacking the Ministry of Magic. He''s probably keeping company with the Lestrange brothers right about now." He glanced challengingly at Felix, seemingly expecting a retort, but Felix remained indifferent.


    "Oh, um, what about Malfoy?" Harry asked, holding his breath. "I mean Lucius Malfoy?"


    Sirius''s face suddenly creased.


    "He got away," he said.


    "How did that happen?" Ron asked.


    Sirius lowered the chair he had raised, looking at them. "It''s safe to say it''s fortunate the anti-illusion displacement wards were not lifted before."


    "What''s that?" Harry asked, surprised.


    "Remember the ancient rune conference held at Hogwarts earlier?" Felix asked, and the three nodded. They did more than remember; it was still vivid in their memories. Voldemort had killed the Headmaster of Durmstrang that day, seized Salazar Slytherin''s wand, and shortly after, destroyed nearly half of Hogwarts.


    "...We speculated that Voldemort might try to break into the Ministry¡ªthey had something crucial to him there. So, both the Ministry and the Order set traps, and the anti-illusion displacement wards were one of them. Too bad he didn''t show up last time."


    Felix''s tone sounded casual, but everyone present sensed the underlying gravity. Anti-illusion displacement wards... if Voldemort were trapped and cornered by Dumbledore and Professor Snape, the war might have ended that day.


    "Professor?" Hermione asked. "I saw in the paper about the Shafiq family¡ª"


    "Oh, I know about that," Felix interrupted her, and Hermione fell silent.


    Before leaving, Harry asked one more question, "Do you still believe in Snape after all this?"


    "You should call him Professor Snape," Felix evaded.


    And so, Harry found his answer.


    ---


    "Is Lucius Malfoy your man?" Sirius suddenly asked after closing the door.


    Felix looked at him with a smirk. "Caught a whiff of him, did you?"


    "Don''t use that analogy," Sirius grumbled disapprovingly.


    "I thought you''d appreciate it¡ªyes, you''re right," Felix said.


    Sirius sat up in surprise. "You''re just telling me like this?" He couldn''t help but scan Felix up and down. "You haven''t sold him because he''s no longer useful, have you?"


    Felix rolled his eyes.


    "What image do I have in your mind, anyway?"


    "A cunning schemer, devious and sly," Sirius instinctively replied.


    Felix glared at him, debating whether to find an excuse to give him a beating. Sirius shuddered and quickly changed the subject, "Any plans for Valentine''s Day? Got a date?"


    "Of course."


    "Really? With whom?" Sirius asked, quite interested.


    "Hmm," Felix scoffed.


    February 14th, Valentine''s Day. Students lined up, preparing to spend a delightful day at Hogwarts. They saw Filch standing at the school''s entrance, glaring at passing students, checking for forbidden items.


    "Filch is still as unpleasant, enjoying catching students doing wrong," Ron remarked.


    "But at least he''s on our side, isn''t he?" Harry said.


    "Your standards are too low," Ron quipped, suddenly hiding behind Harry. "Help me dodge this."


    "What''s wrong?" Harry looked in the opposite direction of Ron and saw Parvati and Lavender passing by together.


    "She wants to spend the day with me," Ron whispered, waiting until they passed before emerging.


    "Parvati?" Harry guessed.


    "Exactly," Ron said proudly. "Can''t help it, I''m too popular. Got several cards."


    Harry belatedly realized he had received quite a few cards himself this year; Ginny mentioned her fingers were sore from opening them. At that moment, they saw Professor Snape appearing at the door, dressed formally, and Disapparating from the school gates.


    "Someone scored a date with the professor?" Ron asked, surprised.


    "Don''t know," Harry said bluntly, noticing Ginny approaching in a beautiful purple dress and pretending not to see Luna beside her, wearing a sparkling outfit with carrot-shaped earrings.


    "More people aren''t bad; it can reduce a lot of awkwardness," Harry thought.


    Diagon Alley, Knockturn Alley.


    Felix stood at the door, surveying the area for a while before entering. In the spacious lobby on the ground floor, a few people had already gathered, most of them covering their faces tightly with scarves.


    These people kept some distance from each other, seemingly uninterested in chatting.


    Clementine hurried over.


    "Is everyone here?" Felix asked.


    "Everyone''s here! Seven Mutes and twelve wizards with spellcasting impediments, all here," Clementine said quickly. "These are their profiles." She stuffed a stack of parchment into Felix''s arms and looked at him expectantly.


    "Enjoy your¡ª"


    "Goodbye," Clementine said briskly and ran off.


    Felix clicked his tongue, suddenly feeling a bit down. He raised his hand abruptly, and the heavy door behind him slammed shut.


    .bg-container-10448f2396e{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }  .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    "So, everyone, ready to experience the magic of the spells?" he said.


    That''s it! Let me know if you need anything else!


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 584: Miss Winnies Magical Journey - (1)

    Winnie stood in line, anxiously craning her neck, her golden ponytails bouncing behind her.


    "One, two, three, four, five, six, there are six people ahead," she silently counted.


    From her view, she could see Felix Harp sitting behind a table, stacked with a pile of papers¡ªa witch had handed them to Mr. Harp earlier that morning. Harp occasionally scribbled and doodled on them, and there was a bell on the table.


    "Ding-aling."


    Winnie suddenly looked up, staring intently at the person at the front. She wasn''t the only one doing so, and what followed was quite extraordinary. Mr. Harp gestured to the right, towards Mister Achille¡ªmore accurately, Mute Cannon, a man in his forties with half of his hair missing¡ªcautiously extending his foot as if the ground was covered in invisible unknown traps.


    No one rushed him; everyone stared, hoping to decipher something from him. But, as in previous instances, after a few steps, he vanished into thin air.


    Winnie once again marveled at the magic, more miraculous than anything she''d seen before.


    Recalling just fifteen minutes ago, this person nearly her age had effortlessly closed a towering twelve-foot wooden door without even using a wand. That single act subdued the onlookers; most struggled even with a wand, and those left¡ªwell, they didn''t even have one.


    Watching Felix''s black hair and blue eyes while he worked¡ªor was it work?¡ªasking questions earnestly, Winnie couldn''t fathom the cost to hire a wizard like Mr. Harp. In reality, such a thing hadn''t crossed her mind.


    All she knew was the "Extraordinary Adult Wizarding Course," not far from the castle, required fifteen Galleons for two weeks of guidance. She had asked herself, without daring to dwell on the notion; this had never happened in her reality.


    Aside from the gloomy mood the day she was sent to the foster family, Winnie had few memories of her childhood. Over the years, she''d made a life in the Muggle world, working at a law firm and occasionally writing concise articles for magazines.


    She wouldn''t divulge that her vivid imagination stemmed from another world¡ªa world where magic existed.


    Her colleagues only knew her love for books, music, and her penchant for browsing various book and record stores. So, Winnie openly mentioned, every time she left, "I''m off to explore the Leaky Cauldron."


    Friends sought obscure book recommendations or asked about the most popular records, and she always had the answers.


    "Ding-aling."


    Winnie snapped back; there was no one ahead now. She hurried a few steps, standing by the table, carefully observing Felix Harp''s silhouette¡ªa person almost her age, achieving remarkable feats, and she couldn''t muster even a hint of jealousy.


    Felix and Valen raised their heads, noticing the girl''s somewhat distant gaze.


    "Winnie Valentin, 24, graduated from... Queen Mary University of London?" Felix raised his head, inquiring.


    "Yes, that''s right," Winnie said, her voice trembling a bit. "You got it all right."


    "...It''s written on the paper."


    Valen curiously observed this person with a similar pronunciation to its name¡ªamber eyes, hair with natural curls, and a badge shaped like black and white piano keys on her chest.


    Winnie blushed slightly, avoiding the light blue eyes, and looked down at the Niffler next to her¡ªno, the Sniffer. Odd... her mind swirled with peculiar thoughts; if she were to snap a photo of the Sniffer and send it to the magazine, it might cause a sensation.


    Felix tapped the table, and Winnie immediately focused on his fingertips. Subconsciously, an image flashed in her mind: it was this hand, merely waving gently, causing a golden letter "O" in the hall display to twist and drop, morphing into a table before her eyes, and another letter "K" turning into an intricately patterned dark green tablecloth.


    It might fetch a good price in a knitting store.


    But it was entirely unnecessary, Winnie thought. She found another aspect where magic diverged from technology: technology converged, while magic branched out. Then she sighed; these thoughts were impossible to share with anyone.


    Felix noticed her drifting again and snapped his fingers in front of her. Winnie jumped.


    "You seem a bit nervous. I''ll skip the questions; head straight this way," he pointed to his right.


    Winnie sighed in relief but then regretted her earlier conduct. Had she performed so poorly? As she took a few steps, she suddenly turned back to look behind her¡ªthe table, the young person behind it, the Sniffer on the table, the bell, and the queue¡ªall had vanished.


    So, that''s what the previous people saw, Winnie thought.


    "Harp Number Nine at your service," a voice said suddenly. Winnie was startled; she turned and looked at Felix. "You¡ªoh," she exclaimed excitedly. "You''re magically created?"


    "You can think of it that way," Harp Number Nine said.


    Realizing the entity wasn''t real, Winnie wasn''t afraid; her nervousness had dissipated somewhat. She had seen many talking magical objects. For instance, a Quidditch team poster that would loudly cheer "Go!" and a cup that would urge her to finish her drink, a mirror on the wall reminding her of dirt on her nose...


    The oddest talking thing she encountered was an exquisite dressing table where the mirror, perfume bottle, drawers, and lamp each had opinions, often ridiculing each other''s aesthetics. As the shopkeeper put it, "Ever since a particularly picky customer tried it, it turned out like this."


    Winnie initiated a conversation, "So, what are you made of? A golden letter, a teacup, parchment, an ink bottle, cleaning solution..."


    "None of those," Harp Number Nine said. "I''m a memory fragment."


    Could memories exist on their own? Winnie was puzzled; this clearly had nothing to do with technology, but it was very magical, wasn''t it?


    She didn''t consider herself knowledgeable about magic, despite reading several books. As a Mute Cannon, especially one who attended university, her attitude toward magic leaned more towards observation, akin to how she occasionally observed other customers at the record store, maintaining a natural sense of detachment.


    Harp Number Nine walked ahead, guiding her. "Careful not to stray into others'' territories," he said.


    Winnie looked around and found herself on a peculiar, elongated path. Soap bubble-like membranes surrounded her, magnified thousands of times, and the contents inside were blurry. However, based on colors and shapes, she could vaguely guess¡ªa serene, deep forest river in one soap bubble; a vibrant garden to her right, but she couldn''t make out the flowers inside.


    Then she spotted a towering castle, just an outline, but she knew exactly what it was.


    Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.


    "What are these?" she asked curiously.


    "Memories that you find comfortable and pleasant," Harp Number Nine dutifully explained. Winnie skipped over something resembling a puddle and accidentally stuck her head into a soap bubble, frightening herself, afraid she might disrupt this dream


    -like environment.


    But the soap bubble was sturdier than she''d imagined; she caught a whiff of sickeningly sweet air.


    Candies and sweets were everywhere. With a quick glance, she spotted over a dozen candy piles, a stout wizard excitedly tearful, and an exact replica of "Felix Harp" quietly saying something.


    The next moment, she was yanked from outside.


    "I warned you to be careful."


    "Oh, sorry."


    "It''s okay," Harp Number Nine said. He stayed there for a few seconds, fixing the large hole Winnie had created¡ªbefore that, sweet air had been gushing out.


    "Who was that¡ª you," Winnie pondered how to define their relationship, "numbered?"


    "Number seven."


    They walked a few more minutes, and finally, Harp Number Nine stopped. "Here we are."


    Winnie found herself standing in front of a beautiful display case; inside was a shallow wooden disc with silver smoke swirling around it. She realized she was still in the lobby of Future World Corporation.


    "What do I need to do?"


    "Recall," Harp Number Nine said. "Extract the strongest feelings about magic from your memories. Good or bad, but I recommend the happy ones."


    Winnie racked her brain; she and Harp Number Nine stared at each other.


    "Can''t find any?" Harp Number Nine asked. Was this girl leading a miserable life? There were no signs at all.


    "Too many," Winnie said.


    "Then pick the ones that make you the most comfortable," Harp Number Nine said expressionlessly.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 585: Silence of the Myriad Horses - (1)

    When Felix returned to school in the evening, he was in a great mood.


    That afternoon, he had accompanied Winnie to the law firm where she worked, handling a legal consultation as friends. Winnie''s boss, a man in his forties, after learning that the consultation fee wouldn''t be discounted, readily agreed to hand the matter over to Winnie, who was still an intern.


    "The work isn''t troublesome, just a bit mundane, requiring time running around," Winnie''s boss said in a low voice. "I''ll be regularly checking your progress."


    "Understood," Winnie replied nervously, her face tense.


    She knew her boss was concerned she might casually breeze through the work when involving friends. But in reality, he completely misunderstood¡ªher workload was far more extensive than what was publicly known. Apart from legal issues for a few jewelry stores, she was shouldering a secret project: analyzing the wizarding society through the lens of modern societal structures.


    Winnie could talk for days about the differences between these two realms, but Felix disagreed with her proposed analytical approach.


    "Law¡ª"


    "No need for your involvement. It''s a small society of tens of thousands; no need to cover every aspect."


    "Finance¡ª"


    "No need for you to worry about that either."


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Winnie asked him, glaring.


    They were currently in a cafe? beneath the law firm. Felix was scooping ice cream with a small metal spoon while Valen, more inclined towards strawberry flavor, confidently sat on the table near the window. Pedestrians passed by on the street, oblivious to Valen''s presence.


    "Use your brains, Miss Valentin. You''ve received comprehensive and extensive higher education. People who share similar experiences to yours are scarce. You''re a rare talent, equipped with an entire social system at your disposal. By the way, you''ve dealt with several companies, haven''t you?"


    "All the cases were handled by the firm," Winnie replied with less confidence. "I gather information and occasionally write a decent report as required."


    "That''s it," Felix nodded, gesturing with the spoon in his hand. "Here''s a suggestion: consider the magical world as a large corporation actively seeking transformation, and you''ve just found it."


    Winnie stared at him, intrigued by the analogy but holding a different perspective.


    "We''re discussing serious matters, aren''t we?" Winnie confirmed, and Felix nodded. She continued, "If so, comparing it to a corporation seems inappropriate. From what I''ve observed, magical institutions are still stuck several centuries behind. Perhaps it''s due to the ''Secrecy Law,'' but you can''t deny that wizards can''t function like real companies: having clear objectives and unified actions."


    "...If it has to be compared to a company, then it''s a company with loose structure, full of internal and external troubles, with no future at all."


    Winnie spoke her mind, feeling oddly liberated. Who made the magical world abandon her back then? Felix smiled at her, "If that''s what you think, I can''t stop you. But now that this company without a future has hired you, you need to come up with a solution."


    Winnie''s hand holding the spoon froze. She flicked her ponytail irritably.


    "I can''t think of one¡ªwhy don''t you tell me?"


    "Internal and external troubles? There will naturally be people to solve them. Loose structure? You don''t need to worry about that," Felix said softly. "What I want from you is to think from your perspective about what in the magical world is attractive enough to form new industries. Simply put, if I wanted to integrate the wizarding world into the Muggle society like a gear, what points could connect? Forestry, industry, agriculture, husbandry, fishing, technology..."


    "Why do this?" Winnie asked, holding her breath. "Do you know some insider information? Is the magical world planning a reform...?"


    "You can see it as a contingency plan for the future."


    Winnie looked at him, puzzled.


    "There''s no major war at the moment, but have humans stopped developing weapons? The magical world currently has no intention of amending the Secrecy Law, but in the long run, change is necessary... Do you know about phones?"


    Winnie nodded.


    "What about cameras?"


    Winnie nodded again.


    "Have you seen a product that combines the two?"


    Winnie initially nodded but then quickly shook her head.


    "Never seen one."


    "Then you might expect such a product to emerge soon. It probably won''t take many years," Felix said. "Imagine if everyone had a phone that could take pictures. Would wizards be able to hide as effectively as they do now?"


    Not to mention the internet, but Felix didn''t touch upon that matter.


    "Do you think wizards will expose themselves to the public eye?" Winnie couldn''t help but ask, feeling a bit horrified.


    "It''s just a matter of probability and time. With technological advancements, the Ministry of Magic deals with more accidental leak incidents every year. They''re facing new challenges," Felix said. "I predict two possibilities for the future: either the Ministry is stretched thin and has to cooperate more closely with the Muggle government, allowing more people¡ªat least some government officials¡ªto know about the existence of wizards."


    Winnie imagined the scenario: an ordinary person discovering a wizard, casually taking a photo with a phone, then exposing it on television... Faced with such a situation, wizards would indeed struggle to completely contain the information, likely forcing them to compromise and rely more on well-staffed government agencies.


    But she soon realized a problem; this method was merely addressing the symptoms, not the root cause.


    "Perhaps you''ve also realized that there''s not just one Ministry of Magic in the world, nor just one Muggle government. When the day arrives where two societies must cooperate to preserve their secrecy, a slip-up is normal," Felix continued, lost in his thoughts. "Moreover..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but following his line of thought, Winnie realized: Moreover, it''s impossible for all countries to willingly cooperate. If there''s an accident in any one part, the talks collapse... resulting in the entire secret being exposed.


    "So, the need for an early plan?" Winnie somewhat understood Felix''s thoughts; this matter was indeed crucial. She hadn''t expected to have the opportunity to be involved in such a significant event, but considering Mr. Hap''s position in the magical world, she felt a bit relieved.


    "Exactly," Felix said concisely.


    This was one of the reasons he hoped the war would end soon. The Ministry of Magic was struggling just to maintain regular operations. Distracting them with other matters, especially those concerning the future fate of the magical world, would likely infuriate Ms. Bonnes.


    But ensuring the entire magical world remained undiscovered was the responsibility of the Ministry of Magic.


    Over the past few years, Felix had gained influence to ensure that when he officially raised this serious question one day, everyone¡ª including foreign wizards¡ªwould have to take it seriously and not dismiss it as the ramblings of a dreamer.


    He didn''t want to work alone and finish all the tasks himself. Even with ''Future World'' now, the power was still too limited.


    "Has the wizarding world always been monitoring technological progress? I know about the enchanted mirror; I''ve seen it being used. Back then, it just seemed


    magical, but now, thinking about it, it''s basically the direction of future phones: compact, convenient, and capable of transmitting visuals, albeit with distance limitations."


    "The issue of distance limitations has been improving," Felix remarked. "There are existing alternatives, such as two-way mirrors, but their manufacturing process is somewhat complicated and not suitable for mass production. We''re considering using magical photographs instead."


    "Could you elaborate?" Winnie asked, deeply interested. These were realms of knowledge she rarely encountered.


    Felix moved his fingers, and two roses, fitting for the setting, transformed into two pictures. Winnie stared at her face in one photograph and then at Felix Hap''s face in the other, marveling at it.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 586: Judgment

    On the first morning of the Easter holiday, Felix donned a set of deep purple robes. He gazed into the mirror for quite a while, realizing the color didn''t suit him at all. Just a glance at Valen, chirping and mischievous, confirmed that.


    He quietly made some adjustments, deepening the color of the robes. Finally, he smoothed the silver-lettered "W" embroidered on the left chest, making it somewhat presentable.


    This attire was issued to him upon joining the Wizengamot, specifically for formal hearings.


    Felix stepped out of his house and made his way to the Headmaster''s office. Knocking on the door, he was taken aback at the sight of Dumbledore behind the desk¡ªpale-faced, appearing weary, lines etching his face.


    "Albus, you startled me," Felix said, his mind racing instantly.


    Reflecting, he realized this change had been gradual, not immediately noticeable at first. In the past week, having not seen Dumbledore, the effects became stark.


    "It''s not easy to conceal things from Voldemort," Dumbledore said with a smile.


    "True," Felix had to concede, "I''m just concerned our own people might get alarmed first..."


    The two used the fireplace in the Headmaster''s office to appear at the Ministry of Magic.


    Surveying the grandeur of the Ministry''s central hall, Felix noticed no traces of the February battles, yet subtle alterations hinted at renovations in places like the fountain statue at the center. Some parts were irreparable by magic and had to be rebuilt.


    Approaching the golden doors at the end of the hall, they encountered Mad-Eye Moody and Professor Marchbanks waiting for the same lift.


    "Been waiting for this day!" Professor Marchbanks exclaimed loudly, facing away as she spoke to Moody. "Some need uplifting; I''ve noticed a few getting pessimistic lately. Can''t fathom why, things have improved so much since the last time."


    Moody adjusted his ear, gruffly agreeing, "Right you are."


    Felix slowed his pace, letting Dumbledore lead. "Dumbledore?" Professor Marchbanks shifted her attention away from Moody, examining Dumbledore closely. "You look dreadful! No surprise though, with the Dark Forces stirring outside and you, the head of the International Confederation of Wizards, must be quite bothered."


    Dumbledore smiled in agreement.


    Taking the lift to the ninth floor, navigating a dimly lit corridor, Felix glimpsed the mysterious affairs department''s dark door at the end. Unspoken, they turned into the stairwell on the left side, descending to the tenth floor.


    Voices echoed near the stairs.


    "No need to rearrange the order," a displeased voice of Mrs. Bones stated. "If those people want to observe, let them linger a few days." Hearing footsteps, she looked up, smiling as they approached.


    Kingsley nodded and moved in the opposite direction. The torches on the stone walls elongated his shadow, disappearing behind a heavy wooden door.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Bones warmly greeted Dumbledore, leading them to their destination.


    "Talking about other countries'' Ministries?" Felix inquired.


    "Yes," Mrs. Bones hummed, her tone lowered. "They''re pressuring, I''ve got to show some resolve. But just like the International Confederation of Wizards'' observers, they only have the right to observe, not to speak or vote."


    "We''re here."


    She halted before a foreboding black door, turning the iron handle. Murmurs seeped out from within.


    Approximately thirty people occupied the room. Felix squinted, spotting a familiar face. He approached. "Damocles?" Master potion-maker Damocles Belby looked up, initially surprised, then recognition dawned.


    "Of course, you''re also a member of the Wizengamot, but you''ve missed the previous gatherings," Belby noted.


    Felix exchanged a few words with him. A few wizards seated on benches nearby greeted him while he settled next to Belby. The setting, however, wasn''t conducive to socializing. Felix observed the solitary chair in the center, entwined with chains.


    Looking around, Felix noticed the careful seat placements today.


    The courtroom was enclosed with light-absorbing black stone, intentionally dim, fostering a somber atmosphere. The room was like a recessed amphitheater, benches cascading down on three sides, occupied by individuals dressed in the same deep purple robes as Felix¡ªmembers of the Wizengamot.


    Some journalists, holding quills and parchment, were discreet and cautious, speaking in hushed tones. Felix spotted Rita Skeeter among them.


    He recognized people on three sides but not the last¡ªthe back of the black chair with chains, distinctly occupied by a group wearing formal attire, their badges and embroidery indicating various organizations. Felix knew them as the ''observers'' from different countries'' Ministries of Magic.


    After another ten minutes, more people entered.


    "Knock knock."


    The sound of a cane echoed in the chamber. Felix looked up to see a robust figure with bushy hair striding in¡ªthe cane tapping the floor. Rufus Scrimgeour.


    He joined Mrs. Bones, exchanging a few quiet words before they both took their seats. "Let''s begin," Scrimgeour''s deep voice reverberated in the courtroom. After Mrs. Bones became Minister, he took over her position and now headed the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.


    As was customary, he presided over this trial.


    His words seemed a signal; as soon as he finished speaking, a door in the corner opened, and three people entered. Two towering guards escorted a diminutive man into the courtroom. He was so short that he seemed lifted in mid-air by the guards, tiptoeing incessantly.


    The guards settled the small man into the central chair, standing guard on either side. The chains on the ground rose like a serpent, eliciting a frightened reaction from the man.


    "Not needed for now," Scrimgeour stated, and the chains obediently lay flat. He began reading from a parchment in a low, emotionless tone, "Bart Hughes, Norwegian wizard, accused of smuggling contraband in his country and involved in two Muggle attacks. In February this year, you were involved in an attack on the British Ministry of Magic and were apprehended on the spot. Evidence is compelling¡ªbefore the judgment, do you wish to refute these charges?"


    The small man seemed dumbfounded, motionless in his chair. Felix could understand; most around him were hidden in the darkness, occasional torchlight offering sporadic glimpses¡ªa sea of eyes fixed on his face, then vanishing.


    The psychological pressure in the air was palpable.


    After a few seconds, "If there''s no objection¡ª"


    "W-wait!" The small man suddenly exclaimed, attempting to rise from his chair, only to be pushed back by the guards. The chains on the ground emitted a golden glow as the man recoiled, trying to seek Scrimgeour''s position in the reflected firelight on the wall.


    "I object! I-I''ve been hit by the Dementor''s Kiss¡ª"


    Behind him, the observers from different countries began murmuring.


    "Nonsense!" Scrimgeour bellowed, his lion''s mane-like hair bristling. "The Ministry has set Anti-Intruder Cascades between the fireplaces and various floors; it washes away the effects of curses. If you were truly affected by the Dementor''s Kiss, how do you explain being subdued by an Auror on the Ministry''s doorstep?"


    The small man opened his mouth but couldn''t speak.


    Scrimgeour raised his head and glanced around. "The facts are clear. Members of the jury, those who find him guilty, please raise your hands."


    People on the benches raised their arms, illuminated by the flickering firelight, their extended arms conspicuous. The short man slumped weakly in his chair.


    "The accusations stand. Barty Crouch, you are sentenced to ten years in Azkaban. Upon completion, the British Ministry of Magic will hand you over to the Norwegian Ministry, where you will continue to atone for your crimes committed in your homeland!"


    "Boom!" The gavel fell heavily.


    Barty Crouch was taken away, looking lost.


    After brief murmurs, guards brought in several dark wizards, clearly part of the group that attacked the Ministry. Barely any time passed before they, like Barty Crouch, were pronounced guilty. The climax came near noon.


    Two men, somewhat alike, were brought in.


    "Rabastan Lestrange, Rodolphus Lestrange," Scrimgeour''s voice was low and angry. "Accomplices to Bellatrix Lestrange and Barty Crouch, in the first war''s end, kidnapped a couple, using the Cruciatus Curse to extract information about the mysterious man. Heinous crimes, sentenced to life imprisonment. A year ago, escaped from Azkaban, then resumed as the mysterious man''s lackeys and accomplices, suspected in multiple riots, and in February, ordered to attack Future World in Diagon Alley. Caught on the spot, evidence is conclusive."


    The two men looked pale. The slightly plumper one tugged at his mouth, as if trying to speak, but only managed a tremulous murmur.


    This time, Scrimgeour didn''t ask the jury to vote. His yellow eyes held no warmth. "No doubt, ladies and gentlemen, these two will be sentenced to life imprisonment. Their names will rot with their bodies."


    More people were brought in.


    "Mulciber, Selwyn, Gage, Nott, your charges are the same as the Lestranges¡ªescape, murder, and rebellion. By law, you are sentenced to life¡ª"


    "Wait, wait!" a voice interrupted.


    Scrimgeour''s gavel halted mid-air. "Selwyn? Do you wish to defend yourself or seek forgiveness? After committing such evil deeds?"


    "I... I admit, I''m guilty!" Selwyn licked his lips, stammering. "But I hope the jury can give me another chance¡ªI know some names¡ª" Suddenly, the tall man beside him lunged, "You traitor!" "Guards! Hold him back, hold Gage back," Scrimgeour roared.


    Selwyn cowered in his chair, shrilly saying, "I''ll be a witness!"


    "Selwyn!" Gage struggled, yelling, "You dare betray the Dark Lord? You think this is the end? We''re only kept away for a while, he''s still out there!"


    "Take them away! Take them away!" Scrimgeour yelled. The guards complied, leaving only Selwyn.


    "Do you have anything to say?" Scrimgeour asked coldly.


    "I¡ª" Selwyn''s face turned pale. Clearly, Gage''s threats before leaving were effective. His breathing was rapid. "Will you protect me? Will you?"


    "That depends on the weight of your evidence," Mrs. Bones said seriously. "Our knowledge exceeds your imagination."


    Selwyn pursed his lips. "I understand... I know someone, Umbridge, Dolores Umbridge."


    "She was arrested on the same day as you and is currently under treatment. And we know you introduced her to the mysterious man."


    Selwyn widened his eyes, his body shifting. "No, not¡ª"


    "Not?" Scrimgeour sharply said. "We have concrete evidence! You approached her as a relative, promising her the Minister of Magic position!"


    "Impossible!" Selwyn panicked, his gaze shifting. "How could you know?" Realization flickered in his eyes. "I see, you must have another spy! Who is it?"


    People murmured. They, including journalists and observers, turned to Mrs. Bones and Scrimgeour, but both remained emotionless. This statement successfully drew everyone''s attention. Had the Ministry secretly planted spies long ago? Who could it be?


    Finally. Felix thought.


    Scrimgeour didn''t answer him. The trial continued.


    "I know two more!" Selwyn gritted his teeth. "Avery! Avery is a Death Eater, and his nephew, Chester."


    "They''ve already been arrested. If this is all¡ª"


    "Wait!" Selwyn''s gaze struggled. He knew many more, but now he had to produce weighty names. "Snape! Severus Snape!"


    "He''s not under discussion; Albus Dumbledore vouched for him."


    "No, you''ve been deceived by him, I assure¡ª"


    "Assure? With your reputation?" Scrimgeour''s mouth curled with mockery and scorn.


    Despair flashed across Selwyn''s face.


    In his mind, Snape was undoubtedly a true Death Eater¡ªbecause despite significant suspicions, Snape gained the Dark Lord''s trust. It almost indicated one thing: he was more trustworthy than any other Death Eater.


    Only Death Eaters truly knew how dreadful the Dark Lord was. Selwyn wouldn''t have betrayed unless the Dark Lord displayed repeated ruthlessness towards his followers.


    He stared at Scrimgeour, feeling him a complete fool. But he had no choice; he had fewer cards in hand now.


    "Malfoy! Lucius Malfoy! He''s a Death Eater too!" he shouted recklessly.


    Disgust and contempt mingled in Scrimgeour''s yellow eyes. He sneered, "You have bad luck. Someone else vouched for him¡ªFelix Hepworth."


    Everyone looked at Felix, who calmly returned the gaze.


    Selwyn''s expression shifted between shock, realization, and disbelief. So that''s it. He exclaimed, "He''s the spy!?"


    It all made sense... the Ministry''s confidence in their information source meant the spy had a high position among Death Eaters. He ran through a string of names in his mind, but he never expected it would be Malfoy.


    Not just him; most people present hadn''t expected it.


    Invited journalists were thrilled, their hearts pounding. Rita Skeeter''s eyes sparkled, her quill moving in a blur. A big story, an absolute bombshell! The head of the Malfoy family was first confirmed as a Death Eater, then there was a twist¡ªhe was actually a spy.


    And this spy was most likely developed by Felix Hepworth, making the influential Malfoy a spy... Skeeter trembled with excitement, imagining the depth of this revelation.


    The mysterious person would be furious. She wrote, pondering.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 587: Moving

    The first day of the trial finally came to an end. Wizards poured out.


    "To be honest, Dumbledore," Professor Marchban said as Dumbledore assisted her up the stairs, "do you really not need to recuperate at St. Mungo''s for a while?"


    "Thank you, Griselda, I''ll consider it," Dumbledore nodded. "But it''ll have to wait until after this busy time. Then, a good long break."


    In the Ministry''s Atrium, a large group of reporters had been waiting eagerly. These individuals hadn''t been invited, so they crowded around outside, many foreign faces among them.


    "Let''s head over," Mrs. Bones said.


    Felix and Dumbledore, inseparable, the two foremost figures currently capable of standing up to Voldemort in the magical world, their presence was reassuring. Stepping out a few paces, the journalists swarmed them, incessant flashes and clicks of cameras echoing.


    An array of questions was thrown at them¡ª


    "Mrs. Bones, was the first day of the trial smooth?"


    "Relatively smooth¡ª"


    "Will the foreign observers affect the trial''s outcome? Is this a compromise?"


    "The trial''s outcome was absolutely fair."


    Some turned their focus onto Dumbledore.


    "Professor Dumbledore, can you share international sentiments?" asked a journalist dressed as a foreigner. "Has the mysterious figure relinquished their influence in Britain? How do you plan to deal with the collapse of the Aurors assembled by multiple Ministries after their defeat?"


    Meanwhile, the journalists invited to the trial also emerged, armed with more questions, directing them towards Felix¡ª


    "Mr. Hep, can you discuss your relationship with the Malfoy family?"


    "When did your friendship begin?"


    "The heir of the Safiq family returned discreetly; there were rumors of past conflicts between you two¡ª"


    "Is Lucius Malfoy truly an undercover agent?"


    Outside the crowd, Moody muttered, "Could be a means of exoneration. If that''s the case, I must say, it''s quite clever."


    Felix selectively answered a few questions, emphasizing his friendship with Lucius Malfoy and vehemently refuting certain unethical insinuations from some journalists¡ªgiving a sharp glance at Rita Skeeter.


    "My relationship with Lucius privately is fine, he''s been a significant client of mine¡ªyes, he''s generous in that regard. Once, I sensed he was troubled and tried to counsel him; he confided in me about regretting his past actions..."


    After the interviews, Dumbledore returned to the school. Felix stayed behind.


    He and Mrs. Bones entered the Minister''s office. Mrs. Bones gestured at him, "They''re still inside." Felix nodded, pushed the door, and walked in.


    Two figures sat on the sofa, Lucius Malfoy and Narcissa Malfoy. Hearing the noise at the door, they nervously turned their heads and, upon recognizing the visitors, Lucius sprang up from the sofa.


    "You''ve waited long. Some delay after the trial," Felix said lightly.


    "Did I¡ª"


    Lucius mouthed for a while, finally spitting out half a sentence dryly.


    Felix nodded silently. Lucius slumped back, evidently disappointed. Narcissa grasped her husband''s hand, speaking sharply, "We knew this day would come, after all, a public trial. You should be grateful for an early exit!"


    "¡ªThanks to Mr. Hep," she looked up at Felix, who smiled at her. He raised a finger, igniting the wood in the fireplace, then walked to it, grabbed a pinch of Floo powder, and sprinkled it, turning the fire green.


    "Amelia temporarily linked the two fireplaces, so¡ªwho goes first?"


    Lucius swallowed hard, stepped into the fireplace, and loudly said, "Malfoy Manor, Drawing Room." In a flash of green light, he vanished into the fireplace.


    "Mrs. Malfoy, your turn."


    Narcissa stood in the fireplace, emerald flames climbing her pale cheeks. She looked deeply at Felix. "Mr. Hep, you''ll take care of Draco, won''t you?"


    "I assure you, madam," Felix said seriously.


    The green flames flickered, and her figure disappeared. Felix followed into the fireplace. A minute later, Mrs. Bones walked into the office, finding it empty. She continued as if nothing had occurred, carefully reviewing the documents on the table.


    Malfoy Manor.


    Felix emerged from the splendid fireplace, the spacious drawing-room littered with bags and packages, Lucius and Narcissa stood together.


    "Is everything packed?"


    "Almost done," Lucius murmured, appearing quite despondent since the revelation of his undercover status.


    "Then hurry. No one knows where Voldemort is hiding now, maybe lurking around some corner nearby," Felix said, glancing around with interest. "Mind if I wander a bit?"


    "Of course not." Lucius grumbled, "Certainly not." So Felix wandered around Malfoy Manor; everything was exquisitely decorated but vacant, not a soul in sight. He guessed all the servants had been dismissed. About half an hour later, he returned to the drawing-room, holding a frame in his hand.


    "Found this in a room, might have been left behind accidentally?" Felix asked.


    Lucius stared at the photo in the frame, unmoving, but a look of disgust appeared on his face. Narcissa glanced at her husband, then walked over to take the frame, explaining in a low voice, "It''s my sister... we, we''ve had no contact since, since..."


    "I know," Felix said. "Voldemort keeps her close."


    He looked at the heaps of bags and parcels covering half the drawing-room floor, some golden and silver ornaments and utensils almost rudely crammed into packages, indicating the owner''s distraction. "There''s quite a lot, but¡ª" He glanced at the emerald gemstone ring on his left hand. "Luckily, I came prepared. But it needs rearranging, seems I''ve accumulated quite a bit without realizing."


    He began shaking his left hand vigorously, emitting a deep, incongruous rumble from the small ring. "And there are some new occupants I need to make room for, to ensure they''re comfortable... There, all done!"


    Felix reached out, systematically placing wooden boxes, parcels, dragonhide pouches, and velvet bags on the floor into each other. Soon, the floor was clear.


    Lucius and Narcissa took a final look at their home.


    "When this is all over, you can return," Felix reassured them.


    "I''m not so optimistic," Lucius said gloomily. "This place might turn into ruins soon."


    A quarter of an hour later, they appeared in an empty space in the outskirts of London.


    Felix handed them a small note; after carefully reading it, they conjured a beautiful standalone house from the air.


    "You should know my relationship with Nick Lemay, this is one of his safe houses in Britain. After his death, the original concealment magic expired, and the local government intended to demolish it as an illegal structure... Later, I cast spells to preserve it."


    The couple eyed the dusty house critically; it was a far cry from their original home.


    "No need to worry about security¡ªit''s under a loyalty charm, and I''m the secret keeper myself. You can rest assured," Felix said, heading towards the door. "Go in, have a look."


    Lucius and Narcissa relaxed slightly. At least Felix Hep intended to keep his promise; they needn''t fear betrayal... Generations of the Malfoy family''s possessions¡ªexcept those stored at Gringotts¡ªwere contained within that small ring. Quite tempting.


    Following Felix, they stepped across the doorstep, entering the shabby interior. It seemed uninhabited for a long time, covered in dust. As they walked in, clear sets of footprints emerged on the floor.


    "The conditions here are a bit simple, not quite like your grand estate, but it''s fully equipped¡ªthree floors, ten rooms, and a small garden thrown in. It''s decent as a temporary residence. I''ll come by regularly with some essentials, and if you fancy a change, there''s a Muggle shop a few hundred meters away, though you''ll need paper currency."


    Felix waved his hand casually, and the dust in the living room vanished instantly. He pulled back the curtains, letting the sunlight flood in, making it much more pleasant.


    "Swoosh, swoosh."


    Luggage surged from Felix''s hand, flooding the entire living room in the blink of an eye. Lucius and Narcissa found themselves half-buried. They struggled to get out, standing on a rickety, elongated-legged table, staring at the mountain of luggage almost level with the table''s surface.


    "Do you need me to bring Draco over?" Felix asked softly.


    "No, there''s no need," Narcissa said, pulling out a thick, crumpled letter from her pocket. "Mr. Harp, please give this to him."


    Felix took it and pocketed it.


    "Well then, I''m sure you both have much to discuss. I won''t intrude any longer."


    He nodded to them both, turned, and left the house. Then, there was a clattering sound behind him, and Lucius Malfoy caught up from behind.


    "Is there something else?"


    "I-I have a few questions that I must clarify," Lucius gasped.


    "Please, go ahead."


    Lucius stared at him, hesitated for a moment, then finally asked, "I can''t understand¡ªgiven your current position, you could have easily persuaded the Ministry to postpone the trial, or had a secret trial¡ªI mean, at the very least, you could have hidden my undercover identity. You''re not one to strictly adhere to rules, Mr. Harp, you could have done it, but in the end, you did nothing!"


    Felix looked at him and said, "Because it wasn''t necessary. At this point, the role you could play was minimal." Lucius was taken aback, almost thinking that Felix would raise his wand and cast a killing curse. It took him a few seconds to realize this person wasn''t Voldemort.


    He calmed down, pondered for a moment, and a thought suddenly struck him.


    He tentatively asked, "Voldemort¡ªhis power has diminished significantly, fewer than one-tenth of his core Death Eaters remain. Can he suspect a spy, a danger in me staying longer?"


    "There is that reason," Felix said slowly. "We should empathize with him, don''t you think? Allow him to find excuses for his failure and set up a target, so his suspicions won''t fall on others..."


    Clearly, Lucius Malfoy was that target. He realized it unpleasantly himself, staring with wide eyes, but Felix didn''t carry much of a burden. Lucius''s Occlumency was barely holding up for him, and it was the perfect time to break free from the vortex of trouble.


    Lucius''s gray eyes showed a shocked expression.


    "I understand! It''s not just me you''re protecting... No, I should say not only me..." He sucked in cold air, the damp April air making his insides constrict, whispering with a faint voice, "You''re protecting the real spy."


    Felix blinked but didn''t respond.


    Lucius Malfoy''s guess was close to the truth: at this point, all stages were set, and the irrelevant characters, such as those Death Eaters, had little role to play. Whether from Felix''s side or Voldemort''s, they were no longer significant.


    The only one left who could still play a role, and even an important one, was Severus, hence his safety became the biggest issue.


    Had Severus really deceived Voldemort? Felix wasn''t sure, but he knew last time Voldemort bet everything and lost terribly. If Voldemort had some sense, he''d reflect on it.


    Suspecting a spy was an inevitable threshold, especially if it could shift blame onto others, making oneself less of a failure.


    If Voldemort directed suspicion at these people, Lucius wouldn''t be the first to escape, and Severus, the one he himself pinned to the heart of Hogwarts and the Order of the Phoenix, how could he possibly be exempt? Severus had remained unscathed so far, owing partly to his superb acting skills, but mainly because he was crucial to Voldemort, irreplaceable, much like Bellatrix.


    Dispelling Voldemort''s doubts, even if partially, or diverting his attention, seemed necessary. In the best-case scenario, Voldemort would detest Lucius bitterly, and Severus''s days would improve, his credibility for passing information might increase.


    Felix didn''t need to do anything.


    He had done enough before; those in the midst of the game would evaluate both sides of the war. Someone with a weak will might defect, and Felix could orchestrate it himself. He hadn''t expected such luck to encounter Selwyn on the first day.


    "I almost forgot one thing," after a pause, Felix spoke, "Please extend your hand to me, Lucius."


    Lucius reached out his right hand, was this a farewell? "No, the other one," Felix said. Lucius''s body trembled; he knew what was coming next! He shakily raised his left hand, using his other hand to push up his sleeve, revealing the tattoo-like Dark Mark inside.


    "It might sting a bit," Felix said, grabbing his arm.


    Where Felix''s palm touched the Dark Mark, thick black smoke billowed. The area became scorching hot, and Lucius''s expression contorted in pain, involuntarily letting out groans.


    "Hold on, the Dark Mark contains Voldemort''s magic; it must ensure there''s no residue."


    A few minutes later, Felix carefully gathered a wisp of dark, malevolent magic in his hand. With his gains from Malfoy Manor, his objectives for this visit were fulfilled.


    Narcissa, who stood by the door, discreetly stowed away her wand, came over to support her husband, both staring at the skin on his left arm¡ªthe skull mark had completely vanished.


    "T-Thank you," Lucius gritted through his teeth.


    "Don''t mention it. From today, you''re no longer a Death Eater," Felix said.


    ...


    Returning to the school from the safe house, he handed the letter to Draco.


    "Your parents are safe now, they''ve been moved to a safe house. You understand what that means, right?" Felix said kindly. "They wish for you to stay at the school for the holidays. The rest, you can read on your own. Your mother wrote a lot..."


    Draco received the crumpled, thick envelope.


    "When the newspapers come out tomorrow, you might face some scrutiny, including the test of your friendships¡ªwill you still be friends with Crabbe and Goyle? Oh, well... I trust you can handle it. If there''s anything you can''t understand, I''m happy to help, or you can approach Professor Snape."


    He thought for a moment, not having much more to add. "Well, that''s it. Go on."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 588: Events Brewing

    When Felix returned to his office, he was surprised to find a row of owls perched by the window.


    "Oh, right, Easter. I forgot to leave it open," he mumbled, a little late in realization.


    He opened the window, and Valen, just emerging from Felix''s silver pocket watch, watched in wonder as a bunch of owls swooped into the office. They circled around, dropping packages at their feet while chirping indignantly, clearly displeased with the long wait.


    Valen climbed up Felix''s leg and settled on his shoulder, peering down at the packages strewn on the floor.


    Felix remembered the Easter candy eggs he received last year, untouched for a whole year. But regardless, receiving gifts was something to be happy about. Plus, it meant he could play Exploding Snap with Valen and whoever won got to unwrap a gift.


    The next morning, as he entered the Great Hall, unsurprisingly, students were deeply engrossed in the newspapers.


    "Malfoy..." murmured a student, exchanging glances with others.


    Scanning the room, he didn''t spot Draco. He sat down to have breakfast, knowing he had to rush to the Ministry afterward for ongoing trials. The process would continue until the end of the Easter break, and Felix suddenly felt an urge to skip classes.


    But even after finishing the last bite of his potato, he couldn''t think of a proper excuse. The Instant Skip-Class Fudge developed by Fred and George didn''t work well for him. And faking an illness... well, that was just not his style.


    In the end, he reluctantly made his way to the Ministry.


    ---


    Meanwhile...


    "Incredible, I still can''t wrap my head around it," Harry murmured, pretending to wrestle with a tough piece of bone. Ron and Hermione leaned in to listen as he whispered, "How could Malfoy... be a spy?"


    He glanced towards the Slytherin table where Draco, wearing an expressionless face, was poking at an apple pie with his fork. There were two empty seats between him and the nearest Slytherin student.


    "It''s Pansy Parkinson," Hermione whispered, observing from afar. "She seems unsure how to handle this complicated situation."


    She was spot on. When Draco''s gaze swept past them, Pansy immediately turned her head and began talking to the student beside her.


    "Oh? That''s quite hurtful, though it did catch me off guard," Ron admitted, his conflicted expression revealing his sincerity. "I almost thought it was April Fools'' Day today, but Fred and George''s birthdays passed a few days ago. I regret getting them those silly hats," he winced, "cost me five Galleons in total."


    "What''s that?" Harry asked, intrigued.


    "The Silly Hats?" Ron eagerly introduced, "One of Zonko''s new products. I saw an advertisement in one of Fred''s books. It said when you wear it, your face can transform between a vampire, a werewolf, and a banshee, with added cute fangs, fluffy manes, and whatnot."


    "Sounds a bit like the ''Future World'' Emerald Crown," Hermione interjected. "One changes faces, the other changes clothes."


    Ron shrugged. "Fred claims Zonko got inspiration from the Anti-Hex Hat and feels he''s been outsmarted. But I find it amusing."


    "Isn''t it Professor Snape''s birthday soon?" Harry said. "I remember it''s on the 15th?"


    "8th, we got it wrong last time," Hermione corrected.


    "That''s today then?" Ron exclaimed. "Fred and George mentioned wanting to pull off something big," he chuckled, "oh, I have to keep this secret, none of you spill to them..."


    Later on, they sent Ron''s owl Pig with a package flying out from the owlery.


    "It looks a bit strained," Hermione fretted, watching the sky.


    "No choice, Hedwig doesn''t want to go near that professor anymore; she feels embarrassed," Harry sighed.


    They watched Pig wobble in the air, swinging like a pendulum, finally managing a turn and disappearing from view. But they knew, just past a few towers, if Pig didn''t unfortunately collide with any pillars, it would fly into the Ancient Runes professor''s office.


    "Do you think the professor will like that telescope?" Ron asked, not waiting for an answer as he rambled on. "I was thinking of getting a pet rat to keep Valen company. Honestly, they look quite alike... but time was short. That telescope is a test piece George asked me to try, must be a new product, but I never got around to it... Hermione, what did you get?"


    "A potted plant," Hermione replied.


    "That''s a good idea; I should jot that down," Ron''s eyes sparkled.


    Harry stayed silent, his gaze fixed on the azure sky, his thoughts drifting away with the owl. He had a wild idea; he felt crazy but couldn''t stop himself. Snape''s birthday... when was it? Maybe... but he quickly brushed the notion away. Come on, he told himself, even if Snape was undercover, it wasn''t that extraordinary.


    Well, it kind of was, Harry reluctantly admitted. He couldn''t shake the scene of himself facing Voldemort. He wasn''t scared of Voldemort, but the idea of having a casual chat, being friendly with him... it gave Harry goosebumps.


    He hadn''t seen Snape at the graveyard. Perhaps Snape was hiding or arrived late?


    Harry recalled Voldemort''s speech that night to the Death Eaters. He didn''t hear all of it, but he remembered the beginning; Voldemort lamented his rebirth and then issued threats to the Death Eaters.


    "There''s one who lacks the courage to return... he''ll pay the price. Another, I believe, has permanently left me... of course, he''ll be executed..."


    Thinking back, the former might refer to Karkaroff, the latter to Snape.


    Yet here was Snape, alive and well, and Harry had no idea how he managed it.


    He couldn''t help but imagine Snape facing Voldemort, but with no reference, his mind drew a blank. Snape, in his memory, either taught with his peculiar slow-paced, dragging voice, ridiculing students; or appeared suddenly, openly mocking Harry''s poorly brewed potion in front of the class, awarding low marks... but neither of those attitudes seemed suitable for facing Voldemort.


    Maybe like the other Death Eaters, Harry thought, recalling the nauseating image of the Death Eaters bowing before Voldemort. He''d rather Snape showed some backbone.


    As they emerged from the owlery, they couldn''t resist discussing the Malfoy family again. Ron mentioned Draco Malfoy''s grandfather, "Quite a formidable character."


    "Was he a Death Eater too?" Harry inquired.


    "No one knows," Ron said, but then lowered his voice, looking mysteriously pleased, "My dad mentioned he might have been one of the early backers of the Mysterious Man." He seemed delighted to see Harry and Hermione gaping.


    "But he was never caught in any wrongdoing, died looking all respectable," Ron added, "Compared to him, his son Lucius Malfoy seems not too bright, I mean, intellectually speaking."


    Harry chuckled.


    "Let me think," Ron began counting on his fingers, "After the first war, claimed he got hit by the Killing Curse, became a piggy bank for the Dark


    Lord, lost the board seat in our second year, oh, right¡ªalso, Dobby! Kneeling in front of Voldemort confessing his mistakes half a year ago, now hiding somewhere¡ªyeah, I get what you mean."


    They bantered on, finding little sympathy for the Malfoys, who had always been at odds with them. But as they walked into the common room, they suddenly realized Malfoy was now on their side.


    "I''d rather he remained a Death Eater¡ª"


    "Oh, don''t be silly."


    They settled at a table, pulling out textbooks. Clearly, the professors didn''t plan for students to have a comfortable holiday; they''d left heaps of assignments. This led to a fair number of fifth-year students, unwilling to return home, sighing heavily and battling yawns while catching up on their work.


    Ron, pulling out parchment and a quill from his bag, grumbled, "Those lower-year students are too noisy. I really want to dock points from them." But as each subject''s assignment piled up in front of him, his vigor visibly dissipated.


    Harry leaned on the table, idly tapping Hermione''s study timetable, gifted by her yesterday, with his wand. Each task for every subject was meticulously outlined. "I added a countdown," Hermione gleefully said, "right on the top left corner."


    Harry stared at the number ''59'' on the parchment, an urge suddenly surging to tear it off.


    "What do you think, how did Lucius Malfoy manage to get on good terms with Professor Snape?" he couldn''t help but ask.


    Hermione pushed the newspaper towards him. Ron, with disdain, said, "You believe that? ''Confessions''¡ªoh, come on, how is that even possible? I''d say he probably got caught doing something illegal, and the professor stumbled upon it, then he begged the professor to let him off..." Hermione shot him a glare.


    "Ahem, I mean, well done."


    "Death Eaters are a complex lot," Hermione tried to sort her thoughts, "There are the ambitious ones, the inherently cruel ones, those looking to gain some glory by tagging along," she paused, then added, "And a small few who were lured by the Mysterious Man''s sinister ideas..."


    Harry remembered Sirius''s brother Regulus.


    "...When the mysterious people were in their prime, it was hard to tell them apart, but once they faltered," Hermione sneered, pointing to a picture of Selwyn on the newspaper, "we can see their true colors."


    Laughter echoed in the common room, heads turning¡ªHarry and Ron eager for some news¡ªseeing Fred and George each holding colorful hats, they put them on amid the cheering crowd. Gasps and laughter erupted as they paraded around, finally turning towards Harry''s direction, revealing their faces.


    Harry was startled, almost mistaking them for a combination of a vampire and a female ghost (?). Fred''s face was as pale as paper, sunken cheeks hinting at malnutrition, his eyes unnaturally bloodshot, but the most striking were his deliberately pointed teeth; George had a different horrifying look¡ªhis hair turned black, trailing to the ground, his face resembling a skull, emitting a greenish glow even more frightening than the nearby vampires.


    The two erupted in mischievous laughter.


    After a while, the crowd dispersed, Fred and George approached, taking a seat nearby. They still sported those strange faces, Ron instinctively leaning away, Fred and George grinning.


    "Don''t fancy our new looks?"


    "Fine by us. Seems like you two quite liked these hats," Ron retorted sarcastically, "Who was complaining earlier?"


    "That''s different," Fred said earnestly, "We thought these hats were timely."


    "Yeah, they''ll brighten up Professor Snape''s birthday party..." George cheerfully added.


    The three exchanged looks, Ron nudging Harry and Hermione, reminding them not to spill the beans, Fred and George looked at them strangely.


    "Is there something we don''t know?"


    "Nothing," Ron said, shifting the topic awkwardly, "Did you hear? The ''New Interpretations of Magic'' is preparing an ancient magical yearbook, open for submissions."


    "That''s quite an event," Fred exclaimed, removing his hat, the pointed teeth and pale cheeks vanishing, "What sections are you aiming for?"


    "What about you?" Harry asked cautiously.


    "Occupational trends," Fred said without hesitation, "We''ve invented a new profession, the ''Pranksters'', George and I together. It requires a lot: ancient runes, basic alchemy, transfiguration, charms, and a wildly imaginative mind¡ª"


    "And a rebellious heart," George added half-jokingly.


    "Sounds a bit like self-promotion," mumbled Ron.


    "Have you tried that Boxing Telescope?" Fred suddenly asked, eyeing his brother''s face.


    "Not yet, erm¡ªI gave it away," Ron tried to evade, but under Fred''s direct gaze, he had to tell the truth.


    "Gave it away? To whom?" Fred and George exclaimed in unison.


    "Boxing Telescope? Boxing?" Harry caught on the keywords.


    Ron suddenly looked terrified.


    Fred and George stared at his expression, laughing, "Alright, we won''t ask," Fred said generously.


    "You''ll find out in the end," George added.


    "Quickly, tell me¡ªabout that thing¡ªMerlin''s Beard! What''s it for?" Ron demanded, "What''s the use of that thing?"


    But Fred and George just looked at him with pity, as if he were doomed... making Ron more anxious. He just wanted to run to the professor''s office, retrieve the gift, and exchange it, but the image of Crabbe and Goyle''s unfortunate state stopped him.


    "Speak up! You!" he yelled.


    Ron lunged, vigorously shaking Fred''s collar, Fred stubbornly not giving in, enjoying the show.


    "Will they really acknowledge this name?" when it quieted down, Hermione asked, "I heard the reviewers are quite old¡ªexcept for Professor Snape."


    "Can''t hurt to try," George said eagerly, "I''ve gathered they''re desperate for talent, expanding their ranks aggressively! It also says, ''Once the profession gains official recognition, it''ll not only be listed in the Ministry of Magic''s occupations but will also receive various support.''"


    "¡ªAfter the war ends," Hermione said.


    "What?" Fred asked.


    "That''s true of what you said, but it''ll only happen after the war," Hermione whispered.


    "Why haven''t I seen this?" Fred and George exclaimed, shouting in unison.


    "It''s in the recent issue''s back pages of ''New Interpretations of Magic,''" Hermione said. The two couldn''t stay put, hurrying away. Once they were gone, Harry and Ron exchanged glances, Harry uncertainly saying, "Pranksters? Sounds intriguing. But will there really be room for such a profession in the future?"


    He had been studying various career brochures sent by the school lately. Even though he saw himself as an Auror in the future, he enjoyed reading about other job requirements, discussing them with dorm mates late into the night.


    "If pranks can be recognized, why can''t I create my own profession?" Ron grumbled discontentedly.


    "Does that mean you have an idea?" Hermione asked, intrigued.


    Ron was taken aback, and Harry knew he was speaking without thinking, quickly asking, "Hermione, do you know how to make the Number Nine Protective Necklet?"


    "It requires ''Fire'' runes and ''Protection'' runes," Hermione replied instinctively, "You have to combine them, essentially two circuits. When they act simultaneously, they absorb surrounding flames and then release them all at once."


    "Doesn''t sound very useful," Harry said, "Many spells can achieve similar effects."


    "You can give it to children," Hermione said, "And if you plan on studying fire magic, it''s quite handy. It buys you a second or two against intense fires¡ªthough it breaks after one use."


    They started on their homework, but soon enough, Harry started feeling drowsy. He struggled to focus on the History of Magic textbook, Ilfracombe incident, Ilfracombe... Is that a person''s name or a place? Ah, who cares? Harry yawned, copying the name onto parchment.


    His mind began to wander, thinking about the gathering with Sirius later in the evening, and Kreacher, wondering if he was getting used to the kitchen...


    Meanwhile, Felix sat listlessly in the courtroom, staring at a black wizard whose skin reflected light.


    Where does Voldemort find these people from?


    Lucius''s words from yesterday lingered in Felix''s mind, making him want to visit Malfoy Manor, just to see if it had been reduced to ruins¡ªjust to prove that Voldemort read the newspaper and was infuriated.


    "Bang!" the gavel slammed down.


    "Papastaso Bwashi Von Braun Papadopoulos Marafeye Alvis, guilty as charged!"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 589: Troublemaking Twins

    As the Easter holiday passed day by day, Felix appeared daily in the solemn atmosphere of the courtroom, casually observing unfamiliar dark wizards undergoing trials. Each time he spotted a familiar face, it felt like winning a lottery.


    Of course, the fate of these acquaintances wasn''t generally favorable as they were Death Eaters, typically sentenced to lifelong imprisonment.


    The foreign observers seated across from him weren''t mere statues. They provided extensive identity information. Meanwhile, Scrimgour seemed tireless, elaborating on unrelated illegal acts before the formal judgments.


    At this point, Felix''s mind began to wander.


    Valen hadn''t accompanied him these days; the Niffler had gone off to settle scores with Ron Weasley. Felix found it rather surprising. Since when did Ron adopt the hobbies of his two brothers? But that telescope didn''t pose any real threat; it was just startling. Well, startlingly smelly.


    And then¡ªaccording to Felix''s research, the item was supposed to leave a black eye ring when applied to the face, making it look like someone had taken a punch. But on Valen, it ended up as a clump of black fur around the eyes, sticking softly to the skin.


    Felix found this utterly amusing.


    He even wrote about this incident in a letter to Grindelwald, "I''ll introduce you if the opportunity arises..."


    Of course, these were just diversions. He spent quite a bit of text detailing how times had changed, "Considering your isolation from the world, it''s understandable." And part of his own plans, "Once the war is over, I''ll seize the right moment to raise questions, using ''Future World'' company products as a baseline. They might somewhat understand Muggle technology. By then, they''ll realize the gravity of the issue themselves."


    Given the negativity in Grindelwald''s past letters, Felix deliberately contrasted them with his own experiences.


    "...This way, they''d be more inclined to value my opinions, preventing me from being branded a heretic..."


    From the reply, Grindelwald seemed rather excited, tearing through several parchment pages. Of course¡ªperhaps it was just old age.


    Also, Dumbledore''s feigned tiredness was noticed by sharp-eyed journalists the next day. When asked about it, he ambiguously brushed it off as having played ''rolling wooden log games'' too late into the night. His complexion improved significantly after that, preventing any public discussions¡ªafter all, Dumbledore was believed capable of such antics by the masses.


    But to some ''perceptive'' individuals, his inconsistencies were glaring.


    The trial ended on the fifth day. As Felix habitually strolled toward Malfoy Manor, he keenly observed signs of someone''s visit. Tracing the tracks to the garden, he witnessed the once magnificent fountain now melted into a stinking pool¡ªclear signs that Voldemort had visited and left disappointed.


    The following days were uneventful, except for the night of the fifteenth.


    Out of nowhere, the Weasley twins organized a fireworks display on the grounds, unveiling twenty different types of fireworks over the castle. At that moment, Felix, Valen, Sirius, and Flavius were playing cards together. Suddenly, a loud noise erupted outside, startling Flavius enough to fall off his chair.


    "Summon the Exploding Rockets¡ªwhat in the world is happening?"


    Flavius picked himself up from the ground. Had a fire dragon just flown past the window?


    Felix quietly glanced outside; a firework resembling a wheel had flown by the balcony. After a brief recollection, he realized it had appeared in the eye of a green skull over Hogwarts not too long ago.


    Excited shouts arose from below.


    They rushed to the balcony and looked down. A crowd had gathered below, and in the center, Fred held an exaggerated rocket-shaped firework while George cautiously approached with his wand. "It''s a bit risky, we haven''t tried it much¡ª" He gestured for everyone to step back.


    Following past experiences, everyone obediently complied, stepping back dozens of feet in the blink of an eye.


    "Is this thing going to explode?" Hermione looked concerned.


    "Don''t worry, they know what they''re doing," Ron said cheerfully.


    A tangerine flame flickered from George''s wand tip, approaching the firework. "Mind not burning my hand¡ª" Fred yelled, as George''s eyes clearly wandered elsewhere. He followed the gaze and raised his head, meeting the gazes of Professors Snape and Black.


    Fred sheepishly grinned. "Boom!" A massive explosion sent shockwaves and smoke, tumbling the two out.


    "Failed?" George sat disappointed on the ground.


    "I don''t think so." Fred lay on the ground, staring at the sky. He raised an arm like a flag, causing the audience, coughing from the smoke, to follow his gesture and look skyward.


    The gigantic firework shot straight into the sky, almost indistinguishable in the darkness, leaving behind a glowing tail. After several seconds, the velvety black curtain burst into a riot of colors, creating numerous sparkling stars in the night. These stars descended like a meteor shower, settling mid-air to form a colorful pattern.


    Felix remained expressionless on the balcony, but his actions betrayed his feelings. He stared at the gigantic firework-formed figure¡ªsomeone with a similar face to his, smiling brightly and even giving a thumbs-up.


    A hushed gasp echoed below.


    "Oh, my... oh, my..." Hermione was speechless, astonished, as were the onlookers, witnessing this spectacular scene.


    Several firework replicas resembling rockets crawled and danced on the playground, and one firework shaped like a flying broom dragged a long banner, persistently spelling out letters: Happy Birthday Professor Snape¡ª


    "Boom!"


    Felix waved his wand, causing it to explode in midair. Not far from there, Dumbledore pushed open the office window, his blue eyes curving with interest under the half-moon spectacles, examining the suspended figures overhead and then glancing down at the bustling scene.


    Even Fawkes peeked out, savoring the spectacle of a firework in the shape of a dragon spewing red and green sparks.


    Dumbledore even waved at Felix through the window.


    At that moment, Professor McGonagall hurried from the castle, her face a mix of shock and disbelief at the chaotic scene.


    Who knows how the twins explained things to her. She didn''t address the flying fireworks littering the area, seeming to tacitly accept everything, then proceeded to drag Fred and George by their ears back into the castle.


    "It''s quite beautiful, really," Sirius said cheerfully when Felix turned around.


    He had settled a score¡ªon the night before Valentine''s Day, Felix had insisted on testing a Transfiguration spell on him, only to apologize afterwards, admitting he couldn''t reverse it yet. "Change my nose back!" Sirius had yelled with a pig''s snout, resulting in him meeting Amelia while wearing a big mask, refusing to take it off.


    When Felix encountered the twins again, it was in Professor McGonagall''s office. The two sat quietly, heads bowed, looking dejected. But upon seeing Felix enter, they immediately lifted their heads, exchanging meaningful glances.


    The message seemed to ask: Satisfied, Professor?


    "Violation of school rules, scaring students¡ª" Professor McGonagall fumed.


    "They were just having fun!" Fred protested, the lively sounds from outside seemed to confirm his words.


    McGonagall puffed her chest. "Playing tricks on professors¡ª"


    "We wanted to give the professor a birthday surprise!" George shouted.


    "Felix nodded continuously. They had a rich history of breaking school rules, making a big deal out of everything. They even negotiated detention.


    "Professor McGonagall," Felix spoke softly. Professor McGonagall frowned, "They must be punished." "I completely agree," Felix said. His hands rested on the shoulders of the twins, and they giggled. Then they noticed the professor was getting taller.


    No, it was them getting shorter.


    Finally, Felix bent over like a big wizard, displaying a dreadful smile, grabbing the shrunken twins.


    "Oh, Felix!" Professor McGonagall exclaimed, surprised. "We don''t condone physical punishment¡ª"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not physical," Felix interjected, shaking the tiny pair vigorously, leaving them dizzy. He raised both hands, speaking with authority. "I heard you wanted unforgettable memories before graduation? This might just do it for you."


    "P-Professor¡ª" the shrunken Fred managed, "Do you think it''s not grand enough? We could take your suggestions¡ª"


    Felix chuckled, stuffing them into the pockets of his robe, their struggling voices muffled. "It''s a disciplinary measure. I''ll educate them properly," he assured the astounded McGonagall.


    On the way back, Felix intentionally took his time, climbing and descending, swinging the pockets. It took twice as long to return to his office. Pushing the door open, he caught a glimpse of his smoking half-bust outside the window¡ªa raised thumbs-up, making Felix livid.


    "Are you all so free that homework''s finished?" He pulled the disoriented duo from his pockets, stuffing them into two empty ink bottles.


    "Done," one mumbled groggily.


    "Good," Felix said maliciously. "Heard your club''s doing well, lots of members?"


    As Fred extracted himself from the ink bottle, unaware of impending danger, he lethargically replied, "Yeah, it''s thriving." George shoved him back in.


    "Ow," Fred flailed his arms.


    "''Swear to uphold school rules''? Sounds good, but you need to set an example," Felix vaguely remarked, leaving.


    "How will the professor react?" George asked anxiously.


    "Who knows? Don''t you find today''s show successful? Even now, it''s part of the act," Fred remarked cheerfully.


    Valen hopped onto the table, observing them disapprovingly.


    "Why do I feel Valen''s pitying us?" George said.


    "Bang, bang."


    Two quills taller than them slammed onto the desk. George jumped, seeing sheets resembling blankets flying toward them, evading hastily.


    "You''ll copy the rules as punishment," Felix''s distant voice echoed. "You won''t return until it''s done."


    As it turned out, he misjudged. The twins'' response was not despair but excitement. "We''ve been wanting to do this!"


    "That settles it, Professor!"


    Their expressions hinted it was more of a favor than punishment.


    For the following time, they cheerfully scribbled on parchment, critiquing each other''s ''work.''


    "Your ''W'' looks awful."


    "Why not take a look at the ''O''? So standard, your letters seem malnourished¡ª"


    "Nonsense!"


    Felix cast a silent spell, finally quieting the office¡ªexcept for excited student chatter and fireworks outside.


    He didn''t magically remove the fireworks above his head.


    ...


    Ignoring the twins playing and copying sentences, Felix sat on the sofa''s armchair, toying with a strand of dark magic, examining it closely.


    Just the essence itself emitted an eerie aura.


    It was the dark magic extracted from Lucius''s Dark Mark, belonging to Voldemort.


    The more Felix studied, the more extreme he found this magic. He even questioned if Voldemort could use positive, affirmative spells. But with his recent research on protective charms, he wasn''t so sure anymore.


    As he pondered, urgent knocks came from outside.


    Felix gestured, and the door swung open, Harry, Ron, Hermione barged in. Not entirely unexpected, probably for the twins'' sake. But what surprised him was Draco standing behind them.


    Once he stepped in, Felix was about to speak, then a fifth person entered, a somewhat bewildered Luna. It seemed she got lost and followed them after spotting Harry. Following her were Ginny, Neville, then Daphne and Astoria, squeezing into the office, followed by Cedric and Cho.


    Felix was utterly baffled, how did this assembly of people come together?


    The newcomers were equally stunned, staring at the twins struggling on a stack of parchment on the desk. Due to the silent spell, they hadn''t realized what had transpired yet."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 590: Each Ones Challenges and Gains - (1)

    Chapter 590: Each One''s Challenges and Gains - (1)


    "I don''t recall sending an invitation; the activities of the Wizarding Club were suspended because¡ª" Felix looked at them. Luna nodded, saying, "Participation in the trial." "Yes, that''s the reason," he said.


    "I saw a photo in the newspaper¡ªProfessor Dumbledore, Miss Bones, and you." Luna said excitedly, "Dad mentioned in ''The Quibbler'' that you three are the most influential in the magical world."


    "I also saw that article, quite interesting." Felix said with a stern face, "Especially the part where they imagined us teaming up against the magical world."


    He turned to look at the others¡ªthey glanced at each other, eyes avoiding, words hanging unspoken.


    "Alright, come over here." He conjured a few soft chairs with magic, and at that moment, Fred and George on the desk stopped, running out of the range of the spell, standing at the edge of the desk, eagerly waving their arms. "Hey, someone come¡ªWe can''t get down ourselves!"


    "Let me!" Ron exclaimed, seeming afraid of others snatching the opportunity. After speaking, he looked at Felix, "Um¡ªmay I?"


    Before Felix could fully nod, he dashed to the desk, bending down to look at his two brothers, teasingly saying, "Look what I found, a wingless fairy? I''ve never seen a fairy with such a robust physique..."


    "Come on, you rascals." He extended his hand with a radiant smile.


    Fred and George involuntarily stepped back, not holding the upper hand. But compromise wasn''t an option, Fred tilted his head, scrutinizing Ron''s face, "From this angle, your face looks like a disaster area, all pockmarked¡ª"


    "That''s freckles! Both of you have them too!" Ron said irritably, grabbing his two brothers, shaking them in his grip, "I haven''t settled scores with you two yet, that punching telescope¡ª"


    He warned them with a glare, leading them to the sofa in the office, throwing them onto the cushions, then sat down. Fred and George screamed, dodging Ron''s slow descent onto the sofa. Finally, they leaned against the sofa armrest, patting their chests with lingering fear.


    "So close, almost murdered by our own brother¡ª"


    "By being squashed to death by his bum, honestly, I wouldn''t have died content."


    Harry glanced at the two; they seemed to be having a great time.


    "So¡ª" Felix, having observed the family dynamics, held a keen interest, the others restraining their laughter, then he seated himself on a single couch and asked, "What''s the coincidence that brought you all together? Potter?"


    "Uh, Professor, Colin saw¡ªsaw¡ª" Harry hesitated, staring at Felix''s pocket, then at the twins still playing around on the table, unsure of how to describe it.


    Should he mention Colin Creevey seeing the professor hopping upstairs while pushing Fred, who was peeking out of his pocket, back in? That would sound too bizarre.


    "I understand what you''re trying to say. Is this the purpose for the three of you?" Felix looked at Harry, Ron, and Hermione, all three nodding in unison. Felix turned to the others. They chimed in eagerly.


    "I have some study-related questions," Cedric said, pulling out a notebook from his pocket, "I''ve been attempting to imitate the Wizarding pamphlet, writing something similar, but it always feels a bit unclear."


    "Autumn came along with me." He gestured towards the quiet figure sitting beside him, Autumn Zhang.


    Felix nodded approvingly, then shifted his gaze slightly.


    "I don''t have much to do, just happened to drop by." Draco drawled slowly.


    "I do need your help with something, some questions about courses..." Felix vaguely said, "Stay back later."


    Draco hesitated and nodded.


    It was the turn of the Greengrass sisters; Daphne hesitated while her sister pointed openly at Draco, "We came with him; he''s been acting aloof and mysterious lately, no idea what he''s up to."


    Draco shot her a fierce glare.


    This caught Harry''s attention; he stared at Draco''s face, attempting to discern something. He thought about the recent uproar about the ''Malfoy heir turning against Death Eaters'' and speculated that Malfoy might be under considerable pressure due to the rumors.


    There remained Neville, Luna, and Ginny. Felix turned to Neville.


    "I, um," Neville nervously opened his mouth, seemingly uncomfortable with so many people around him, making Felix think he was about to broach a difficult topic. So, he tentatively said, "We could talk in private¡ª"


    "N-No need," Neville said, "I wanted to ask about¡ªabout Potions."


    "Potions?" Felix asked, surprised.


    Even the others looked at Neville strangely, increasing the flush on his face. He swallowed and continued, "During the holidays, the school sent out brochures about various professions, and I saw on the Auror''s advertisement that applicants need at least five N.E.W.Ts certificates, each subject''s grade must be at least ''Acceptable''¡ª"


    Harry and Ron gasped softly. They had their sights set on becoming Aurors, but they had assumed they''d discuss it when school started, listen to Professor McGonagall''s advice.


    "¡ªand there''s a series of rigorous personality and intelligence tests prepared by the Auror Office."


    Once Neville finished, Harry and Ron''s faces turned pale, almost matching Draco''s.


    "Oh, I understand." Felix smiled, "You''re worried that applying for the Aurors requires a Potions certification, and you''re unsure how to deal with it..." Neville nodded.


    "It''s not uncommon. Many students aspiring to be Aurors stumble at the Potions hurdle because Professor Snape''s advanced class only accepts students who got ''Outstanding'' in their O.W.Ls exams." Felix said, partly with a sense of lament.


    "Need a Potions certification?" Harry asked bewilderedly.


    "And it needs to be ''Outstanding''?" Ron exclaimed in despair.


    Both of them were as pale as Draco at that moment¡ªachieving an ''Outstanding'' in Potions exam seemed like a fantasy to them.


    Harry felt like his dream of becoming an Auror shattered along with his heart.


    "To be an exceptional Auror, you must at least know how to brew antidotes, right?" Felix said, explaining the duo''s problem, "Of course, the actual situation is much more complex."


    He pondered and told Neville, "If it''s simply about improving your grades, aiming for high scores," he looked uncertainly at Neville, who nodded vigorously. He smiled, "There''s still a way; we''ll talk about it later."


    "Professor?" Harry asked eagerly, "Can we stay and listen together?"


    "Yeah, Professor, Neville''s thinking the same as us," Ron chimed in, "As long as we can get high grades."


    "Professor Snape won''t be pleased," Felix shook his head, seeming to have thought of something, looking quite pleased. "But he also has no reason to refuse a certain shortcut. Unless he wants to contradict himself..." He muttered the last part almost inaudibly.


    Felix''s gaze shifted between Luna and Ginny, finally landing on Ginny. He guessed wrong this time; Ginny pushed Luna with her hand. Luna


    was staring intently at Fred and George. "Oh," Luna snapped out of it, "I have something to tell you." She said seriously.


    "About what?" Felix asked.


    "Have you read ''The Tales of Beedle the Bard''?" Luna said, her eyes suddenly becoming very bright, unlike her usual dreamy state, "There''s a story about ''The Tale of the Three Brothers,'' mentioning Death and his three¡ª"


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione cautiously exchanged glances.


    "I know what you''re going to say." Felix interrupted her, Luna blinked, a bit confused, but she didn''t inquire further. Instead, she looked at him expectantly, which made Felix quite puzzled.


    Trouble seemed to gather all at once; he didn''t expect Luna to bring up this story. How did she know?


    "The Elder Wand rumors were false, I think I''ve proven that." Felix said briefly. At the cost of several lives and openly fighting against Voldemort, all covert coveting had gone silent.


    Of course, it didn''t vanish immediately. During those idle months, Felix would take out the Marauder''s Map, flipping through it, looking for those suspicious movements in exchange for bounties.


    "I''m referring to another item," Luna spoke softly, "The Resurrection Stone."


    Felix furrowed his brow.


    "Miss Lovegood¡ª"


    "I conducted a divination session with Ferenze," Luna spoke rapidly while glancing at him, "He said the results indicated that something I desire seems close¡ªclose enough to brush past."


    Felix fell silent for a moment. What thing? The Resurrection Stone? Was she saying the Stone was in the school?


    It couldn''t possibly be in a roommate''s bag, could it?


    And he guessed Ferenze''s ''brush past'' might not mean the same thing Luna interpreted...


    "Alright." He said, "You''ve brought me quite a few surprises." He stood up, surveying the room. "There are a lot of questions; we''ll tackle them one by one. Conveniently, I also need your help. Luna, come here first."


    He and Luna walked to the other side of the office, discussing quietly.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 591: Leaders Will - (1)

    Felix was still addressing these individuals.


    "Professor Snape must have told you, Potion-making is a meticulous discipline, requiring diligence, precision, patience, and the exact flick of the wand. In the course''s arrangement, the difficulty escalates gradually. Each potion you''re brewing is highly representative and often contains intricate methods..."


    Harry, Ron, Neville, and Hermione stared at Felix, none of them had expected this day: to have an ancient Runes Professor explaining Potion-making to them¡ªalthough all they were preoccupied with was how to cut corners and ace the class.


    But this peculiar, bizarre feeling lingered in their minds.


    "If you wish to delve deeper into Potion-making,"¡ªHarry, Ron, and Neville shook their heads in unison¡ªFelix sighed, "the orthodox study method is best. However¡ª" he cleared his throat, his tone less stern.


    "Yes, I had thoughts similar to yours at that time, with no interest in delving into profound theories or intricate brewing steps," he murmured. "Entering the advanced class was one aim, and the other was mastering the potion-making methods that interested me."


    "As for cutting corners, I don''t care."


    Harry listened more attentively; this was his requirement for the course. He could hardly imagine enduring loneliness, spending years hidden in a lightless basement, staring at a row of steaming cauldrons.


    Felix tapped the book in his hands. "The previous owner of this textbook was a master at this. It contains many operational tips and simplified methods. Of course, you''ll find notes inside that touch not only on potions but also on some intriguing minor curses¡ª"


    He hesitated for a moment. "A few spells are dangerous. I need your word you won''t use them on your classmates."


    Given the professor''s serious expression, the four students made a sincere commitment.


    "Now, it''s time to talk about my approach," Felix''s expression regained composure. "From a higher perspective, you''ll realize that the O.W.Ls exam tests your accumulated knowledge, not innovation. Theoretically, if you memorize the entire textbook and proficiently grasp the operational techniques mentioned in it, achieving an ''Outstanding'' is easy and natural..."


    Even Hermione couldn''t help but glare at him this time; though she often scored ''Outstanding,'' it was never ''easy.''


    "You''ll figure out the theoretical knowledge yourselves. For practical application, my suggestion is to organize the method for each potion, simplify the cumbersome, difficult steps. Brewing a potion may have dozens, even hundreds of steps, but if you categorize them according to their ''purpose,'' it might add up to just a dozen or so¡ªYou might have your own insights, right?"


    However, judging by the expressions on their faces, it seemed Felix had asked a redundant question. But he was certain it wasn''t his issue. "At least, this book has a similar approach, and I''ve added my personal insights. Well, that''s all for now."


    Felix handed the book to them, while Luna, Cedric, and others waited as the professor had mentioned needing their help earlier.


    Harry and Neville placed the books they held on the small table and sat down with Ron and Hermione, watching Felix.


    "Have you all mastered the Patronus Charm?" he asked.


    Almost everyone nodded. Even the one-foot-tall Fred and George did so, but the reason for ''almost'' was because someone wasn''t within this scope. "I haven''t!" Astoria exclaimed. "I just started third year."


    Although Draco remained silent, it seemed he hadn''t mastered the spell either.


    "You can watch, have some biscuits, or go play," Felix told the protesting Astoria.


    Astoria huffed and stayed.


    "I''ve gathered you all for a test. I had planned to do it after the start of the term, but upon reflection, today seems better. After all, not everyone in the Runes Club knows this magic."


    Harry actually wanted to mention he''d taught this spell in the "Frontline Outlook" group, but he quickly realized the professor was aware of it.


    "The test itself isn''t dangerous, but it''s quite emotionally taxing."


    Felix paused for a moment, seeing no objections raised, he continued.


    "The Patronus is the perfect combination of positive emotions and magic. Based on ancient engravings and notes, this charm has been used since ancient times. However, at some point, Patronus Charm became exclusive to wizards with purely positive emotional strength. Some individuals, especially dark wizards whose minds have succumbed to darkness, seem fundamentally unworthy of it."


    As Felix spoke, his gaze shifted away from Harry.


    He had invested considerable thought into this magic, especially after incorporating knowledge from Rowena Ravenclaw, pushing its boundaries further. He had thought he''d reached the peak of understanding of this charm, but Harry''s demonstration had revealed new aspects.


    Harry was one of the most talented wizards he''d ever seen.


    As far as he knew, Harry successfully conjured a corporeal Patronus for the first time on the third-floor corridor in his third year, a stag Patronus that showcased remarkable power. After that, Harry, without any guidance, learned to communicate using the Patronus and later integrated ancient runes, displaying exceptional combat skills when hunting Umbridge not long ago.


    He was way ahead of most wizards, but Harry still couldn''t incorporate other emotions into his Patronus, because the Patronus was built solely on the purest positive emotions. Introducing any other emotion was like "adding sand," tarnishing the magic''s purity.


    So Harry had been unsuccessful.


    Unlike Harry, Felix''s Swiftlet Patronus had been reconstructed using memory nodes, incredibly stable. Even when mixed with other emotions, under his adept control, it melded together seamlessly.


    Felix even thought this level of difficulty was to be expected. However, Harry''s experience hinted to him that perhaps it was his deeply ingrained "upgrade thinking" at play. He revisited Ravenclaw''s notes and analyzed the structure of her Crown, attempting to create a clear framework for ''Emotional Magic'' by combining various sources of knowledge.


    The results were significant.


    He pioneered an entire series of Patronus spells.


    But his contemplation didn''t stop there...


    "I need you to pay attention to a few words: ''pure, positive emotional power.'' It''ll be crucial for the upcoming discussion," Felix said. "When you were learning this magic, you used happy memories, right?"


    Several nodded.


    Harry recalled Romulus teaching him and mentioning how positive emotions could combat Dementors. In practice, he had only used happy or imaginatively joyful memories.


    "While researching, I stumbled upon a secret¡ªmaybe it''s an overreach, the specific conclusion needs validation. Still, I''d like to share it with you:


    Over the extensive passage of time in the Patronus''s history, it underwent three vague, conjectural stages.


    The first stage is untraceable, lacking history. People could only glean information from engravings. Dementors hadn''t even cast a shadow during that time, and the Thestral creature wasn''t discovered until the 18th century¡ªand this creature only thrived in tropical climates;


    The second stage, around the medieval period, the history was relatively preserved. Wizards of that time had a more aligned understanding of the Patronus Charm, although it remained the rarest, most challenging defensive magic, long associated with ''wizards fighting for noble causes.''


    Miranda Goshawk, who authored the ''Standard Book of Spells'' series,


    mentioned in her description of the Patronus, ''This ancient and mysterious charm summons a magical protector, a reflection of all your most positive emotions.''


    I''ve seen similar statements in some ancient magical notes.


    But there''s a slight difference in this description and the third stage¡ªthe last two to three hundred years, when wizards wrote learning notes on this magic. They all unanimously equate ''most positive emotions'' with ''happy memories.''


    Perhaps doing so indeed lessened the difficulty?


    Maybe this was originally a trick from a particular wizard, then spread, and after trying it, everyone saw an improved success rate. But accurately speaking, this magic merely separates normal wizards from particularly evil dark wizards. If it''s just that, it doesn''t seem to warrant such great renown..."


    Felix succinctly narrated his research, concluding, "I''ve compared repeatedly, and I feel the issue might lie in the emotions invested. Happy memories might belong to the realm of positive emotions, but are they comparable to the ''fighting for noble causes'' belief?"


    He looked at everyone. "Perhaps one of you can provide an answer." His gaze shifted between Harry, Hermione, Cedric, and the Weasley twins. In his understanding, these individuals held their convictions, like defeating Voldemort, establishing a Pan-Magic Union, creating a new profession...


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 592: Potion - (1)

    Before the students'' attention could fully focus on Dumbledore, he had already left, just as unexpectedly as he appeared.


    Felix knew the school was brimming with anti-apparition charms; ordinary folk couldn''t apparate within the castle''s confines. But undoubtedly, the Headmaster possessed certain privileges. Yet Felix sensed Dumbledore''s urgency in pinpointing the sudden burst of magic within the castle, leveraging the power of the phoenix.


    Felix had at least two ways to accomplish the same thing.


    The first, undoubtedly, involved magical talents with magical creatures. He might not need to apparate but could convert such talents into ancient magic, bypassing the castle''s restrictions.


    The second required a clever maneuver, involving a part of the castle''s defense system¡ªthe Room of Requirement. Embedded by Lady Ravenclaw into the castle''s magic, Felix could gain access indirectly by deciphering some of its secrets. In theory, if the Room of Requirement responded to him, he could use it as a transit point to navigate within the castle.


    The students in the office seemed excited, energetic. Felix offered them various pastries and cookies.


    "No Canary Creams in here, right?" Fred asked nervously.


    "You just reminded me," Felix replied, waving his hand, nothing seemingly happening, but Fred was visibly spooked, eyeing the snacks on the small table warily.


    Luna picked up a Ginger Newt biscuit, took a bite, and said, "I don''t think this one''s enchanted." She seemed to reassure him, but others¡ªincluding Felix¡ªfelt her words had the opposite effect, making Fred more cautious.


    "Did Professor Dumbledore just come by?" Harry asked uncertainly. "I thought I saw him."


    "He did, and then he left," Felix replied succinctly.


    "Professor," Hermione couldn''t help but ask, "why did Harry''s Patronus... change so drastically? Is there a trick to it?" Others leaned in, curious about the answer. Harry, too, awaited Professor Snape''s response.


    Felix pondered for a moment before saying, "Earlier, I proposed a hypothesis that Patronuses serve a different purpose. Some of you," his gaze shifted between a few, "may have equally strong ideals, believing you wouldn''t give up, yet these difficulties never truly materialized; your ''determination'' was just an illusion."


    "Harry''s difference lies in his belief not being unfounded. He persevered through those harsh dangers and setbacks¡ªhis courage becomes compelling when he remains resolute despite all odds."


    The group silently contemplated his words. Harry felt somewhat embarrassed, trying to pretend he was pondering when his mind was blank.


    "Cedric," he said, "can I understand it this way? ''Believing you can overcome challenges'' only gives you false courage and belief, whereas ''proving yourself'' provides real courage and belief. The former might be encouraging, but... it''s like building castles in the air."


    Felix smiled and nodded towards him.


    "Think about it, how many vows have we made in our lives, and how many have we fulfilled?" he mused.


    "People who achieve great things in history rarely had an easy path. They, too, tasted the bitterness of failure. What sets them apart is the choice after the failure. If those individuals were wizards, I reckon their Patronuses wouldn''t be too shabby."


    In the evening, Felix penned a letter to his less-than-prompt correspondent.


    Starting with ''I have a student,'' he elaborated extensively on his newfound discovery about the Patronus charm. Then, changing the course of his pen, using ''I have another student'' as a pretext, he introduced the concept of the Deathly Hallows.


    "...I''m certainly not mocking your use of someone else''s emblem; I''m genuinely curious, did none of your followers raise objections? As a scholar, I must point out the risks: while the Peverell family was among the earliest to vanish, it was only the disappearance of their male lineage. The descendants of the three brothers might be scattered somewhere. How would they feel seeing their ancestors'' emblem become a symbol for an ill-reputed organization?"


    Nurmengard.


    "Detestable brat!"


    When Grindelwald read the letter, half a month had passed, somewhere in late April or early May. His face, etched with wrinkles, stared at the paper, revealing a peculiar smile. "Belief? Far from enough. You need to burn yourself."


    He turned slightly to look at the house-elf.


    "Bondy?" Grindelwald spoke softly.


    "M-Master Grindelwald." The house-elf Bondy stood far away from the hard bed, bowing humbly.


    "Why fear me? Warned by those ''adults'' about how cruel I am? Little creature, you have the right to know more.


    Half a century ago, a man named Dumbledore with his band of children dismantled my vast followers¡ªwhen I was at my most confident and ready. Had to fight. I lost. My magic was confined, stripped of my innate spellcasting rights, unable to conjure a decent spell. Locked up for half a century."


    The house-elf lowered his head further, almost pressing his nose to the ground. He couldn''t remember how many times the International Confederation of Wizards'' ''wizarding adults'' had warned him, so he made up his mind: if this gentleman wanted him to help escape, he''d bolt before he finished speaking.


    He spoke with a trembling voice, "Wizard, if you don''t need a reply, Bondy will¡ª"


    "No, no, no, Bondy," Grindelwald softly interrupted him.


    "Your master was once my follower. When I entered here, still loyal. Don''t you want to know why you''ve been sent here? And why the Confederation''s ''adults'' tolerated your existence? They wished for my starvation."


    "Your master and I were brought together by common ideals, and I was... just a bit ahead."


    Grindelwald extended his hand; Bondy hesitated, undecided, but convinced, slowly approached. Finally, their hands overlapped.


    Grindelwald smiled, no traces left of his youth; cheeks hollow, eyes sunken, teeth almost gone, resembling a skeleton. He said to the trembling house-elf, "See, wasn''t that easy?"


    "Though I''m not your master, surely you''ve been asked to make me comfortable as much as possible? I promise you, my requests won''t exceed occasionally using your eyes to observe the outside world..."


    "I need you, as much as I appreciate your care all this time."


    "Now, I''d like you to show me some magical skills. I used to do better, but now I find solace in your magic."


    Bondy sighed with relief, complying with the request. The house-elf did his utmost, conjuring various dazzling tricks he knew. Then, panting, he stopped, and Grindelwald thanked him, saying, "If there''s a chance in the future, I''ll be very grateful to see more."


    The house-elf bowed and departed.


    The room, prison-like, was left with one person.


    Grindelwald lifted his head, staring at the window¡ªor what could pass for a window, perhaps just a narrow gap between black stone blocks? The mountain wind howled, casting eerie shadows.


    He was very familiar with everything here, even remembered the engraved words at the entrance, "For the Greater Good," his own handiwork. ''Nurmengard,'' the name he chose for the prison, to oppose his adversaries.


    Ironically, after his defeat, he wasn''t executed but imprisoned here.


    Now, he was the only living soul here.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 593: Advanced Potion-Making - (1)

    In the potion class, students stopped their work, their attention drawn between Harry and Snape.


    "What are you doing, Potter?"


    "I-I''m just checking the steps," Harry stammered.


    "What do you have there? Show it to me!"


    Harry showed clear reluctance, trying to hide the parchment behind him, but Snape approached and snatched it away. He began reading the text.


    Harry felt frustrated. He hadn''t done anything wrong, unlike Crabbe and Goyle who were loudly mixing their cauldron, breaking class rules. Why was he being targeted?


    Soon, Snape''s expression turned uncertain. He moved between the parchment and Harry, his unsettling gaze making Harry instinctively use Occlumency.


    A sneer formed on Snape''s lips.


    Harry felt an inexplicable sense of relief. He was almost looking forward to Snape questioning him, asking where he got those notes. He could say, ''I got some help from Professor Snape and the Half-Blood Prince. Honestly, I find their teachings better.''


    He didn''t care about Snape''s recent papers on new materials for exploding snail slime or the newspaper''s praise about his proximity to the Merlin Medal. He only knew their mutual animosity, and whenever it seemed to diminish, Snape always found a way to rekindle Harry''s resentment with a few words or just a glance.


    But Snape didn''t engage with Harry.


    Moving to the other side, he picked up a textbook from the table. Ron and Neville emitted faint groans, as if someone had choked them, but Harry shook his head at them, reassuring them.


    Hermione let out a light huff from her nose.


    Snape flipped through the book, but it seemed ordinary except for two pages of parchment he found inside. Even without looking, Harry knew they contained simplified steps for potions, something he had inserted.


    Snape read carefully, the classroom filled with nothing but the bubbling of cauldrons. Soon, white steam began filling the room, but the students forgot their work, their gaze fixed on the commotion.


    Setting down the parchment, Snape''s hooked nose faintly visible in the steam.


    "I underestimated you, Potter," he said calmly. "Clearly, once again, you''ve acquired something not rightfully yours through unexpected fame. Perhaps I should peruse the membership list of the ''Harry Potter Fan Club''; the names there might surprise me."


    "That''s interesting. I''d love to see that," Harry gritted his teeth, but couldn''t help thinking, "Just ask where this stuff came from. I can''t wait."


    "You should address me as ''Sir'' or ''Professor''," Snape said coldly, cutting through the haze as he returned to the lectern. "Harry Potter, tampering with textbooks, unauthorized handling, disrespecting a teacher¡ªhow many points should I dock from Gryffindor?"


    Though unseen, Harry felt an unpleasant gaze directed at him.


    Gryffindor students glared at Snape.


    "I thought a normal professor would reward innovative thinking within norms!" a voice, strangled, echoed in the mist.


    "Who!" Snape angrily demanded, but the voice vanished. He waved his hand, the windows flew open, and the pearly-white fog in the classroom vanished instantly. The students below stared blankly at him. Harry noticed Seamus discreetly moving his hand away from his throat. He was certain a wand hid within that oversized robe.


    "No one confesses? Hmm?" Snape spoke leisurely. The students were visibly frightened. Satisfied with the class''s atmosphere, Snape conjured a piece of parchment and picked up a quill from the lectern, the nib soaked in ink:


    "Let me see, five points from each Gryffindor¡ª"


    "Wait!" Harry shouted, feeling the need to do something. Snape cooperatively halted, his eyes revealing the seasoned cunning of a predator cornering its prey. Harry realized his struggles were futile. Suddenly, a memory of Professor Slughorn presenting this textbook set flashed in his mind. Harry yelled, "You can''t deny this method unless you deny yourself¡ª"


    As the words left his mouth, both Harry and Snape froze.


    Hermione also froze, realizing something, inhaling softly, looking incredulously at Snape.


    "Shut up, Potter," Snape said. "Sit down¡ª and you all, let''s see what you can produce in this class!" He ignored Harry, walking around the classroom, pointing out students'' mistakes.


    Dazed, Harry sat down, staring blankly at his cauldron.


    "You''re something, Harry!" Ron said nearby. "We need to hurry; there''s not much time left. Huh? I thought I was over-brewing before, but now it''s just right."


    Harry barely listened during the afternoon class. Sirius even asked him what was wrong, and he brushed it off as a stomach ache. In the evening, he and Ron and Hermione did homework in the library. Ron was surprisingly efficient today, finishing an hour earlier than Harry.


    He even had time to peruse the fifth-year Potions textbook given by Professor Slughorn.


    "It''s a shame I can only read Professor Snape''s writing; the other person''s handwriting is too messy," Ron grumbled, eyes almost glued to the page, staring at a black ink blotch.


    Hermione''s attitude was complicated. She helped organize notes but adamantly refused to follow their content.


    "Hermione, Snape is teaching it all wrong," Ron pointed out the steps in the textbook.


    "That''s the textbook''s mistake," Hermione said calmly.


    "Well¡ªwhat?"


    "If you paid attention, Snape always displays ingredients and methods on the board. Do you think it matches the textbook exactly?"


    Ron stared at her dumbfounded, and even the slightly annoyed Harry was staring.


    Hermione sighed, "Harry, you can''t just listen halfway. While Slughorn hinted that Snape might be the Half-Blood Prince, he also mentioned that Snape taught the orthodox methods¡ª"


    "Wait!" Ron exclaimed, "Half-Blood Prince? Who? Snape?" He stared at Harry and Hermione, successfully seeking some evidence. "You... both knew? When did this happen? Why wasn''t I aware?"


    He fired a series of questions, but neither Harry nor Hermione answered. Harry was in a gloomy mood and didn''t want to respond. Hermione swiftly packed her things, stuffing parchment, ink bottle, and textbooks into her bag, zipping it up efficiently.


    "Where are you going?" Ron called out.


    "Of course, to flee before Madame Pince shows up, approximately ten seconds," she hurriedly slipped away.


    Harry and Ron were stunned for a few seconds, shouting in unison, quickly packing their things. As expected, a few seconds later, the severe-faced librarian Madame Pince appeared, furious.


    "Screaming in the library! What''s this? Scribbling and doodling in books? Serious desecration! Vile behavior¡ª"


    "This is my book!" Harry exclaimed, grabbing the Potions textbook from her and clutching various odds and ends as he dashed out of the library, followed by a flying feather duster, both he and Ron getting a few swats.


    "Terrible, couldn''t Hermione have warned us earlier?" Ron rubbed the back of his head angrily. "It''s swollen."


    Back in the common room, Hermione was sitting elegantly, reading a book.


    Ron immediately exploded in anger, berating her, causing Hermione''s eyebrows to twitch. Though Harry had some


    sympathy for her, he still wanted to know what was going on.


    "Okay, Hermione, why didn''t you tell us about the ''Half-Blood Prince''?"


    She looked up from her book. "Because I was wrong."


    "What?"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 594: Influence and Response - (1)

    The next morning during breakfast, Harry poked at his fried eggs with a fork, sporting a pair of red eyes.


    "Harry, are you alright?" Hermione asked with concern.


    "I''m fine," Harry replied, his voice slightly hoarse but in good spirits. "The effects of the potion haven''t worn off yet." He turned to Ron, mumbling, "I might need your help tonight."


    Ron nodded understandingly.


    Hermione, taken aback by their understanding, pursed her lips. Before she could say anything, Neville arrived with a thick stack of parchment containing the book "A Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi," along with some parchment slips.


    "I''ve compiled the hundred most common magical plant materials," Neville said. "Referenced past O.W.L.s exam questions, so there shouldn''t be any omissions."


    Ron was impressed by Neville''s confidence. Harry quickly retrieved three parchment slips from his bag. "These are the simplified processes for the latest three potions. Pass them to, um..."


    "Hannah and Susan," Neville grinned. "They can''t wait to check these out. Hermione¡ª"


    "I''ll visit this afternoon," Hermione said. "Strictly according to O.W.L.s standards?"


    "That''s the only way it''ll work; otherwise, Susan''s grading criteria from her aunt will go to waste," Neville said. "And for antidotes, there''s no fixed plan; one must deeply understand the principles..."


    Hermione nodded in agreement.


    "I can only provide some ideas¡ª"


    "Most poisons can actually be countered with bezoar," Harry interjected, having spent the night reading idle books. Neville finally noticed Harry''s red eyes and jumped, nearly spilling his soup.


    "Harry, your eyes¡ª"


    "It''s nothing," Harry mumbled.


    Once Neville left, Harry, Ron, and Hermione gathered to inspect Neville''s work. Each parchment contained seven or eight types of plant materials, not just their names but also simple drawings outlined with arrows indicating their effects in different potions.


    The first material was ''Bouncing Bulb.''


    Harry glanced at the adjacent pattern for a few seconds, aligning it with his memory. Then he carefully read the string of arrows it led to. The first indicated that raw or applied, it could heal superficial wounds; the second, when distilled, enhanced the healing effect, accompanied by suggested ratios. The third mentioned its use in creating an invigorating potion to awaken those under magical sleep¡ª"We should have stocked up!" Ron exclaimed upon seeing this, remembering how long it took Harry to wake him up that morning¡ªfollowed by arrows four through eight, detailing the combined effects of Bouncing Bulb with other materials, such as mixing it with silver powder to treat excessive bleeding from werewolf bites...


    "Fantastic," Harry said. "I wonder how the Greengrass sisters are doing?"


    Before the afternoon class, Daphne and Astoria arrived at the "Frontline Outlook" base. It looked completely different with rows of cauldrons set up, students adding ingredients while Hermione inspected a completed potion sample.


    "No toxins¡ª"


    "The color''s a bit faint, but negligible¡ª"


    "The scent is normal."


    "Next is the Skelpin Appearance Charm," Hermione waved her wand, causing various apparitions to appear above a small glass bottle, their shadows then flickering and becoming gradually clearer as she chanted incantations. Everyone leaned in to observe.


    "It should be fine," she sighed in relief.


    "Just needs testing, who''s up next?" Simon Finch-Fletchley said excitedly.


    Everyone stepped back simultaneously, vividly recalling Anthony Goldstein''s incident¡ªback then, before Hermione''s intervention, Anthony ended up with eyebrows and body hair that "whooshed" and grew uncontrollably after consuming an enhanced hair-growth potion.


    "His nose hair was a foot long at one point!"


    Since then, Hermione became an indispensable part, responsible for testing and identification. She also knew the most obscure, seemingly useless spells, which could turn accidents from ''terrible'' to ''manageable.''


    "I''ll go," Justin Finch-Fletchley stood up despite his friend Ernie Macmillan''s quiet protest.


    Harry stared intently at Justin; his eyes were even redder, visibly fatigued, but he had a vial of Dreamless Sleep Potion he had obtained earlier from Madam Pomfrey. "Kid, you should have come earlier," she scolded sternly. "The O.W.L.s exams are indeed pressuring many¡ª"


    "This, this is just an accident, Madam Pomfrey," Harry hurriedly explained. Only after promising not to abuse magical potions again was he allowed to leave.


    At that moment, he noticed someone tugging at his clothes from behind. Turning, then lowering his gaze, he stared at Astoria.


    Astoria gestured for him to come out.


    "Did you bring it?"


    "A bottle of dragon blood, half a unicorn horn, twenty secondary unicorn tail hairs, African snake skin, ashwinder eggs, Billywig feathers, dragon liver, scarab beetles, Lethe River water... it''s all here," Daphne said, patting her pockets.


    A cry came from nearby¡ªRon tried to grab something and got a zap from Daphne''s wand.


    "It''s conditional," Daphne said, frowning.


    "What conditions?" Harry asked sensitively.


    Daphne reluctantly gestured towards Hermione, "Only she can use these materials. Everyone agrees¡ª"


    "Wait, how many of you are there?" Ron asked.


    "Fifteen."


    "So many!" Harry exclaimed.


    "Do you know the value of these materials?" Daphne asked proudly, then glanced somewhat warily at Harry''s red eyes. "Just the bottle of dragon blood is worth 12 Galleons. We won''t waste precious materials on uncertain tests, so it must be done properly. We need to see the correct procedures! Look at your red eyes!"


    "This isn''t a side effect of testing simplified processes!" Harry couldn''t help but defend himself.


    But Daphne shoved a small packet of potion ingredients into his hand. "I don''t care; I''m just the messenger. You figure out the specific time, but it has to be when we''re all available." With her sister, she left, leaving Harry and Ron stunned. "What''s she so proud about? Isn''t she practically begging us¡ª"


    "Technically, it has nothing to do with us," Harry reminded Ron, scratching his head. "Just didn''t expect Mafalda to gather this many people."


    Indeed, Mafalda''s shadow loomed over this matter. One could even say she had connected students from four houses. She was now retiring after achieving her goal, actively expanding other business ventures...


    "We need to keep track of the progress in the Magic Yearbook; wasn''t there news that Roger Davies signed up? He might be invited during the summer, allowing early predictions. He''s still quite popular!" Mafalda said excitedly, swinging her auburn hair.


    Several younger students nodded in agreement.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 595: The Secret of Classroom Seven - (1)

    For the next few days, "The Quibbler" sold out completely.


    The most eye-catching headline of the first issue was - ''How to Startle the Professors?'' On the back was another article, ''Classroom Seven: The Treasure We Overlooked.''


    Just a day later, an article titled ''Students'' Sanctuary - Classroom Seven'' became the new hot topic. Mafalda ''successfully'' interviewed a few memories and - oddly enough - they were all eager to cause trouble for themselves. They reminisced about their preparations for exams during school days and revealed some secrets.


    For instance, it came to light that during the Sorting Hat ceremony, an awkward moment occurred between the heads of Gryffindor and Ravenclaw. Professor McGonagall made the Sorting Hat hesitate for five and a half minutes, wavering between Ravenclaw and Gryffindor before finally placing her in Gryffindor.


    The Sorting Hat faced a similar dilemma with Professor Flitwick, though it didn''t take as long. Nonetheless, it did contemplate before making the opposite decision, sorting the young Flitwick into Ravenclaw.


    "How intriguing! If the Sorting Hat had hesitated a bit more, we''d have had two heads of houses swapping places," Padma Patil of Ravenclaw exclaimed.


    "The Sorting Hat doesn''t have hands," her twin sister, Pavarti Patil of Gryffindor, reminded her.


    "Are we expecting a new head of house?" Luna glanced around.


    "They''re just joking," Ginny said.


    The professors were taken aback. Initially turning a blind eye to the students'' actions, letting them disturb the memories in Classroom Seven under the guise of study time, but after this revelation, the professors became more cautious.


    They sought out their memories, gave stern warnings - absolute confidentiality about their own little secrets was a must.


    One evening, Felix spotted Dumbledore sneaking into Classroom Seven on the Marauder''s Map. He smirked, folded the map, and started playing the latest version of wizard cards with Valen. It was a set of cards created by the Chocolate Frog Card Dueling Club, founded by a Ravenclaw student, something Professor Flitwick proudly displayed during tea time.


    Felix remembered this incident vividly.


    It was April 15th, not long before the Weasley twins caused a stir.


    "Harrumph! (Stop cheating!)" Valen grumbled, holding a card.


    Felix slammed a card onto the table, "Doppelganger! When this card is in play, all my attacks count as double."


    "Harrumph!!" Valen widened his eyes, unbelievingly staring at the pattern on the card.


    "How is that even possible?" Felix asserted, "You''ve seen me do this before." Valen looked like he wanted to throw the little snake at Felix''s face.


    "Harrumph!"


    "Fine," he regretfully withdrew the makeshift card, "I''ll suggest they add this card next time... it''s your turn."


    Valen nervously blinked, revealing his hand: Felix stared at the ''Niffler''s Cloak,'' ''Niffler''s Wand,'' ''Niffler''s Treasure,'' ''Niffler''s Money Jar,'' and the most weighty one - ''Niffler''s Trump Card: Summoning the Great Demon,'' for a moment.


    He scoffed, "You, as an investor, really have it easy."


    ...


    After dinner, Harry, Ron, and Hermione arrived at Classroom Seven. The corridor leading to the door was bustling with people. The three squeezed through the crowd and found Angelina talking quietly with Alicia near the entrance.


    Harry suddenly realized, both of them were in their seventh year, and with Fred and George leaving next year, the team would lose four members in one go!


    "Harry!"


    Angelina waved at him, "Here -" She grabbed Harry''s arm, pulling him in without waiting for his reaction. She then rummaged through her bag, asking, "Where''s Ron?"


    "Right here!" Ron panted, pushing through. Hermione followed with her bag.


    "Great, look here. This is a tactic I''ve just come up with. Our opponents will be torn between Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. According to the current rankings, we still have the advantage, but we mustn''t be complacent -"


    Before Harry could respond, the door of Classroom Seven opened.


    "Just like that, go back and study it well; we''ll use it in our next training." Angelina quickly said and rushed into Classroom Seven with Alicia.


    "I want to see -" Ron muttered as they all squeezed in.


    They had been here several times in their fourth year, leaving behind many haunting memories. Even though Classroom Seven was open to students in their fifth year, they rarely came, although some adventure-loving students treated it as a second common room.


    "The weather''s still strange," Ron grumbled. Harry agreed. Unlike the twilight outside, the faint sunlight that shone on them was warm, and the soft soil underfoot seemed to glow.


    They were on a winding path, reminiscent of Diagon Alley but with fewer cobblestones. Some wooden signs stood along the path, each pointing towards different directions. They could only see a part of it, as deeper sections seemed obscured by mist.


    Straining his eyes to see further, Harry noticed what seemed like small houses in the mist, guessing it might be Mr. Scamander''s Magical Creatures Reserve, Professor Sprout''s Wild Greenhouse, and other buildings.


    "Do you think at the end of this road, we''ll find Professor McGonagall?" Ron pointed at the nearest sign that read ''Transfiguration.'' "Possibly," Harry said, intrigued, running to the other side with Hermione to inspect a crooked sign.


    "This must be written by Hagrid himself," Hermione asserted confidently.


    Harry looked at the bold handwriting on the wooden board; two letters were misspelled. He chuckled, "Who else could it be?"


    At that moment, students arriving before and after them swiftly disappeared down the diverging paths.


    "We better hurry and pick one," Hermione urged.


    "How about Transfiguration?" Harry suggested, "I still need practice with cross-species transfiguration."


    "The class where we turned owls into small telescopes?" Ron whispered, "You did pretty well! When I looked through the telescope, they blinked at me. Seamus swears he feels something staring at him..."


    "That''s because you didn''t see them shrinking when they got ticklish," Harry said darkly.


    So, they retraced their steps to take the ''Transfiguration'' path. Harry was now certain this was designed by Professor McGonagall. Plants on both sides of the path were neatly manicured; bushes trimmed precisely, as if measured with a ruler.


    Unpleasant memories of Privet Drive came to Harry''s mind; he shared this thought with Ron and Hermione - the former laughed endlessly while the latter just hmphed. Soon, they reached the end of the path.


    Harry looked around.


    "What''s wrong?" Ron asked.


    "Before us," Harry extended his arms, looking a bit foolish, "some people took this path but they''re not here." As he said that, three doors appeared in front of them.


    "They must be waiting here," Ron said, and the three of them picked a door each and entered.


    Behind the doors were empty classrooms, devoid of any person.


    Harry circled the room, eventually


    coming back to where he started, only to find the door had vanished, leaving him dumbfounded. Clearing his throat, he asked loudly, "Is anyone there?" while holding his wand, cautious of summoning a bunch of fire dragons with just a call.


    Suddenly, something mirroring a mirror in the air appeared, with golden ripples on its surface. Harry saw a blurry figure on the other side, as if someone was there! Then, a red envelope was tossed out.


    "Wait!" Harry exclaimed, "I see you."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 596: Pre-Exam - (1)

    Chapter 596: Pre-Exam


    Coming out of Classroom 7, Hermione chattered incessantly.


    "I never expected that! It''s much better than I imagined. I thought it would be all practical, like throwing you into the Forbidden Forest and having a bunch of strange creatures chase you... I mean, it''s not bad, but I prefer a quiet and efficient period of contemplation¡ª"


    "Who said it wasn''t?" Ron interjected.


    Both he and Harry were drenched in sweat, their clothes clinging to them, looking like they had just undergone a rigorous Quidditch training session.


    Hermione didn''t catch the meaning in his words; she continued excitedly sharing her experience, "You can talk directly to the room and have it provide assistance according to your thoughts¡ª that''s what I did, you know? I''ve always had a dream of being able to read a dozen books at once. They are all related, probably different interpretations of the same magic... I can use them to cross-reference each other, and it actually worked!"


    "The best part is, every half an hour, a drink appears here¡ª I only found out later¡ª you can choose from tea, hot cocoa, and pumpkin juice, all ghostly foods. But that''s not bad at all."


    Harry and Ron exchanged glances, realizing they missed out on hot tea, but instead, there were rotating plates behind them, forcing them to practice transfiguration. Harry swore he didn''t want to see mushrooms for the next week.


    "I heard there''s also a classroom mode, simulating a class situation with a group of students studying together," Harry changed the topic.


    "Oh, really," Hermione tried to recall, "I think I saw that too. We can give it a try."


    The next two weeks passed quickly. As June approached, fifth and seventh-year students devoted all their energy to reviewing. Professors no longer assigned homework but focused on reviewing possible exam questions in class. Students were dizzy and overwhelmed each day, with insufficient time in class; they had to either spend the whole night memorizing materials in the library or practice spellcasting in Classroom 7.


    During this time, Hermione fulfilled her promise and demonstrated the most challenging potion-making methods within the exam scope for some students. Students from all four houses gathered to watch, categorized into two groups: members of the front-line lookout station and their friends, and a dozen Slytherin students.


    The former provided significant help in simplifying the potion-making process, while the latter¡ª well, they paid a hefty price for precious potion ingredients.


    "I didn''t see Goyle and Crabbe." After the demonstration, Hermione looked at Draco Malfoy''s departing figure and said softly.


    "Not just them," Fred joined the conversation, "Now, anyone with Death Eater relatives is trying to distance themselves, but those directly related to Death Eaters are in a tough spot, not well-received."


    Harry suddenly realized, recalling the news he read a few weeks ago about Goyle and Crabbe''s father being sentenced to life imprisonment by Wizengamot.


    "What about Malfoy? Isn''t his dad an undercover agent?" Ron asked.


    "Him? Neutral," Fred casually remarked, "He did face some initial coldness, but Slytherin has its share of smart people. Soon enough, someone approached him¡ª could be their parents being clever."


    "Of course, there are those who resent him, those..." George said.


    "Directly related to Death Eaters." Harry affirmed.


    "Exactly." George winked at him, "Gains and losses. Fair, isn''t it?"


    Harry felt relieved; he was worried Slytherins might cause trouble, and he even thought about asking a professor for help¡ª certainly not Snape, but Sirius. However, Sirius was too busy; he complained to Harry privately that Dumbledore seemed to know he wouldn''t be teaching next year, so he was assigning tasks left and right.


    To motivate the students, Sirius also made a bet with them: if anyone could achieve an ''Outstanding'' in the wizarding levels exams, he would gift them his experience in handling Animagi. "Think about it. While Professor McGonagall also understands this area, she won''t easily teach it. From what I know, it''s a privilege reserved for the top performers in the Transfiguration Club." He said nonchalantly, "Want it? Then bring back an ''Outstanding.''"


    "Professor Black, will you continue to teach Defense Against the Dark Arts next year?" a hopeful student asked.


    Sirius shook his head, "Only this year." Seeing the disappointment on the students'' faces, he quickly added, "Don''t worry, I keep my word. Those knowledge will be in Professor Heap''s hands..."


    ''Professor Heap'' only learned about this on the third day, having spent most of this time in the depths of Classroom 7. He even set up a temporary office¡ª the Mind Room and Classroom 7 were a perfect match, coupled with the constant flow of emotions from students due to exams, his research progress was exceptionally fast.


    "When did you give me the information about Animagi?" One day at the dining table, Felix blocked Sirius, asking with an unfriendly tone. He belatedly realized that the news about ''Professor Black entrusting knowledge to Professor Heap'' had spread throughout the school.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Sirius said disdainfully, "The Black family''s generations of hidden books are all packed into your stomach. Animagus is just an insignificant one. Oh¡ª no wonder you don''t remember."


    Felix wisely stayed silent.


    ...


    After lights out, Harry sat on the windowsill of the dormitory, looking at the stars outside, realizing that he had won the Quidditch Cup two days ago. It should have been a moment worth celebrating, but the Gryffindor team members¡ª except for Katie Bell, who didn''t need to take exams¡ª appeared hastily at the celebration party and then turned to deal with Fred''s ''annoying little fairy.''


    As June approached, the shadow of exams loomed larger.


    More than one student succumbed to exam anxiety, showing strange symptoms. For example, Hufflepuff''s Ernie Macmillan liked to inquire about others'' study times. When he found out someone studied less than him, he would sigh in relief, and vice versa, he would become nervous.


    Hermione was no exception. She stood out in two aspects. She single-handedly thwarted the flourishing black-market trade among young wizards, confiscating poorly packaged low-quality Baruffio''s Brain Elixir, disguised dragon dung as Dragon Claw Powder, and various subpar Joyful Draughts and Dreamless Sleep potions made by students.


    Another point was that she developed the habit of looking through people with vacant eyes. This mainly happened on her way to classes with Harry and Ron or during mealtime. Accompanied by muttering and constant tapping of her fingers in the air.


    "Are you Luna in disguise?" Harry suspiciously looked at Hermione.


    "What? Of course not!" Hermione impatiently said, "I''m just reading in my mind."


    In the last class before the exams, Felix explained some important points to the students.


    "The Ancient Runes exam is scheduled for Friday, with a written test in the morning and practical in the afternoon," Felix said, "I personally participated in the practical exam question setting, and all questions are within the scope of review, so you can rest assured."


    "In addition, I assume you should be aware that cheating in


    exams is prohibited."


    The students below the podium tensed their faces, and Felix wasn''t sure about their true thoughts unless he used Legilimency.


    "The examiners are experienced, and they can easily detect any cheating methods. To put it abstractly, take an example¡ª the Chief Examiner Professor Giselda Marchban, she once presided over Dumbledore''s N.E.W.Ts exams when she was young. This means, for the exams significant to you, she has invigilated nearly a hundred times."


    Harry took a deep breath; he had never thought about this issue from this perspective. He looked around, and others had almost the same expression. Professor Snape used a truly realistic example to tell them how difficult it was to cheat.


    "...such as automatic quills for answering questions, memory spheres, dismantlable sleeves with hidden notes, and self-correcting ink. All kinds of potions... are all prohibited. I spent two days at the Wizarding Examinations Authority; believe me, contemplating anti-cheating magic is their everyday routine. In those two days, I saw all sorts of strange and fascinating gadgets that were simply mind-blowing..."


    "My personal advice is to ask Madam Pomfrey for some Dreamless Sleep Potion, get enough sleep, and chew on a couple of mint leaves before entering the exam room to freshen up. Yes, mint leaves are allowed."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 597: Clearing Doubts

    Chapter 597: Clearing Doubts


    The atmosphere in the graveyard was eerie and terrifying. The dim lights of the distant Hogsmeade town did little to add vitality; instead, they resembled ghostly flickers in the background of Voldemort and Bellatrix''s conversation, serving as a terrifying element commonly found in horror stories.


    Voldemort draped in a loose black robe, his exposed skin reflecting the pale moonlight, spoke in hushed tones. Bellatrix''s head lowered as her eyes gleamed in the desolate graveyard.


    "Yes, master¡ªI have been anticipating this moment," Bellatrix said, striving to sound flattering. "They would never expect it!"


    Tonight was destined to be anything but calm.


    "Dumbledore, there''s something wrong with your body," Felix stated solemnly, his eyes turning into a night-sky gray without pupils as he unabashedly assessed the old man sitting behind the long table.


    Dumbledore smiled, lowering his head to gaze at the peculiar silverware in front of him.


    Felix speculated that Dumbledore had personally crafted these silverware pieces, much like the extinguisher he had demonstrated before. At least, Felix believed their function wasn''t merely to playfully emit clouds of smoke. Silence lingered between them. After a while, Dumbledore removed the glove from his right hand, carefully examining it. He then placed the withered, charred hand into the smoke. The blackness on his palm ceased to be pure, resembling the peeling and fading of some old, mottled paint.


    After about ten minutes, the hand in the smoke ceased changing, but it didn''t fully return to normal. Upon closer inspection, one could see tiny, stubborn black entities entwined on the palm''s lines, eerily distorting them.


    "That Horcrux¡ªthe Gaunt ring," Dumbledore whispered. "It carries a particularly powerful curse, secretive and potent. Moreover¡ªperhaps even Voldemort himself didn''t realize¡ªthe material of this ring holds great allure for me. He stumbled onto something fortuitous, but in any case, I was thoroughly bewitched¡ª"


    "Perhaps it was fate; I''ve been carrying the Christmas gift you gave me during that time," he smiled again, praising, "The design was quite clever, irresistibly intriguing..."


    "Just a detector," Felix smirked.


    "More magical than any detector I''ve seen," Dumbledore corrected. "It doesn''t probe external dangers but scrutinizes internal anomalies. I must emphasize, the design is quite ingenious."


    "I brought the ring back and spent some time studying the curse on it, successfully extracting a portion of it." Dumbledore showed Felix his hand, seemingly flaunting his achievement.


    "So, your research resulted in subjecting yourself to the curse again?" Felix incredulously remarked.


    Dumbledore chuckled, "Oh, despite my repeated claims about Voldemort''s ignorance, it''s because he dedicated all his efforts to the wrong path. I''ve pondered more than once¡ªwould these tragedies have occurred if he chose the right path...?"


    "Felix, when facing him, we better not harbor unrealistic illusions, especially in areas related to his field of study. Trying to deceive him is not easy; it''s a necessary cost."


    "Cost..." Felix repeated.


    "Yes, so you should understand why I didn''t tell you the duel location. Voldemort holds the initiative in the duel; he can leave at any time and open a battlefield elsewhere. That would put us at a disadvantage."


    A moment of silence followed.


    "Is that all?" Felix asked.


    Pointing to his eyes, he said, "If the curse is the necessary cost, I understand. I believe you can trap it. What I want to say is another matter¡ªin my eyes, your soul is like a flickering torch. It''s complete but unnaturally flickering, or did the curse affect your soul? It''s unlikely. If Voldemort had the capability, he would have hidden away to heal his grotesque soul on the brink of collapse... Do you know what I''m thinking, Dumbledore? It seems you''re brewing a dreadful plan. I even doubt if you can now defeat Voldemort, contrary to what we initially discussed!"


    He unconsciously raised his voice, portraits on the walls opened their eyes, and Phineas Nigellus Black spoke sarcastically, "Very rude. In my time, such things would never happen. I particularly favor order¡ª"


    Felix waved his hand back, and Phineas''s mouth immediately stuck shut, making distressed "mmm" sounds.


    "No, Felix," Dumbledore said. "We''ve always been on the right path. I never considered starting from scratch; I''m only filling potential gaps in the plan. I have full confidence in this duel. Don''t forget, I''ve told you about my temporary power-boosting technique."


    Felix furrowed his brow.


    "Since you mentioned it," he adopted a casual tone, "that technique... I can''t figure out how it''s done. It doesn''t seem like enhancing strength; it''s more like restoration or tracing back... You have this power inherently, not now, but in the peak state of your life..."


    At this point, Felix himself seemed surprised.


    Since becoming a "magical creature," his strength had been continuously growing, not suddenly becoming strong in a certain aspect, but a comprehensive improvement. Of course, the fundamental change was still in magical power, but it wasn''t just magical power. The intensity and control of spells he rarely used also increased with it.


    He had proposed a conjecture in the Magical Creatures Club, "The process of studying magic is actually the process of reclaiming one''s innate spellcasting instincts." His own experience seemed to validate this point.


    "Is it Transfiguration? Blood magic? Dark magic? Or maybe¡ªrelated to time?"


    "Why do you say that?"


    Dumbledore interlocked his hands, propping his chin with interest, looking at Felix.


    "Time?" Felix repeated. "Many clues indicate that you are no stranger to Time-Turners. Of course, all Time-Turners went through your hands to Mila, and Mila handed them to those eager students... You had ample opportunities to study Time-Turners. Even¡ª"


    Felix paused, his gaze strange. He suddenly thought of a thought-provoking question¡ªwhether Dumbledore had ever visited the Department of Mysteries. However, this couldn''t be verified now, as even if he had, Dumbledore wouldn''t have been as blatant as him, stealing the majority of the time energy.


    Perhaps a different phrasing would work. Did Dumbledore have an interest in studying time magic?


    Yes, who could resist the temptation of ''time''? Felix certainly couldn''t, even without the involvement of ''Madam'' that time. He would find opportunities to study on his own. He hadn''t forgotten that he had given tasks to Mondonks after inheriting Nick''s notes.


    But after inheriting Nick''s notes, he had no hope for Mondonks'' lucky approach.


    It could only be said that for wizards like Felix and Dumbledore, with sufficient preparation time, there was no foolproof defensive stronghold in this world. Voldemort certainly counted, which was why Mrs. Bones did not try to reclaim that portion of time energy.


    Even Grindelwald was the same, but now he was locked in Nurmengard.


    Dumbledore didn''t answer the question, nor did he address the previous one. He just sighed sentimentally, "Time, oh time, throughout the ages, how many have yearned for your favor?"


    He waved his hand, letting Phineas''s sealed mouth reopen.


    As soon as the restraint was lifted, Phineas Nigellus Black began to mutter angrily. Felix raised his eyebrows threateningly, and the wizard immediately hid behind a green flag in the portrait.


    "Damn, evil, bullying the Slytherin ghost! I am your headmaster!"


    "Oh," Felix responded expressionlessly.


    "Hmph! I''ll find my great-grandson¡ª"


    "Uh, Headmaster Black? Did I mention to you that I personally caught Sirius, right at the Black Manor. He was wanted at the time..."


    Felix kindly reminded this ancestor of the Black family.


    The Phineas in the portrait exclaimed in a distressed tone, "He will have children! The Black family bloodline is noble and pure, something you can''t compare to!" He said triumphantly, "I''ve heard that he and that female minister¡ªuh¡ªgave birth to a child with extraordinary talents."


    "You wait, little rascal!"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 598: Wizarding Level Examination - (1)

    Chapter 598: Wizarding Level Examination (Seeking Monthly Votes)


    In Classroom Seven, Felix Harp sat on a swivel chair, lost in thought.


    The place he was in was a circular platform, and the floor seemed to be meticulously polished with a complete black gemstone, allowing clear visibility of shadows.


    In the air in front of him floated a blurry book, its size and shape uncertain, but when Felix looked at it, the books transformed into what he desired.


    Waving his wand, a silver entity guardian materialized.


    It was a small swift, and as it appeared, it swiftly flew around the circular room, circling twice before landing in front of Felix, as if it had never moved.


    Felix waved his wand again, and a sky-blue, round and fluffy bird jumped down. It hopped and swayed on the ground, while simultaneously, a black eight-eyed giant spider, covered in hard hairs, appeared out of nowhere. This fearsome creature looked somewhat pleasing in the guardian state. Next, Felix continued to wave his wand, and magical creatures appeared one after another around him.


    There was a long-horned water snake with a lush green body; a golden phoenix with two long, beautiful feathers trailing behind; a group of variously shaped and fierce fire dragons; an unnamed white ferret that seemed curious and hopped around; a skeletal, bat-winged Nightstrider; and if one observed closely, a Dementor was mixed in, looking like a piece of black and gray rag even in its guardian state.


    Compared to it, the rag used in the Hog''s Head Inn was a hundred times better.


    Felix sat in the center, resembling a magical zookeeper, his gaze fixed on these extraordinary guardian creatures.


    He watched them over and over again.


    These creatures seemed to have their own ''personalities'' and were all unique.


    For example, the Nightstrider was timid, retaining its silver-gray eyes without pupils. The Snidget and the unknown white ferret seemed to have vigorous curiosity, bouncing around everywhere. As for the fire dragons, they roared constantly, eyes filled with fury, but they were not much larger than the red lizard lying on the ground, so when a miniature Hungarian Horntail raised its neck and roared, the coiled bird-snake next to it suddenly surged, causing the fire dragons to stumble.


    Not far away, a long-horned water snake flashed and leaped into the smooth, lake-like floor. It swam freely inside, then stuck its head out from the other side, facing the daydreaming eagle-lion creature.


    ...


    If they had something in common, it was that Felix had carefully studied each one of them. In other words¡ªat least theoretically¡ªhe could easily transform into their counterparts.


    A loud knocking sound came from outside, as if a giant creature stood outside waving a club to forcefully break the door.


    Among the memories of all the professors in Classroom Seven, the only one capable of such a thing was¡ªwell¡ªhimself. Felix sneered, and golden lines appeared on the walls of the circular room, twisting into the shape of a door. The next moment, the door was pushed open from outside.


    "Wow!"


    A whistle echoed in the smooth ground as the memory figure looked around. "Can you do this now? Ah, really wish I had this knowledge!" He turned his own body into a silver-transparent state, with legs covered in mist, pretending to be a guardian, "Hey, big guy, I''m your companion," he introduced himself to a tall Thunderbird, "I," pointing at himself, "and you guys¡ª" he swept his hand horizontally, encompassing all the magical creatures present, "are the same."


    The Thunderbird stared at him with a side-eye, unmoving.


    Felix rolled his eyes.


    "Be careful, it''s the embodiment of ''pride.''"


    "What''s its purpose? Pretend to be a statue?" The memory figure happily circled around the Thunderbird, who was a head taller than an ordinary person, flapping its wings to blow the memory figure away, as if weightless, floating in front of Felix.


    Eye contact was made between the two.


    Felix suddenly thought of something and said to his memory figure, "I have a question that I need your help with." He slowly continued, "Voldemort''s soul has vulnerabilities. My idea is to focus on this, but manipulating the soul is a more forbidden and evil field than time. Public information is scarce...


    I can manipulate the time of an apple but can''t change the soul of a hedgehog.


    Soul, memory, emotion, these three intersect. Given enough time¡ª" Felix frowned.


    The memory figure had a serious listening expression.


    "Go on!"


    "¡ª¡ªDon''t interrupt." Felix said, "Whether it''s the domain of time or the domain of the soul, I initially encountered some scattered points..."


    For the former, Felix had research materials copied from the Mysterious Affairs Department, and the Time Reversal Curse was one of the results.


    He also had ample time energy.


    The so-called ''ample'' was only relative; this thing, like a Dementor, would rapidly decrease in quantity once involved in research and was never enough.


    As for the latter¡ªthe soul domain, Felix also had a few insignificant footholds, such as the Unforgivable Curse and the perspective of the Nightstrider. However, creating a soul cage with these isolated points would be extremely difficult.


    Fortunately, Felix was very skilled in memory magic and had an in-depth understanding of one of its branches¡ªemotion. His recent busy work was related to this topic: using memory and emotion magic as a springboard to intervene in the soul domain.


    His increasingly bizarre guardian was the result of the combination of these two.


    Apart from the guardian, Felix also had to thank the contribution made by the Dementor to his life.


    Dementors did not belong to true life. They shared some similarities with Voldemort''s remnants, and if the guardian could trap Dementors, could it also trap Voldemort''s remnants?


    This was what Felix was doing now. However, he hesitated a bit, not sure who should take the lead.


    "What emotion do you think Voldemort is least resistant to?" Felix asked.


    "Well..." The memory figure pondered.


    "It can''t be negative emotions," Felix mumbled to himself, "So, positive emotions? But can repentance be classified as a positive emotion? It might play a significant role in ''prison reform'' later, but for capturing..."


    He shook his head; the effect might not be too good.


    "I think..." the memory figure opened his mouth.


    "...But it''s hard to say," Felix''s attitude wavered again. "''Repentance'' is an emotion that Voldemort will absolutely not spontaneously generate. His self-proclaimed noble identity does not allow him to do so, so this emotion may cause him tremendous pain."


    "I suggest..." the memory figure said.


    "...But it''s hard to say," Felix''s tone swung again. "''Repentance'' is an emotion that Voldemort will absolutely not spontaneously generate. His self-proclaimed noble identity does not allow him to do so, so this emotion may cause him tremendous pain."


    "I say, why not combine them?" After being interrupted several times, the memory figure spoke with a forceful tone.


    "Combine them? Throw them all in at once?" Felix blinked.


    "Yes, all at once." The memory figure pointed at the diverse guardian creatures, "You have a whole army of guardians."


    Felix pondered; he had considered similar ideas before, but guardians were not meant for fighting but for trapping Voldemort, serving as a kind of prison. Essentially, it was no different from the trapping cage used for Dementors.


    His mind was about to explain, but a strange idea suddenly emerged. He became fascinated with this idea.


    Throw them all in? No, create some kind of loop.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 599: The Real Dream - (1)

    Chapter 599: The Real Dream


    Hermione made no comment on Ron''s self-deception, just hummed in response. They took a short break in the common room and then headed back to the Great Hall for lunch.


    During lunch, the four house tables appeared again.


    Hermione asked at the table, "By the way, you guys were almost late this morning. What happened?"


    "You mean that?" Harry wolfed down mashed potatoes, mouth full. "Overslept."


    "Everyone overslept?" Hermione looked surprised. "Are these guys in such good spirits? There are many girls in the dormitory who couldn''t sleep all night."


    "Yeah." Harry mumbled, moving the pumpkin soup closer to himself, and Ron waved his sausage in agreement.


    Although forgetting to set the alarm was not a smart move, considering it was a spontaneous decision, the five dorm mates collectively decided to forget about it. At least they got enough sleep, and they woke up the next day feeling energetic. Harry thought that was enough, wasn''t it?


    Navi''s scream immediately woke up everyone else.


    During the afternoon practical curse exam, Professor Snape did not appear.


    "He''s giving a class to the fourth-year students." Terry Boot, a fifth-year Ravenclaw student, told Harry and others. "I saw it when I passed by."


    The students preparing for the exam in the entrance hall were struggling in their final preparations.


    Ernie Macmillan and his friend Justin Finch-Fletchley were testing each other on common spell points, reciting spells quickly while making fast casting motions, resembling a kind of comical dance. Pavarti Patil and her twin sister stood on either side of Ravenclaw''s table, staring with wide eyes, chanting incantations. Ravenclaw looked on the verge of a breakdown, pale, clutching a talisman tightly in her hand.


    Every time Professor Flitwick came out to call a small group of people in alphabetical order, the students in the entrance hall would anxiously lift their heads, as if Flitwick was going to take them to some terrifying place.


    Harry''s exam sequence was sandwiched between Hermione and Ron. After his name was called, he followed behind the Patil sisters and walked straight in. However, he was grabbed at the entrance by the short Professor Flitwick. "Professor Tofty is available, Potter," Flitwick gasped for breath.


    Harry hurriedly apologized and then rushed inside.


    The setup in the Great Hall was different from the morning. Several tables were placed in the center, each with an examiner behind it. Harry recognized Professor Tofty, whom he had just seen in the morning. So, he walked up to the wizard with the least hair according to Professor Tofty''s instructions, and Professor Tofty''s large glasses lifted from the roster, carefully scrutinizing Harry.


    "Is it Potter? The famous Potter? Now, I''d like you to make this eggcup perform a few side flips for me..."


    Outside the Great Hall, Ron and Dean huddled together and whispered.


    Their names were quite late in alphabetical order, almost the last batch. As the number of people decreased, both of them lost interest in reviewing their notes.


    "I wonder what they''ll test. Those who went in didn''t come out again; it''s really strict."


    "Probably some basic spells, like levitation, summoning, making teacups grow legs and stuff."


    Dean quickly glanced around, confirmed that no one noticed them, and then lowered his voice to Ron, "I heard... if you perform well, you can get extra points."


    Ron perked up, "Tell me more!"


    "I''m not sure," Dean said uncertainly, "I heard from others... if you master some particularly advanced magic and show it voluntarily, the examiner might give extra points."


    Ron sighed, pessimistically saying, "That''s a privilege for good students."


    "Exactly," Dean agreed, sympathetically looking at Ron. "It must be stressful for you to hang out with Harry and Hermione, who are always the top in every subject."


    "Yeah... wait, what do you mean?" Ron blushed.


    "Oh, um," Dean realized he misspoke and raised his hands, soothingly said, "Actually, you''re doing better than most people. It''s just that you don''t stand out when you''re with Hermione and Harry¡ªone is the top in every subject, and the other is unmatched in practical classes."


    Ron''s face cleared a bit, muttering, "I''m not that good... cough!" Although he said that, his eyes sparkled with excitement, looking expectantly at Dean, as if silently urging him to say more.


    The pressure now shifted to Dean. He awkwardly changed the topic, "By the way, do you think the Levitation Charm counts for extra points? It''s ancient magic¡ª"


    Ron looked somewhat disappointed, but he couldn''t force Dean to praise him.


    He shook his head, "Probably not. Everyone in the Charms Club can perform the Levitation Charm. Remember the day when the Inferi invaded the school? How many light orbs did we have overhead?" he said with emotion.


    "If it were two years ago, it might have worked, but now? I bet at least a hundred students in the school can do that magic."


    After Ron finished speaking, the mood between the two became even more subdued.


    Not many people were left in the entrance hall now, and they stared at Zacharias Smith, who was talking loudly in front of the Hufflepuff hourglass, causing a commotion. Dean couldn''t stand it and said, "I really want to punch him in the nose."


    Ron grinned, "Bro, I''ve been wanting to do that for a long time."


    Zacharias Smith, of course, was unaware of Ron and Dean''s criticism. He was arrogantly talking, "Come on, is this exam difficult at all?"


    "Oh, come on, he hasn''t even mastered the Patronus Charm." Ron said disdainfully. He looked at Dean, who suddenly seemed stiff, and asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "You just said... said¡ª" Dean weakly asked.


    "What?" Ron couldn''t figure it out, and at this moment, a silver magic spread from the Great Hall, a huge pillar of light swept through the entrance hall, completely engulfing the students still there.


    He saw Dean first look surprised, opening his mouth wide, and then the residual pessimism on his face was swept away.


    Ron estimated that he probably had the same expression. "It''s Harry''s super Patronus!" he said with an exaggerated and excited tone. While tiptoeing to look into the Great Hall, it seemed very quiet inside. Just as Ron was surprised that the Patronus Charm couldn''t win applause, there was finally a chaotic commotion inside.


    "It looks like the Patronus is still effective." Ron said contentedly, listening to the exclamations of the examiners. "Almost forgot, I can do this magic too."


    ...


    "The exam was interrupted for ten minutes because of you."


    After the daytime exam was over, Ron said to Harry, who left early, in the common room, "But thanks to your Patronus, I was in great shape during the exam." He raised half an eyebrow, "Unfortunately, that annoying guy also benefitted."


    "Who are you talking about?" Ginny, who was preparing for the final exams, asked.


    "Zacharias Smith." Ron said without hesitation.


    "Oh, him." Ginny remembered, pouting,


    "A few times during club activities, he kept pestering me and Luna with questions, arrogant and mocking Luna''s decorations."


    Harry looked conflicted; he admitted that Luna was very individualistic, but he couldn''t compliment her aesthetics. However, he also thought Zacharias was annoying, so he agreed, "Yeah, he''s really annoying, no doubt."


    They were preparing for the Transfiguration exam the next day. Harry''s mind was filled with complex spell models and theoretical analyses; he couldn''t understand why turning a toad into a rat could fill an entire chapter in the textbook. Hermione, on the other hand, extracted several pages of notes from the textbook, and she could even produce three essays she had written before.


    So, when someone shouted, "Harry¡ªsomeone''s looking for you¡ª" at the door, his first reaction was that he could finally go out for some fresh air. Passing by Fred and George''s table, the two were playing wizard cards with Lee Jordan, discussing quietly.


    Fred lazily waved at Harry, pretending to greet him.


    "Aren''t you guys revising?" Harry asked.


    "We''re well aware of our true level." George said.


    Yeah, Harry thought defiantly, then you must not know that Mrs. Weasley asks about the twins every time she writes to Ginny. He pushed open the door with a stuffy mood and heard Madam Pince enthusiastically chatting with a familiar voice.


    "Yes, I''ve been to see it... hehe... that painting is huge, I guess it''s about twenty feet long... Viola and I went to see it, the students painted quite well, very spectacular... indeed worthy of Dumbledore, chasing off the Dark Lord... hehe..."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 600: Arm Support - (1)

    Chapter 600: Arm Support (Wishing everyone a happy New Year!)


    Clang!


    Harry fell onto the cold stone floor, the scar on his forehead burning, with remnants of the previous battle with Headmaster Dumbledore still lingering in his mind.


    No, it wasn''t him, but Voldemort!


    As he adjusted his crooked glasses, he found his desk overturned, exam papers pressed beneath his legs, and the surrounding students looking dazed and frightened. Professor Tofty crossed the crowd, looking at him with concern, a more complex emotion in his eyes that Harry couldn''t discern.


    "Potter, are you okay?"


    "I¡ªfine," Harry gasped, not looking at the wrinkled face or at Hermione, Ron, and Neville trying to squeeze through. He lowered his head, the red glow in his eyes slowly fading.


    "Maybe it was just a nightmare. Students have been under a lot of pressure lately," Professor Snape''s voice came from outside the crowd.


    "Yes, I had a nightmare," Harry said, grateful for an excuse.


    "But you said earlier¡ª" Professor Tofty stared at Harry, then turned to look at the students crowding in. He gave up on further questioning. "Alright, Potter, can you continue the exam? Have you finished the paper?"


    "I''ve finished," Harry lied.


    He left a few questions blank, didn''t check the paper, but in this state, he couldn''t concentrate on answering. Moreover, what Professor Snape said in class - "Don''t go into battle unprepared; many things are predetermined before the results happen" - explained the current situation well.


    Harry thought he already foresaw the consequences: he would fail his History of Magic exam.


    "Let me take you to the infirmary," Professor Tofty said.


    "I don''t need to; I can go¡ªum¡ªget some fresh air on my own."


    Harry mumbled, hastily handing the exam paper to Professor Tofty. "Sorry, I''m leaving." With that, he covered his forehead and rushed out. "Harry!" Hermione called from behind, but Harry didn''t respond, just kept walking with his head down, only having time to think after leaving the exam room.


    He wanted to enter that state again, to see the battle between Dumbledore and Voldemort, but now Harry frustratingly realized that his Occlumency was working automatically, shutting off his reception. So, this thought was cut off completely.


    Harry angrily hit the alcove with the school hourglass, hurting his hand.


    This made him calm down a bit. He wandered aimlessly in the dark hallway for a while, finally passing through the oak doors out of the castle. Stepping on the stairs, the outside sunlight was a bit dazzling, the sky very blue, and the ripples of the Black Lake could be seen in the distance.


    Harry squinted, trying to think of a solution.


    What should he do?


    Tell Professor Snape! Yes, Harry thought, regretting that he hadn''t thought of this earlier. With that in mind, he turned back to the castle. At this moment, Hermione and Ron hurriedly ran out of the hall, seeing Harry, they didn''t say anything, just pulled him into a nearby broom closet, raised their wands to lock the door, then turned to look at him seriously.


    "What''s going on? Why are you out here? The exam isn''t over yet."


    "I''ve finished," Hermione quickly said, and Ron shrugged. "I wrote everything I could; the rest..." He left a significant pause. Hermione said seriously, "Harry, your scar hurts again, doesn''t it?"


    "Yes, I saw¡ª"


    "Dumbledore, you mentioned Dumbledore, said he was cursed or something, and that he''s doomed," Hermione quickly said. "Then you fell to the ground and knocked over the table."


    Harry was shocked, "Did I say that out loud?"


    Ron nodded with a serious face.


    "So, you know why we came out early, right? Before the rumors spread, we need a decent excuse."


    "I saw Dumbledore from Voldemort''s perspective," Harry said in a somewhat hollow voice. "He''s dueling with Voldemort, and it seems like he''s at a disadvantage." Hermione and Ron widened their eyes simultaneously.


    "Oh, right! I have to find Professor Snape; I have to tell him about this¡ª"


    Harry urgently said, not knowing why he delayed so much.


    "Wait, Harry," Hermione calmly said, "do you think Professor Snape doesn''t know? He was just in the exam hall."


    Harry stopped in his tracks, turning to look at Hermione, momentarily not understanding her meaning. After a while, he stammered, "Are you saying Professor Snape knows? This is¡ª"


    "Arranged in advance, a duel?"


    "Guardian!" Hermione was about to speak, and Ron suddenly spoke up, "Harry, your guardian!"


    "What¡ªoh! You mean the information Professor Snape collected from me in the past few days¡ª"


    Harry showed a look of realization. Over the past half month, he had reported to the Ancient Runes office after every exam. "Do you think this has something to do with today''s duel?"


    "I don''t know, Harry, but the professor obviously didn''t intend for us to participate," Hermione said softly. "There''s really nothing we can do." She added.


    Harry walked back and forth in the narrow broom closet, kicking the brooms in his way. He was trying to figure out the sequence of events. Firstly, Headmaster Dumbledore might be dueling with Voldemort at this very moment! And Professor Snape seemed to know about it, but he didn''t go to help. Why? All signs indicated that he did know something, and the helpless guardians sealed in glass bottles were the evidence.


    "Harry, did you say Dumbledore was at a disadvantage?" Hermione asked softly.


    "I¡ªI''m not sure," Harry shook his head, trying to recall the brief scene he saw. "I could sense Voldemort''s emotions; he was excited and confident, as if he had the victory in the bag. And he mentioned a curse¡ª"


    "Isn''t that a deception?" Ron said, visibly relieved, "We''ve seen it with our own eyes."


    Harry didn''t speak. He found it challenging to describe Voldemort''s emotional fluctuations in words. He was too confident, as if he genuinely believed he could kill Dumbledore. So, was he deceived?


    "I think Professor Snape stayed because he knew the curse was fake, so he could stay at ease in the school." Ron said calmly. "We can ask the professor to confirm it, but¡ªnot now, twenty minutes left until the end of the exam."


    "You can still see their duel now?" Hermione picked up on the key point.


    "No, the Occlumency is blocking it."


    This was truly a bad thing.


    Hermione and Ron exchanged glances. Ron pretended to be relaxed, "It''s okay, Harry. We should trust Dumbledore. Think about the previous two battles; he hasn''t lost to the mysterious person yet! He''s the most powerful white wizard... Oh, by the way, Harry, I think you may not realize it, but the O.W.Ls exams are over."


    "Over?" Harry repeated blankly, his mind still not catching up.


    "Yeah, after a whole year of busyness, we finally get rid of exams. And we get to leave half an hour earlier than the students of this year," Ron grinned, "They''re still in the exam hall. Nice."


    "This is definitely something to boast about for a lifetime!"


    ...


    "It''s not here either."


    Felix emerged from the dripping cave, behind him, a fierce fire burned in the damp and dim air, emitting a hoarse voice of a woman. A hint of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    "Another shattered soul fragment, so Voldemort only taught that woman how to split the soul, not how to create a Horcrux? Did Voldemort deceive her?"


    Felix unfolded a map with dozens of dots representing members of the Phoenix Society. They were divided into seven groups, and the ink dots representing their names continuously jumped on the parchment. There were still large blank spaces on the map, but some important locations were marked:


    Hogwarts, the Ministry of Magic, Diagon Alley, Hogsmeade, Godric''s Hollow, Witches'' Town, Five Feather Street, Zombie Lane, Comgari Valley, Wu''s Orphanage Site, communities in London and various counties in the UK...


    Any place related to the magical world was condensed onto this map.


    Would Voldemort hide his Horcrux and Bellatrix abroad?


    After discussing with Dumbledore, Felix thought it was unlikely. Even without considering Voldemort''s obsessive desire for control over the British magical world, there were more practical factors at play: distance didn''t matter much for wizards.


    If it could be found hidden in the UK, hiding in a corner of the world wouldn''t last much longer.


    Most of the time, it was just a magical matter.


    Moreover...


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 601: Unforgotten Memories - (1)

    Chapter 601 Unforgotten Memories


    Snape stared directly at Harry, his expression deep and unreadable.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," he said coldly. "You know!" Harry became anxious and couldn''t help but step forward. Snape waved his sleeve, nearly hitting Harry, but without looking, he turned and walked away. Harry hurried a few steps and blocked his way again.


    Ron and Hermione quickly stepped in between them, and Harry and Snape glared at each other across the two.


    "But, Professor Snape, we won''t give up." Hermione spoke up, her tone deliberately flattering. "To avoid others seeing, it''s better to change the location."


    Snape, Harry, and Ron followed her pointing towards the Great Hall. A group of students rushed out from the entrance, chattering enthusiastically, pushing and shoving, chatting warmly.


    Exams were over.


    Leading the way, Seamus Finnigan spotted Harry and waved excitedly. "Hey! Harry, are you okay?"


    The group in the entrance hall withdrew their gazes. "Professor?" Hermione asked with joy.


    "Follow me," Snape said irritably. He walked ahead, and Harry and the others followed suit. They descended the stairs in the entrance hall and quickly arrived at Snape''s office.


    "Bang!"


    Snape slammed the door shut, and the room dimmed. Hermione was about to speak ¡ª "Shut up, you silly girl!" Snape shouted loudly. He suddenly turned to Harry, his speed almost making Harry think he would twist his neck. "Do you know Occlumency is protecting you?"


    "I know," Harry said calmly. "I also know that whether it''s Professor Dumbledore or Professor Snape, they are working hard for Voldemort''s downfall, just like my parents did back then. But I''m not the helpless baby from fifteen years ago; I''m a warrior now."


    "And me," Hermione added.


    "We are all warriors," Ron quickly said.


    "Warriors," Snape repeated in a low voice. "Warriors?" His face suddenly twitched violently, and he madly shouted, "What am I then? A coward?"


    "You are an undercover agent," Harry said. "It requires more discretion and caution, and it also requires intelligence and courage. That''s why we sought you out, believing you can judge the current situation."


    A moment of silence ¡ª


    Snape opened his mouth, and in a hoarse voice, he slowly said, "What do you want to do?"


    Got him! Harry suppressed the excitement in his heart. He quickly and clearly explained his calculations: "I have carefully considered. I know that Professor Snape taught me Occlumency to prevent Voldemort from probing my thoughts or leading me astray. But, in fact, every time it was my own thoughts about Voldemort that I saw."


    "That''s because he didn''t know the connection between you two, but now he knows!" Snape rudely interrupted him.


    "Exactly," Harry agreed. "But have you ever thought about how this connection happened?" Snape suddenly widened his eyes. "I have, sir. It happened every time when I was particularly tired, my mind was unprotected, and Voldemort''s emotions were fluctuating significantly. I judged that both conditions must be met simultaneously for our minds to be temporarily connected."


    Snape slowly exhaled.


    "An interesting speculation," he dryly said. "What inspiration does it bring you?"


    "I can reverse the influence!" Harry said fiercely. "During his duel with Professor Dumbledore! Think about it, he must be giving his all right now, that''s why he can''t even maintain Occlumency. If I can influence him slightly, it might change the outcome of the duel."


    "Influence the Dark Lord? Potter, do you know what you''re talking about? You''re facing perhaps the most dangerous and powerful Dark wizard in history¡ª"


    "The most powerful?" Harry sneered. "If we judge by mastery of Dark magic, he indeed has a chance to earn that title. But what we are discussing now is a completely different field, a battle of wills."


    Snape looked at him expressionlessly.


    "Since you insist, Potter."


    "¡ªIf I understand correctly, you want me to forcefully break into your mind, tear apart the barriers carefully built with Occlumency?" Snape took out his wand, pointed it at Harry, and said softly, "This process will be very painful, like stirring your brain into a pulp with a hot poker." Ron couldn''t help but swallow saliva. "I believe it won''t be long before you beg me to stop."


    "Just this level of pain," Harry touched his scar on the forehead, "I think I''ve experienced it many times."


    "I''ll be watching." Snape said. "Well, Legilimens!"


    Harry hadn''t reacted yet, and Snape''s office disappeared. A series of memories quickly flashed before his eyes:


    - On his eleventh birthday, he drew a birthday cake alone on the beach.


    - Quirrell turned around, revealing the scar on the back of his head, facing him with Voldemort.


    - He stabbed the basilisk with Godric Gryffindor''s sword.


    - A hundred Dementors rushed towards him on the bridge.


    - He, Ron, and Hermione were tied to a gravestone, listening to Voldemort''s return speech.


    - In the underground training ground at the Black house, he uttered the Killing Curse incantation.


    - Ginny approached him with wide eyes...


    No, Harry resisted in his heart. A sudden force erupted in his mind, and he pushed hard along this force. "Bang!" He came to his senses, seeing Snape crashing into the table. Harry breathed heavily, and the blood vessels on his temples throbbed.


    Snape rubbed his back, his eyes flashing with dangerous light. Ron and Hermione, who didn''t even dare to breathe, secretly gripped their wands in their pockets. But Snape just coldly said, "Well done, the foundation is solid, and the counterattack is favorable. This means you have to endure more pain¡ª"


    "Legilimens!"


    This time the intensity was much higher than before. Harry clearly felt the pain of his brain being torn apart, but the counterattack came naturally. "What''s this? Potter?" Snape shouted at him, pointing at a sparkling magical barrier in mid-air.


    "I''m sorry," Harry whispered. He didn''t want to do this; it was purely a subconscious reaction.


    "Sorry?" Snape repeated in a placating tone, then said fiercely, "Drop your wand, Potter."


    Harry remained silent for two seconds, walked to the corner, and handed his wand to Ron.


    "Don''t worry, Harry. If he tries to do anything harmful to you¡ª" Ron used Harry to block himself from Snape, whispering.


    "Don''t interfere," Harry said.


    "What¡ª" Ron looked extremely shocked.


    "Don''t interfere. We must succeed." Harry said, returning to his original position, provocatively confronting Snape. "You are still too cautious, worried that I will get hurt? Don''t worry, I''ve experienced worse than this."


    Snape''s chest heaved violently, clearly infuriated enough. He gave Harry a fierce look, seemingly about to cast a curse in the next second. Harry smiled at him, and Snape didn''t waste any more words. He cast the spell for the third time, "Legilimens!"


    Pain! Intense pain! Harry covered his forehead, facing Snape, struggling not to let tears fall. He exerted all his strength to invoke the power provided by


    Occlumency, setting up one defense after another. But now, without his wand, he could only resist Snape''s invasion with sheer willpower. Soon, his defense, like soap bubbles in the sunlight, rapidly dissipated. Harry tried his best to resist, but he could only watch his brain gradually lose its resistance to Snape''s invasion, opening up to him...


    Forced to recall more distant memories ¡ª his life with the Dursleys, like an invisible man. Dark cupboards and dusty, spider-web-covered cupboards, the oversized old clothes he wore year-round, transparent eye sockets sticky with tape, climbing a tree because he was scared by Aunt Marge''s dog, being stuffed into a trash can by Dudley and his friends... No, even more distant than these, he saw a green light, saw Voldemort, saw his mother... Lily Potter. She was begging Voldemort to spare her child...


    "No¡ª!"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 602: The Coiled Serpent - (1)

    Chapter 602: The Coiled Serpent


    Intense emotions transcended space, weaving a bond between minds on the tumultuous battlefield.


    Voldemort, consumed by thoughts of slaughter, brandished his wand¡ª


    "Boom!"


    His snake-wood wand emitted a resounding, echoing burst, followed by a surge of black mist from his body.


    "Harry Potter!?"


    Voldemort incredulously shouted, certain he heard the voice of the boy amidst the lingering smoke and dust, as if someone might emerge from within.


    But that was impossible. Before the formal duel, he cast numerous protective spells throughout the valley.


    Suddenly, Voldemort disappeared and reappeared at the edge of the battlefield. Uncontrolled dark magic emanated from him, turning into countless maggots, clinging to Voldemort''s robes, hands, face... seeking to devour him entirely.


    But Voldemort paid no heed. The formidable magical backlash meant nothing to him. "Come out, Harry Potter!" he roared, shaking his head to dispel any illusions, finally spotting a suspicious figure in a corner of his mind.


    Realization struck him, followed by uncontrollable anger. He yearned to charge into Hogwarts and tear Harry, who repeatedly thwarted his plans, into pieces.


    Yet, he had just cornered Dumbledore. How could he abandon this opportunity? Moreover, his Horcrux was still in Dumbledore''s possession. So, he suppressed his resentment and attempted to expel Harry from his mind.


    Soon, he realized it wasn''t an easy task. The boy on the other side clung like a stubborn piece of toffee, refusing to leave.


    For a moment, the situation seemed to reverse, leaving Voldemort entangled in three imminent threats¡ªHarry penetrating his thoughts, the unruly and escaping dark magic turning into maggots, and the greatest threat, Dumbledore. Voldemort, frustrated for squandering a golden opportunity, intensified his hatred for Harry.


    However, a disconcerting worry crept into his mind¡ªthe prophecy. The person capable of defeating the Dark Lord was approaching.


    Why him!?


    Fiery rage surged within him, and Voldemort''s black robes billowed as maggots fell to the ground, transforming back into dark magic.


    He inhaled the dark magic back into himself, swiftly erecting defenses in his mind. He reluctantly isolated Harry''s influence¡ªgiven time, he could easily drive the enemy away, but at present, he had no surplus energy and could only defend passively.


    Having dealt with two troubles, Voldemort stared at the gradually clearing dust. Dumbledore''s faint figure indicated that he had risen. Voldemort, unimpressed, believed Dumbledore, the old man, was no match for him, as demonstrated in their previous battles.


    But something seemed different. Was Dumbledore standing on a rock?


    "Clang!"


    A chilling tremor echoed in the valley.


    As if provoked, hissing sounds emerged¡ªan intricate magic Voldemort cast with his snake-wood wand. The pervasive snake-like hissing, like a curse, could easily attach to Dumbledore.


    However, this magic was now broken, or at least half of it was. Two opposing forces clashed, with neither side overpowering the other.


    "Is this your trump card, Dumbledore¡ª" Voldemort sneered, "Do you know what just happened? I brought a guest to witness our duel. He entered recklessly and positioned himself as a witness... he will witness your downfall, and then I will gladly repay him for the ''surprise'' he brought me."


    "Oh, Tom? I think there''s no need for such trouble. I will personally express my gratitude to him," Dumbledore said.


    Voldemort squinted his snake-like eyes, staring fixedly across. There was a hint of suspicion¡ªwas Dumbledore standing on a stone?


    "Zing!"


    A grave sound reverberated through the valley.


    As if challenged, hissing sounds, orchestrated by Voldemort''s snake-wood wand, emerged. The omnipresent snake sounds, like a curse, would easily cling to Dumbledore.


    Yet, this magic was broken, or at least half of it. Two sounds intermingled, and neither could suppress the other.


    "You think you can escape Death with this, Dumbledore?" Voldemort roared, frantically injecting magic into his wand. A green chain connected the wand''s tip to the green-robed Death figure, continuously providing power to help it break free.


    The green light intensified, and the vibrant fire-cloud wrapped around the Death figure hissed. But soon, a burst of golden light erupted, akin to the evening sky''s radiance. It imprinted intricate patterns on the chains formed by the transformed fire-cloud, connecting Dumbledore''s magic to Voldemort and the Death figure.


    This was not just Transfiguration¡ªfew recognized Dumbledore''s other identity, an alchemist. He then poured all the surrounding clouds into the mix. The golden-red chains rattled, twisting as if alive, and eventually separated a thread from the Death figure. It extended along the magical connection between the Death figure and Voldemort towards the opposite end.


    Voldemort widened his eyes as the golden-red thread climbed onto Voldemort''s snake-wood wand. His wrist suddenly tightened.


    He had lost.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 603: A Place of Settlement - (1)

    Chapter 603: A Place of Settlement - (1)


    Chapter 603: A Place of Settlement


    In the office of the Potion Master, Harry gasped as he woke up, breathing greedily like a drowning person.


    The surroundings were blurry, and Harry seemed to see a hooked-nose figure. But when Hermione helped him adjust his glasses, Snape stood not too far away. Before he could read the expression on Snape''s face, Ron and Hermione rushed forward, hugging him tightly, making it hard for him to breathe.


    "I''m - cough - fine," Harry struggled, trying not to be suffocated by the two. He spoke unclearly.


    "Mate, you nearly scared us to death," Ron patted his shoulder, while Hermione sobbed quietly, covering her mouth.


    "I''m fine," Harry repeated. He looked at the anxious duo, and in a short moment, all emotions came rushing back. He said emotionlessly, "The duel is over."


    "How did it end? Did Dumbledore win? Did we win?" Ron asked loudly, and Hermione, standing beside him, looked at Harry expectantly.


    Harry didn''t know how to answer. He had witnessed Dumbledore turning the tide, but he couldn''t bring himself to say the word ''we.'' "Yes, Dumbledore won. The war¡ª the war is over."


    "That''s great!" Ron exclaimed, shaking Harry excitedly. "Fantastic!" Hermione''s eyes, filled with tears, flowed freely, her voice choked.


    "Potter," Snape asked with a hoarse voice.


    "Dumbledore is still alive. Professor Snape, you made it through, and he mentioned Cleghorn¡ªI don''t know why; no one told me. And Voldemort, he got swallowed by a snake, maybe not dead yet," Harry said in one breath, looking away, "Sorry, my mind is a bit chaotic right now. I need to go out, get some air..."


    He broke free from Ron''s grasp and rushed out of the office.


    Harry briskly walked through the underground corridor, expressionless, climbed the stairs, and in the entrance hall, excited fifth-year students stood in groups. Some members of magical clubs and the front-line lookout station greeted Harry. He stiffly nodded in response, and some unfamiliar students whispered in the shadows, probably discussing his ''nightmare'' in the final exam.


    "What did he dream about to wish Dumbledore dead..."


    The whispers reached his ears, but Harry had no intention of defending himself. He walked straight through the hall, still able to hear Neville vehemently arguing on his behalf. He quickened his pace, crossed the oak doors, and the sun set on the treetops of the Forbidden Forest, casting a golden-red edge along its winding lines.


    He stepped on the stone steps aimlessly, thinking of going somewhere but not knowing where. Away from others would be better. He first went to the Black Lake, but it was occupied by fifth and seventh-year students who had finished their exams. So, he changed direction, lingered briefly in front of Hagrid''s hut, didn''t go forward to knock, and turned into the Forbidden Forest.


    As his figure was covered by the dark and dense forest shadows, he felt a sense of relief.


    No one would be here. He walked deeper, and the tall, dense trees blocked the faint light of dusk. He lay on a dark, smooth rock, his eyes staring at the scattered lights through the thick leaves. It was then that Harry began to seriously contemplate. He temporarily pushed Snape aside in his mind. He finally understood his mission; his purpose was to willingly sacrifice himself at the right moment, severing Voldemort''s last connection in the world.


    There was a prophecy. Harry pondered; it probably predicted him and Voldemort, and he could guess the content. It might say that both would die together, or, in a more euphemistic way, they would depart together. He couldn''t help but think of Snape, the one who revealed it, the one who told Voldemort the prophecy. Back then, he was an evil Death Eater, probably passionately kissing Voldemort''s robes every time they met...


    At that time, he must have been proud and satisfied, unable to imagine that this prophecy would lead to the death of his beloved.


    The whole thing was much more complicated than Harry had initially thought. The thought of death made his heart beat fast, his stomach involuntarily convulsed, as if a block of ice had been stuffed inside. His mouth went dry, and his throat felt tight. Harry knew that fear had enveloped him. What does death feel like? He had narrowly escaped death many times, often thinking he was about to die, but death never accepted him.


    He was agile, and luck favored him strangely. It seemed that invisible hands were manipulating his fate (Harry thought of Dumbledore flipping through the book scene), telling him that it wasn''t time yet...


    But now it was time.


    Harry suddenly had the urge to turn and run. He was in the Forbidden Forest; he could use the Invisibility Cloak, then destroy his wand and hide somewhere no one knew. He took out his wand, looked down at it. Time passed slowly, the Forbidden Forest grew darker, as if it had entered the night. Harry became more anxious, urging himself to make a decision, at least... at least, make another visit to Godric''s Hollow, bring flowers to his parents'' graves or something.


    Otherwise, when he returned¡ªHarry thought pessimistically¡ªDumbledore might grab him, sneeringly telling him to go somewhere with him, accompanying Voldemort. He imagined the scene, the headmaster grabbing his shoulders, shaking him vigorously (somehow, he thought of Ron shaking him), Professor Snape and Professor Hagrid flanking him (they played the roles of assistants, a bit like Crabbe and Goyle)...


    But in the end, Harry did nothing. He was like a student who suddenly decided to indulge himself after the exam, sneaking into the Forbidden Forest for an adventure, fundamentally no different from those students resting under the willow tree by the Black Lake. He slowly got off the rock, his legs a bit weak. He looked down at the phoenix feather holly wand still in his hand, seriously considering whom to leave it to as a memento.


    But who would use a second-hand wand? Maybe not necessarily, Harry argued in his mind, at least as a spare wand, it should be fine.


    It was an excellent wand.


    Harry was confident in using it to confront Voldemort head-on; perhaps, that would be better, to die in resistance... But Voldemort had already been captured, Dumbledore and Professor Hagrid had done everything, and his capabilities were quite limited.


    He thought of Ron and Hermione, wondering what they would think if they knew. They might try to stop him. Harry could guess their reactions¡ªinitial shock, then Ron muttering, "There must be another way." Hermione reciting every book related to this matter. Well, if they had the chance to know.


    Harry slowly walked towards the castle, firmly deciding¡ªif there was time¡ªhe would ask every ghost in the castle about their feelings at the moment of death. At least, he knew about two of them: Myrtle, killed by the basilisk, and Nearly Headless Nick, who had his head almost chopped off by a rusty axe. Their pain before death was incomparable, like two extremes.


    "Swoosh!"


    Harry suddenly lowered his head, and the Iron Armor Hex formed a barrier in front of him. He stared dumbfounded at the arrow that was a distance away, stuck in the ground,


    its tail shaking wildly. It seemed to serve as a warning, and then the forest swayed. Harry squinted, hearing the clattering of hooves.


    "Bane, it seems to be a student."


    "A foal?" a rough voice called out.


    A centaur emerged from behind the bushes, with platinum hair and a body like a silver-maned horse. Harry knew this centaur; his name was Firenze. Firenze looked Harry up and down, somewhat surprised. "Harry Potter?"


    Another centaur appeared, with black hair and a black body, looking stronger and rougher than Firenze. He held a bow in his hand, and apparently, the arrow stuck in the ground was his shot.


    "Foal, leave this place," the black centaur said gruffly. "Centaur is not your human nanny. Don''t expect us to follow you like donkeys to provide protection."


    Harry remained silent, still angry about the arrow. Somehow, he suddenly wanted to teach this seemingly unruly centaur a lesson, probably influenced by Hagrid''s recent complaints. "Those close-minded horses... I''m not saying all of them, a few are quite easy to talk to, but most..." he muttered disdainfully, pushing a bone needle into thick canvas, sewing up Grawp''s trousers.


    Or maybe it was just the centaurs disturbing his thoughts.


    Harry walked back without saying a word. At this moment, the sound of hooves came from behind, and one of them caught up with him. Harry didn''t turn around; he wasn''t interested in the other''s purpose. But the one called ''Bane'' shouted, "Remember, Firenze! I can ignore you making friends with that little girl, but don''t say what shouldn''t be said! We vowed not to get involved in the messy troubles of wizards!"


    "I didn''t plan to," the voice seemed to come from above Harry''s head, making his ears itchy. Firenze shouted, "But now I do want to say something!"


    Bane angrily shouted¡ªHarry felt somewhat relieved¡ªbut after they walked a distance, he began to worry about Firenze''s situation. According to Hagrid, centaurs were quite stubborn and irritable.


    "That¡ªum¡ªthat little girl refers to Luna, right?" Harry found a topic as they silently navigated through the forest.


    "Correct," Firenze replied briefly, walking side by side with him.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 604: End of Fifth Year - (1)

    Chapter 604: End of Fifth Year


    The following days were quite fulfilling for Felix.


    "Anything else, Harry?"


    "...No."


    Felix stroked his chin, watching Harry''s figure, sensing that something was off with his emotions.


    "Do you think overusing the Patronus charm affects your mood?" he asked the Peek-a-Boo Ghost, who had just peeked out from the wall to observe the commotion. Awkwardly, the ghost stopped in its tracks upon Felix''s question. "I don''t know, sir."


    "I thought you knew a bit," Felix shrugged. "While grading final papers, I noticed some students analyzing the similarities and differences between you and the Patronus construct. Professor Flitwick seemed quite amused..."


    The Peek-a-Boo Ghost jumped, almost falling from mid-air. Indignantly, he crossed his arms. "I have nothing in common with Patronuses, sir! Completely different¡ªthose wretched little rascals! They must be plotting against Peek-a-Boo Lord!" With that, he dramatically vanished into the solid stone wall, seemingly on a quest to confront someone. Felix wasn''t sure if the ghost''s outrage was genuine.


    "Anyway, we have plenty to do, Valen."


    Felix entered the room, closing the door. Valen, perched on the couch, was engrossed in a comic book with a small red bird on its head.


    This item was an alchemical creation Felix had made for alert purposes, more flexible than the Howler, triggered under specific conditions. When Crabbe and Goyle attempted to break into his office, he received a notification, but the bird turned itself into a black chocolatey ash after the warning.


    Felix made another one.


    Unexpectedly, Valen liked it, thinking the little bird resembled Fawkes. Hence, a birdcage was added to the office, and the alchemical red bird pretended to be a real bird.


    "Are you coming with me, Valen?" Felix asked while getting ready.


    "Chirp."


    "Alright, remember to take the bird and the snake for a walk. Your weight has increased again... Snacks in the cabinet. If there''s a visitor, use the wand to knock on the handle three times..." Felix continued his detailed instructions, and Valen waved a dismissive paw, indicating understanding.


    Felix pushed open the bedroom door, passed through a shimmering membrane, and entered Classroom 7.


    Standing at a crossroads, it looked like a complete path split in half and rearranged. Felix turned around, catching a glimpse of Valen amusing itself with a little bird on the couch. He closed the door, leaving a ghostly image of the door in place, and proceeded forward.


    The path was not long, with various defense and alert enchantments along the way. At the end of the road, a fog awaited. Felix extended his hand, feeling something within the air. Then, with a tug, he pulled out a padlock from the air.


    From his pocket, Felix took out a shimmering key, inserted it into the lock, turned it, and dispelled the fog, revealing a two-story building.


    Inside was a modern-looking office, with seamless white walls and a smooth floor. Though lacking visible light fixtures, the room was well-lit. In the center of the office, a giant entwined serpent floated about three to four feet above the ground, slowly rotating.


    "Let me think about today''s tasks, starting with..."


    Felix shook his emerald ring, summoning a parchment that categorized tasks. More blank spaces indicated additional content to be added later.


    "Let''s begin with a cup of high-quality Ghost Coffee."


    A cup materialized in the air.


    "Good," Felix sipped. "Next is the emotional test." He raised his head, lightly tapping the opaque emerald scales on the serpent''s body, turning them transparent silver, revealing the insides.


    Voldemort''s body floated in the air, limbs and head hanging lifelessly. A jade-green, luminous snake tail pierced his chest, appearing as if he was impaled. Aside from the chest tail, numerous small magical conduits connected to him, layering and confining his magical power.


    If an outsider entered, they would undoubtedly think an evil dark wizard was dwelling here.


    Felix''s eyes shimmered strangely as he seemed to talk to himself. "I wonder if you ever thought you''d end up like this, Tom. But I believe you can understand, right? After all, this is the perfect embodiment of your ideology¡ª"


    "Magic is Power."


    Felix extended his hand, wisps of modern-looking smoke emerging from a corner of the room, converging into a blue glass-like sphere. Felix held it, and his fingers passed through the silver-transparent entwined serpent, gently flicking. The blue sphere merged into Voldemort''s body.


    "Some people get lost in sweet dreams, unwilling to wake up. Others, due to colossal failures, hide away and refuse to face the world. Which one will you be?"


    At that moment, a knock sounded at the door.


    "Professor Heap?" Hermione''s voice came. The door opened. "Oh, Professor, I was wondering if you need help grading papers¡ª"


    Hermione blinked, lowering her gaze to a yawning, furry Niffler.


    "Valen?"


    Hermione crouched down awkwardly, asking Valen, "Is the professor here?"


    "Chirp!"


    Valen pointed towards the room.


    Hermione followed inside, finding an empty office. She felt a bit disappointed. "Can I wait here for the professor?" Upon receiving a positive response, she walked over, sat on the couch, and surveyed her surroundings.


    It had been a while since she last came, but the office seemed unchanged. Spotting the potted plant she gifted, flourishing on a small table, lifted her spirits. Then, she noticed a reflection on the wall. Initially thinking it was a mirror, she realized there were multiple reflections.


    Approaching the cabinet, Hermione was surprised to find a dozen wide-mouthed bottles behind the glass door. Each contained a silvery mist, resembling artwork. On closer inspection, occasional mist formations took the shape of a stag...


    Harry''s Patronus?


    She stared for a while, then returned to the couch. The stack of partially graded papers caught her eye.


    Itching to know what was wrong, Hermione picked up a paper, intent on helping Professor Heap. Though the Ancient Runes final exam papers were straightforward for her, she deliberately left subjective questions for Heap, flipping through the rest. Soon, she furrowed her brows. "How can there be mistakes here? It must be carelessness... and another one... and another. Goodness, who is this person? I need to see their name."


    After finishing the comic, Valen slipped off the couch to check on the birdcage. It housed the greedy snake to prevent it from wandering. Staring at each other through the bars, Valen and the snake exchanged glances before Valen, satisfied, retrieved a bottle of dandelion juice from the cabinet. He then grabbed an extra one, trotting over to Hermione.


    He handed her one of the bottles, nestled into her arms. Together, they looked at the papers.


    "Chirp!" Valen exclaimed.


    "What''s wrong?" Hermione asked, eyes still on the papers. Valen took out his wand from his pocket, pointing at a spot.


    "Um


    , indeed, this part is incorrect," Hermione admitted.


    Valen nodded, sipping his juice contentedly. Time passed, and Hermione reached out to snatch the paper, only to miss. She had finished grading. Massaging her slightly sore neck, she looked around.


    "The professor hasn''t returned?"


    Valen pointed to the bedroom door again. Hermione, puzzled, followed Valen. Jumping down, he reached for the doorknob with his wand.


    "Are you going in?"


    Hermione approached, not expecting to find a professor lounging in bed, in pajamas, with disheveled hair. Yet, with her peripheral vision, she caught a glint of silver.


    She stared at the bedroom door, behind which a transparent film blocked their way. The inside view was blurry, preventing a clear sight. Extending her hand¡ª


    "It''s better not to touch."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 605: Message Spread - (1)

    Chapter 605: Message Spread


    At the beginning of the holiday, Felix disappeared for a whole two weeks.


    He only communicated with the outside world through owls, talking mirrors, and brief replies. Each letter ended with the phrase "Concentrating on research, please do not disturb," reducing his social activities by ninety percent. Even the clever ones who could sniff out clues kept quiet, including those waving Gringotts gold tickets, eager to invest in the ''Future World'' company.


    It''s not that Felix never left his room; he often stayed in Classroom 7, accompanied by a certain bald individual.


    He always believed that a good mood contributed to increased work efficiency.


    So, during this time, he visited the Grand Canyon to see the Red River, went underwater to observe coral, and, of course, occasionally appeared at a friend''s doorstep. Wizards were not in short supply, considering that in the UK alone, with a population of nearly sixty million, there were over twenty thousand wizards. While the exact numbers might have some variation, the overall population remained around two million.


    However, when scattered across the world, they seemed relatively rare.


    The wizarding world also had its share of famous attractions, such as the Female Ghost Forest, the Ghost Town, the Vampire Community, and other magical places, each with its peculiar rules, much like the black markets in different countries. If you wanted to spend a pleasant afternoon, you had to follow them.


    For example, a certain vampire community open to outsiders required a "no teeth showing" rule. It was challenging for visiting wizard families to figure out if the vendor claiming to sell authentic "vampire delicacies" was indeed a vampire; Felix strongly suspected it was just an ordinary wizard in disguise.


    "Blood Roses, each sip is rich!" A pale-faced wizard with acne enthusiastically shouted, his eyes lighting up when he saw Felix. "This sir has an excellent taste¡ªany lady would not refuse¡ªuh¡ª"


    He lowered his head, looking at Valen wearing a lady''s hat, and began coughing violently.


    "Let me ask you a question," Felix tapped a golden Galleon with his fingertip. "Do vampires get acne?"


    "We do!" the vendor protested, "You can''t discriminate against us. Although our constitution is a bit peculiar, but¡ª"


    Felix pointed to the vendor''s exposed perfectly straight teeth, and the vendor quickly covered his mouth.


    "All products are fifty percent off, plus a ticket to visit the Vampire Duke''s Castle," the vendor looked around and leaned in, lowering his voice. "I heard this activity is popular among Muggles."


    "...Deal."


    Two minutes later, Felix and Valen each wore a vampire mask. They didn''t dare try the allegedly "pure taste" Blood Roses, but they looked quite stylish as decorations.


    They also wore a silver cross on their chests, with a vampire with fangs in agony attached¡ªapparently a product recommended by the same vendor.


    "It complements your masks perfectly!"


    Compared to this, Voldemort''s life seemed less fortunate¡ªprovided he was conscious enough to realize it. Apart from repeating nightmares every day and cooperating with various emotional tests, he occasionally attracted curious onlookers...


    Unfortunately, Voldemort''s will was far stronger than imagined. The research progress was slow, and the gains were meager. Felix had to be careful not to let him die¡ªDumbledore had gone to an international wizard conference, and Felix had to ensure Voldemort remained intact until his return.


    Therefore, those ''destructive tests'' couldn''t be conducted.


    In his recent letter, Felix urged Dumbledore to return as soon as possible. He brought up old matters, hoping to fill Voldemort''s mind with a lot of repentant emotions. However, this came with a certain risk because they faced an unresolved issue: how to ensure that the soul fragment, once separated from Harry, wouldn''t harm him?


    After all, they had only two intact Horcruxes left¡ªthe Cup of Hufflepuff and Slytherin''s Locket. Even if they found a solution, they only had two chances to get it right.


    ...


    During Felix''s isolation from the outside world, others were not idle.


    Madam Bones and her strike teams were scattered everywhere by Mrs. Bones, launching a widespread ''anti-dark'' operation. Due to a shortage of manpower, members of the Order of the Phoenix also joined in. They were experienced temporary external hires, with combat skills and experience superior to the new recruits hired by the Ministry in the last two years.


    In addition to Death Eaters, Voldemort''s spies, and dark wizards, some forgotten individuals were also affected by this operation.


    In the northern part of England, where the terrain was rugged, there was a subtle movement.


    Outside a cave, a thin wizard with skin and bones perked up his ears. He didn''t dare move a muscle, and after a while of silence, he swallowed hard. Perhaps it was just a mouse. He rested his head on a worn sheepskin, his gaze vacant¡ª


    "Boom!" The stones at the cave entrance exploded, and a dazzling sunlight fell on him.


    "Igor Karkaroff!?" A sinister voice said. Karkaroff jerked, desperately raising his hands in front of him. Years of solitary life had drained his courage, and he stammered, "D-don''t kill me!"


    Outside came a coarse mocking laugh.


    A few seconds later, Karkaroff opened his eyes. He had hidden in the dark nest for too long, adapting to the bright light was challenging. But he still sensed something wrong with his remaining sanity. If it were his dangerous and evil companions from the past, they would have dragged him out like a dead dog at this point or given him a unforgettable killing curse.


    There were vague figures outside the cave.


    Against the light, Karkaroff saw a fierce and scarred face with those iconic eyes he would never forget. "Mad-Eye Moody?" Karkaroff felt a mix of joy and sorrow. After more than a decade, he had once again fallen into the hands of the old Auror.


    Moody didn''t waste time talking; he grabbed Karkaroff''s collar and yanked him out roughly.


    "Come see what I found!" Moody said, half disgusted and half amazed. "You guys won''t believe it¡ª" Seven or eight people gathered around, whispering to each other. "Durmstrang''s former headmaster?" "He''s still alive?" "This smell... how long has he been hiding?" "Almost a year, Voldemort''s rapid downfall allowed him to escape."


    Karkaroff grabbed the last speaker, wide-eyed, and shouted, "What did you say? Voldemort¡ªVoldemort fell? Is he... is he dead?"


    Frank Longbottom pried Karkaroff''s hands open one by one.


    "Count yourself lucky; even scum like you can share in this joy." He said calmly, "I heard you abandoned your own students and ran away alone? Here''s some advice, never go back..."


    Karkaroff didn''t catch the rest of the words; he took a few staggering steps, staring at his trembling, skeleton-like hands, murmuring, "Dead, he''s dead?" Suddenly, he howled, "Voldemort is dead! Voldemort! Ha! He''s dead! Voldemort! That bastard! You made my life miserable¡ªsob."


    "Is he going crazy?"


    "Who cares?" Moody spat on the ground. "There are still six suspected locations of dark wizards to sweep today. Remember¡ª"


    "Stay vigilant at all times," a young voice said.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 606: Harrys New Neighbor - (1)

    Chapter 606: Harry''s New Neighbor


    "Look at his name!" Uncle Vernon snorted, "Tom? His parents didn''t put much thought into it. I bet there are a million people named Tom in the whole of Britain, everywhere you go, there''s a Tom¡ªcolleagues at meetings, salespeople, football players, even beggars..."


    He grumbled to himself, seemingly trying to cover up the increasingly bland taste of the food.


    This distracted Harry, as he had just accidentally dropped his fork, leaving a stain on the clean tablecloth. Aunt Petunia hadn''t had a chance to shoot him a disapproving look before her attention was diverted. Harry quickly picked up the fork, determined to finish his meal and leave immediately.


    The news reporter dutifully continued¡ª


    "...the existing hotline will be closed..." Uncle Vernon started expressing his opinions again, "Where are the pictures? What does he look like? And the reward!" He roared, as if annoyed at missing out on an extra income opportunity.


    "He''s already been caught," Harry pointed out dryly.


    Thinking that if Uncle Vernon knew the significance of this name, his attitude might change. Even without revealing that this name once belonged to Voldemort, just letting him know it was a dark wizard without any moral compass, the leader of a criminal organization, would be enough to scare the cowardly Uncle Vernon.


    "No need for your reminders!" Uncle Vernon shouted at Harry.


    "No hotline," Aunt Petunia suddenly said, maintaining her usual sharpness for secrets and gossip.


    "What?" Uncle Vernon asked in surprise.


    "No hotline. I haven''t seen... it wasn''t mentioned on TV, and besides," Aunt Petunia frowned, "I''ve never heard that name."


    Harry fully understood her meaning. She wouldn''t easily let go of any piece of gossip, and a murderer was quite a thrilling topic. If she could comment on existing security measures during the neighborhood tea, she would immediately steal the spotlight.


    Harry glanced at the news reporter, interpreting it differently. Perhaps this was a secret message among wizards, telling their hidden brethren in Muggle communities: the war is over... He silently applauded the person who came up with this idea because Voldemort''s name should not appear on Muggle television programs. Using "Tom Riddle" would be much safer, especially with Rita Skeeter''s continuous reports, Voldemort''s young alias was no longer a secret.


    Lost in his thoughts, the dining table quieted down. Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia stared at him in unison.


    Harry was confused, not knowing how he had provoked them this time. However, the TV news gave him the answer¡ª


    "...ornithologists speculate that the abnormal behavior of owls may be related to changes in the Earth''s magnetic field. It''s reported that such incidents have occurred before, as early as fifteen years ago..."


    Aunt Petunia gasped, and Uncle Vernon''s small eyes bulged as he clenched the fork in his hand.


    "I''m done," Harry quickly said, putting down his utensils and getting up from the chair.


    "Don''t think about leaving; we need an explanation, boy!" Uncle Vernon yelled.


    "There''s nothing¡ª"


    "There is!" Dudley suddenly chimed in, glaring with a pair of eyes inherited from his father. "I heard it all," he pointed with his chubby fingers at Harry, and Harry had to look closely to see the fork he held.


    "¡ªin his room, there''s always the sound of wings flapping and bird calls at night."


    "That''s the owl!"


    "Clearly, you''re up to something¡ª"


    Harry interjected irritably, "Fine, I get it. Something big happened in the wizarding world. Voldemort has fallen," he pointed at the TV, "The guy they just talked about, Tom Riddle, that was him. This was his school name."


    Before they could react, Harry rushed upstairs in three steps.


    Maybe he should have told them. Harry thought as he pushed open the door. But he had been too busy lately, and what difference would it make if he told them? Would they truly be happy?


    The bedroom was messy, with various items scattered around. There was barely any space to walk. If Aunt Petunia had seen this, she would have screamed. But she hadn''t visited for a long time, and unless necessary, she avoided calling Harry''s name. So Harry casually made the room a mess. Glancing out the window, he realized Sirius had been coming home late these days.


    Of course, his godfather was happily hunting down dark wizards with his old partner. When would Sirius realize that he was being a nuisance between Lems and Tonks?


    Hedwig was pecking at her cage, and Harry bent down to open the door. After Hedwig came out, she spread her wings and flew into the dark night like a ghost. Harry moved the cage and picked up a small box from the floor.


    Inside were some unfolded letters stacked in chronological order. The top one was from Hermione sent yesterday.


    "...our family went to Norway, where the weather is mostly hot. The salmon here is particularly delicious. I dare not swim; the waves are a bit strong, and I''m afraid I''ll be unable to resist using magic. If you ever visit here, be sure to bring toiletries and an extra warm garment in case the weather turns cold when it rains..."


    "Is that a letter from your friend?"


    Harry suddenly raised his head, seeing Dudley''s fat body blocking the doorway. He seemed to want to point at the letter in Harry''s hand, but aside from making his three-layered fat more obvious, it also blocked his already small eyes.


    "None of your business."


    Harry said angrily, taking a step forward, ready to close the door. A strange feeling flashed in his mind. Dudley used to be just like his parents, avoiding him in this world. But now Dudley''s hand blocked the door, and Harry realized his cousin had taken an interest in his life in the other world, just like the Dursleys, or Mrs. Figg, who had recently revealed she was a witch...


    This was absurd. There must be a reason, and it likely had to do with himself. A sudden realization crossed Harry''s mind. He remembered something, and he walked quickly to the cupboard, knocking over a few quills and ink bottles on the way. He didn''t pay any attention, reaching into a slightly deeper drawer lacking a partition¡ª it was empty.


    "You took my book?" Harry gritted his teeth, feeling a surge of anger at the invasion of his privacy, a long-suppressed emotion bursting forth. He unpleasantly recalled his childhood: he didn''t have any decent toys; they were all Dudley''s leftovers. And he had to hide from Dudley; if he was caught, there would be two outcomes¡ªeither he''d cry to Aunt Petunia to take the toy back, preferring to throw it away; or he''d just snatch it from Harry and stomp on it.


    The only consolation was that Dudley had never entered the cupboard where he used to live because he couldn''t fit in since he was six. That allowed Harry to hoard a few pieces of junk like a house-elf.


    When Harry realized it, the wand had appeared in his hand like lightning, pressed against Dudley''s neck. The wand tip shimmered with threatening red light, and Dudley''s face turned white with fear. He tried to move his neck back, his fat toes tiptoeing as if he were a clumsy ballet dancer.


    "Don''t¡ªyou can''t¡ªuse magic¡ªoutside¡ª"


    "I don''t care!" Harry squeezed out a few words through his teeth, seriously considering casting a curse on Dudley. He had seen a spell in the Half-Blood Prince''s textbook that made fingers grow rapidly, but then he thought of Snape, and his mood darkened.


    "Normally, you would never dare to come over. I should have thought... you''ve been acting weird all summer," Harry took a deep breath, "Right, you stole my book, Lockhart... and that set of comics... You think you know magic now, huh? Tell me, what do you want to do this time?"


    Dudley seemed unable to catch his breath, his face turning red, and he wanted to push away the wand with his hand. But the wand danced with a few sparks threateningly, and he was too scared to move.


    Harry calmed down a bit.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 607: Mr. Bagshot - (1)

    Chapter 607: Mr. Bagshot


    When Felix returned to Hogwarts Castle, the sky was completely dark.


    He strolled along the edge of the Forbidden Forest, casually taking out a pocket watch. With a crisp sound, Valen the Niffler sniffed and poked his head out, running out from inside.


    "Sorry for keeping you inside, Valen. No matter what Jim and Rebecca think of you, you''re definitely not a creature that belongs in reality."


    "Squeak (It''s okay)."


    Valen ran ahead, waving to Felix behind, swiftly running onto a sturdy, upright piece of wood in front of Hagrid''s hut. Hagrid, robust and busy in the clearing in front of the hut, looked pleased. Holding an oversized shovel, he surveyed the surroundings.


    "Hey! Felix, Dumbledore''s back. I know you''ve been keeping an eye on that." He shouted loudly, "But he looks a bit worn out, tangled up with those foreigners!"


    "Got it, Hagrid." Felix waved from a distance, looking towards the illuminated tower protruding from the castle''s heights.


    A few minutes later, Felix knocked on the door of the Headmaster''s office.


    Dumbledore sat on the sofa, not even having had the chance to take off his traveling cloak, looking quite exhausted. He sat up straight, "Felix? I was just about to look for you. I just got back, and my mouth is terribly dry... Tea? Coffee? Juice? If you want to try something new, I also have some wine in my collection."


    Felix smiled, "I haven''t tried anything from your wine cabinet yet. Um, can I take a bottle as a gift?"


    "Don''t be polite, go ahead. I don''t find many occasions to enjoy them." Dumbledore said, then curiously asked, "Lucius?"


    "Taking care of an empty house for an old man." Felix humorously replied.


    "Wonderful choice of words, maybe I should remember that for later use¡ªoh, probably not, it''s hard to come across someone older than me." Dumbledore pouted, but didn''t dwell on it for too long. He then casually said, "Many of your ideas don''t align with others, Felix. Perhaps your childhood experiences prompted you to start thinking independently at a very young age... Oh, sorry."


    Felix shook his head slightly and took out a bottle of wine from the cabinet. The glass door reflected the twinkling stars outside.


    Dumbledore flicked his fingers, and two empty high-footed glasses appeared out of nowhere. The two watched as the red liquid poured into the glasses, each raising their glasses for a small sip. Dumbledore, satisfied, smacked his lips, "But Syphilus doesn''t seem old at all."


    Felix raised an eyebrow, "But his life is quite dull, to be honest... probably even more boring than mine."


    At least, he had left room in his schedule for entertainment.


    He placed the high-footed glass aside, eyes fixed on Dumbledore, and said, "Albus, my research has hit a standstill. The soul is already a rare and forbidden field, with scarce related materials. We have to take some risks. Think about it, even if Voldemort''s mind is messed up, it''s not a big deal¡ª"


    Dumbledore stared at the high-footed glass in his hand, noncommittal. After a moment, he said, "Wait a moment." He bypassed the desk, walked through the magical barrier, and ascended the spiral staircase to the second floor. In no time, he came down with a stack of parchment.


    "What is this?"


    "Some of my personal thoughts on the ''soul''." Dumbledore nodded slightly, explaining.


    Felix, somewhat surprised, took it and quickly flipped through a couple of pages, simulating it in his mind. His eyes sparkled, and his tone couldn''t help but carry a hint of excitement, "This information is very useful. Some parts align with my research, but it needs to be more comprehensive and delve deeper¡ª"


    As he spoke, he stared at Dumbledore strangely. When did Dumbledore start delving into the aspects of the soul? Could it be that the older he got, the broader his knowledge became?


    "I received a message today; Grindelwald is missing." Dumbledore said in a deep voice.


    "Disappeared?" Felix repeated, processing the news in his mind. He raised his hand, "I had nothing to do with it, and I know nothing about it if that''s what you''re asking." He explained nervously, "At most, it was through a few letters."


    "I know," Dumbledore said shortly.


    As Felix pondered the meaning behind Dumbledore''s words ¨C whether he ''knew'' that Felix wasn''t involved in Grindelwald''s escape or ''knew'' about Felix''s correspondence with the dark wizard ¨C Dumbledore continued, "I urgently contacted some old friends who still maintain contact with certain core members of the Order, but there''s been no news."


    "Even after all these years, there are still people loyal to Grindelwald?" Felix was genuinely surprised.


    If that were the case, why did these people allow Grindelwald to be imprisoned for half a century?


    "It''s hard to encapsulate Grindelwald''s influence in a few words," Dumbledore shook his head slightly, his expression serious. "His power was once formidable. When I was teaching at Hogwarts, he had already assembled a wizarding army powerful enough to overthrow any magical ministry in the world. I had to use all my wits to shake the foundation of his followers and corner him..."


    He shifted the topic, "Even though Grindelwald made such a grave mistake, in the minds of many, he is still the most fitting leader for them."


    Real history is far from the bland words on paper.


    It''s vivid, lively, and things happened as they did, with a few sentences in a history book hardly summarizing a person''s full traits and charms.


    Especially for later researchers, the words ''talented and attractive'' could be used to describe more than one person. But it must be admitted that people are different.


    "For now, he is still contained," Dumbledore said softly, "there are powerful enchantments on him. I can ensure that these restrictions remain in place, making it difficult for him to use advanced magic. Whatever he plans to do, these conditions objectively set a threshold for him."


    "What I fear is that losing power may prompt him to think, to hide in the shadows, propagate his ideology, recruit an army, or provoke conflict with another set of theories. That would be too dangerous. I even worried he might have influenced you."


    "Hmm." Felix pondered, hoping he hadn''t been influenced.


    Dumbledore smiled slightly, "I only realized recently that exceptional people often share common traits. But the difference is, you dislike trouble, prefer simplicity, which prevents you from getting too entangled in power. Because power is complex, and the more power, the more complexity."


    "What kind of person is Grindelwald, really? His personality, appearance..." Felix asked.


    "No, Felix, you can''t understand. Those things don''t matter at all. Ideas, ideas! You can''t imagine how his ideas attracted me, motivated me. Muggles forced into submission, wizards rising to dominance."


    "I once longed to stand by his side, to see him as the young leader of this revolution. I got completely immersed, filled my mind with cruel dreams. I did think about how much harm our dreams would bring to the world, but in the end, I convinced myself with hollow reasons, all for the greater good. If I could gain power, I could protect my family, let them live in the sunlight. I could shelter more people. But I was wrong. My desire for power led me astray from my original intentions, neglecting the ones I should have valued the most."


    Pain appeared on Dumbledore''s face, tears glistening in his eyes.


    "I think I understand a bit," Felix said gently, "in times when people are generally lost and dissatisfied with the status quo, ideas can be deadly."


    They talked for a long time, and Dumbledore no longer hid the fact that he and Grindelwald were once close friends. Perhaps it was the sense of security brought by the night, and he openly admitted to being tempted, contributing many ideas to Grindelwald''s dark cause.


    Felix poured him a glass of wine, comforting, "You don''t need to blame yourself for this, Albus. You never put your thoughts into action. Who, in their youth, doesn''t have noble or ignoble ideas? Talented and wise people often make greater mistakes because ordinary matters pose no challenge to them ¨C ruling the world and such, I''ve thought about it too."


    Dumbledore looked at him in astonishment.


    Felix shrugged, "I did consider it seriously. The conclusion was, it''s not worth it. Too much effort for too little return."


    Dumbledore smiled.


    Then he looked down at the goblet in his hand, sighed, and said, "But what if your ideals can only be realized through power? Those persistent, beautiful visions, when you relentlessly yearn to reach them, hoping they become reality... that extreme obsession, maybe only a colder reality can awaken people, but what''s the use? It''s too late for everything."


    What each person values may be completely different, even opposite.


    Felix understood this, so he didn''t mention his ''so-called ideals'' because he knew Dumbledore''s ideals were fundamentally different. He hoped for the integration of the wizarding world and the real world, but it was just a ''hope''. He could wait, and he was willing to leave it to others. If it couldn''t be done, he could retract all his tentacles without hesitation and wait patiently for the right moment.


    Dumbledore''s sudden awakening must have come at a great cost. Just the thought of his past ideals would pierce his heart with pain, filled with disgust and regret.


    Felix thought of the rarely mentioned original intention ¨C Dumbledore''s ''family.''


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 608: Welcome - (1)

    Chapter 608: Welcome - (1)


    Chapter 608: Welcome


    After parting ways with Harry, Felix and Winnie stood at the intersection, waiting for a taxi.


    "Is the wand still working well?" Winnie asked.


    "It''s doing fine," Winnie nodded, "though there are various restrictions. When I registered, the Ministry of Magic people at the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts Office bombarded me with a bunch of rules. I had to fill in my home address, was warned not to engage in illegal activities, and told that the trace on the wand would last for a while..."


    "But overall," she took a deep breath, her toes dancing with excitement, "it feels great."


    "Those people aren''t specifically targeting you," Felix comforted casually, "although you did increase their workload objectively. Complaining is inevitable...," he joked, "but to be fair, you newcomers to the magical world are like the first-year wizards, needing necessary attention and guidance. Once you get familiar, all these restrictions will disappear."


    He waved his hand, and a taxi approached from a distance.


    "Oh, by the way, I seem to have seen it before. Is this the symbol of a band?" Felix glanced at Winnie, noticing a black and white badge in the shape of a piano key on her chest.


    "You mean this?" Winnie excitedly pinched the badge, showing it to him.


    She said with a proud tone, "It''s a souvenir from a concert, Franc?ois Crutoy. Have you heard of this name? He''s quite famous among Muggles! Regarded as the pianist poet after Chopin, his music is delicate and beautiful, melancholic but not sorrowful, rich in imagination. His most legendary experience was the injury on his hand, which was originally incurable, but miraculously healed overnight..."


    Felix stood still.


    "...Although this incident is widely talked about, Franc?ois Crutoy has never responded directly. Many people speculate that the injury on his hand may be related to mental stress, and once he figured it out, it naturally healed. After going through a low period, his inspiration exploded, and he created ''Angelic Melancholy'' and ''Goddess of Magic'' and other pieces. He has a concert soon, at the Corvent Garden Royal Opera House, and my friends and I have bought tickets."


    "Sounds nice," Felix said thoughtfully, "Maybe I can find some time to attend..."


    In his mind, there emerged a chilly courtyard. As the only audience, Felix enjoyed a unique piano performance. He hadn''t expected that the seemingly absent-minded young man would have such fame. Felix hoped that when they met again, the mesmerizing purity in his music hadn''t changed.


    After sending Winnie off in the taxi, Felix spent some time at the Sword Fortress.


    As the Weasley twins graduated from school, they retrieved their earnings from the past few years and the ownership of all products related to communication mirrors and anti-curse series. They eagerly began implementing their own business plans. From Penelope, Felix learned that the two had already opened three branches. However, due to manpower limitations, they didn''t completely split from ''Future World,'' and the two companies maintained cooperation in various projects.


    "What do you mean by cooperation?" Felix asked.


    "In addition to upgrading existing product features, there''s also... um... outsourcing. Relying solely on them, they can''t produce two thousand sets of Dark Wizard Scare Boxes within a week." Penelope complained and bragged at the same time. "In the entire magical world, only we can do it!"


    "Oh, oh," Felix exclaimed in admiration. "After listening to what you said, I realized I seemed to have overlooked some details. Can you give me a hint, Miss Crivat, should I give Dobby a raise?"


    Penelope gave him a strange look.


    "I can''t find any excuses, sir. He''s doing an outstanding job¡ª in fact, the number of house-elves in the company has exceeded those in the Hogwarts kitchen. Mr. Lupin was quite troubled about how to accommodate them, you know, their work enthusiasm is frighteningly high."


    Felix imagined the scene of Kreacher scratching his head and chuckled, "So, how did you solve it? Oh, outsourcing¡ª"


    "That''s only part of it. We held several meetings specifically to discuss how to accommodate them. Mr. Lupin thought of the assembly line concept you mentioned to him before. So, all our employees spent two days breaking down the production steps of existing products, handing over those simple enchantments to the house-elves." r?¦¡?¦­o?§£¦¥s


    Felix was quite satisfied with this. He spun around in his chair.


    "What about their treatment?"


    "Strictly following the Ministry of Magic''s ''Guidelines for House-Elf Rights.''¡±


    "Uh... is that some kind of law? I seem to have never heard of it?"


    Penelope sighed, "The Ministry of Magic formulated a series of regulations on the treatment of house-elves a long time ago. They''ve been in existence for many years, but they''ve never been strictly enforced..."


    So, it''s just for show.


    Felix understood. Many wizarding families, such as the Malfoys and the previous Black family before Sirius, would abuse their house-elves. Due to the house-elves'' absolute obedience, the Ministry of Magic couldn''t investigate much, or maybe¡ª whether they investigated or not was doubtful.


    "Oh, there''s one more thing!" Penelope suddenly said, "The house-elves have always wanted to swear allegiance to you¡ª"


    "What did you say?" Felix stood up.


    "It''s the kind of allegiance servants swear to their masters." Penelope secretly observed him, "Many house-elves were kicked out by their masters, or they were kicked out from the previous generation. In any case, they were very miserable before. Dobby found them, preached about your generosity and kindness... those house-elves have been looking forward to this day."


    "Hmm."


    Felix pondered.


    After a while, he looked up, "Make a contract with them¡ª but not in my name, use the name of the ''Future World'' company. Also, I need you to do something from now on¡ª" Penelope listened attentively and took out a small notebook to record, "¡ªrecruit some magical beings as employees, werewolves, vampires, centaurs, merpeople, veela, giants, and fairies, you know what I mean, those with intelligence, those who can communicate with people... No need to do it all at once, we can start by recruiting some half-breeds first."


    "Is this for...?" Penelope held her breath and asked.


    "Don''t you find it interesting to gather them together?" Felix smiled, but Penelope didn''t catch the humor. He sighed, thinking, ''Oh, poor Percy... They won''t just talk about work when they gather, right?''


    "Well, I do have enough reasons¡ª as the company expands, we need to explore new channels for product sales. These half-breeds, especially those mixed with wizards, can be guides."


    His real purpose went far beyond this, such as laying the groundwork for the Pan-Magical Union... doing this now may not have a significant impact and might even be a bit unappreciated, but if one day the wizarding world is forced to go public, Felix hopes that there will be only one voice in the entire magical world.


    He didn''t elaborate. The reasons given were enough


    to convince Penelope. She nodded.


    "This thing will be troublesome to operate. Many of them have hatred towards each other, and worse, most of them don''t have a good impression of wizards. So, no need to rush, consider it a long-term task... I''ll discuss with Ms. Bones, it''s best to borrow a few people from the Magical Creatures Management and Control Department."


    Felix explained as he organized his thoughts. With the capture of dark wizards completed, the next move for the Ministry of Magic is trials, honors, and then what? If Felix weren''t there, naturally, it would be about restoring peace, and everyone would close their doors to live their own lives.


    From this perspective, the entire wizarding community is a group of lazy, complacent civilians, limited by numbers and the great convenience of magic, unable to establish a vast and intricate political, economic, cultural, and legal system like the real world¡ª it requires a massive workforce to maintain the operation of such a system.


    The rhythm of life in the wizarding world has always been slow, to the extent that many institutions and customs don''t change easily even after centuries. Essentially, the wizarding world is shaped by individuals¡ª wizards with vision and excellence who stand up to push society forward.


    Looking at this issue from a higher perspective:


    Every dozen or so years, there will be several outstanding wizards born. They shine brightly in their respective research fields, with a transcendent status, easily pushing forward a significant aspect of wizarding society, not limited to institutions but also in areas like potions, spells, and new theories...


    Chocolate Frog cards are a concentrated representation of this phenomenon.


    "Let''s go, let''s see the army of house-elves." Felix said cheerfully.


    They went to the third floor, where almost a third of the area belonged to house-elves. After opening a slightly smaller door, a bustling scene of labor greeted them. More than a hundred house-elves sat around a huge and short workbench, which looked like a raised platform or a rectangular arena.


    They sat on small chairs, and in front of them were neatly arranged various semi-finished materials.


    The house-elves moved uniformly, extending their slender fingers to point at a pre-cut wrapping paper. The wrapping paper folded and unfolded in a dazzling manner, turning into an exquisite gift box in a matter of seconds. Felix swore he didn''t see it wrong; he saw a cartoon version of a bald, noseless wizard...


    "Mr. Harp!"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 609: Welcome Changes - (1)

    Chapter 609: Welcome Changes - (1)


    Chapter 609: Welcome Changes


    The relaxed and cheerful demeanor of the two left Professor McGonagall completely puzzled. She snorted disapprovingly and spoke with an irritated tone.


    "So, am I not going to have the pleasure of witnessing a confrontation between colleagues?"


    "Mileva," Felix said with a beaming smile, "there''s a slight misunderstanding between me and Mr. Bagshot, stemming from my vague perception of him. But now, I''m looking forward to working with him."


    Professor McGonagall gave a skeptical look. "You knew each other before?"


    "Only through letters," Grindelwald said calmly. "I intended to keep the surprise until the start of the school year." He tapped the ground with his wand. "Sometimes, one must admit that the patience of the elderly is better."


    "I think quite the opposite," Felix said mildly but pointedly.


    McGonagall tightened her lips. "Seriously, we better¡ªwell, Mr. Bagshot, please follow me." Grindelwald nodded at Felix and followed her. As they passed by, Valen, perched on Felix''s shoulder, jumped out, hand on hip, pointing at Grindelwald, expressing discontent.


    Grindelwald''s movements paused briefly, then he continued walking.


    After waiting for a few seconds, Felix turned and watched their retreating figures. Then, he walked purposefully towards the Headmaster''s office. Dumbledore opened the door at a pace twice as slow as usual. He stood by the window, gazing at the distant emerald mountains.


    When he turned around, Felix saw Dumbledore''s expression, tinged with sadness. The question that had almost reached his lips was swallowed, and he changed the subject. "Albus, is the curse on your hand gone?"


    "I couldn''t find a reason to keep it," Dumbledore said casually.


    "But I noticed you still wear that ring. You seem to like it," Felix brought up a casual topic.


    Dumbledore lowered his head to examine the ugly ring on his finger. He absentmindedly caressed the black gem on it and smiled. "Who doesn''t like ancient, meaningful heirlooms? Nostalgia, you know! I met the last descendant of the Gaunt family, not Voldemort, but his uncle Morfin. And from Morfin''s memories, I saw Voldemort''s mother and grandfather."


    "What were they like?" Felix became interested.


    "To be honest, a dreadful family," Dumbledore hesitated for a moment. "Old Marvolo, his son Morfin, and daughter Merope. They had a habit of intermarrying, leading to various personality defects that made them utterly unable to rise above their circumstances. They lived in poverty, with Merope slightly better off, but her two relatives... let''s be fair, they lacked reason, had terrible tempers¡ªby that, I mean their uncontrollable violent tendencies¡ªand were arrogant, proud to the point of absurdity."


    "And stubborn," Felix added.


    "Yes, perhaps that''s the root of the problem. They were so stubborn that they refused to make any changes," Dumbledore agreed. "It''s a common ailment among most ancient families. Clinging to the honor of ancestors without letting go. But if you ask them what they''ve done for that glory, I would say¡ªalmost nothing. Their thoughts and bodies became increasingly rigid, not much better than Inferi."


    Silence for a moment.


    Felix waited quietly, and Dumbledore eventually spoke.


    "I think I owe you an explanation," he said gently. "Gellert... his health is very poor. The prolonged imprisonment destroyed his well-being. Even if he completely frees himself from magical constraints, he won''t be able to return to his peak. His overall strength may not even surpass Alastor... I admit I''ve been a bit soft. He''ll stay at the school for a year and then return to Nurmengard."


    "During this time, I will keep a close eye on him."


    Felix understood the complex emotions Dumbledore had for this friend and adversary. He nodded silently, then changed the topic, "And what about his intentions? Is it just teaching students, or..."


    "Ah, we''ve come to the point," Dumbledore said. "He showed strong curiosity about you and mentioned Professor Babbage. If my guess is correct, he will visit the greenhouse later!" Ra?N§°??S??


    "Uh¡ª" Although Dumbledore''s tone was not accusing, Felix felt a bit awkward.


    This matter had a lot to do with him. He knew that Grindelwald was a proud man, evident from the tone of his replies. But Felix had not shown much respect for the old wizard''s opinions before. On the contrary, he introduced various changes in the magical world to Grindelwald under various banners, some phrases like ''you may not know'' and ''that era did not have this...'' were used quite frequently.


    This might have touched a nerve in Grindelwald¡ªa strong sense of frustration. This frustration had nothing to do with knowledge, wisdom, or temperament; it was purely because he had been closed off for too long, lagging behind an entire era. Thus, he could only passively accept the facts thrown at him by Felix, with no way to retaliate.


    His life had come to a standstill in 1945, ending in failure. As long as he stayed in the Nurmengard prison, this would never change.


    Now, he couldn''t hold back any longer and had finally broken free.


    Felix felt a bit ashamed, though this feeling vanished in the blink of an eye.


    "Well, there''s something you should know, Albus. Grindelwald seems to get along well with Harry. I saw Harry taking him to buy a new wand..." Felix mentioned.


    Dumbledore raised his head abruptly, "Is that true?"


    Felix shrugged.


    Dumbledore hurriedly left. Felix could easily imagine what would happen next: Grindelwald would be forced to stay in the castle, away from Harry. Because, as Dumbledore feared, Grindelwald''s thoughts were toxic.


    "Tsk."


    Felix whistled happily, wandering around the Headmaster''s office where no one was present. The portraits of the former headmasters, who were previously sleeping in their frames, opened their eyes, whispering to each other.


    "Dumbledore will pay for his softness," a pessimistic old witch with long silver curls said.


    "He''s too irrational," echoed another wizard with a yellowish complexion.


    "We should trust Dumbledore''s decisions. He''s the wisest among us. And don''t forget, the prophecy mentioned by that person¡ª" a seemingly frail old wizard with weak physique spoke slowly.


    A moment of silence.


    Felix, trying to stroke Fawkes''s gorgeous golden-red feathers, perked up his ears at the mention of the prophecy.


    "Hush!" A wizard with a big red nose and a chubby body shouted.


    The portraits closed their mouths, realizing that Felix, an outsider, was present, and they wouldn''t reveal secrets anymore.


    "Cough, cough." Felix listened for a while, walked over, and knocked on the frame of the silver-haired witch. "Excuse me, madam, you just mentioned a prophecy¡ª"


    Clear and very realistic snoring sounded in his ears, and he even saw the drool flowing from the corner of the old witch''s mouth.


    Felix: "..."


    He moved to another position, approached the portrait of the red-nosed wizard, and the wizard flopped onto the desk


    with a thunderous snore echoing in the circular office. Soon, all the portraits ''fell asleep,'' but Felix clearly saw them stealing glances at him.


    "Enough questions, young rascal. We won''t tell you," Phineas Nigellus Black''s portrait said in a smug tone. "Unless you''re the Headmaster, we won''t listen to you, and it''s a waste of effort. And you''re still far from that position..."


    He pointed to the chair behind the long-legged desk, making his attitude clear.


    Felix lightly hummed. "Did Sirius never tell you? I have a good relationship with the current Minister of Magic. Applying to enter the Prophecy Hall of the Department of Mysteries is a breeze for me. They store copies of all prophecies there."


    "You can try." Headmaster Black''s portrait said with a complacent tone.


    Felix froze in place. He said with little confidence, "Is there... any difference? It can''t be; I mean... all prophecies are up there. There can''t be exceptions. There can''t be!"


    "Ah, ah!" The portrait of Headmaster Black burst into laughter.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 610: Dinner - (1)

    Chapter 610: Dinner - (1)


    Chapter 610: Dinner


    Someone knocked on the door outside Harry''s small bedroom.


    "Harry, come out for dinner," Aunt Petunia said, her voice sounding more unnatural than usual, though Harry could barely make it out through the ragged cloth stuffed in his ears.


    "I know," Harry mumbled, biting on a quill, eyes fixed on the messy writing on parchment. Finally, he furrowed his brow, crossed out the word ''courage,'' and replaced it with ''firm, unwavering belief,'' reading through it again, finding it much smoother.


    Maybe add a few more examples, Harry thought; it would make it easier for people to understand.


    "Harry," the voice grew impatient.


    "Coming!"


    Harry jumped up from his chair, removed the cloth from his ears, haphazardly bundled the parchment under "The Quidditch Through the Ages," and opened the door.


    Outside stood Aunt Petunia with her thin, horse-like face. Her long eyebrows were tightly knitted together, forming a knot on her forehead.


    Harry was taken aback.


    Aunt Petunia never had a pleasant expression toward him, and he was used to that. What surprised him was something else: she was standing at his bedroom door today, and it seemed like she had intentionally waited there. He hadn''t expected that. After a few seconds, he realized how ungraceful his current actions were¡ªhe was stretching, yawning halfway through, rubbing his dry eyes, glasses pushed up on his forehead, and his whole body twisted uncomfortably.


    Aunt Petunia''s lips pressed tightly together, forcing a smile.


    "We have guests."


    "Should I pretend I''m not at home?" Harry asked, contemplating if he could escape through the window and go to Sirius for some food.


    "It''s someone you know!" She lowered her voice, hands twisted together, knuckles turning white.


    Harry was surprised. He was about to protest¡ªhow could that be possible? But faint sounds of conversation were indeed coming from downstairs. Who could it be? He guessed randomly; maybe Mr. Bagshot? Did he get the job?


    Harry stepped downstairs¡ªAunt Petunia reached out desperately, lips moving to form words: hair... But Harry had already disappeared. The sounds downstairs became clearer. One of them was Uncle Vernon, and the other¡ª


    "Grunnings Drilling Company? Yes, I know... I worked at Neil''s company, not for long, just as a junior supervisor... Ah, you''re a supervisor too? What a coincidence..."


    "Professor Snape!?" Harry exclaimed in disbelief.


    He rubbed his eyes, suspecting he was dreaming. Professor Snape, Uncle Vernon, and Dudley sat at the dining table, chatting amiably¡ªwell, as long as Uncle Vernon didn''t explode, and Dudley didn''t shrink into the nearest corner, the atmosphere seemed quite harmonious from Harry''s perspective.


    "Oh, Harry?" Felix looked over, suppressing a chuckle. "Your hair¡ª"


    Harry touched his own head, knowing it must be in a mess since he hadn''t bothered grooming recently. His untidy appearance was now witnessed by the professor, making him feel a bit embarrassed as he attempted to straighten it.


    "I have a comb here if you need it¡ª"


    "Yes!" Harry exclaimed, walking over and sitting next to Professor Snape. He stared as the professor took out a comb from his neat coat pocket¡ªdid professors always carry such things? But when he noticed the professor handing him the comb with his left hand, he burst into laughter.


    Such secrets were not meant for outsiders.


    So, Uncle Vernon and Dudley, with their identical small eyes, stared at Felix''s hands, holding a green gemstone ring and a comb.


    Aunt Petunia appeared, with one more person than usual. Harry guessed none of them had the courage to sit next to Professor Snape, so she squeezed between her husband and son, looking like a layer of spinach between two thick slices of bread.


    Dinner was not extravagant.


    Simple dishes, especially when compared to the conspicuously refined glass bottles on the table, seemed even more plain. Harry even noticed a hint of awkwardness on Aunt Petunia''s face, which surprised him. He couldn''t fathom what magic the professor had used.


    "The food seems insufficient. If you don''t mind, I can use magic¡ª"


    "No!" Aunt Petunia screamed excitedly, and Uncle Vernon''s thick neck swelled visibly. Harry knew the professor''s words touched on the Dursleys'' taboo; they didn''t want to hear any magical terms. So, it was strange to see the professor, calm and smiling, not panicking.


    "Really? But I thought he was looking forward to it." Felix said.


    Harry immediately turned to his cousin Dudley. From those eager eyes, he knew the reason. Professor Snape was not repulsive to Dudley, or rather, not frightening...


    The comic book had played a crucial role.


    When the meal was finished, Felix snapped his fingers again, and this time, desserts appeared. No need for questions; Dudley was the first to pounce. When everything was over, Felix waved his hand, and everything disappeared.


    "Speak up," Vernon said, teeth picking at something, slumped on the sofa, speaking harshly, "What''s your conspiracy?"


    "Conspiracy?" Felix asked with a smile.


    The room suddenly fell silent, as if everyone realized that this visit wouldn''t conclude in an amicable atmosphere. Harry perked up his ears, Dudley held a plate of trifle cake, and even Aunt Petunia, who had been pretending to be busy in the kitchen, appeared at the doorway.


    "Right," Vernon said in a gruff voice. "I''ve been thinking during dinner, don''t think you can fool me or soften me up with a meal... I''m telling you, it''s impossible! But you''re a bit smarter than that idiot I''ve met before¡ª"


    "Hagrid is not an idiot!" Harry snapped.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 611: Bonfire Banquet - (1)

    Chapter 611: Bonfire Banquet - (1)


    Chapter 611: Bonfire Banquet


    Around the last week of July, several significant events unfolded.


    Firstly, the Ministry of Magic officially declared an end to the state of war. This announcement brought a sense of relief to the wizarding community, who had been silently celebrating for some time. The news marked the official conclusion of the war, and people took to the streets once again to celebrate peace.


    Accompanying this announcement was the revelation of investigations and evidence gathering against wizard criminals who committed crimes during the war.


    Some pure-blood families breathed a sigh of relief.


    The second event surprised everyone who heard it for the first time, and its impact was even more widespread ¨C Albus Dumbledore, the headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, voluntarily stepped down from his position as the President of the International Confederation of Wizards, citing old age.


    "No wonder," Hagrid said in a booming voice, seated on the sofa in the Black family''s living room, occupying two spaces by himself. "Those blokes kept whining at the international meetings, talking about how much they suffered. It''s all nonsense! The time the Dark Wizard wreaked havoc outside didn''t even add up to two months."


    "What were they demanding?" Bill asked.


    "Quite a lot," Mr. Weasley said, wiping his glasses. "As you all know, the mysterious figure first stole the Snake-wood wand from the Ilvermorny School of Enchantment and then killed their headmaster at the school gates. After a period of silence, he reappeared, robbing treasures from various countries..."


    "Gringotts alone suffered significant losses," Bill interjected.


    "Exactly," Mr. Weasley continued. "It''s clear that the mysterious figure is extremely interested in magical items rumored to have extraordinary powers ¨C the invisibility cloak passed down for centuries, the immortal mask from Africa, the coffin of the death god from Egypt, the fountain of elves from Scandinavia..."


    "Do these things really exist?" Harry, who had been silently listening, spoke up. "I thought they were all fake, like, fairy tales."


    "More or less," Mr. Weasley said with a furrowed brow. "I doubt any of them lives up to their big reputations; they''re all... exaggerated. But the problem is, these things are now missing. They can''t be found."


    "Missing?" Mundungus repeated in a low voice, his eyes gleaming with cunning. "Could the mysterious figure have hidden them somewhere in Britain, creating a massive treasure trove?"


    "Or maybe he destroyed them or threw them away," Bill said. "Remember that incident in Switzerland? In a black market there, the fairy leader claimed to have vampire fangs that could put people into a fake death state, a story that spread like wildfire... only to be revealed as werewolf teeth. The mysterious figure went on a killing spree, and only a few survived in the end..."


    Mundungus let out a sound, a mix of mocking and sympathetic.


    "It''s obvious that the mysterious figure wants real items. The old fairy got the short end of the stick."


    "But Voldemort took away quite a few treasures too, didn''t he?" Harry asked. "Maybe that means those things are real, or at least effective."


    Bill shrugged.


    "I guess it''s more likely that the mysterious figure couldn''t immediately determine their authenticity and needs to go back and study them carefully. It''s a delicate task. But... we can only speculate. In the end, only a few items were found ¨C on Bellatrix Lestrange."


    "Ah," Ron said.


    "Yes, those third-rate tabloids, led by Rita Skeeter, fabricated a sensational story about an illicit affair between the Dark Lord and his most loyal follower... nonsense. They should have seen what that woman turned into in the end..."


    "I heard..." Mundungus said in a hushed voice, "it was Professor Snape ¨C Professor Snape discovered her, right on the edge of the battlefield where Dumbledore and the mysterious figure fought, deep underground for hundreds of feet..."


    "Don''t entertain bad ideas," Mr. Weasley kindly warned him.


    "I know ¨C I wouldn''t dare," Mundungus muttered. "Professor Snape himself is a great alchemist and inherited Nick de Mimsy''s fortune. How could he be interested in those rubbish... Although, he knows that Snape is interested in old items; he plans to ask him later. If Professor Snape has any intentions of ''disposing of stolen goods,'' he wouldn''t mind returning to his old trade, doing some dirty and tiring work, and making a profit out of it. That''s what these big shots need, right..."


    "Besides the recovery of stolen goods, I heard that some small countries, from who knows where, learned that the mysterious figure didn''t die and are requesting to join the trial. In short, the situation is a mess. Oh, by the way, didn''t they also establish an International Auror Team at that time, resulting in quite a few casualties? These are all problems."


    In the afternoon, more people arrived.


    Some stayed for a chat, while others greeted and used the fireplace to go to the shabby dwelling.


    With the conclusion of the war, the Order of the Phoenix also completed its mission. They had volunteered for the noble cause, and now, it was time for them to quiet down again, just like the end of the first war.


    Before parting ways, they planned to hold a bonfire party.


    "Are we going to dance with torches in the living room?" Tonks asked cheerfully. "I don''t mind¡ª"


    "I don''t mind either," Sirius said. "But this is the place for chatting. The formal banquet is over there in the dwelling. I just went to take a look, and Molly and the others are busy. I took the opportunity while chopping wood to come out and get some fresh air."


    "Mom must be bossing everyone around," Ron sighed in understanding.


    "Don''t say that," Mr. Weasley said with a slightly reproachful tone. "Your mother is thrilled. She keeps saying it''s a blessing from heaven that no one in the family got hurt¡ª"


    "Then, what am I?" Ron complained, "I still have the scar from the curse on my chest."


    "No, you don''t," Harry said instinctively.


    The people in the room burst into cheerful laughter. Harry, realizing his mistake, repeatedly apologized to Ron. He had just sorted out some things in his mind and wasn''t in the right state of mind.


    Tonks also chuckled and said to Lupin, who was holding his arm, "I''ll go over there and take a look, lend a hand or something... dear."


    Lupin nodded with a smile. As he watched her disappear into the fireplace, his expression became melancholic. Sirius walked over, put his arm around Lupin''s shoulder, and loudly said, "Don''t think too much! Today is a joyful day. Harry and I are planning to go on a trip in August. Do you want to join us? He also wrote a book..."


    "You wrote a book?" Hagrid roared.


    "You wrote a book?" Ron widened his eyes.


    Harry looked at Sirius with anger in his eyes. He had promised not to reveal it! However, Sirius had already taken his best friend upstairs, saying they should have a good drink. Under the curious gazes of others, Harry awkwardly nodded.


    "About what?" Bill asked with interest.


    "Patronus," Harry said reluctantly. It wasn''t just about Patronus; it included his thoughts on other aspects too, like the Disarming Charm, the Lumos spell, Rune magic, Quidditch flying, his understanding of combat, and even the knowledge he received from Voldemort''s mind. These thoughts had emerged in his mind a few days before the holidays. If death was waiting for him in the near future, he wanted to do something, leave something behind.


    But the Patronus Charm was what he was most confident about, so he spoke about it with more assurance.


    Not hearing any mocking laughter, Harry secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    At that moment, Mr. Weasley chuckled, "I heard that the examiners from the Examining Authority had a hard time this year. Besides Harry''s revolutionary understanding of the Patronus spell, which left them uncertain, many students wrote down unpublished Rune spell knowledge, making it challenging for the examiners."


    "Is that so?" Harry asked, eager to steer the conversation away from dangerous waters, even though he saw Ron''s gaze and knew he would ask sooner or later¡ªbecause Ron understood him better than even Sirius.


    "Think about it, and it''s not hard to understand. The Ancient Runes field is evolving rapidly, and many research results are achieved by students. I heard that more than half of the invited crowd for the Ancient Runes Annual Review in mid-August is under twenty years old."


    Harry and Ron were amazed.


    "You received an invitation?"


    "We did," both of them admitted.


    "That explains it."


    Mr. Weasley and Bill chatted for a while and then left. Afterward, Sirius, with a slightly flushed face, left with Remus. Harry and Ron stayed behind, watching time pass. Finally, a commotion came from the entrance hall of the old house, and then they heard Hermione''s voice.


    She rushed in like a gust of wind.


    "Harry! Ron! Oh, how was your holiday?" Hermione''s face lit up, and she spoke rapidly, "I just returned from abroad a couple of days ago. I''m interning at The Burrow now, and I almost forgot the time. The things there are fascinating, and I didn''t expect the things I discovered to be so useful... Oh, by the way, how did you guys do in your exams¡ª"


    Harry and Ron exchanged a smile.


    "I knew you would definitely ask that question."


    "Let''s trade."


    Harry took out a crumpled envelope from his pocket, unfolded it, and Hermione and Ron leaned in to see.


    Ordinary Wizarding Levels Results:


    Outstanding (O); Exceeds Expectations (E); Acceptable (A); Poor (P); Dreadful (D); Troll (T);


    Harry James Potter''s results:


    Astronomy: A


    Care of Magical Creatures: E


    Charms: O


    Defense Against the Dark Arts: O


    Divination: P


    Herbology: E


    History of Magic: D


    Potions: O


    Transfiguration: O


    Ancient Runes: O


    ...


    "Tsk, even though I''ve seen it, it''s still hard to believe. That''s five Outstanding grades," Ron said, shaking his head.


    "Defense Against the Dark Arts, Transfiguration, Potions, Charms, Ancient Runes..." Hermione thought for a moment and said, "You could easily get the certification from Madam Pomfrey."


    "In one sentence, Harry excelled in all subjects related to practical skills. I did too," Ron frowned, "It seems like we''re well-rounded... I really want to break this pattern."


    Harry smiled; he was very satisfied with his grades.


    "What about you, Ron?" Hermione asked.


    "I''m almost the same as Harry, except for Potions. I got an Exceeds Expectations there."


    "Oh, well," Hermione said cautiously, "You can take the exam again this year... Don''t give up, even if it''s for the dream of Auror."


    But Ron''s face showed no disappointment; on the contrary, he smiled happily.


    "Did you forget?" He said joyfully, "I and Harry are official members of the Anti-Dark Arts Alliance. They won''t refuse to write one or two recommendation letters... I got the best result, don''t have to take Snape''s class, and it has no impact at all!"


    Hermione pursed her lips but didn''t raise any objections. They had discussed this issue a long time ago, and in the end, no one convinced anyone.


    "What about you, Hermione?"


    "Oh, it''s okay." Hermione said quietly.


    "Come on! Just tell us which exam you didn''t get Outstanding in." Ron insisted, prompting Hermione.


    "All Outstanding!?" Ron exclaimed, "Aren''t you satisfied?" Hermione quickly shook her head, her eyes curved into crescents.


    After tidying up a bit and locking the door, they traveled through the fireplace to The Burrow. As soon as they came out, Sirius and the Weasley twins dragged them away.


    "Hurry up and help. We''re busy; we need to cast spells around the area. If we don''t finish, there won''t be any food."


    "Defensive spells?" Harry asked, puzzled. Was it necessary?


    "Muggle Repelling Charm," Fred said with a smirk, "Tonight, we plan to make some noise. To prevent anyone from the village getting curious and coming over..."


    They reached the orchard, where Charlie, Bill, and Lupin were setting up tents. Fleur was leaning affectionately against Bill, "Dear, how about doing the same for our wedding? But we need to add a small fountain and ice crystal sculptures..."


    Ginny''s face darkened. When she saw Harry and the others approaching, she sighed in relief and ran over, pretending to chant spells.


    Everyone scattered, and Fred and George seemed to have found a gnome hole. They crouched down, holding their throats, and greeted, "Is anyone home? I lost some fruits..."


    Harry and Sirius huddled together. Harry asked in a low voice, "What did you talk about with Remus?"


    "Adult troubles," Sirius lazily waved his wand.


    "Tell me about it," Harry insisted.


    "Ah, you know about Kreach, right?"


    Harry nodded.


    "Thanks to our genius Headmaster, using Kreach, we found Bellatrix''s precise location through Kreacher. But the matter isn''t over. With the death of my cousin, Kreach lost his master again."


    "Uh, so he''s free?" Harry guessed.


    "You got straight to the point, but the process isn''t that simple," Sirius said, "According to the tradition of the Black family, Kreacher automatically belongs to the next eligible heir, namely Narcissa Black."


    Harry widened his eyes and couldn''t help exclaiming, "How is that acceptable? Look at how they treated Dobby!"


    "Yeah, so Felix approached them, and the family very amicably renounced the inheritance rights. So... well, Kreacher ended up with Narcissa''s sister, Tonks''s mom."


    "Felix didn''t expect it, but it''s fortunate that they''re acquaintances. Romulus went to explain the situation¡ª"


    "Did something go wrong? They refused to let him go?"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 612: Roaring Tide - (1)

    Chapter 612: Roaring Tide


    The next day, Sirius, Lupin, and a few others stayed at the humble abode to celebrate Harry''s birthday before getting busy with their own matters. Lupin, with a mysterious air, informed Harry of a significant event happening the next day. Harry immediately recalled what Hermione had told him.


    "Future World'' Corporation has something big happening recently... Professors will definitely be present."


    On the first day of August, the Daily Prophet released a major announcement.


    ''Future World'' Corporation successfully solved the mute spell problem!


    In just two days, the concepts of exclusive wands and magical frequencies became the talk of the town. The newspaper announced that ''Future World'' Corporation headquarters would be open to the public for a week, introducing a new product each day. However, exclusive wands undoubtedly stole the spotlight, capturing everyone''s attention.


    During the weekend, the first floor of the Sword Castle exhibition hall was packed.


    The central hall was temporarily transformed into a splendid stage, surrounded by layers of people. The crowd was astonished to see the bold entrepreneurs who had previously released a series of mysterious prank products standing on the stage, acting as presenters.


    Felix and Lupin stood in a corner, conversing in hushed tones.


    "Do you trust them with something so important?" Felix asked, his expression peculiar.


    "I''ve taught them for a year, and we''ve worked together reluctantly. They know what they''re doing," Lupin smiled and said. However, as he watched the twins begin to clear their throats in a theatrical manner, he hesitated slightly and added, "Probably..."


    "They''re good at livening up the atmosphere," Felix remarked. The two watched the stage.


    "Good morning, lads!"


    "¡ªand ladies."


    "Yes, indeed, and ladies."


    Fred and George, dressed in formal suits, enthusiastically addressed the wizards and mute crowd below. Many in the audience had gray hair and weathered faces.


    These individuals widened their eyes, looking at the twins who were answering their own questions and coordinating with each other. Some seemed unsure if they were in the right place. Perhaps at this moment, two burly men would come up, take them away, and inform them that everything that just happened was an accident?


    Fred pointed to the top, "Don''t think we''re being verbose. Today''s speech is simultaneously broadcast through radios, and, see those cute little bugs up there? They''ve been through countless battles, capturing the charming and embarrassing moments of warriors during the dominance matches..."


    People raised their heads, gazing at the blue Billywig beetles hovering in mid-air, flapping their transparent wings. They felt uneasy about the long stingers on their behinds.


    "...Some might ask, what''s the difference between exclusive wands and regular wands? Good question!"


    "Let us answer that for you."


    "The determination they have is what I admire the most from childhood to adulthood," Ron said.


    "Oh, don''t digress," Molly said, her eyes fixed on the stage. She whispered, "Look how handsome they are."


    The Weasley family was all present, even Percy had taken leave. Harry and Sirius stood with them. Nearby were the Granger family, slightly off to the side for Hermione to educate her parents about the relevant knowledge.


    "To avoid confusion in concepts," Fred continued, "we first need to clarify that there''s no unicorn hair, dragon heartstring, or anything else hidden inside exclusive wands. They don''t have a wand core."


    "But it doesn''t mean there''s no technicality involved. I can assure you, have you seen those small gems? They aren''t for decoration or showcasing personal taste. Those little things play a significant role."


    "The gems on exclusive wands are categorized into three types based on function¡ª"


    "First, to capture specific, faint magical frequencies and amplify them. The specific principles have been discussed in the newspapers these past two days, and we won''t go into details here."


    "Second, to store magic, replacing the wizard''s spell consumption, much like Muggles use batteries to store energy¡ªI read about it in a comic book; I don''t know if that analogy works for you. Does anyone understand?... I think they are similar. Additionally, these magical energies can only be triggered by specific magical frequencies."


    "That aligns with the first point," George said.


    "Exactly. The third type of gem contains functional enchantments; these little gadgets might store a cleaning spell or a lethal curse, who knows? I''m just joking..."


    "They''re quite daring," Harry commented below. Looking around, many were shocked, and even Hermione''s mouth stopped moving, surprised at Fred and George, as if they had silently cast a Silencing Charm.


    "Is this your first day knowing them?" Ron muttered quietly.


    "At present, the wands released by ''Future World'' Corporation range from ten to fourteen inches. Compared to regular wands, they have a grip and shaft, but with an additional row of gems. These gems are connected through alchemical techniques to the wand material, with a maximum of nine gems."


    "Yes, it''s not easy to squeeze all these things together. But we can look forward to future products. I know Muggles have a communication device with buttons; imagine pressing a button, triggering magic..."


    "Now, let me demonstrate several products for you, one by one. Please welcome my assistant¡ªLee Jordan." Fred theatrically extended a hand. A dark-skinned young man came on stage, his head adorned with tightly braided small plaits.


    "Thank you, you can also call me by my code name¡ªOld Spice," Lee Jordan said excitedly.


    "We are in some secret underground organization?" Fred asked with interest. "Then what should I name myself? How about Old Rat?"


    "Absolutely not¡ªI hope it''s Old Sword."


    George took over the conversation¡ª


    "In Lee''s hands is the Lifestyle Wand. It can meet most daily needs, such as washing, cooking, moving things, and driving away gnomes from the garden¡ªlet me add, this was our strong recommendation to include. If your thinking is broad, you''ll discover that it can drive away more than just gnomes."


    Lee Jordan waved the wand, and the gems lit up. He commanded a row of magical puppet males to perform a lively tap dance, then had a heavy wooden box follow him, circling the stage.


    "It''s a bit difficult. This is my two-day practice result," Lee Jordan said.


    ...


    "Specially designed for Aurors, Proudmoore, and combat-oriented professions, exclusive wands for combat and medical use are not currently disclosed to the public."


    "Versatile wands, catering to various aspects, with an embedded disarming charm for defense. I personally think it''s a bit too much... Oh, I see someone waving to me, I hope he''s not coming on stage to hit me... Well, let''s warmly welcome the owner of ''Future World'' Corporation, Mr. Felix Harp!"


    Felix walked up to the stage, wearing a gentle smile.


    "I didn''t come up here because of Fred and George''s splendid speech. As their former professor, I don''t have the habit of imposing detentions, deducting house points, assigning lines, or making them copy the sentence ''We solemnly swear to uphold the rules of the school.'' Oh, that''s their new motto, quite popular in school..." He spread his hands, somewhat regretfully, "Because they''ve already graduated."


    Laughter erupted from the audience.


    "Really? He looks quite skilled...," Mr. Granger asked his daughter.


    "Oh, the professor is lazy; he just says things," Hermione casually replied.


    "I have a more urgent reason for coming up here."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 613: Clash at the Dining Table - (1)

    Chapter 613: Clash at the Dining Table


    The next day, Felix Harp had breakfast in the Great Hall.


    After finishing his sandwich and minced meat pie, he picked up a slice of bread. He flicked his fingers, and the raspberry jam on the distant plate moved slightly but did not fly over. Felix raised his head to find that Grindelwald was also staring at the jam plate.


    Compared to Felix, Grindelwald''s breakfast was much simpler¡ªjust porridge with bread, accompanied by a cup of milk.


    Although simple, it was far from ordinary. Sweet pumpkin porridge paired with freshly baked, soft, and crispy small bread, surrounded by scattered plates with butter, jam, honey, cheese, and thinly sliced sausages and bacon.


    His bread was already spread with butter, probably influenced by tasting the nearby strawberry jam. This time, he eyed the raspberry jam, coincidentally conflicting with Felix''s choice.


    The two subtly competed.


    Under the influence of magic, the small plates danced, producing crisp and pleasant sounds.


    Professors McGonagall and Flitwick, sitting between them, noticed the happening at the dining table. They were indifferent to the entertaining episode because it wasn''t the first time. Last time, these two conjured magic from the thin air on campus, impressing Hogwarts professors with their magical prowess.


    They couldn''t fathom why the new professor had an exclusive wand. Wasn''t that a symbol of being a Squib? They didn''t delve into it, partly due to unfamiliarity, and partly because everyone had their own speculations. The magical world never lacked anomalies, and a magical experiment could lead to injuries that were beyond remedy. They feared it might touch upon hidden secrets.


    Dumbledore cleared his throat, leaned forward with his long arm, dispersed the magic entangling the plates, and pulled the plate towards himself. He leisurely spread a thick layer of jam on his bread, casually asking, "Elderly people like something sweet and sour. My personal favorite. Would you like to try?"


    "For me, strawberry jam is just as good," Felix said.


    "Oh, it''s raspberry," Grindelwald whispered. "I thought it was cherry jam."


    The professors, having seen enough excitement, focused on their meals. At that moment, a rustling sound came from above. Several owls flew into the Great Hall through the open windows. Everyone, including Grindelwald, received mail.


    Naturally, Felix received the most mail, as he had just accomplished a significant feat yesterday. He quickly counted out five knuts, placed them in a pouch tied to the owl''s leg, and the owl dropped "The Prophet," deftly picked up a cookie, and flew away.


    He casually placed the newspaper aside and dealt with the restless owls between them.


    "May I?" Felix looked up, and Grindelwald was speaking, his eyes fixed on the newspaper. Felix smiled slightly, "Please." His gaze, however, swept over a large package in front of Grindelwald. He wondered who would send something to Grindelwald. Could it be Harry?


    Grindelwald took the newspaper, and after a while, he silently grinned.


    "What a grand affair."


    The professors were reading the newspaper. They looked like they had found something intriguing, widening their eyes and occasionally glancing at Felix. Professor Flitwick even dropped his fork without noticing. At that moment, apart from the sound of flipping through the newspaper and the fluttering of owl wings, silence dominated the dining table.


    Even Dumbledore opened a tightly sealed letter and read its contents with a serious expression.


    Felix finally finished dealing with the owl mail, and he lined them up, stuffing a piece of cookie into each owl''s mouth before watching them fly away. At that moment, Professor Flitwick excitedly exclaimed, reading from the newspaper:


    "Felix, listen to this¡ªjust yesterday morning, Felix Harp, Hogwarts professor, Order of Merlin First Class recipient, Saint Mungo''s Healing Medal recipient, member of the Wizengamot, founder of ''Future World'' company, instigator of the ancient magical literature revival, Legilimens, internationally renowned wizard, Mr. Felix Harp, once again steps into our view. This time, he unveiled a groundbreaking product at the headquarters of the ''Future World'' company, named the ''Exclusive Wand,'' an auxiliary magical device that has left numerous wizards in awe and astonishment, sparking heated discussions... truly amazing!"


    Felix blinked, collecting a stack of personal letters and putting them in his pocket.


    "Is it about yesterday''s press conference? I haven''t had a chance to look, but I estimate it will stir up considerable controversy¡ª"


    "More than controversy, absolutely¡ª," exclaimed Flitwick, standing on his chair, leaning on the table, and flipping the newspaper with a loud noise, "you should take a look."


    "I''ve read it. Here, for you, very interesting," Grindelwald said, handing over the newspaper. Felix glanced at the bold headline on the front page of the newspaper: Exclusive Wand, a groundbreaking invention.


    He took the newspaper, read it carefully, while Grindelwald leisurely unwrapped his large package. One corner of the already opened package seemed to contain various magazines.


    By this time, Felix had read the content that Flitwick had just read aloud:


    The Exclusive Wand is undoubtedly a groundbreaking invention with extraordinary potential in various fields. The author hastily interviewed the most qualified professional to evaluate this matter¡ªrenowned wand maker Ollivander. He expressed strong interest in collaborating with Mr. Harp, and the resulting discussions (even controversies) have their own opinions from Mr. Ollivander. "I knew he would make a big impact¡ªearlier than anyone else, from the day he first entered my little shop... yes, I understand wands. Just like the way he was favored by the ebony wand, he himself showed certain outstanding qualities early on, unique, always knowing what he wanted. I can give many examples..."


    Felix skipped some flattering remarks.


    "...However, the appearance of the Exclusive Wand has also made some knowledgeable people worried. An unnamed Ministry of Magic official admitted that this would bring heavy pressure to the magical world''s confidentiality work, perhaps unbearable. He emphasized repeatedly that ''this is a good thing,'' but when turning around, he complained to reporters."


    "Many people underestimate the number of Squibs. They are inconspicuous, almost impossible to detect in ordinary times, like invisible people. This is because the number of Squibs choosing to stay in the magical world is rare. They are mostly scattered in Muggle communities, occasionally appearing in Diagon Alley to purchase necessities. But after the news of the Exclusive Wand was released, in just two or three days, more than three hundred Squibs came to inquire and register. And the news hasn''t even spread widely."


    After an in-depth investigation, the author obtained even more astonishing information.


    Due to the Ministry of Magic not keeping records of Squib births, most of them and their descendants survive as Muggles. This makes our understanding only the tip of the iceberg. The actual number of Squibs may exceed the current number of wizards. If they each have an Exclusive Wand, it will cause a huge impact on our society and, similarly, increase the risk of the magical world being exposed to the world.


    The author hopes that the authorities will carefully consider the examination and distribution of Exclusive Wands...


    It is reported that


    the concept of magical frequency was discovered and named by Hermione Granger, a Hogwarts student, during her time at school. The public''s impression of this name may still be stuck in the time when she represented Britain and won the final trophy during the Triwizard Tournament. However, the fact is, she is also from a Muggle family. She achieved O.W.Ls with outstanding grades this year, made significant contributions in the fight against the Dark Lord, and, along with her companions, was awarded the Order of Merlin Second Class.


    Miss Granger and her Muggle parents also attended the press conference. Now we have reason to speculate that the ''Muggle identity'' might need to be questioned.


    It is worth mentioning that she became Mr. Harp''s assistant in her second year and was one of the earliest members of the Magical Text Society (commonly known as the Serpent Club). She has an astonishing number of published papers, totaling 42...


    "Is she your disciple? That Granger?"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 614: Ministry Affairs - (1)

    Chapter 614: Ministry Affairs


    Felix deliberately entered the Ministry of Magic through the visitor''s entrance¡ªthe red telephone booth.


    This place had once been magically blasted open by Death Eaters, cutting off the Ministry''s connection with the outside world and causing chaos. Later, the Ministry covered it up, claiming a ''leakage in the underground gas pipes.'' Felix had wanted to see if the mobile ice cream truck was still there, but the street corner was now empty.


    The woman''s voice inside the telephone booth was as cold and indifferent as ever, as if nothing had changed. However, after passing through the anti-thief waterfall, Felix foresaw the need to cast a spell on himself to avoid drawing too much attention.


    He lingered for a moment at the reception desk in the Ministry''s atrium.


    A dozen Aurors, evident from their attire, surrounded several receptionists, bombarding them with questions. The receptionist with a stubble-covered face shouted, trying to maintain order, "Quiet¡ªeveryone quiet¡ªfill out the forms first¡ªthen wait for instructions. I don''t have that damned specialized wand, not a single one!"


    "Why do we need to leave our phone numbers?" a Auror asked.


    Others had the same question. It was well-known that Ministry employees never used those things for work; they preferred well-trained owls with wings to carry out tasks.


    "The Ministry will establish a temporary office in two streets'' distance from here¡ªin a yellow office building. You can use Floo Network or a telephone there, I don''t care what it''s called," the stubble-faced receptionist said impatiently.


    Nearby, a golden fountain emitted the sound of trickling water.


    Felix approached the vicinity of the elevators, where a young redhead was anxiously waiting, holding a thick stack of documents. He impatiently pushed away a paper airplane blocking his view and pressed the upward button.


    "Percy?" Felix asked.


    Percy looked surprised, and the sheepskin paper documents in his hands scattered on the floor. "Professor Harp?" he greeted while hastily waving his wand to gather the papers back. He knew there were people around, but for some reason, he hadn''t even thought about his inquiries.


    "I have some business in the department. Is Ms. Bones in her office?"


    "Yes, sir, she is," Percy said. At that moment, the elevator door opened. They stepped inside, and Percy nonchalantly adjusted his hair, saying, "I''m heading to the Minister''s office to deliver an important document." He explained.


    The elevator started moving up, and a few pale purple paper airplanes circled above them.


    "Sir?" Percy said.


    Felix smiled slightly at him, as if they were still in the classroom and Percy had just asked a question.


    "I was at the scene that day, at the exclusive wand release event..." he said with a hint of excitement. "Afterward, I thought about it seriously. Some ideas were spinning in my head, and I wrote a report overnight. You know I work in the International Magical Cooperation Office¡ª"


    "Related to the exclusive wands?"


    "Yes," Percy''s nose sweated slightly, and his cheeks reddened a bit. "I believe¡ªexclusive wands will greatly elevate our international status. The news hasn''t spread widely yet, but some people have already sent letters to our department. This is a rare opportunity¡ªif handled properly, it might be better than a couple of dueling tournaments or the Quidditch World Cup, even much better..."


    Felix''s mouth twitched slightly.


    He had received similar letters.


    The news about exclusive wands was announced on August 1, but the official release event was delayed for a few days. So, some well-informed individuals had a chance to know about it in advance, but they couldn''t confirm its authenticity, hence the letters of inquiry.


    "Is this your own idea?" Felix had a favorable impression of Percy. In Felix''s mind, he had a good impression of people who took the initiative to take on responsibilities.


    "Well, actually," Percy stammered, "I also got some inspiration. Yesterday, when Penelope left work, she complained to me that owls from around the world were overwhelming her, and the letters were mixed with various languages like French, German, Spanish, etc., some of which she had never seen before."


    "I understand. Has your report been submitted?"


    "Yes, this morning."


    "I can mention it to Ms. Bones, but don''t expect immediate results."


    "That''s enough, sir!" Percy said excitedly. "It''s a crucial time for me now. Ms. Bones has shown great trust in me, but my age is a big issue. What I mean is, after the new Minister takes office, I must show enough respect... I have applied to transfer to the International Magical Trading Standards Association and have a chance to become a department head."


    That was indeed something to be proud of. Percy had graduated only a year ago but had already participated in dueling tournaments, the Quidditch World Cup, ancient magical text exchange activities, and other large international events. Moreover, for a long time, he had no immediate superior. It was only natural that he stood out.


    But it sounded troublesome. Felix thought vaguely; who would be the new Minister? The question lingered on his lips, but he found himself not really interested in the answer. The elevator door opened, and the two stopped in front of Ms. Bones''s office. Percy straightened his body and knocked on the door solemnly.


    "Come in."


    Ms. Bones spoke stiffly, sounding a bit unhappy. Percy opened his mouth and awkwardly walked in.


    There were people in the office.


    In addition to Ms. Bones, who sat stiffly in the chair, there were two groups of people present. Felix immediately sensed the restless emotions in the office, and of course, he could see it with his eyes.


    "It''s Percy," Ms. Bones said, her eyes sparkling with hope. "Is there anything urgent in the department that needs my attention?"


    "Uh, I came to deliver a document," Percy said awkwardly.


    It was obvious that this answer was not pleasing. Ms. Bones sat back in her chair disappointedly. "Okay, thank you, Percy. Just leave it on the desk. I''ll look at it later. I''m busy now¡ª" She snorted from her nose. "Entertaining guests."


    "Mr. Harp?" At this moment, a surprised voice exclaimed.


    On the sofa chair, a blond young man jumped up, walked over with big strides, circled around Percy, revealing a familiar face.


    "Uriah?"


    Felix suddenly realized why Uriah appearing here was so appropriate. He had at least three reasons: Uriah had been a professor at Ilvermorny and had a close relationship with the slain former headmaster; after leaving school, he chose to join the American magical congress and became a member of the Proudfoot team chasing Voldemort; he also represented a strong force in the Progressive Party and needed to occasionally demonstrate his ability and presence.


    Just not sure when he came to the UK.


    Uriah exaggeratedly shook hands with Felix. He had matured, with a determined look, but at this moment, a hint of longing leaked from his eyes. Felix hesitated for a moment, then became much more enthusiastic, opening his arms and embracing him warmly, patting his shoulders affectionately. In his heart, he couldn''t help but feel emotional; doing practical things could really temper a


    person.


    Beyond Uriah''s shoulders, Felix saw one of the confrontational sides immediately darken.


    "They are¡ª" he whispered.


    "The Stewart family," Uriah also whispered.


    In an instant, Felix associated with a name, James Stewart. He was one of the founders of Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry and, at the same time, another¡ªor, in fact, the Muggle husband of the witch Isolt Sayre, essentially the founder of Ilvermorny. Isolt Sayre was a descendant of Slytherin.


    With this in mind, the purpose of the Stewart family''s visit became self-evident.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 615: Returning to the Origin

    Chapter 615: Returning to the Origin


    Before leaving, Felix briefly mentioned Percy''s report.


    Mrs. Bones nodded, indicating she understood. They walked out of the small lounge, where people outside anxiously waited. The ownership of the Serpentwood wand remained a mystery. The Stuart uncle and nephew whispered in the corner.


    "Let''s go," Felix calmly said.


    "Go where?" Melville Stuart asked with widened eyes, glancing at his uncle. Blaise shook his head slightly, so he, like the others, focused their attention back on Felix.


    "Wherever the Serpentwood wand originally was, that''s where I''ll go," Felix said. "As for who it belongs to, that''s not my concern. Figure it out among yourselves."


    His words carried a hint of bias, and both Uriah and Deputy Headmaster Gregory were pleased. Melville wanted to say something more, but his uncle restrained him, seemingly approving of this approach.


    The group left the Minister''s office, and the door slammed shut behind them.


    Felix couldn''t use magic after leaving the Ministry, so people enthusiastically greeted him along the way or saluted him. Passing through the atrium, a few observant Aurors noticed his figure, casting doubtful glances, but before they could react, Felix and the others were already in the red telephone booth, emerging outside.


    "Shall we meet at the entrance of Ilvermorny? Is that okay? I''m not familiar with the way, need a guide¡ªUriah?"


    Uriah nodded and walked beside Felix. He glanced at the Deputy Headmaster. "Mr. Gregory, then I''ll go with Felix. You¡ª"


    "You don''t need to worry about me," the Deputy Headmaster said with a smile. Splurt shot him a glare, remaining silent, striding towards a deep alley.


    Felix pulled Uriah into Apparition, appearing at the Uagadou School entrance. Uriah looked around, trying to discern the direction, then his mouth widened.


    "There seems to be a¡ª"


    Black market...? Felix guessed in his mind, unable to help but speculate about what Mr. Headmaster was doing the first time he came here. And he reckoned Mr. Headmaster didn''t have the habit of reporting his overseas trips... Well, at least there was a reason this time.


    "I''ve fished around here before," Felix said with interest, surveying the desolate scenery near their landing point. Besides the salty sea waves and washed black stones, there wasn''t much to see. However, the memories added some color to this barren beach.


    "Next, it''s up to you to lead the way."


    "Of course."


    During the journey, they eventually reached a mountainside. A towering group of buildings appeared in the mist on the mountaintop of Graylock Mountain. For the last stretch, the two walked side by side, and Felix took the opportunity to learn about Uriah''s recent progress.


    "I''ve only seen Voldemort once, the day he took the Serpentwood wand," Uriah said softly. While navigating through the woods, he shared his experiences of almost a year, "I''ve only witnessed his power. After repeated questioning, the Congress appeared quite concerned."


    Felix knew the terror of Voldemort''s Killing Curse. Moreover, the Serpentwood wand, after centuries of dormancy, revived and found its perfect match. The unfortunate Headmaster might not be weak, but he was certainly careless.


    "After that, I joined the Proudroar Team. I didn''t do much except for training. The only meaningful thing was leading the team to eradicate a few black markets..." At this point, Uriah cast an odd glance at Felix.


    "Just passed the time. Later, news came of Voldemort pillaging everywhere. I applied to lead a team to chase him down, or at least investigate his motives, but the Congress rejected it. Then, around the end of June or early July, a vague message arrived that Voldemort seemed to have fallen."


    "But the news was unconfirmed," he calmly added. "By then, the Proudroar Team had ceased to exist, and I left. With a few companions, I came to Britain, coincidentally joining your efforts to capture remnants of dark wizards for the past half month..."


    Felix was slightly stunned.


    Uriah''s experience was indeed peculiar. The American magical Congress was evidently putting on a show to appease their wizarding population, forming a ''revenge team'' to quiet domestic dissatisfaction. Yet, they didn''t want to make too much noise, drawing Voldemort''s attention. There was an interesting question here¡ªwere they afraid of Voldemort?


    Felix pondered; it might not be certain, but they were certainly wary. They likely knew more insider information from Dumbledore, understanding the terror of Voldemort. Moreover, many members of the Congress had probably experienced the pressure from another dark wizard and were keen not to let the war spread to their side.


    "Then Mrs. Bones officially announced the end of the war. In a few days, Mr. Gregory approached me, hoping I could introduce him to Mrs. Bones. You know the rest."


    Uriah finished.


    Felix nodded. As they walked along a winding stream, white mist rose above the creek. He then asked, "Is the Stuart family well-known?"


    Uriah looked strange.


    "In some aspects, yes. This history dates back to the early days of the school. The two headmasters had a total of four children: two adopted sons and a pair of biological twin sisters."


    "Ah, ''The Chawic Book''," Felix said.


    "That was written by Chawic Butte, a highly capable wizard. His descendants still hold a significant position in North America... The other adopted son was named Weber Butte. After growing up, he became a hired Auror. On a mission, he met a beautiful Scottish witch, married her, and followed his wife back to live in England. Of course, what I''m about to say doesn''t have much to do with these two adopted sons."


    "The fates of the twin sisters were drastically different, probably because each inherited their parents'' talents." Uriah sighed, "The younger daughter Leona was born with magical abilities. She grew up, stayed at the school, and became the professor of Dark Arts, unmarried for her entire life. Her twin sister Martha, on the other hand, was a Squib. The Stuart line continued through her¡ª"


    Felix nodded. "She chose to leave the magical world?"


    He could completely understand the girl''s feelings. He could find two similar examples, one being Harry''s mother and aunt, both blood-related sisters but only one showing magical talent. According to his speculation, their relationship wasn''t good. Another example was Fleurch, whose living environment shared similarities with Martha¡ªliving among wizards as a Squib. Fleurch was peculiar and eccentric, prone to venting anger on others.


    But Martha Stuart''s situation must have been even more awkward because her parents were the founders of Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.


    "...At that time, there were no exclusive wands." Uriah made a small joke, but his expression immediately turned serious. "Martha grew up, got married peacefully, living as a Muggle. She maintained contact with her family, but the connection ceased with her death."


    "Over a hundred years later, things took a turn. One of her descendants inherited magical talent, becoming the first head of the Stuart family. When that little boy showed magical abilities, his


    elders told him the notes and legends passed down through generations. From his first day at school, he considered himself the descendant of the school''s founders, though it was indeed the truth."


    "His surname is a problem," Felix reminded Uriah.


    Uriah sneered.


    "That doesn''t matter, because that boy changed his surname back to Stuart upon reaching adulthood, stating ''following family tradition.'' Thanks to this bit of fame, he later married a prominent witch from a magical family and, with his wife''s help, rebuilt the Stuart family. After that¡ªsome speculate he might have left a posthumous order because, since then, every generation of Stuart descendants has sought to marry into prestigious wizarding families as much as possible. It''s almost an open secret and a joke: how much of Isolt Sayre''s blood does the Stuart family really still have?"


    "But thanks to this strategy, the Stuart family has successfully established marital ties with many wizarding families, despite some people disliking their methods and being unwilling to intermarry with them. Including the Calderon-Butte family. But overall, Stuart has remained influential in recent years."


    "Like this matter, Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry didn''t want to make a big fuss and attract criticism..."


    Ilvermorny Castle appeared in sight, and Felix saw Mr. Gregory and the Stuart uncle and nephew in the distance. As they approached, Melville provocatively said, "You guys are too slow."


    "Did you use the key?" Felix raised an eyebrow, "That does save energy."


    Melville''s face turned red in an instant. Blaise Stuart put his arm around his nephew''s shoulder, saying politely, "Mr. Harp, we''ve arrived. I''m curious, are you planning to put the Serpentwood wand back in its original position? I mean... plant it back?"


    He made a joke, pointing to a fenced area with a deep pit.


    "More or less," Felix said with delight.


    "Then I''ll look forward to it," Blaise Stuart shrugged, squinting as if expecting someone to jump out. At this moment, the main gate of Ilvermorny Castle opened, and about a dozen people walked out from between two large statues, wearing blue and cranberry robes. Felix was not unfamiliar with the colors of Ilvermorny school uniforms¡ªhaving seen them many times during the Triwizard Tournament. He knew these people must be the professors of the school.


    "The one standing in the front is the new headmaster, Mr. Zechariah." Uriah said to Felix.


    Felix curiously examined Ilvermorny''s new headmaster. He looked to be in his sixties or seventies, with dark skin, a broad forehead, and gray-white hair. After introductions, Felix took out the Serpentwood wand and walked to the deep pit. The surrounding people quieted down, silently observing him.


    Strange hissing sounds emanated from Felix''s mouth, resembling the hiss of a snake but much more oppressive. None of the wizards present were afraid of one or two snakes, but they couldn''t ignore the hoarse, eerie sound.


    The surrounding light dimmed as if swallowing the brightness around Felix.


    "What dark magic is this?" Melville covered his ears and shouted, stepping back. His uncle tried to stop him, but it was too late. Some professors showed disdainful looks.


    "If I''m not mistaken, that should be Parseltongue." Headmaster Zechariah said with a smile. "The daughter of Isolt Sayre, Leona, inherited this rare ability. Blaise, did you call others?"


    Figures of wizards suddenly appeared, and as soon as they appeared, they were stunned by this bizarre scene.


    "They are my friends," Blaise Stuart said awkwardly, forcing a smile. His eyes were still fixed on Felix, sensing that his plan had deviated. Felix Harp, a Parselmouth! Where does he come from? Could he also be a descendant of Salazar Slytherin, like the Dark Lord?


    The Serpentwood wand floated away from Felix''s hand, hovering in mid-air. The wand emitted a dazzling light, the hissing sound of a snake magnified a thousand times, and the light around seemed to be randomly mixed, creating an unpredictable array of colors.


    Wizards watching were extremely shocked by this scene.


    Finally, Felix finished conversing with the Serpentwood wand. In Parseltongue, he said, "Sleep, and from your body, new life will emerge." The Serpentwood wand suddenly turned into a glowing mass and fell straight into the deep pit.


    Bright, vibrant grass green light burst forth from the depths of the soil, and the land around the deep pit was suddenly covered with lush green leaves. Then, the brown soil near the center began to wriggle, forming a small mound. A young green sapling stubbornly sprouted, initially no larger than a fist, but it quickly grew, as if under the effects of an Engorgement Charm.


    When the sapling grew to a person''s height, with branches as thick as an arm, the growth slowed down. Its leaves and roots occasionally flashed with fluorescent patterns. Every time it flickered, the plant would subtly grow taller and wider.


    This state could last for a few hours or a few weeks, but the growth was impressive. In no time, it would become lush and green, indistinguishable from what it was before. Students at Ilvermorny could enjoy and even take shade under its branches.


    Felix watched his achievement with great satisfaction.


    "Now that''s a return to the original state. The Serpentwood wand is in a dormant state, and no one can wake it up. Oh, it still retains its excellent healing properties in its leaves." Felix spoke in Parseltongue.


    "Mr. Harp, I and the school professors will cast protective spells on the recovered healing Serpentwood. How about letting Uriah take you on a tour of the castle?" Headmaster Zechariah suggested with a smile. "While our library may not be as ancient as Hogwarts, it''s certainly not lacking in quantity. I believe you''ll find it quite rewarding."


    "That would be excellent," Felix agreed. "I''m very interested in the library of Ilvermorny."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 616: Historical Anecdotes - (1)

    Chapter 616: Historical Anecdotes


    The library of Ilvermorny occupied the central part of the castle''s western building complex, visible from the outside with its four branching and extending corridors.


    Internally, the library was a spacious, circular structure spanning three levels, reminiscent of the architectural layout of the Sword Fortress. The first floor housed a spacious reading area, with neatly arranged tables and chairs in the middle of the hall and functional compartments surrounding it. Going up the spiral staircase, the second and third levels displayed rows of brown bookshelves, boasting an extensive collection.


    Felix had spent the last few days here.


    It being summer vacation, the library remained mostly deserted throughout the day. If Felix grew weary of reading, he would stroll repeatedly among the shelves, capturing the lingering emotions of Ilvermorny students, often providing him with novel sensations.


    For example¡ªalthough he had never met them, Felix had become acquainted with several Ilvermorny students. They always occupied the same seats, their thoughts during reading transforming into enduring and beautiful landscapes for Felix to appreciate.


    When Felix described their appearances, unsurprisingly, these individuals were among the most outstanding students.


    Uriah marveled at his ability.


    Felix had visited the libraries of three magical schools¡ªHogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Ilvermorny¡ªeach possessing its unique charm. In terms of interior design, Hogwarts stood ancient and majestic, Beauxbatons elegant and comfortable, while Ilvermorny exuded a more modern touch.


    Perhaps because Ilvermorny''s library was established in the seventeenth century, drawing inspiration from many Muggle libraries, both spatial arrangement and book indexing were executed more efficiently, with a collection possibly two or three times that of Hogwarts.


    Of course, compared to Hogwarts, founded around the tenth century, the presence of ancient texts here was noticeably less. However, Felix did find a small section dedicated to the study and documentation of indigenous native magic, providing him with considerable inspiration.


    Magic in North America developed later than in other regions.


    Felix delved into the history of this development, piecing together a rudimentary truth in his mind. Before the invasion of European Muggle colonizers, the indigenous Native Americans represented the local magical community. These Native Americans lacked wands, practicing magic in a primitive and rugged manner. Due to their tribal way of life and limited communication¡ªaround 160 languages and 1,200 dialects at the time¡ªlocal magical civilization failed to unify and flourish.


    Nevertheless, there were still valuable aspects.


    Ilvermorny''s founders initially intended to establish a place for family magical education. However, to fulfill the wishes of their two adopted children, they created a structure similar to Hogwarts, using its model. Felix found this intriguing as Isolt Sayre had never attended Hogwarts; all her knowledge came from her wicked aunt Gormlaith Gaunt, who poisoned her mind with negative views of Hogwarts. According to Gormlaith, Hogwarts was a "dangerous place full of mudbloods and advocating equality." Gormlaith even tore up Isolt''s Hogwarts acceptance letter, making ''Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry'' exist only in Isolt''s imagination.


    More interestingly, Gormlaith''s curses and curses, instead of affecting Isolt, fueled her fascination, and she imagined Hogwarts as a paradise.


    She narrated her envisioned Hogwarts to her two adopted sons, captivating the entire family. Thus, Ilvermorny was born, complete with its seemingly genuine four houses, sorting ceremony, and most importantly¡ªwands. They mimicked it all, and nearby indigenous people flocked to them, eliminating the awkward situation of Ilvermorny having four houses with only two students (although they didn''t mind). Isolt and her two adopted sons tried to integrate indigenous and European magic, forming Ilvermorny''s unique characteristics.


    The indigenous magic¡ªsuch as primitive magical rituals, hunting war songs developed by mimicking magical creature roars, and techniques using magical creature materials and organs for spellcasting¡ªwere mostly ambiguous, but Felix recorded them for future experimentation.


    Using Parseltongue and the cry of the harpy bird as a basis, he developed a form of sound magic. Different from the Amplifying Charm, it resembled the Parseltongue curse Voldemort once used on him, and Felix also attempted to incorporate principles of sound waves from physics.


    With sound waves carrying magical power, not only was it faster, but also more discreet...


    For example, when bat ultrasound combined with the Legilimency spell, Felix could rapidly construct the real environment around him in the enemy''s mind and overlay it with illusions. The effect of this magic was terrifying: facing Felix, the enemy might never distinguish between reality and illusion.


    Even the simplest locating spells, invisibility cloaks, and Disillusionment Charms would struggle to be effective, not to mention the extensive subsonic waves causing harm to the human body.


    Felix estimated he''d rarely have the chance to use it, but the joy of solving puzzles and constructing a new discipline kept him immersed. He only took a brief trip back to Hogwarts, delivering the snake wood wand to Professor Sprout.


    "Plants with both vigorous vitality and long-term exposure to powerful magic are extremely rare," Professor Sprout excitedly remarked, almost wanting to embrace Felix and give him a couple of kisses.


    "Can it grow?" Felix quickly shifted the topic.


    "Surviving is easy, but to preserve its magical properties, careful cultivation is required. It might take one or two years to nurture, presenting quite a challenge for me," she said, though with a gleam in her eyes, showing no concern. "I need to find Sylfras; I''ve discovered he''s quite talented in this area. Keredi can testify!"


    She hurriedly left.


    Felix reinforced the defenses of Classroom 7 once again, then returned to the Ilvermorny School of Magic. During this time, the head of Ilvermorny had granted an interview, unveiling a ''long-buried history.''


    "The snake-wood wand symbolizes the childhood misfortunes of Ms. Isolt Sayre," Headmaster Zachariah solemnly said. "Her wicked aunt wielded this wand to kill Isolt''s parents and subjected her to cruel punishment¡ªuntil she gathered the courage to escape."


    "Although this wand had assisted Ms. Isolt Sayre during her escape, she ultimately chose to bury her past with her own hands and embrace a happy life with her husband. Reflecting on this history, I have always felt fortunate: her choice not only established a new Ilvermorny but also left us with a magical plant possessing potent healing effects."


    "Compared to the shadows cast by the wand, Ms. Isolt Sayre must be more pleased to see this change¡ªwe do not need violence, but rather a remedy that can heal the human heart."


    "Additionally, I would like to express gratitude to Mr. Dumbledore and Mr. Harp..."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 617: Followers of Harp - (1)

    Chapter 617: Followers of Harp


    Felix caressed the "Ancient Magical Runes Almanac" in his hands. Beneath the embossed golden letters, it read ''Compilation 1992-1996''. This voluminous reference book was the first comprehensive and systematic documentation of the development of ancient magical runes, making its content exceptionally rich due to its unprecedented nature.


    The book was divided into three parts.


    "In summary, it compiles the past, present, and future of the discipline of ancient magical runes."


    Felix turned to the first page. The preface briefly introduced the time, location, and purpose of the event. Following that was a long list of names, each occupying a line, accompanied by small italicized letters summarizing the individual''s basic information.


    For instance, Hermione Granger''s name was inscribed in vibrant emerald green ink, and beneath it were recorded¡ªfemale, Hogwarts (in attendance), 16, 27.


    "Gender, school, age... I understand these. What does this ''27'' mean?"


    Mrs. Granger pointed to the number and asked. Hermione looked up and said, "That''s the number of referenced papers in the Almanac, marked with asterisks below."


    "The number of referenced papers?" Mrs. Granger blinked in confusion, then found the explanation at the bottom of the page. "Because it''s the first compilation of the Almanac, it deliberately covers the number of papers published and cited in this book between 1992 and 1996."


    She felt more puzzled, not because she couldn''t read the text above but because, "You''ve published 27 papers?"


    She exchanged glances with her husband. Mr. Granger enthusiastically said, "We didn''t get a chance to ask¡ª I read the number as 42 in The Prophet, but our clever and rebellious daughter told her parents that one-third of what''s written there is already good enough..."


    Hermione rolled her eyes.


    "I''m talking about predictions about the war situation. You both know how many rumors I''ve debunked... The numbers are real, both of them. One is the total number of papers I''ve published, and the other only counts a portion in the field of ancient magical runes."


    "It says ''published and cited in this book''..." Mrs. Granger hesitated.


    "Clearly, right? Not all published papers will be cited. For example, overview articles won''t be very popular because that''s what the Almanac is here for, and it does it better: summarizing the past, examining the present, envisioning the future."


    "Sounds like the medical journals I''ve read." Mr. Granger said with interest.


    "Pretty much," Hermione said.


    Mrs. Granger paused on this page, her eyes searching for familiar names. "Harry Potter, cited in 6 papers, Ron Weasley... 4 papers. Oh? Luna Lovegood, only fifteen years old, cited in 5 papers..."


    "She writes a lot," Hermione sighed.


    "What''s the matter," Mrs. Granger said with a smile, "Is this ''Miss Love and Beauty'' your competitor at school?"


    "Absolutely not!" Hermione blushed, but her mother smiled even more. She walked over indignantly, flipping through the thick almanac pages, muttering, "You should really take a look... The first part summarizes important current events, paper literature, and statistical data. I remember she has excerpts from three papers... Ah, here!"


    Mrs. Granger curiously looked at the paper titles:


    "Recreating Magical Creatures with Ancient Runes: The Disappeared Snorting Beast... Sounds quite professional."


    Hermione pointed to the small letters below. "This paper is unconfirmed, limited to speculation, but it is innovative with great potential... Highly praised by Mr. Heap..." She pouted as she spoke.


    "Isn''t this just magical speculation? I''m not quite sure... probably analogous to scientific hypotheses?" Mr. Granger asked with a smile.


    "Well, I just..." Hermione sighed, unable to hold back a complaint. "Even if it were a different magical creature, why choose the Snorting Beast? Clearly, the topic is so vast, covering magical creatures, ancient magical runes, protective spells, and even ghosts..."


    "Ghosts?"


    ...


    "No, it''s souls!" On the mountain outside Ottery St. Catchpole Village, in a house garden resembling a large cart, Xenophilius Lovegood said. Cotton-candy-like white hair spilled over his shoulders as he showed off a gold chain hanging around his neck. "What a wonderful coincidence! I wear the symbol of the Deathly Hallows, and my daughter tells me about the prophecy regarding the Resurrection Stone."


    "Aren''t you studying gnome magic anymore, Dad?" Luna said, repairing the house for the goblins.


    "Oh, no... there are more important things," Xenophilius Lovegood said hesitantly. "Luna, listen to me¡ª I don''t know much about centaurs. They kicked me when I tried to be friends with them when I was young, but that''s not important. Their prophecies are powerful."


    "Exactly, I''ve been looking forward to a grand gathering." Luna said cheerfully.


    "A gathering?" Xenophilius Lovegood was confused.


    "I saw it in a fire divination, many people launching fireworks into the sky..." Luna shook her head, as if dreaming. "Oh, uh," she continued, "Will it have happened already? I heard that some people created a meteor shower to celebrate their victory..."


    "But they are completely different, and I think I will be there in person." Luna said with anticipation.


    "Well... let''s get back to the point, Luna." Xenophilius Lovegood said seriously.


    Luna nodded, staring at her father without blinking, the triangular eye symbol hanging around his neck shining brightly on his chest.


    "First, this matter needs to be kept confidential¡ª"


    "Can I tell Ginny? Of course, you''re friends."


    "What about Harry? And Ron, Hermione, Neville..." Luna counted on her fingers, and Xenophilius Lovegood said, "If they are trustworthy¡ªyes, you can even form a small team, but don''t be too conspicuous. I don''t want to hear about my daughter loudly looking for the Resurrection Stone; some wishes lose their power when spoken aloud."


    He hesitated for a moment. "To be honest, I don''t know if I should tell you, after all, hope is slim..."


    "What is it?"


    "Dumbledore wrote to me, inviting me for an interview... oh, no, don''t get too excited, there are other competitors." But not long after, they began preparing for the celebration. "Freshwater Blast-Ended Skrewt Soup! Gurdyroot! Flying Lemons!" Xenophilius Lovegood shouted happily while adding various seasonings to the pot.


    In the end, they got a concentrated concoction.


    "Never mind me; you still have to attend the interview." Luna said.


    "Oh, thank you, daughter," Xenophilius Lovegood wiped the corner of his eye, "I won''t let you fight alone. After the interview is successful, I''ll take you to visit a knowledgeable ghost who might be interested in your paper..." With that, he downed the drink.


    "How does it taste?" Luna asked curiously.


    "Alright," Xenophilius Lovegood shook his head, smacking his lips. "Perhaps there''s too much Gurdyroot; the book says it has slight toxicity. Although you


    can''t fully believe it because they also enhance receptivity to extraordinary things, but..."


    He rubbed his stomach, brought over the "Ancient Magical Runes Almanac," and said, "Let me see how they evaluated your paper. I should pick out the key points and ask Dumbledore..." Flipping through the pages, he said, "Huh, why isn''t it here? Only introductions to puppeteers and pranksters..."


    "You turned the pages too fast, Dad." Luna said.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 618: An Unusual Banquet - (1)

    Chapter 618: An Unusual Banquet


    On the evening of September 1st, a persistent drizzle enveloped the Hogwarts Express as it pulled into the Hogsmeade Station.


    Ron and Hermione, braving the rain-soaked, muddy path, organized the excited young wizards into the carriages. Harry deliberately took his time, waiting until the platform was nearly empty before finding the opportunity to slip away. Thus, they were among the last to board the carriages.


    "Those little rascals are quite a handful," Ron complained. "I suddenly crave French cuisine, what about you guys?"


    "Anything works," Hermione said wearily.


    As the carriage set in motion, dark clouds loomed overhead, casting the surroundings in dimmer light than usual. Raindrops drummed on the carriage roof, seeping inside, causing Harry to shiver. The carriage finally halted near the stone steps leading to the oak doors. Hermione, who had been dozing off, woke abruptly, jumped off the carriage, and urged, "Hurry up, you two!"


    "She''s definitely starving," Ron whispered to Harry in a hushed tone.


    They joined the crowd, their footsteps echoing on the waterlogged stone steps. The bright entrance hall was visible in the distance, and the thought of sitting in the Great Hall and enjoying a feast warmed Harry''s chilled body. He climbed the final steps in a rush.


    A pair of shoes blocked his way.


    Harry looked up, meeting Professor Snape''s expressionless face. A sudden wave of fear gripped him, sending shivers through his very core. Ron and Hermione turned to look at him, puzzled.


    "P-Professor?" Harry swallowed hard.


    "After the feast, Harry, stay back. Professor Dumbledore and I need to take you somewhere," Felix said. He had waited in the cold wind at the entrance for nearly half an hour, fearing Harry had missed the train.


    Valen, soaked to the fur, couldn''t endure it any longer and ran off to the Great Hall.


    Harry opened his mouth but swallowed the words he intended to say. "Alright."


    Felix nodded at him and led him toward the Great Hall. "Professor?" Felix stopped and looked at Harry. Harry, shivering from the cold, asked, "Do I need to prepare something?"


    "No need, oh, it''s best to bring your wand, though."


    Harry walked into the Great Hall with heavy steps.


    The dining tables were lively, and as he sat down, Ron and Hermione exchanged puzzled glances with him. Harry shook his head. Unable to resist, he looked towards the professor''s table. Professor Snape, beyond Professor McGonagall''s vacant chair, was saying something to Headmaster Dumbledore in a hushed tone. Dumbledore nodded solemnly.


    His heart sank bit by bit.


    "I have already informed Harry. After the feast..."


    "I understand," Dumbledore said solemnly. He picked up a fork and tapped the goblet, the crisp sound echoing in the hall. The commotion gradually subsided as students turned their attention to the professor''s table. Some who had been chatting with classmates noticed something unusual.


    "Two new professors!" Seamus exclaimed in surprise, counting each subject one by one, his face puzzled. "How come there''s one more..."


    "Professor McGonagall''s seat is empty!"


    ...


    "The one sitting next to Snape is Professor Slughorn, and next to Professor Snape is Professor Bathsheda." Harry whispered.


    Hermione took a sharp breath, looking uneasy.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The number of chairs doesn''t match, there''s an extra one¡ª"


    At that moment, the door to the hall opened. Professor McGonagall led a line of young wizards, having them line up in front of the staff table. Then, she placed a dirty and battered hat on a small stool and stood aside, waiting.


    The Sorting Hat began to sing aloud:


    "I once adorned the head of the most outstanding duelist,


    Though at that time, life was not yet breathed into me;


    I am older than everything in this castle,


    But don''t think I''ll never change.


    The deeds of the four great founders,


    Their tales echoed for a thousand years;


    Who else in the world truly understands them?


    Think about who carried on their thoughts!


    Godric Gryffindor, the undefeated duelist,


    Rowena Ravenclaw, unmatched in wisdom,


    Helga Hufflepuff, generous and kind to all,


    Salazar Slytherin, shrewd and unyielding.


    Though my body may be decaying,


    Their ideals are reborn in the students;


    Four houses of great talents,


    Together making Hogwarts renowned.


    But let me pour cold water on you,


    Single-mindedness leads only to strife.


    Courage and recklessness are intertwined,


    Wisdom and pride are intimately connected,


    Kindness and weakness always transform,


    Shrewdness and selfishness are only a thought away.


    Now I stand before you,


    To honestly recount that history;


    I have fulfilled my duty, truthfully speaking¡ª


    Now, let the Sorting begin."


    After the Sorting Hat finished speaking, there was complete silence in the hall. It felt like someone had pressed the pause button, and it took a few seconds before scattered applause broke out. Students whispered to each other, "This is the first time I''ve heard the Sorting Hat criticize the ideologies of all four houses." Ron exclaimed in surprise.


    "But it does have the authority for it," Harry said, applauding along with others, though he found it a bit odd.


    Usually, the Sorting Hat merely highlighted the qualities valued by each house and praised the four founders (with Slytherin sometimes being an exception). Last year was different; it issued a rare warning, urging students to unite, but that was because Voldemort was lurking outside the school.


    Now that the war was over, Ginny even bet with Ron on the train, saying that the Sorting Hat would probably praise people for emerging from the shadow of war in a sentimental way.


    Professor McGonagall was also a bit bewildered. She cleared her throat forcefully, and the murmurs below ceased. She took out a long scroll of the new student list and began reading the names.


    "Turls Elimo."


    "Quite distinctive," Professor Binns commented from the staff table.


    Felix smiled faintly, scanning the hall. Students and professors had different reactions to the Sorting Hat''s song. For example, Slughorn, who had been loudly networking with many professors, was now silent and frowned.


    He glanced at Dumbledore, then subtly looked at Grindelwald with his peripheral vision. Grindelwald''s beard trembled slightly.


    Perhaps he''s weighing the pros and cons in his mind, Felix thought. He knew that Dumbledore had used his position and offered protection as an excuse to win Slughorn over. But at that time, Voldemort had not yet been defeated, and Slughorn did not want to expose himself openly.


    Now that the war was over, the cunning old walrus could no longer hold back.


    But this also brought a benefit; Severus finally got the position he coveted.


    "Toby Gilbert."


    Felix looked at the Sorting Hat, keenly sensing the focus of this year''s Sorting Hat song ¡ª similar to last year ¡ª calling for unity among students. However, these two situations were different; last year was because of external threats, and this year might be due to internal reasons.


    Did the Sorting Hat hear something from Dumbledore?


    He looked at Grindelwald, who was enthusiastic and content. Felix thought the direction was quite obvious ¡ª the old man''s power had severely diminished, and all he could do now was talk. Although Felix had jokingly teased Grindelwald about this year''s Dark Arts Defense class book list, he didn''t think the once aspiring ruler of Muggles would easily bow to his peaceful ideals.


    Using his book as a target for criticism was about right.


    Felix had already made up his mind; he had to attend a couple of classes when he had the time. He had put effort into writing his book and couldn''t let Grindelwald misinterpret it.


    "Hubert Zenobia."


    "Slytherin!"


    The Sorting Ceremony finally ended. Professor McGonagall walked over to pick up the Sorting Hat and chair. "Please wait, Professor McGonagall," Dumbledore suddenly spoke. McGonagall stood still, hesitating, and asked, "Albus?"


    Dumbledore agilely stood up, his steps light. He smiled and said, "I''m just curious. If it were now, what house would I be sorted into?" He picked up the Sorting Hat, turned his arm to put it on his head, and sat somewhat comically on the small stool.


    The hall erupted.


    Although their stomachs were growling with hunger, students stood up, eagerly anticipating. "He''s gone mad!" Hermione exclaimed. "No, this is just normal!" Harry and Ron said in unison. All students stared at Dumbledore without blinking.


    "What do you think he''s up to?"


    "Don''t know, but it''ll be fun if the Sorting Hat puts him in a different house!"


    "Maybe that''s what he wants!"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 619: Release

    Chapter 619: Release


    Harry hurriedly walked away, afraid that if he continued speaking, he might end up doing something strange. He definitely didn''t want Ron''s last impression of him to be sobbing uncontrollably, with snot and tears all over the place.


    "Professor," he gasped, his heart pounding.


    Felix nodded, expressionless, "It''s better to wait until everyone disperses, don''t want to attract attention."


    Harry watched as Ron left with the crowd, glancing back at them with a puzzled expression. Finally, the cheerful and lively atmosphere gradually faded, and Harry''s mood inevitably sank along with the empty and quiet hall.


    After a few more minutes, Felix led Harry away.


    Harry followed behind in a daze, those few minutes bringing back the emotions he had deliberately suppressed throughout the summer. In his mind, a tumultuous surge of emotions resurfaced, making him feel like a drowning person, gradually losing hope. As they passed through the dim entrance hall and headed towards the spiral staircase, Harry felt strange. Weren''t they supposed to go outside?


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp gaze staring at him from behind. He turned abruptly, seeing a blurry, massive black figure standing at the dark staircase, motionless and confronting him.


    Harry stumbled on the steps, and when he looked up again, the figure had disappeared, leaving him with a chilling sensation.


    Felix stopped, looking towards the empty stairs, deep in thought.


    "Syphlet."


    "That... is that Snape?" Harry said, still in shock.


    "It''s Professor Snape... probably not trusting enough," Felix said uncertainly. They continued up the stairs, and Harry, preoccupied with complex thoughts, remembered something he hadn''t mentioned ¨C Ron''s uncle, Billius.


    Billius died after encountering something ominous ¨C a large black dog ¨C twenty-four hours later.


    But there were various signs of impending death, Harry thought, grateful to Trelawney for teaching him about many ''ominous'' signs in class. This had happened in his third year when he was terrified by Sirius Black''s Animagus form. The eccentric Divination professor was to thank for that.


    Luckily, he didn''t have to take her class this year.


    However, Harry''s mood quickly turned gloomy again. Would he be able to sit peacefully in the classroom tomorrow? Perhaps that was just a luxury for him unless he turned into a ghost like the weeping peach blossom... I wonder if Dudley could see him then?


    "Keep up," Felix said.


    Harry realized he had fallen behind Professor Snape by half a flight of stairs and quickened his pace.


    "Where are we going, Professor?" To prevent himself from continuing to overthink, Harry asked random questions.


    "Room seven."


    "Room seven?"


    "Where else did you think we were going?" Felix replied casually.


    "I thought... well, maybe to some secluded cave or dungeon."


    "Ah, did you guess that?" Felix chuckled. They stopped at the door of Room Seven. "Dumbledore should already be inside." When Harry saw Professor Snape conjuring intricate magical patterns with his fingertips, he was amazed.


    "Necessary precautions," Felix''s smile became more apparent. "You could open the door with a key, but I find this method more convenient."


    "Do students enter this way too?" Harry asked, doubting anyone could enter except Hermione.


    "Oh, didn''t Dumbledore mention it at the feast? Room Seven is not open to the public this year; some functions have been moved to the adjacent room... Let''s go." The door opened, and Felix held it open for Harry to enter first.


    Harry walked in silently.


    "Voldemort is confined here?" he suddenly asked.


    "That''s correct; we''ve arrived."


    Harry thought he would see a platform or a cage, and Dumbledore and Professor Snape would be the only spectators watching him duel with Voldemort. However, reality was vastly different. Dumbledore stood confidently in front of a small two-story building, hands folded in front of his beard, humming a tune happily, seemingly not detached from the festive atmosphere of the banquet.


    "Harry," Dumbledore said cheerfully, "I know you must have a lot of questions, but I hope you can remain calm and not scream."


    He finished speaking and stepped aside.


    Harry''s eyes widened, a scream stuck in his throat. He saw Voldemort, limbs limp, hanging towards the ground, suspended in mid-air. A silver, transparent tail-swallowing snake, larger than a serpent, slowly rotated, devouring him.


    The room twinkled with colorful dots, which dreamily merged into the snake''s body.


    "This is¡ª"


    "Felix Harp''s private prison. He''s completely trapped there, from magic to body, including consciousness," Felix said briefly. "Feel it carefully."


    Harry was somewhat puzzled, so he gripped his wand tightly.


    Felix and Dumbledore exchanged a glance. Dumbledore whispered, "No, Harry, you don''t need a wand ¨C feel it with your heart."


    Harry''s heart stirred, and he sensed something unusual. "I... um," he looked uncertainly at the two, "I seem to be able to perceive that snake..."


    Felix chuckled.


    "Because your thoughts are in there. This snake, your guardian ¨C let''s call it that for now ¨C is actually formed by multiple magical entities similar to guardians. You''ve seen the information I gave you, so you should understand, right?"


    Harry thought seriously for a moment.


    "Guardians need positive emotions, but I demonstrated in the club that you can substitute with other emotions. Can they still come together?" he asked.


    Harry imagined several ¨C even dozens ¨C of guardians with different appearances coming together in his mind, for the first time feeling that his brain wasn''t enough. He didn''t know if the book on guardians he wrote was outdated.


    "It''s difficult," Felix sighed. "Some things are unrelated to magic, and those little guys don''t get along with each other. It''s understandable ¨C they''re all products of strong emotions. I have to find a common goal, a leader-like figure for them."


    Harry was stunned. He asked tentatively, "You mean... me?"


    "Your guardian," Felix corrected. "How should I put it? Emotions don''t lie, especially to oneself. Although I deeply dislike Voldemort, it''s still hard to burst out strong emotions when facing him... So, I had to gather your guardians during the last part of the previous school year."


    "Gathered them?" Harry repeated hoarsely. He didn''t understand why his voice suddenly started trembling. "So, you called me here for this ¨C to replenish emotional energy? Only I can do it, right... Let me think, because he killed my parents and wanted to kill me, but unfortunately, he only left a scar on my forehead. Oh, I almost forgot, the scar is the most important... It contains a small piece of Voldemort''s soul."


    Felix looked surprised, exchanging a glance with Dumbledore. The meaning was, did you tell Harry?


    "Severus told you?" Dumbledore asked, the joy disappearing from his face.


    "I saw it myself, through his memories, yes, I know everything." Harry gritted his teeth, his tone involuntarily rising. "On the day you caught Voldemort. It seems Snape didn''t tell you, I guess he didn''t know how to handle the situation, just like me..."


    "Who else have you told about this, Harry? It''s important," Dumbledore asked with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t told anyone. I used the Occlumency you taught me," Harry said excitedly. He was trembling all over, but not out of fear. "I only have one question now ¨C when do I die?"


    "Harry¡ª" Dumbledore struggled to speak.


    "I understand. This is my mission and the whole meaning of being alive, right?" Harry shouted. The long-suppressed emotions finally found an outlet, allowing him to vent freely. "But before that, I think I can live for a while, because... because of my guardian."


    "Patronus!" he shouted, raising his wand. A majestic stag emerged from the tip of the wand, like a real creature, a true guardian, standing in front of him, radiating bright light that shook the entire Room 7.


    Harry calmed down. He waved his wand, and the silver stag leaped in the air. At this moment, the snake started moving, spitting out its tail. Then, the huge snake eyes lowered, staring at the stag, longing for something.


    The silver guardian rushed into the open mouth of the snake without hesitation, merging with it.


    The snake suddenly raised its head, as if roaring. Two bright lights shot from its eyes, and its body began to convulse violently, along with the Voldemort at the tip of its tail. But in the next second, the snake swallowed Voldemort and its own tail again.


    Room 7 fell silent.


    Harry spoke, his tone as calm as death:


    "I''ve been thinking about this issue for a while. Calculating dates in my mind, even on my birthday. Maybe you''ll show up on the first day of summer vacation, but you didn''t. Professor Snape found me afterward, but it was for Mr. Bashat. I thought the Phoenix Society''s bonfire night would be a good opportunity, but none of you showed up... I thought, yes, maybe you''ll be merciful and let me live past my 16th birthday."


    "Did I have any hope in my heart?"


    "Perhaps, but it disappeared at the end. I was prepared before coming here. But it seems it''s not the time yet. I just hope you make a decision soon because... I might change my mind suddenly one day, not wanting to die anymore. So, give me an accurate date while I still haven''t changed my mind."


    Harry couldn''t continue. Through his moist eyes, he saw Dumbledore, also teary.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 620: Resurrection Stone

    Chapter 620: Resurrection Stone


    "Yeah, that''s what Harry said at the time. Amazing guy, isn''t he? I even admire him a bit, although I strongly oppose personal worship."


    Valen listened attentively, not even realizing that the cookies in its hands had crumbled.


    "Squeak!"


    "Later... Dumbledore took Harry away."


    Felix spread his hands, indicating that the story was over, prompting Valen to complain. Why didn''t the Dark Lord follow? It wanted to know what happened next! Felix also felt a bit melancholic; Harry had gone through so much, but it''s people like him who survive that make the future more anticipated.


    Felix sat behind his desk, his gaze becoming calm.


    He had two important things on his plate. One was fulfilling his duties as the Ministry''s magical advisor¡ªa considerable promotion. The difference between being an honorary advisor hired by the Ministry and a personal advisor to the Minister of Magic was substantial. His role was to answer various questions posed by Amelia Bones.


    This began a few weeks ago.


    After the Ancient Runes Yearbook event, seeing that Felix hadn''t visited yet, Mrs. Bones couldn''t resist and came to the school. Similar to today''s routine, she witnessed Voldemort''s state. Even without knowing the secret of the Horcruxes, she chose to trust Dumbledore''s decisions.


    Since then, Mrs. Bones bombarded Felix with owls at an average rate of one per day.


    Honestly, he didn''t mind responding.


    Though Felix displayed an attitude of ''finally getting rid of trouble'' when facing Mrs. Bones, it was just a negotiating tactic¡ªa way to assert control and dominance in the conversation. Naturally, he preferred to keep things in his control.


    The second matter was his research on the realm of souls.


    Felix tilted his left hand slightly, holding a cup-shaped container.


    Valen couldn''t help but approach, curious.


    Inside the container was a piece of tattered fabric, two to three inches long¡ªbut on closer inspection, it somewhat resembled a person wearing a black hooded cloak. The exposed skin of the hands was bluish-gray, eerie, gleaming with slime and spots, resembling a decaying corpse.


    It was a Dementor.


    "Squeak! (Take it away quickly!)"


    Valen shivered; it knew what this was, having seen it not only in comic books but also once curiously shown by the Dark Lord, resulting in the loss of its joy, making it sadder than being penniless Sniffle.


    The Dementor floated in the container like a black poisonous jellyfish.


    "Squeak? (Is it dead?)" Valen asked cautiously.


    "No. They can''t be considered alive, just a form of ''non-existence,''" Felix said softly.


    He couldn''t transform into a Dementor, and all his knowledge about them came from experiments. Dementors weren''t magical creatures; they didn''t even qualify as living beings. Their state transcended the concepts of life and death¡ªthey never truly lived, so they couldn''t experience death.


    Valen rushed to bring its small stool over, ready to listen to a story.


    Felix: "Well..." His mood was a bit stirred today.


    "The origin of Dementors dates back to the fifteenth century. There was an uncharted small island in the North Sea, later known as Azkaban. At that time, a dark wizard named Ectis lived on the island... So, since Ectis secretly captured passing sailors and subjected them to various cruel and evil dark magic experiments, Dementors were born."


    "Since then, they can never be destroyed."


    Felix ended the story with a deep voice.


    "Squeak?"


    "Oh, about this? I can indeed destroy them, but in no time, they will reappear in dark, filthy, and despair-ridden places... Dementors are born from human emotions, and the only way to reduce their numbers is to decrease the conditions for their existence."


    Valen was a bit puzzled; this concept was a bit beyond its understanding.


    It gestured for an explanation, finally pulling out its own wand, creating a fascinating question in the air: So, when the guy in the cup disappears, does a Dementor egg appear somewhere in the world?


    Felix couldn''t help but chuckle; he cleared his throat.


    "Dementors don''t turn into eggs."


    Valen thought for a moment, then wrote: Like the seeds of plants?


    "Um, not quite... Well, stop writing, I can give you an example." Felix stopped Valen''s imaginative association, pondered for a moment, and continued, "The state of Dementors is more akin to Peeves the Poltergeist."


    Valen widened its eyes; it was challenging for it to connect these two things.


    "Think about it," Felix explained persuasively, "Peeves is an aggregation of chaotic spirits, and Dementors are born from decay, filth, and despair. Peeves can''t be seen by ordinary people, neither can Dementors; Peeves can move objects, play pranks, and Dementors have the ability to interfere with reality; Peeves manifests because of the magical atmosphere at Hogwarts, and Dementors, too, appear where darkness, filth, and despair abound."


    "For Dementors, the entire world is a castle for them to roam."


    Valen earnestly thought for a while and wrote: "But Peeves only stays in Hogwarts."


    "For Dementors, the whole world is a castle for them to roam," Felix softly said, "In a corner of Azkaban¡ªwhere Ectis conducted evil experiments in the past¡ªDementors still occasionally appear."


    "According to the records of the Ministry, the number of Dementors increased dramatically during the two World Wars. They even tried to break out of Azkaban because darker, more desperate places were giving birth to them... until the end of the wars reduced their numbers."


    Felix pointed a finger and toppled the Dementor in the tea cup container. "Who would have thought that if left unchecked, they could destroy the entire world?"


    Under Mrs. Bones'' leadership, the Ministry no longer assigned Dementors as guardians of Azkaban. Meanwhile, a new room appeared in the Department of Mysteries, containing cages for trapping Dementors, sealed with the strictest magic.


    Currently, Felix probably had the only ones outside.


    He always wanted to understand how Dementors extracted souls, but with precedents, Felix had to be more cautious. He feared inadvertently creating something disastrous.


    Felix put away the Dementor and began writing back to Mrs. Bones.


    Valen also returned to its little desk to start writing in its diary. It now had a new target, Leonhard Bagshot, for exploding its own little snake. Although its treasure came back, Valen didn''t forget this grudge!


    On the other side, Harry returned to the common room, quite excited.


    "Don''t expect me to open the door for you if you come back this late again," the Fat Lady shouted at him.


    "Yeah, got it," Harry replied, happily humming.


    He learned from Dumbledore that the professors were working hard to ensure his survival. He also discovered a secret¡ªthe Resurrection Stone! Dumbledore actually possessed the legendary Resurrection Stone.


    This secret was unknown even to Professor Snape.


    Dumbledore strictly forbade himself from telling anyone. Thinking about the troubles caused by the Elder Wand, Harry solemnly promised


    to keep this secret.


    After all, the Resurrection Stone was more dangerous than the Elder Wand.


    The Elder Wand was just an incredibly powerful wand. However, the Resurrection Stone could bring back the dead!


    Anyone who had read ''The Tales of Beedle the Bard'' would know that the Resurrection Stone was one of the three Deathly Hallows, alongside the Elder Wand and the Invisibility Cloak.


    Only the Invisibility Cloak was more famous than the Resurrection Stone.


    Among the three brothers who received the Deathly Hallows from Death, one chose the Elder Wand, one the Resurrection Stone, and the last the Invisibility Cloak. When the first two brothers met tragic ends due to their desires, the third brother lived a long, natural life. When his time came, he greeted Death as an old friend and willingly surrendered to it.


    Harry remembered that Dumbledore liked telling this story, emphasizing that the youngest brother¡ªAntioch Peverell¡ªwas the smartest.


    Only when Dumbledore handed him the Resurrection Stone did Harry realize that the Headmaster wanted him to choose the Invisibility Cloak instead of the Elder Wand.


    In Dumbledore''s eyes, Antioch Peverell was the smartest brother because he chose the Invisibility Cloak and lived a long, happy life, avoiding the tragedies that befell the other two brothers.


    That night, Dumbledore taught Harry how to use the Resurrection Stone.


    This was a secret that he would take to his grave, not telling anyone else.


    In Dumbledore''s opinion, the Resurrection Stone was dangerous not because it could bring back the dead but because it could deceive the living.


    The dead would return, but only in a shadowy, distorted form, unable to belong to the living world.


    It was an extremely painful experience.


    Dumbledore had used the Resurrection Stone to see his family once more. However, the joy of reunion was overshadowed by the fact that they couldn''t truly be together. It was an illusion, a fleeting moment.


    And in that brief moment, Dumbledore felt a deep sense of sorrow.


    This experience was probably even more tormenting than death itself.


    Therefore, Dumbledore, who valued life and its fleeting moments, decided to leave this secret with Harry.


    He hoped that Harry would understand the importance of cherishing the living and not falling into the trap of trying to bring back the dead.


    In the following days, Harry lived a relatively peaceful life in Hogwarts.


    He continued his studies, strengthened his magical skills, and spent time with his friends.


    It seemed like the storm that had swept through Hogwarts was finally settling.


    Little did they know that an even greater storm was approaching, one that would shake the entire wizarding world.


    In the Department of Mysteries, Felix received a letter from Mrs. Bones, expressing her gratitude for his prompt and detailed responses. She was satisfied with the progress they were making in various areas, and she also mentioned that the Ministry was planning a meeting with foreign magical communities to discuss the rising threats in the wizarding world.


    Felix took a deep breath.


    It was time to prepare for the challenges that lay ahead.


    As he contemplated the future, a sense of determination filled Felix''s heart.


    The wizarding world needed strong and wise leaders, and Felix was determined to play his part in shaping a better future.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 621: Advanced Ancient Magic Class - (1)

    Chapter 621: Advanced Ancient Magic Class


    Gryffindor Common Room.


    "What did you say? At school! Are they insane?" Ron shouted, his face displaying disbelief.


    Hermione shot him a fierce look. Ron lowered his voice but increased the urgency, hissing, "Is it true? The mysterious person is locked in Classroom 7? I hope I''m not dreaming." He glanced at the lounge clock instinctively, but it was already dark, and he couldn''t see clearly.


    "The professors used a lot of magic on him," Harry whispered, meticulously describing Voldemort''s encounter, emphasizing the serpent made up of multiple guardian spirits. However, Ron kept muttering, "Insane, completely insane."


    Hermione appeared slightly calmer, only briefly surprised. She attempted to analyze the purpose behind such actions.


    "I thought Voldemort was dead¡ª"


    Harry and Ron looked at her in surprise.


    Hermione impatiently said, "Yes, Harry''s last sighting of Voldemort being captured at the end of the last semester doesn''t prove anything because at that time," she mouthed the word ''Horcrux,'' "there was still one in Bellatrix Lestrange''s possession."


    "If Voldemort died at that time, it would have been a relief because he could hide in a state of a fragmented soul. So I can understand Professor Snape and Headmaster Dumbledore''s actions. The problem is, I thought they would destroy the Horcrux as soon as possible, but they didn''t..." She looked puzzled, gazing at Harry. "Something went wrong."


    "You''re right," Harry said. "Voldemort had one more means of achieving immortality than anticipated."


    Hermione and Ron gasped.


    "Did you find the extra one? Did you destroy it?" Ron hurriedly asked.


    Harry stared at him, expression blank, nodding and then shaking his head.


    "Found it but not destroyed?" Ron guessed. "But why? Is it hard to get it from someone? Hey, we can ask Professor Snape to sneak¡ª"


    "Harry!" Hermione exclaimed.


    "Oh, sorry, I thought Professor Snape wouldn''t mind¡ª" Ron apologized halfway, suddenly realizing Hermione wasn''t calling his name. "I''m Ron, remember?" But Hermione kept staring at Harry''s face, lips trembling.


    Ron''s pupils dilated in fear. Slowly turning his head to Harry.


    "Yes, I am the last one," Harry forced his tone to sound calm.


    "Hush." Seeing both of their mouths gaping open, he raised a finger. "There''s more to the story, Dumbledore and Professor Snape spared Voldemort''s life because of this. Let me finish¡ª"


    He began recounting the events in detail, omitting Dumbledore''s request for secrecy about the Resurrection Stone. The story was lengthy, starting from the last History of Magic exam. Harry quickly reached the part where he saw Snape and Dumbledore''s private conversation. "They knew back then?" Ron exclaimed. "No, you knew back then?" He looked at Harry with a deceiving expression. "I thought I was done for."


    "Strange that you suddenly wanted to write a book," Ron realized, then cast a suspicious glance, "During the summer at the Burrow, you and Ginny didn''t interact much. I thought you were embarrassed, but now thinking about it..." He clenched his fists, anger evident.


    Harry recoiled a step.


    "If you plan to betray us¡ª"


    "How could I!" Harry nervously interjected. "Let me explain¡ª" Ron was approaching, and Harry closed his eyes, expecting a punch. Instead, he received a hug. Harry could barely catch his breath. "Damn it, remember this punch if there''s a next time," Ron threatened, brandishing his fist.


    Hermione covered her mouth, eyes sparkling. "Oh, you two."


    It seemed like the incident was over, the storm passing. Harry felt it was the first time in two months that he laughed freely. He sensed the worry in Hermione''s eyes and hesitated before saying, "Don''t worry, Dumbledore told me some things... he has a secret weapon..." Seeing Hermione about to speak, Harry shook his head repeatedly. "Don''t ask. I promised Dumbledore to keep it a secret."


    Harry''s confidence stemmed from the legendary Resurrection Stone; he witnessed its magical wonders. Dumbledore used it to summon his sister Ariana and introduced her to Harry. However, this was just the surface of what Dumbledore had "researched" about the Resurrection Stone.


    "Oh, by the way," Ron said, "When leaving the Great Hall last night, I saw Hagrid."


    Harry''s eyelids jumped. He felt his confidence rapidly replaced by another emotion. In a dry tone, he asked, "What did he say?"


    "Are you still planning to take his class this year?" Ron retorted. Harry and Hermione remained silent.


    The three of them exchanged glances.


    Lying in bed, Harry stared at the bedpost, unable to help but complain in his heart, Why didn''t Ron bring up this problem tomorrow?


    The next day after breakfast, the new sixth-year students stayed behind.


    The four Heads of Houses came down from the staff table to distribute and organize schedules for the students. It was a troublesome task since the Heads had to check the O.W.Ls exam results first to confirm students'' eligibility for classes.


    "Potions¡ªAcceptable. I would never accept this grade if I were still teaching this subject," Snape''s distinctive cold voice echoed to the Gryffindor table.


    "Acceptable for Potions?" Ron asked, realizing too late that there was a change in the Potions professor.


    "Yes, Weasley. Professor Slughorn is willing to accept students with ''Acceptable'' or higher grades." Professor McGonagall said, placing a stack of blank schedules on the table, flipping through her notes.


    She called several students'' names in order, distributing schedules to them.


    "Grainger."


    Hermione walked over, swiftly stating, "I''ll continue studying Charms, Defense Against the Dark Arts, Transfiguration, Herbology, Arithmancy, Ancient Runes, and Potions."


    Professor McGonagall''s stern face revealed a hint of a smile.


    "Of course, Miss Granger. Professor McGonagall even wrote a commendation letter." She waved her wand, and golden-red ink appeared on the empty schedule. Then she turned to Neville. Neville nervously took out a small note and read its contents, "I choose Herbology, Defense Against the Dark Arts, Ancient Runes¡ª"


    Professor McGonagall raised an eyebrow.


    "Don''t worry, Longbottom. Your mother wrote to me. With your grades, you can still choose another subject, Potions, right?" She looked at Neville, who nodded.


    Then Professor McGonagall cleared her throat and looked up from the crowd. "Anyone else choosing Ancient Runes? The first class is Ancient Runes, and you need to hurry¡ª"


    Countless arms shot up.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 622: Defense Against the Dark Arts Class for Sixth Years - (1)

    Chapter 622: Defense Against the Dark Arts Class for Sixth Years


    In the classroom, Grindelwald meticulously wiped his wand.


    The black velvet cloth glided over the smooth and flexible wand shaft, adorned with tiny, sparkling gemstones. His movements were precise, completing the task under the varied gazes of four professors.


    Dropping the velvet, he brought the wand to his eyes, examined it, and blew away the dust with force.


    At that moment, Grindelwald turned his head, his gaze piercing through the doorway to the chaotic queue in the corridor. Harry stood at the forefront, accompanied by a girl with disheveled brown hair, half-squished into the classroom, her mouth agape in surprise.


    "Please come in," he grinned, speaking.


    The students streamed in.


    Harry thought about greeting the new professor but chose silence. His mind was occupied by the statue-like professor seated at the back. Why was Snape here? And for what reason Professor McGonagall? Also, Professor Hagrid, and Headmaster Dumbledore, did they plan this?


    Hermione nearly tiptoed into the room, choosing a seat in the front row, trying not to draw attention.


    Harry had started walking over but abruptly turned, his shoes screeching against the floor. He reluctantly sat next to Hermione. Followed by Ron, Neville, Seamus... Each student, upon seeing the four professors, toned down their bold actions, moving cautiously like stealthy cats.


    Slytherin students exchanged glances, concealing the evident animosity on their faces. Their initial plan to embarrass the new professor and seek revenge on their head of house was now muddled. If it was just Snape, they''d assume the head of the house was causing trouble, but Snape wouldn''t conspire with three other colleagues, especially not with the stern and fair Professor McGonagall and the headmaster who personally appointed him.


    Once all students were seated, the last three rows remained empty.


    "Chk."


    Someone chuckled, finding the scene amusing. If the roles were reversed, Harry thought indignantly, imagining himself standing at the lectern or at the back of the classroom watching students like quails, he would find it ludicrous too. However, now he was one of them, unable to share the amusement at Professor Hagrid''s expense.


    He could only focus on the new professor.


    The room was well-lit. Morning sunlight streamed through the wide-open windows, illuminating Professor Babbling''s face, highlighting every wrinkle. Dressed in a black wizarding robe, Grindelwald appeared slender compared to a regular person, but he seemed healthier than when Harry first saw him. His gray-white hair was gathered behind his head, fine wrinkles on his neck hidden under the robe''s collar, reappearing on the back of his hand. His hands were long, nimble, but no longer young, showing signs of age except for those slightly sunken blue eyes, sparkling like the glint on the Black Lake''s surface outside.


    Grindelwald put away his wand, hands behind his back, surveying the classroom.


    "Hogwarts," he said, "an ancient wizarding school, unparalleled by any other in the world. I hope to see some enthusiasm on your faces."


    A hint of pride appeared on the students'' faces, sitting up straight with a sense of honor.


    "Ah, it seems you''ve already realized that you are part of an exceptional community. This is a good start," Grindelwald said softly, his voice slightly husky but captivating the students.


    They noticed that whenever he spoke, he subtly turned his toes, fully facing some students during each statement.


    "I lived in the school for a while, and the most impressive thing for me was a sentence." Grindelwald uttered a Latin phrase, eagerly asking, "Can anyone tell me what this means?"


    Most eyes in the class glanced towards a girl in the front row. There, Hermione''s arm shot up like a javelin, hand in the air. She was fast enough to almost hit Harry, but Grindelwald caught the students'' gaze, focusing on her.


    "It''s ''Draco dormiens nunquam titillandus,'' sir," Hermione nervously said, "also known as the Hogwarts motto."


    "Your name, Miss?" Grindelwald took out a roll.


    "Hermione Granger," she said softly.


    "Granger," Grindelwald repeated, glancing discreetly at the last row where Felix was, whispering something to Snape. "Please sit, Miss Granger. Oh, I forgot something¡ªGryffindor, five points." He casually tossed the roll onto the desk. "I prefer getting to know you this way. Bring out your textbooks."


    "Which one... sir?" a student asked, raising their hand.


    "''How Muggles Think,'' and you can call me Professor Babbling," Grindelwald asked Draco, "and your name?"


    "Draco Malfoy."


    "Another familiar name, a formal member of the Anti-Dark Arts Alliance, perhaps? Now turn to page 147 and read the chapter on ''Social Organizations.'' You have ten minutes."


    "But, Professor Babbling," a tall student frowned, "why do we have to study this in Defense Against the Dark Arts? If I want to know about Muggles, why not choose a Muggle Studies class?"


    Other students stopped their movements¡ªtruth be told, they had little interest in the books in their hands, reasoning similar to Ernie''s. No one wanted to foolishly read Muggle Studies books during Defense Against the Dark Arts, and they hoped someone would voice objection. The students'' gazes shifted between Ernie and Professor Babbling.


    "Your name."


    "Ernie Macmillan." Ernie straightened his chest.


    "Hufflepuff?"


    "Yes, sir." Ernie suddenly felt shorter for some reason; the professor''s gaze seemed intimidating.


    "Hufflepuff''s Mr. Macmillan, why not spend ten minutes reading the content? The answer is there."


    Reluctant sounds of reading and flipping pages followed.


    "Can anyone tell me what you''ve learned?" Grindelwald looked around, asking, "Macmillan?"


    Ernie was nervously sweating.


    "Well... I learned a lot about Muggle clubs and organizational groups, like unions, interest clubs and associations, committees, religious followers, academic clubs, political clubs, parties, bands..."


    "No, Mr. Macmillan, no." Grindelwald whispered, "I''m not asking you to recite what you''ve seen. Unless my judgment is wrong, I don''t think there''s a blind person here." Students chuckled softly, but Grindelwald didn''t join; he remained serious.


    "Use your brains," his tone became urgent, "your heads are meant for thinking¡ªHarry Potter?"


    Harry stood up, looking bewildered.


    "Tell me what you thought of."


    "Uh, a lot of people...?" Harry said softly, lacking confidence. Some students chuckled lightly.


    "Another phrasing."


    "I thought of some groups." Harry raised his voice.


    "That''s very close." Grindelwald walked towards him.


    "...crowd?" Harry racked his brain.


    "Crowd, yes, exactly," Grindelwald said, patting Harry on the shoulder. "Strip away the carefully crafted disguise, and you''ll see what a crowd truly is. Very accurate answer, Potter, please sit." He returned to the lectern.


    Harry tried hard not to reveal his confusion, sitting back in his chair, unable to stop wondering what he had just answered. But his attention was fully captivated by Professor Babbling''s words.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 623: Key Figures - (1)

    Chapter 623: Key Figures


    Ten minutes passed quickly.


    The bell rang, and the students turned their heads silently, looking at the three professors behind them. It was the first time they had encountered such a situation, with the professor who conducted the class missing, but the number of other subject professors far exceeded the norm.


    Professor McGonagall stood up from the back of the classroom. "You may leave, students. As for homework¡ª" She tightened her lips, the gaze behind her square glasses hesitating slightly, clearly reluctant to take over the responsibility, especially considering her dissatisfaction with the class.


    "You can ask the professors yourselves," Felix interjected, "but if you want to keep this mystery until the next class, that''s also a good idea."


    McGonagall''s protest was instantly drowned out by cheers and the chaotic noise of packing up. In the blink of an eye, a third of the classroom was empty, and the members of the front-line lookout stations moved quickly, showing remarkable agility as they rushed out.


    "Oh, uh¡ª" Hermione stood at the doorway, looking around as if hoping to see the new professor coming back at the last moment, but her roommates Lavender and Parvati flanked her and led her away.


    Cheers echoed in the corridor.


    The Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom was a mess¡ªchairs askew, papers flying. Professor McGonagall glared at Felix with a serious expression, but evidently, she had more important matters to attend to. She stood up, tapped a parchment covered in scribbles with her wand, and the parchment folded itself up automatically, then she stuffed it into her pocket.


    Felix glanced at the parchment, filled with Grindelwald''s outrageous remarks in class. This Transfiguration professor seemed to be the most well-prepared; he estimated that McGonagall would soon appear in the headmaster''s office with this piece of evidence.


    Grindelwald was indeed unbridled.


    Felix couldn''t help but think. A few tweaks to his words, and they could turn into a decent wizard''s declaration of war against Muggles. The sudden shift from festive celebration to cold-eyed hostility was a clever touch, accurately grasping people''s hearts and emotions.


    But in doing so, he angered Dumbledore. Although he clearly backtracked towards the end, none of the four professors who came to class today were fools, and they all understood the implied meaning.


    As McGonagall''s checkered robe disappeared, Snape''s upper lip curled up, maliciously eyeing Felix.


    "You''ve encountered a competitor," he remarked.


    Felix rolled his eyes. "As you said, just a competitor. He''s in trouble not just with me; maybe he''s currently being reprimanded by the chilling wind." He speculated with equal malice. Today, Grindelwald twisted the original meaning of his book, undoubtedly adding another grudge in Felix''s mind.


    In summary, the relationship between the two was sometimes good and sometimes bad. When it was good, they could open up, talk without reservation, exchange views on the situation; when it was bad, they bluntly exposed each other''s weaknesses.


    One accused the other of being immature and lacking responsibility; the other slyly asked how he managed to lose a hundred thousand followers.


    On top of the Astronomy Tower.


    This was the highest point of Hogwarts Castle, offering a wide view. It was usually open only when students had Astronomy class at night, rarely visited during the day.


    So, it was also a good place for conversations.


    Dumbledore stood at the edge of the tower''s parapet, overlooking half of Hogwarts Castle and the Forbidden Forest. It had rained yesterday, but now the sky was clear without a cloud, and the sunshine was bright, unobstructed.


    Grindelwald stared at his back, seemingly contemplating how to push Dumbledore from the heights.


    But he just walked leisurely over, the light of reminiscence flickering in his eyes.


    When they first met, both were at a low point¡ªnot referring to the Godric''s Hollow valley. Dumbledore''s mother had just passed away, and Grindelwald had been expelled from school for engaging in dangerous dark magic research. Of course, for him, it might have been a good thing, as Grindelwald didn''t think he could learn anything more from school. He felt a bit gloomy but immediately headed to where his aunt was living.


    There, he was said to find clues about the Deathly Hallows.


    Regardless, he intended to try. Not to mention, his aunt Bathilda Bagshot, who wrote "A History of Magic," could provide significant help in terms of intelligence.


    However, what Grindelwald never expected was that his aunt would introduce him to another equally talented boy, the just-graduated and deeply troubled Dumbledore. They clicked instantly, like pot and kettle, two young people, only a year apart, drawn together by dreams of establishing a new wizarding order and unparalleled talents. Their relationship grew closer every day, finally culminating in a blood pact made in a barn, pledging ''never to harm each other.''


    But this relationship came to an abrupt end at its peak.


    The love-hate entanglement between them spanned nearly a century, influencing each other at crucial points in their lives, like a pair of inseparable gears. While wearing away each other''s lives, they left a deep, eternal mark.


    Now, both of them were old.


    "You brought me here just to enjoy the scenery?" Grindelwald asked slowly.


    "You should know that people have just emerged from the shadows of war, and peace is hard-won," Dumbledore said calmly.


    Grindelwald''s mouth curled up in a mocking arc, standing side by side with Dumbledore, gazing down at the students crossing the grounds, the stone bridge, and the figures passing by the castle corridors from the windows.


    "False peace. You and I both know it, Dumbledore. Otherwise, you wouldn''t let me stay¡ªspeaking of which, convincing you was easier than I imagined. I just showed you that image, and you almost immediately agreed."


    Grindelwald speculated with a hint of malice. The International Confederation of Wizards must have made Dumbledore feel threatened, and he was demanding more rights from Grindelwald.


    "They humiliated me, and you just stood by!"


    "That''s the only way to get them to agree to let you stay at the school," Dumbledore solemnly said.


    This incident happened during the summer when Felix left for Ilvermorny, and the International Confederation of Wizards secretly sent a team to conduct a strict examination and evaluation of Grindelwald''s physical condition.


    A moment of silence.


    "Just one year?" Grindelwald suddenly asked.


    "Just one year," Dumbledore said.


    "Oh, I see," Grindelwald smirked, revealing neat teeth that didn''t quite match his face, "you must be dissatisfied with the Muggle professors at the school."


    "Professor Babbling is doing an excellent job," Dumbledore said gently.


    "Really? Are you referring to her obsession with plants and flowers?" Grindelwald sneered, "Perhaps it wouldn''t have mattered before, but at this time, she''s completely inadequate. Look at the outdated textbooks she''s using, utterly lacking in innovation, as if her understanding of Muggle society is still stuck in the last century."


    "Kerrydi needs time."


    "But you don''t plan to give her time, so here I am


    , Dumbledore. What are you in such a hurry for?"


    Dumbledore closed his eyes, as if falling asleep. When he heard footsteps moving away from him, he said coldly, "Remember, Gellert, I can send you back anytime." The footsteps paused slightly.


    "So ruthless."


    The Astronomy Tower was now only occupied by Dumbledore. After a while, he slowly opened his eyes, recalling the prophecy scene Grindelwald displayed during the interview in his mind.


    "Rita Skeeter," he murmured, "why did you appear in the parade, and why do you look so young, almost unchanged from now? Does this indicate the inevitable exposure of the wizarding world, and within a few years?"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 624: Young Tom Riddle - (1)

    Chapter 624: Young Tom Riddle


    The man in the sturdy wooden chair and the boy sitting on the bed observed each other intently. Due to the angle, it appeared as if it was a visitor-patient relationship. Thus, the following conversation unfolded naturally.


    "Professor? Are you here as a ''doctor''? What brings you here? Did Mrs. Cole send you to check on me? I don''t care about how Amy Benson and Dennis Bishop are doing; you can ask them yourself, they''ll tell you!"


    Felix Harp looked at Tom Riddle''s young, alert face, finding this dialogue quite familiar. After all, he had heard variations of it many times before.


    "I''ve said it¡ªI am Professor Dumbledore, and I work at a school called Hogwarts. Today, I''ve come to invite you to study there¡ª"


    Riddle sprang off the bed, looking angry. Felix lowered his eyelids slightly. "Hogwarts is a magical school, and I am a wizard," he said.


    Riddle''s words caught in his throat. He initially thought ''Hogwarts'' was just another term for a madhouse, and this man was sent by Mrs. Cole to get rid of him. However, the reality presented was vastly different.


    A prolonged silence. Riddle stared at Felix with his penetrating gaze, scrutinizing him from head to toe, as if trying to find any flaws. Felix looked back with genuine interest, showing no signs of discomfort.


    "Magic?" Riddle repeated softly, "My abilities, are they... magic?"


    "What kind of abilities do you have?"


    "Various. I can make things move without touching them. I can command animals without training. If someone angers me, I can make them suffer. I can cause harm if I wish." Riddle spoke with lowered intensity, excitement in his eyes, his face flushed unusually. He lowered his head, staring at his trembling hands. "I''ve known for a long time that I''m different. I''ve known that there''s something inside me."


    From an adult''s perspective, Riddle''s sunken cheeks twisted into a fanatical arc. Felix decided to deviate from the usual path and make a change from the start.


    He reached into his pocket. Riddle''s eyes suddenly strained upward, watching the movement of that hand. With his head still bowed, deep wrinkles formed on his forehead, and the whites of his eyes were visible below the raised eyebrows.


    Felix pulled out a piece of parchment.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked gently.


    "Nothing," Riddle immediately replied. Felix withdrew his gaze, unfolding the parchment, focusing on its contents. After a moment of hesitation, Riddle spoke, "I thought you would come armed."


    "Armed?"


    "With tools for casting spells."


    "You mean a wand?"


    "Do those really exist?" Riddle''s gaze immediately examined the area where Felix had pockets, as if searching for a hidden place. "The orphanage once invited people from the church, and I asked that person, but she knew nothing about the abilities of witches and wizards. She only insisted they were evil."


    "Wizards are a secret to ordinary people," Felix explained. He waved his hand, and a black wand appeared out of thin air. Riddle''s face immediately lit up with greed, pointing at the wand.


    "Where can I get one?"


    "You''ll have one in due time. Besides, it''s not a weapon; it''s a tool to aid us in casting spells. You''ll learn how to control magic at school."


    Felix spoke casually, "Let''s get back to the point. As a school professor, I have a responsibility to educate young wizards from Muggle backgrounds¡ª"


    "What''s a Muggle?" Riddle rudely interrupted.


    "¡ªparents who aren''t wizards or grew up in non-magical environments, situations where blood lineage can''t be determined."


    Riddle muttered something.


    "I continue. I have a responsibility to educate young wizards from Muggle backgrounds about the knowledge of the magical world and assess their psychology to determine if they qualify for studying at Hogwarts."


    Riddle''s face suddenly stiffened. The sky outside the window darkened, distant thunder rumbling.


    "Assess their psychology?"


    "Just a routine process," Felix explained, glancing outside, then hastening his speech, "Although Hogwarts is a magic school, it doesn''t mean there are no moral requirements. Anyway, take a look at this." He handed Riddle the makeshift item.


    Riddle''s gaze shifted from the wand, and he lowered his head to read the contents on the parchment.


    "Caring for fellow students, no bullying... no theft, no confiscation of belongings," he muttered something abrupt. "I have no money."


    "The school provides financial aid," Felix said, looking at Riddle. "Do you have any questions about the content?"


    "What happens if you violate them?"


    "Depending on the situation, it could be detention, expulsion, or even imprisonment in Azkaban, the wizarding prison."


    Riddle remained expressionless, silent, seemingly weighing the pros and cons.


    "What about the wand not being a weapon?" he suddenly changed the topic.


    "That''s correct."


    "Show me."


    Felix raised an eyebrow.


    "I mean... please," Riddle corrected himself, becoming polite. "Can I call you Professor Dumbledore, sir? Because you mentioned... educating me on magical knowledge, and I grew up in the magical desert, never seeing my kind..."


    Oddly, as he spoke, the outside thunder gradually lessened.


    Felix stood up, casually waving his wand. The sturdy wooden chair he had just been sitting on immediately transformed into a majestic lion, rolled on the floor, and then turned into a badger. It roamed around the room before climbing the old wardrobe, the highest position in the room. Riddle became tense, but the little badger spread its wings, transforming into a bronze eagle. It stood on top of the wardrobe and swooped down in the last second, turning into a lifelike snake.


    Riddle almost immediately showed affection for it.


    He spoke in Parseltongue, "Stand up." The snake obediently raised its head. Riddle quietly raised his eyes to examine Felix, whispering, "Can you talk to snakes, Professor Dumbledore? Is that normal for a wizard? Can you talk to snakes?"


    "Rarely seen. I''ve only read about it in books," Felix replied.


    Riddle lowered his head, gazing at the small snake. After a while, he spoke in Parseltongue again, and the snake lazily flipped over, hissing in front of them. Felix maintained a calm expression, with a faint smile.


    However, the meaning of that Parseltongue phrase was, ''Can you die like a real snake?''


    "Where can I buy books, Professor Dumbledore?"


    Felix once again took out an envelope and handed it to Riddle. "Inside is a shopping list and a train ticket. Take a look; I''ll come back next week to take you shopping for the necessary school supplies."


    "I don''t need you," Riddle said. "I''m used to doing things on my own. I''ve always been running around London by myself. So, where do I go¡ªProfessor Dumbledore?"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 625: Quidditch Selection - (1)

    Chapter 625 Quidditch Selection


    When Felix Harp returned to his office, it was already late, and the sky had turned ink-black.


    Valen the Niffler yawned in boredom while making the tip of his exclusive wand emit colorful sparks. It couldn''t comprehend why that guy who blew up the little snake could perform such incredible feats with an exclusive wand. Clearly, its gemstones were more valuable.


    Upon seeing the Dark Lord push open the door, Valen immediately rushed to his shoulder, chattering non-stop.


    "You can''t compare him to Fawkes," Felix said. "Fawkes hasn''t touched magic for so many years, so even with a new exclusive wand, he still heavily relies on the built-in magic in the gemstones..." He glanced at his desk, where there were several letters, and the table was cluttered with owl paw prints and cookie crumbs.


    Valen patted his chest, indicating that he entertained a guest.


    "Good job," Felix remarked.


    Felix walked to the desk, sat down, and opened the letters. After a quick scan, the first two were from Mrs. Bones and Lupin. Surprisingly, Rita Skeeter had also written to him.


    The letters generally introduced their recent situations, with Mrs. Bones being the most concise since she had been writing frequently.


    "... Everything is fine. Today, Sirius sent me a puzzle set, claiming it''s a Muggle pastime... Merlin, doesn''t he think I look busy enough?" The following paragraphs were about Sirius, mentioning his new job, but mostly complaining. Apart from expressing regret that she couldn''t catch him before the school year started, there was little else of note. "There''s more than one gathering intelligence, but I lack someone completely trustworthy. Rumors are spreading in the department that I''m preparing a comprehensive reform plan, but I feel more like a puppet. Felix Harp, you scoundrel, you never told me you expanded ''Future World'' into the Muggle society, seven branches in total!"


    Felix grinned; after days of correspondence, Mrs. Bones seemed to be getting acquainted with him ¨C possibly learning from Sirius. Felix made a mental note of that. He picked up his quill to reply.


    "Amelia, those seven shops don''t fit into the future plans. The employees have no idea their boss is a shape-shifter, and it would severely demotivate them if they found out. Regarding the staffing issue, I do have some suggestions. If it''s for secrecy, I suggest you modestly expand the Muggle Affairs Department. The reasons are readily available: outdated laws can''t keep up with the changes in the times, and extensive information gathering is needed for their revision..."


    Valen slapped his chest, indicating he entertained the guest.


    "Well done."


    Felix continued to the next letter from Lupin. As Felix looked at the densely packed tables, it was evident that all the exclusive wands sold were approved by the Ministry, except for one exception ¨C Mrs. Arabella Figg. Dumbledore had specifically written a plea for her. However, it wasn''t necessary, as Felix immediately understood when he saw her address on Privet Drive. The Muggle Affairs office two streets away was overcrowded, and many parents were coming with a try-it-out attitude. In short, it was quite lively. The business was officially declared as "retraining skills," and Felix wondered who came up with that term.


    "Arthur is very happy lately. His son Percy became the youngest supervisor in the department, even younger than the late Chester Denton, of course, Denton is already a thing of the past. His death is still a mystery, with no Death Eater admitting guilt... Percy negotiates and prepares materials with magical departments of fourteen countries every day, very busy. Penelope says he plans to learn two more foreign languages, surpassing Mr. Crouch. I think it''s a challenging task..."


    Felix happily wrote back.


    However, when he opened Rita Skeeter''s letter, his mood soured. This woman was asking for money, claiming credit for the popularity of exclusive wands. Felix disagreed; he didn''t remember expressing such sentiments. So when Felix recounted the letter to Valen, not only did he gain an ally against her, but Valen also enthusiastically offered to help write a response. Felix agreed with a smile.


    After reading the lengthy rebuttal spanning two parchment pages, without changing a word, Felix added a minor remark at the end ¨C the Ministry had money, and there were opportunities for extra income recently. But one must keep their mouth shut; otherwise, the consequences would be more severe than dealing with illegal Animagi.


    Having finished these tasks, Felix stretched and walked to the window.


    He stared at the distant castle, Forbidden Forest, and the dark silhouette of the mountains, but his thoughts were on the branch that had split from Voldemort''s memories. It was too early to call it a "branch"; at best, it was a small tributary. Without Felix''s help, it wouldn''t exist.


    The cool night breeze brushed his face, bringing the scent of lush vegetation. Valen climbed up his leg and handed him a Chocolate Frog, looking at the shimmering black lake under the moonlight. Felix tore open the packaging and bit off the Chocolate Frog''s head.


    The sweetness and bitterness of chocolate melted on his taste buds. He examined the Chocolate Frog card, revealing an angry woman with black long hair, wearing half-moon-shaped glasses. She held a huge sign that said, "Ban Suppression Charms."


    Felix glanced at the witch''s name on the card: Carlotta Pinkstone. He paused; wasn''t she the radical activist? He flipped the card to the back, confirming her identity:


    Carlotta Pinkstone (1922-Present)


    Advocate for abolishing the International Statute of Wizarding Secrecy, activist informing Muggles about the true existence of magic. Ms. Pinkstone has been imprisoned multiple times for openly and deliberately using magic in public places.


    If he remembered correctly, this person would be released this year, a year earlier than Barty Crouch Jr. Felix planned to keep an eye on the recent newspapers; there were less than four months left until the end of the year.


    Felix yawned, rubbed his forehead, and as he returned to the bedroom, he noticed the tower lights of the Headmaster''s office were still on. It seemed he wasn''t the only one unable to sleep tonight. He wondered if the school would rapidly replace the new Dark Arts Defense professor.


    It turned out Dumbledore persuaded Grindelwald using some method. The following classes were all about the silent curse. However, Felix didn''t believe that Grindelwald was purely interested; that''s why he subscribed to those Muggle military magazines.


    This wasn''t baseless worry; Dumbledore had once considered handing him a live map, probably fearing the old man would sneak out and bring back a full set of Muggle military equipment as teaching aids.


    Perhaps, it wouldn''t be long before the curriculum progressed to the section on "how to identify and defend against small firearms." Even some parts of the syllabus didn''t need Grindelwald''s attention; Felix had provided detailed information in "Magic in the Muggle World."


    Due to the requirements of the silent curse and wandless manifestation of magical runes, students could be seen everywhere staring at a plant or their food with a flushed face, lost in thought. If observed closely, their expressions would shift from determined to vacant.


    Felix saw similar scenes almost every year, but he still found it amusing. Those students seemed like programmed entities, with almost identical expressions. Felix felt tempted to write to the Weasley twins, providing ideas for their new products.


    The silent curse wasn''t a specific spell but an entire set of spellcasting techniques used in Defense Against the Dark Arts, Charms, and Transfiguration classes. The sudden strict requirements frustrated sixth-year students severely, making them feel as if they were back in the last two months of fifth-year O.W.Ls exams.


    "I must be in a nightmare," Seamus complained loudly. "Silent curses, ancient magical runes requiring wandless casting, and in Herbology, we have to deal with tentacles squirting sticky liquid..."


    After two days, the students finally realized that there was no easy subject in the sixth-year advanced class. Especially the silent curse and wandless manifestation of magical runes, neither could be mastered in a short time. Professor Harp claimed in the fifth-year class that he had prepared a large detention room for students who failed to meet the requirements and didn''t write essays.


    "It''s true," Luna said to Ron on the Quidditch stand on Saturday.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 626: Infiltration - (1)

    Chapter 626: Infiltration


    This was truly an awkward moment.


    In hindsight, Harry thought that if he had knocked a bit slower, even just a second, they could have slipped away quietly or hidden in the pumpkin patch until Professor Slughorn left. But the reality was that, before his mind could weigh the pros and cons, his hand had already slammed heavily on Hagrid''s wooden door.


    The room fell suddenly silent.


    Then they heard Hagrid''s rough shout, "Who''s out there?" Harry looked back, Ron awkwardly turned his head, staring at a string of drying mushrooms on the cottage wall, and Hermione avoided eye contact, fidgeting with her feet on the ground.


    In the end, Harry had to grit his teeth and say, "It''s me, Hagrid. And Ron and Hermione, we''ve come to see you."


    There was the sound of a breaking cup inside the house, followed by an exclamation of "Oh, Merlin!" This made Harry realize that Professor Slughorn was as surprised as they were, and Hagrid hadn''t made a sound, either angry or possibly just unprepared for such a situation.


    "Hagrid, we need to talk," Harry shouted from outside.


    Hagrid finally opened the door, though he still looked furious and had a grim expression. Ron cleverly brought up the funeral ¨C Harry wasn''t sure if that was accurate, as Hagrid suddenly burst into tears, mourning not only for the poor Aragog (the eight-eyed giant spider Hagrid raised from a young age) but also because none of the three had chosen his advanced class.


    "You heartless lot... after eating so many rock cakes... Oh, Aragog..."


    Hermione tried to console the teary-eyed Hagrid forcefully. Harry and Ron, in their attempt to help him up, ended up being pressed breathless by his two overly broad arms. Harry''s glasses were askew, and Ron rolled his eyes in an attempt to cope.


    "Professor, do something quickly," Hermione sternly said to Professor Slughorn. The professor seemed to have been in an awkward situation from the beginning, wiping the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief several times. In hindsight, Harry thought that when Hagrid was scolding them, Slughorn''s vocabulary was so rich that he alone couldn''t have come up with it.


    It''s not hard to guess that Professor Slughorn must have provided quite a few "beautiful words" before their arrival.


    Professor Slughorn stood up somewhat at a loss, waving his wand aimlessly. "Oh, oh, right... Haggardum Leviosa!" He raised his wand, pointing it at Hagrid. The pressure on Harry and Ron lifted, and they managed to push Hagrid, who was a bit dizzy, back onto the bed, while they sat on the floor gasping for breath, rubbing their aching ribs.


    Hagrid sniffed, opened his wet eyes, and stared at Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Slughorn in turn.


    "I know... maybe you didn''t have time..." Hagrid choked twice, his face reddening, "I''ll go get some rock cakes." As soon as he sat down, Harry and Ron jumped up, desperately signaling to Professor Slughorn. Slughorn fumbled with his handkerchief, cleared his throat, and said, "Hagrid, we''d better go check on Aragog."


    "You''re right." Hagrid paused and stood up.


    They went to the pumpkin patch behind the cottage, where there were sobs. Harry saw a creature as large as a carriage, the black hard fur now turned into soft gray, and its eight thick legs twisted strangely. Two horrifying large pincers pointed at the sky ¨C it was Aragog, the eight-eyed giant spider. Harry had forgotten that Professor Snape had cast a spell on the Spider King. Seeing its appearance, he felt a bit uneasy.


    Hagrid stumbled forward, knelt down, and accidentally crushed a pumpkin. Ron struggled not to laugh, shaking all over. Harry understood Ron''s thoughts; his good friend had no liking for spiders. So, Harry stepped forward, cleared his throat, and thought about saying a few words of condolences. However, one of the large pincers suddenly twitched, startling Harry almost to jump.


    "It''s not dead?" Harry couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Of course not," Hagrid said hoarsely, giving Harry a glare and muttering, "But it''s about time. It hasn''t eaten anything these past few days." As he spoke, he couldn''t help shedding tears again. "Th-thanks to Professor Slughorn. H-he said he had seen similar funerals and was willing to help. Can... can you come when the time comes?" He looked at Harry, Ron, and Hermione with clear eyes, asking soberly.


    "Of course," Harry swore.


    "That''s great..."


    Returning from Hagrid''s cottage to the castle, Professor Slughorn walked ahead, turning back several times, seemingly wanting to say something. When they stood in the entrance hall about to part ways, Professor Slughorn finally turned around.


    "Uh, kids," he fiddled with the last button of his vest, hesitatingly said, "I think I owe you an explanation... It''s not right to speak ill of people behind their backs, but... Hagrid is really upset, and I thought, since you weren''t around..."


    "Forget it," Harry said, "We should have visited Hagrid long ago, and I really haven''t written to you."


    Professor Slughorn looked somewhat embarrassed, waving his hand. "It was just a joke... But misunderstandings are cleared now, right?" He became friendly and smoothly continued, "I''m planning a small gathering, only inviting some promising students, including Malfoy, the Greengrass sisters, McLaggen, Shacklebolt, Bones, and the charming Melinda Bobbin ¨C don''t know if you know her, she runs a large chain of apothecaries. And, of course, I would be honored if you three could grace the occasion."


    "Well, I''m not sure if we have the time..." Harry racked his brain for an excuse. Perhaps scheduling a Quidditch practice on that day would be a good choice; he didn''t want to endure another night of sweets and random celebrity stories.


    "Don''t even think about declining," Slughorn pretended to put on a stern face. "I''m counting on you three. If I let the three youngest Order of Merlin winners slip away, I''ll be the laughingstock!" Then he played with the tip of his walrus-like mustache, smiling knowingly. "Don''t worry; I''ve also invited Professor Flitwick. He taught you for five years, right? I''ve read some valuable papers he published in recent years..."


    Harry listened with a blank expression; he really didn''t want to go.


    "...And Felix, the cunning little fellow, tried to decline like you, but I told him, given his schedule, he couldn''t refuse this time." Slughorn patted Harry''s shoulder, speaking with depth, "I understand; talented people are usually proud. But, how should I put it?" He twiddled his thumbs, "It''s good to make more outstanding friends; you never know when they might come in handy... It''s a deal."


    Humming a tune, he disappeared down the stairs in the entrance hall.


    "What do we do?" Harry stared at the shining bald head


    until it disappeared, then asked in a hushed voice.


    Hermione didn''t speak, but after a moment of contemplation, she said gloomily, "I think Luna only wanted to express the concepts of ''liking'' and ''focus.'' If you can''t do it like her, you can only study hard and practice diligently to become proficient."


    "...Which is the same as saying nothing."


    ...


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 627: Evening Gathering

    Chapter 627: Evening Gathering


    Has Dumbledore truly possessed the Resurrection Stone? It''s been two weeks since Felix Harp obtained the second set of information about the realm of souls from Dumbledore. He couldn''t help but ponder this question. Judging from Dumbledore''s behavior, nothing could be deduced. His activities were highly regular, having breakfast in the Great Hall in the mornings and occasionally appearing in the Dark Arts Defense class during the day.


    "Very well, Riddle, ten points to Slytherin," Felix said in the classroom, looking at the boy with shiny black hair in the first row. "You are the first student to successfully transfigure a matchstick into a needle. Any tips?"


    Young Tom Riddle stood up.


    "One must be familiar enough with the object before and after the transformation," he said.


    "Yeah, who could be more familiar with needlework than an orphan?" a student remarked in a not-so-loud voice, causing laughter around. The young wizard and his companions maliciously scrutinized Riddle''s second-hand robes and old textbooks.


    "Silence," Felix said, "I thought you would feel ashamed, as one''s background cannot be changed, but the level of effort is something you can determine for yourselves." He looked at the expressionless Riddle. "Anything else?"


    "I think confidence and skill should also be considered, Professor Dumbledore," Riddle said.


    "Accurate enough. Please, have a seat," Felix leaned against the lectern. "Transfiguration is a complex subject, more rigorous and scientific than most. Personally, I believe that''s its advantage."


    "Riddle just pointed out the methods of learning Transfiguration: confidence, skill, and sufficient familiarity with the transformed object... the first two can be acquired through training, but if you want to excel in the field of Transfiguration, let me share my experience: maintain enough love and curiosity for life..."


    The bell rang, and students began to pack up.


    Felix looked at Tom Riddle. For some reason, the sunlight on him always seemed outdated, as if extracted from an old album. He silently left the classroom, following a group of Slytherin students, and cornered them in a secluded corner.


    "Everett," Riddle said softly, "you seem to have an opinion about my clothes."


    "Oh, go away, country bumpkin," Everett scoffed.


    "Country bumpkin? I thought harsher words would come from your mouth, like... mudblood," Riddle said in an emotionless tone, causing laughter around. The young wizard and his companions suddenly felt breathless, and Everett stammered, "S-school doesn''t allow it."


    "But it doesn''t stop you from using it in private, does it?" Riddle asked almost in a whisper. "Otherwise, how would I know?"


    Everett retreated a step, shrinking against the wall.


    "Listen, at least I haven''t said it publicly. Don''t think of threatening me by telling the professors, even if you have a good relationship with Professor Dumbledore¡ª"


    "Oh, you''re afraid," Riddle said contemptuously. "Dumbledore stands on the side of wizards from Muggle families, so you must tuck your tails in." Everett''s face reddened due to anger, but Riddle continued, "Blood purity has its necessity; I''ve read similar interpretations in Muggle books."


    Confusion appeared on Everett and his companions'' faces.


    "Royalty, Muggles call those with noble blood," Riddle explained. "They have a sense of honor higher than commoners, inspired by the achievements of their ancestors. Born to achieve great things. Ollivander, who sells wands, told me these things¡ª"


    "He told me too."


    "And me."


    Riddle''s face showed a faint blush, and a hint of cunning flashed in his eyes. He spoke slowly, "Perhaps just a courtesy, but undoubtedly, I heard the call from the blood of ancestors within me, clear as day, right here at this school."


    "But you''re an orphan," Everett said.


    "My friend," Riddle extended his hand, and Everett hesitantly shook it. Then his whole body stiffened, unable to move. Riddle approached, leaned close to his ear, and said, "When gold is mixed with dirt, its value doesn''t diminish. The real tragedy is those who pass by it without recognizing it."


    He let go, tilted his head, and looked at the bewildered Everett, appearing quite satisfied.


    "Very well," Riddle said casually. "I heard Professor Kettleburn has got some Fire Ash Snakes. Would you like to see them?"


    "We''re only in our first year," Everett felt the restraint on his body disappear, hesitatingly saying, "We can only choose his class from the third year."


    Riddle let out a loud sneer. "Is that difficult? We just need to approach him and state our request. Honestly, I''m a bit worried about your education. How could such a simple thing make you hesitate?"


    Everett blushed, "I-I''ve learned it, of course!"


    But Riddle lazily waved his hand, "Leave the introduction task to me. You just need to show a bit of courage and follow me..." His eyes stared menacingly at them. "Don''t say you''re not brave enough."


    And so, an adventure was decided, without even a hint of risk¡ªRiddle told them the time on a sunny weekend.


    Riddle watched Everett and his companions leave, his face returning to calmness.


    At this moment, applause sounded in the darkness. "Who?" Riddle called out, squinting his eyes. He saw brown beards emerging from the darkness, and his expression quickly became polite. "Professor Dumbledore?"


    "Little Tom, it seems you''re adapting quite well," Felix appeared with a smiling face.


    Riddle''s eyes showed a trace of panic. "You heard everything, sir? I don''t want to defend myself, but," he said stubbornly, "I have to survive in school first."


    "So you picked up that outdated theory?" Felix asked gently.


    Riddle''s face turned pale.


    "Using a knife on the weaker ones is also a method," Felix said thoughtfully. "What interests me more is how you plan to win over Everett and his friends, Fire Ash Snakes... Ah, I understand. Snake-like tone."


    "Do you have a way to change my situation, sir?" Riddle no longer concealed it, sarcastically asking, "It''s only been a few days since school started, and people are gossiping behind my back, mocking my robes and textbooks. What did you say back then? Focus on studying... of course, you haven''t experienced it."


    "On the contrary," Felix said, "we have quite a few similarities."


    Riddle gave him an appraising look, seemingly judging the truthfulness of these words. Undoubtedly, he failed once again. There was no additional emotion on that cheerful face, which made him feel frustrated and secretly admiring.


    "I was sorted into Gryffindor. A year before I enrolled, my father Percival attacked three young Muggles, and it caused a great commotion." Felix said indifferently, "People saw me as the son of a Muggle-hater, deliberately mentioning it in front of me, discussing it with relish. Some malicious individuals even highly praised my father''s actions."


    "How did you counterattack?" Riddle asked.


    "Focus on studying," Felix said with a relaxed smile.


    "Perhaps my following words are not very modest, but I still believe I was right¡ªI was gifted, and the school''s curriculum posed no difficulty for me. In just a few months, I stood out. People acknowledged me for my own knowledge, not because I had a Muggle-hating father. I didn''t need to please anyone, but I didn''t hesitate to offer help and encouragement to students, so I quickly made friends."


    Riddle pondered for a moment, then raised his head.


    "You know Everett and I made an agreement, sir. I still want to see the Fire Ash Snakes."


    "Then go, Tom. I won''t stop you from making friends." Felix retreated and disappeared, and outside the corridor, dark clouds had gathered at some point. He knew that today could only end here.


    ...


    Felix Harp emerged from Classroom 7 and returned to his office, watching as an owl flew out of the window. The owl circled above the castle for two rounds before heading straight into Gryffindor''s common room.


    "You finally emerged, Hermione. Why so late?" Harry asked, perking up, as he and Ron adjusted the bowties on their dress robes.


    "Just unwrapping gifts," Hermione replied shortly, dressed in an elegant outfit.


    "Did you get any peculiar things?" Harry asked with interest.


    "Ravenclaw sent me a small vial of love potion," Hermione blushed slightly.


    Ron coughed violently. "What kind of nonsense is that?"


    Hermione shut her mouth. "Don''t pry." She glared at Ron before inspecting their outfits. "Ready? Let''s go." They descended the stairs, and Ron was eagerly questioning Hermione about the love potion, "Who are you planning to use it on?" "Threw it away," Hermione said sternly. Ron doubted this explanation, but Hermione raised her wand, threatening to dangle him from the balcony, forcing him to stay silent.


    Harry felt regretful; though he hadn''t said anything, he was curious.


    Slughorn''s office was much larger than regular rooms. Perhaps for the party, emerald green, deep red, and gold curtains hung from the ceiling and walls. Faint music echoed from above, and house-elves carrying trays roamed around. Ron casually grabbed a chicken leg. "Shiny and glossy. I bet it''s coated with honey," he confidently remarked.


    "Harry, my boy!" Slughorn approached them joyfully. "And Miss Granger and Mr. Weasley! I just spoke about your brother¡ª the youngest department head!" He informed Ron, then led Harry inside, gesturing for Hermione and Ron to help themselves.


    "How did he know Percy became a department head?" Ron whispered.


    "It''s obvious," Hermione said, picking up a glass of mead, taking a small sip. A slightly tipsy voice came from above her head, "Darling, I must say this mead is a bit bland."


    Hermione turned around, and Professor Trelawney extended an arm, seemingly pickled in sherry, wiping Hermione''s nose with a cup of mead.


    "Thank you, Professor Trelawney," Hermione said coldly.


    Trelawney, unaffected, drank the contents, pleased. "Not bad; the honey is abundant." Finally noticing Hermione''s face, she slurred, "It''s you," in a drunken manner. "I regret you dropping my class; you know, I teach not just knowledge, but also life experience... wisdom, things you can''t learn elsewhere. Smooth sailing isn''t always good; I saw in the crystal ball... angry faces, caution... hidden dangers."


    Hermione raised an eyebrow. "Do you want me to be wary of being hit by a crystal ball in the dark? I''ll keep an eye out, but it''s not a big concern." Ron laughed beside her while Trelawney shifted focus to him.


    Meanwhile, Harry felt like he was tethered to Slughorn''s velvet-robed button, being led wherever he went. Before he could gather his thoughts, he had circled the spacious office.


    "Learn anything, Harry?" Slughorn lowered his voice, speaking with a confiding tone.


    "Learn... what?" Harry asked breathlessly, feeling awful, like an exhibited monkey. Every person he saw wore fake smiles, even those he thought were familiar, like the Granger sisters, who now displayed insincere grins.


    "Establish connections," Slughorn said, lowering his voice, as if sharing a secret. "I can see you lack in this aspect. Hasn''t your godfather taught you these things?"


    "Well, he''s usually busy," Harry stammered.


    "Shouldn''t be. The last heir of the ancient Black family," Slughorn shook his head, then added earnestly, "Though it might be a bit forward, maybe I should write him a letter, the last scion of the ancient Black family..."


    Harry stared, suspecting Professor Slughorn was trying to establish ties with the Black family.


    At that moment, two people passed by from the corner they were avoiding. Slughorn agilely reached out with his plump arm, ending up empty-handed. Yet, he didn''t stop; the momentum of his arm continued, encircling the person slightly farther away and forcibly pulling them over.


    Harry internally applauded the spectacle, thinking this move could win the Quidditch Save of the Year.


    On Felix Harp''s shoulder, Valen patted his chest in relief, casting a sympathetic glance at Harry, who was cornered against the wall. Felix approached and stood opposite the immobilized Snape, a pleased smile curving his lips.


    "Severus! Felix!" Slughorn called joyfully, tightly gripping Snape. "Almost missed you! I just took Harry for a stroll; no need to be polite. I heard you two are getting close to Harry¡ªI was about to tell him, if he plans on entering politics¡ª"


    "I¡ªdon''t¡ªintend¡ªto¡ªenter¡ªpolitics," Harry said irritably, struggling as Slughorn persisted in trying to bring him closer to Snape.


    Slughorn raised his chubby finger. "But you want to be an Auror, don''t you? Miller mentioned it to me. She thinks highly of you. But you can''t hunt dark wizards forever, right? Severus, you should advise him."


    Snape squinted, looking at Harry like he was examining a corpse. Calmly, he said, "I never knew I had this kind of influence on Potter."


    "Don''t say that, Severus." Slughorn smiled charmingly. Harry knew he had drunk quite a bit and was now in an excited state. "I saw him using your old textbook. Yes, I recognized your handwriting, especially messy. I criticized you back then..."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 628: The Trip to Hogsmeade Weekend - (1)

    Chapter 628: The Trip to Hogsmeade Weekend


    Slughorn clearly made a miscalculation. As Felix handed Snape the honey wine with a stiff expression, he thought to himself.


    Slughorn must have been impressed by the unique background of the special friendship between Severus and Lily during the first wizarding war. It''s not surprising; professors are often well-informed, but their knowledge usually stays on the surface, rarely delving into the deeper conflicts and emotional entanglements among students.


    Moreover, noticing Harry using an old textbook in class ¨C and knowing that Harry isn''t short on money ¨C Slughorn''s attention to Harry was a bit curious. Felix could easily deduce that the textbook used to belong to Snape.


    "Here you go, Harry... Oh, I forgot, you''re not of age yet," Felix withdrew the hand offering the drink.


    "Oh, don''t be too strict, Felix. It''s okay to have a little less," Slughorn blinked and said.


    He seemed to have realized that Snape''s relationship with Harry wasn''t as he had imagined. So, skillfully changing the subject, he patted Harry on the shoulder. "Looks like I''ve kept you too long. You should go find your friends, right... here, Harry." With that, he casually picked up a high-footed cup from the tray carried by a passing house-elf and handed it to Harry.


    Harry just wanted to leave the scene of trouble as quickly as possible. He thanked Slughorn and hurried away. It wasn''t until he felt the sharp gaze on the back of his head move away that he breathed a sigh of relief, Slughorn''s professorial voice still faintly audible behind him.


    "Amelia Bones did well, back in the day..."


    "Harry?" a familiar voice said.


    "Nev, what are you doing here?" Harry said in surprise. Neville was hiding behind a wide gold curtain, his head adorned with a string of blinking lights, his face reflecting various colors.


    "I, uh, came to take a break," Neville said cautiously.


    Harry followed his gaze and saw the Gringotts sisters, dressed in beautiful emerald robes, surrounded by a small group of people in the center. He was a bit puzzled. "Why are they talking to you?"


    "They... spoke to me," Neville stammered, his expression still somewhat frightened.


    "Just because of this?"


    "Of course ¨C not just that, but also Blaise Zabini, Marcus Belby, even Malfoy!" Neville said in shock. "Their behavior was strange, as if they were different people." He suddenly looked up, seemingly frightened by his own words.


    Harry understood a bit. "Do you think they''ve been Imperiused, or someone replaced them with Polyjuice Potion?" he asked quietly.


    Neville looked carefully at Harry''s face. "You know the reason, don''t you?"


    "It''s just the social etiquette they admire," Harry said casually.


    The two looked at each other in silence. Neville glanced at Harry''s goblet and casually asked, "Where did you get your juice?"


    "Professor Slughorn gave it to me," Harry said vaguely, finishing the overly sweet juice, feeling his throat clogged. He pulled out his wand, turned the cup into a small stool, and sat on it. Neville stared at Harry''s stool.


    "Do you need help?" Harry asked.


    "Thank you so much," Neville quickly said.


    So, the two of them hid behind the curtain, sitting on the small stool, chatting happily. Harry tried a few times and successfully used a Silencing Charm to bring over a plate of meat pies from the table.


    "Want some?" Harry asked, holding up a pie.


    "Thank Merlin, I''m starving," Neville said with a smile.


    They wolfed down the food, eyeing the others in the office. Only when the singing on the ceiling disappeared did the two come out from behind the curtain.


    "Oh, Merlin!" Hermione suddenly appeared, almost bumping into them. She stared at the suspicious oil stains on their mouths ¨C Neville still held an empty plate ¨C and looked beyond their shoulders at the golden curtain.


    "Never mind," Harry said, burping, while discreetly pushing the small stool back into the curtain. "Is the party over?"


    "I guess..." Hermione said, turning her head.


    At this moment, Professor Slughorn walked to the center and said with a smile, "I hope everyone had a good time tonight. I can assure you, this won''t be the last..." People started leaving one by one. Felix and Snape walked into the corridor, whispering.


    "What''s hidden in Room 7?" Snape asked bluntly.


    Felix raised an eyebrow.


    "This year, that place suddenly closed, and the temporary room next door was not very effective. I heard complaints from students," Snape said. "And... Professor Bagshot also showed interest."


    He briefly said two sentences and then left.


    Is this a warning? Felix wondered. As far as he knew, Snape had been low-key since the beginning of the school year, seemingly wanting nothing to do with Harry and Dumbledore after Voldemort''s downfall.


    By mid-October, the school finally posted an announcement confirming the date of the first Hogsmeade weekend.


    On that morning, Harry woke up early, the sky outside dark, the wind howling. He stared at the curtains of the four-poster bed for a long time, unable to fall asleep, so he simply pulled out the book "Advanced Potion Making" from under the bed to pass the time.


    Since the unpleasant small party, Harry had refused to bring this book, which made him extremely embarrassed, to Potions class. For the past two weeks, he and Ron had been reading a book together, until Ron''s owl Pigwidgeon brought the new textbooks from Flourish and Blotts.


    After that incident, this "Advanced Potion Making" was shelved ¨C accurately speaking, under the bed.


    Hermione''s words saved its fate. At that time, she was stuffing magical symbols into a ghost book. "Objectively speaking, this book is actually good, and there are quite a few notes from Professor Snape."


    Harry figured that the reason he ended up with this book was that at the time, only he could barely identify Snape''s sticky and messy notes. During the O.W.Ls exam period last school year, he was responsible for organizing useful notes. When the new school year started, its value significantly diminished.


    Harry opened the book from the middle to the back, staring at the blank space with the spell ¨C Invisible Sword, with the simple words "to enemies" below it. In fact, there was more under it, with two different fonts providing comments.


    One comment was for the spell itself: A cutting curse, cast quickly and silently; with a little practice, it can cut off a person''s head, and it works better on stones and metals. The counter-curse is quick healing, recite it three times (acknowledged by the inventor of the spell).


    This paragraph had once deterred Harry.


    Under Professor Snape''s commentary was Hermione''s evaluation (she seemed quite annoyed), ''Terrible incantation, are boys of that age all violent in their minds? And I can confidently say that this is an illegal curse...''


    Harry grinned silently. He could fully imagine Hermione''s mood when she wrote this passage. Although he wasn''t sure why the professor associated the spell with cutting off someone''s head


    ¨C a thought that Harry found quite terrifying ¨C it was undoubtedly a glaring warning for him.


    Professor Snape also left quite unconventional comments on other handwritten spells ¨C


    Nail Growth Hex (a minor hex with good comedic effects) ...... Earplugs Hex (essential for the library!); and the Adhesive Jaw Hex (effect is sticking the tongue to the palate, aiding in practicing silent casting).


    Harry stared at the explanation of the Adhesive Jaw Hex, his thoughts momentarily drifting elsewhere. Would this spell be useful for practicing Animagus transformations? Sirius once told them a particularly unreliable piece of advice: using Stupefy and Petrificus Totalus can prevent unconscious swallowing (or chewing) of Mandrake leaves during sleep. Harry thought, with the addition of the Adhesive Jaw Hex, one wouldn''t have to worry day or night...


    Harry shook his head vigorously; this was definitely a bad idea.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 629: Tail Tracking Mission

    Chapter 629: Tail Tracking Mission


    Ron looked visibly shocked; he nervously whispered, "Who are you? A Death Eater? Dark wizard?"


    There was no sound from behind. Ron swallowed hard, turned his head slightly, but the wand pressed against his waist jabbed him fiercely, immediately restraining any movement.


    He stammered, "I mean¡ªyou might not be aware of a problem. If I die, you won''t get away. I''m a Second Level Order of Merlin recipient¡ªabout to become First Level, and also an official member of the Anti-Dark Arts Association. I''m one of Dumbledore and Professor Snape''s favorite students, the famous Harry Potter''s close friend."


    A sinister laugh sounded from behind.


    "I certainly know who you are," a voice, hoarse as if being choked, replied.


    Ron felt a bit relieved, then suddenly his right hand''s back stung sharply. "Quit the tricks," the voice said, and Ron''s hand, reaching into his pocket, froze.


    "Come with me!"


    Ron''s body was dragged to the side, and in the corner of his eye, Tonks'' clumsy figure disappeared. His eyes dimmed, realizing they were in a dimly lit narrow alley. He was roughly pushed against the wall.


    "Ron Weasley?"


    "Exactly," Ron said, his voice now calm.


    "Oh, you''re unlucky, witnessing something you shouldn''t¡ª" the voice said playfully.


    Ron suddenly felt confident.


    "Ah, I don''t think so."


    "Honest! You¡ª"


    Distorted magical power suddenly appeared on Ron''s body. The wand behind him was forced to move away. The twisted magic clawed and scratched, but it rapidly inflated like an air-filled plastic bag, ballooning into a round shape, making a rustling noise in the narrow alley.


    Ron lifted his wand, turned around leisurely (even fixing his hair midway), and jeered at the person hit by the spell on the opposite wall, revealing half of their face.


    "You look quite disheveled, Collins," his tone full of schadenfreude.


    "Think you''re cool?" Collins snapped, "Hurry up and let me out!" Her face was distorted by Ron''s magic, and her voice was muffled.


    Ron suppressed a laugh and dispelled the spell.


    "Ironclad Hex?" Collins asked, straightening up against the wall, rubbing her face.


    "Haha, my first mastered silent spell. Lucky you."


    Ron tapped his palm with the wand, and sparks flew, a smug expression on his face.


    Collins walked out of the alley, fuming.


    "Hey, don''t go. What''s going on?" Ron followed, questioning. "I saw Tonks... that person, was it her? I deduced it from her actions."


    "It''s her," Collins confirmed. As they left the alley, she glanced around, "Never mind, let''s find a place to rest for a while. It''s been freezing these days, and that old lady keeps wandering around... I suspect it''s intentional."


    They headed towards three broomsticks.


    "Who are you talking about?" Ron asked curiously.


    "Carlotta Pinkstone," Collins said. "She just got out of Azkaban recently. Tonks and I are responsible for tailing her."


    "Is she a criminal?" Ron asked in surprise. "She isn''t¡ª"


    "No, not like you think. She''s not related to the recent Dark Wizard trials," Collins explained. As they picked a window-side seat in Three Broomsticks, Madam Rosmerta approached them, "What can I get you, dears? Oh, Mr. Weasley?"


    Ron, in a low voice, said slowly, "I need a hot firewhisky, and for this lady¡ª"


    "Are you of age?" Collins looked at him suspiciously.


    Ron coughed violently, his face turning red. He glared at her, "Just under five months, if you must know!" Madam Rosmerta chuckled, emitting a charming aura. "A hot firewhisky, sure," she said calmly, "And for you, miss?"


    "I don''t need anything," Collins said stiffly.


    "She can''t drink; she''s on duty¡ªouch!" Ron, in pain, gasped as he withdrew his stepped-on toe. Angrily, he told Madam Rosmerta, "Excuse me, bring her something non-alcoholic, like soda."


    "I recommend pear juice soda," the barmaid suggested.


    "That''s fine," Ron said, looking at Collins, who didn''t object. When Madam Rosmerta left, he couldn''t resist lowering his voice, "About that Carlotta¡ª"


    "Carlotta!"


    "Alright, Carlotta," Ron shrugged, "What crime did she commit? Why are you two tailing her? Honestly, I don''t think Tonks is cut out for close surveillance work unless..."


    "Unless we had no intention of hiding in the first place," Collins gave Ron an approving look.


    Ron widened his eyes. He was about to say "unless the person giving orders had lost their mind," but he wasn''t going to admit that unless his own mind was also malfunctioning. So, he played along, "Yeah, exactly! That''s what I was thinking. Spill the details!"


    "She''s an activist..."


    Collins spoke slowly in the warm, faintly fragrant pub. As time passed, the glasses in front of them were emptied, and Collins stood up, putting on her scarf. "I''m leaving to replace Tonks. Oh, and if you see Cedric, say hi for me. I saw him with his girlfriend earlier."


    "You can''t say it yourself?" Ron grumbled discontentedly.


    "I''ve got a mission." Collins smiled, covering her face, leaving only her eyes visible. "Well, I must say, your reactions today were quite impressive. Looking forward to having you as my new colleague."


    "Got it, got it." Ron''s ears turned slightly red, revealing his self-proclaimed noble and profound demeanor as he spoke slowly.


    As dusk approached, young wizards from Hogwarts emerged from all directions, heading back to the school. The doors of Three Broomsticks swung open, and a woman in a dark green double-breasted coat entered. She was no longer young, but traces of her past beauty and elegance were still evident on her face.


    Madam Rosmerta approached her.


    "Welcome, dear guest. Please come in. What can I get you?"


    The woman didn''t rush to answer. She took off her pointed hat, revealing short gray-white hair. After scanning the room, she said, "Prepare a secluded room for me. I plan to stay the night."


    "Of course, madam," Madam Rosmerta replied, "Anything else?"


    "I might be receiving someone tonight, so don''t disturb me. I don''t need any services other than accommodation. Understand?"


    "Oh, um, alright," Madam Rosmerta hesitated, "According to the Ministry of Magic regulations, we need to register names for accommodations..."


    "Sure," the woman said, "You can call me... Nicole Noll."


    As night fell, the stars twinkled outside the window. The woman sat in a chair in the room, patiently waiting. She had maintained this posture for some time, hands intertwined, eyes flickering with memories.


    Had the Hogwarts student delivered the letter? Would he keep the appointment? Why hadn''t he contacted them after escaping? Was he disillusioned, thinking that after that incident, no one acknowledged his unwavering dominance...


    "Knock, knock!"


    The woman stood up excitedly. Fortunately, she hadn''t lost her composure. "Is it you?" she asked in a trembling voice.


    There was no response from outside.


    Her heart sank, and she quickly drew her wand, pointing it at the door. "Who''s outside?" she demanded, her voice now filled with cold indifference and menace.


    "Felix Harp," a young voice outside the door said, "A certain lady who goes by ''Nicole Noll,'' bold enough to pay a visit. Can we chat downstairs?" As the voice spoke, the surrounding air seemed to solidify, forming an indivisible whole.


    The woman decisively raised her wand, a burst of fire shooting out. Then, she tried to perform Apparition.


    "Bang!"


    The door shattered into pieces, and the fire directly blasted a large hole in the wall. The woman''s figure disappeared at the last second, but she was quickly thrown out. The surroundings were desolate, with black stone shadows and rustling trees. The night''s chill penetrated through the icy ground to the woman. She shivered and got up from the ground.


    Nicole Noll, from the corner of her eye, saw a cluster of lights. It was the village of Hogsmeade.


    Exhaling the cold that had solidified in her chest, she roughly determined her location¡ªjust outside Hogsmeade. Then, she focused on the young man who had appeared silently in front of her. Moonlight illuminated his excessively young face, outlining his handsome features.


    "Felix Harp?"


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 630: Disappointment and Return

    "Felix Harp?"


    Nicole Noel softly repeated the newcomer''s introduction, then suddenly waved her wand. The air made a "whoosh" sound, followed by sharp sounds, as if blades were cutting through paper, echoing in the ears.


    However, her magic didn''t harm anyone, not even pushing them far away.


    A few feet in front of the woman, several dazzling bright lights burst into existence out of nowhere, revealing a solid stone wall that blocked the spells. Nicole Noel was astonished; what level of Transfiguration was this? She instinctively stepped back¡ª


    Another wall blocked her behind. Her non-wand hand touched the rough, cold rock surface, and her heart sank like a drowning person. All her senses told her that the wall was incredibly real, with no apparent flaws. She even doubted if the person in front of her was Dumbledore in disguise. But something she couldn''t comprehend happened; the previously solid wall, which blocked the spells, quickly lost its color, turning into simple, finely drawn lines. The figure of Felix Harp, standing like a statue, became elusive.


    Finally, those lines flickered a few times and blended into the darkness.


    Nicole Noel stared at Felix''s silver eyes, her mouth wide open in astonishment.


    "Your eyes... do you also have the gift of prophecy?"


    "You mean Grindelwald? Are his eyes similar to mine?" Felix asked with interest. "We were colleagues for over a month, and I never noticed. I thought they were always blue."


    "No, you are different from him," Nicole Noel said in a low voice. "He only had one eye with a different color, representing a rare gift of prophecy."


    "Is that so?" Felix paused and expressed gratitude, "Well, can we have a proper conversation now? You don''t seem to intend to conceal your identity. It''s simple; there are quite a few Saints, but because of that, it''s hard for me to judge proximity or distance. It''s great that you appeared voluntarily."


    "Don''t expect to learn any secrets from me," Nicole Noel said warily.


    "Even if the events happened half a century ago?" Felix asked.


    "For some of us, our cause never ended; it just went into temporary hibernation."


    "Ah, I see. Are you here to find the leader?" Felix said. After a short pause, he asked again with a guarded look, "I''m curious, what does it feel like to unquestionably trust someone?"


    The fire of anger burned in the woman''s eyes. "Are you mocking me? That''s very undignified and doesn''t match your international reputation."


    "No, no, I''m genuinely interested... Among the groups I''ve encountered, it''s said that only Saints have strong cohesion, of course, I mean the core figures among the Saints. Do you know about Death Eaters? These two seem completely incomparable."


    "Death Eaters?" The woman sneered. "What is that? So what? What does it feel like? Entrusting a part of your fate to others, like Muggles with their faith?"


    Nicole Noel scrutinized him for a moment, and after a while, a mysterious smile appeared on her lips.


    "I see," she sighed.


    Felix appropriately expressed a hint of inquiry, but the woman remained silent.


    A moment of silence. Then¡ª


    "I want to meet Mr. Grindelwald."


    "I''m afraid I have to disappoint you. Mr. Grindelwald... well, he has taken the reins and no longer concerns himself with past matters. It''s best not to disturb him. It''s good for both him and you."


    Tension filled the air again. "Are you going against the Saints?" Nicole Noel said arrogantly and indifferently.


    "But madam, how many people can you represent?" Felix retorted.


    "Beyond your imagination," Nicole Noel said sternly. "I admit your strength is remarkable, but how many people can you handle? A thousand, two thousand, or tens of thousands of wizards? The entire wizarding world dared not pass judgment on all Saints back then. Do you think you can represent those two million wizards?"


    "Tsk, let me remind you, Grindelwald was imprisoned for half a century, right?"


    "He did it willingly!" Nicole Noel shouted loudly, her eyes incredibly bright. "But he''s out now. No one in this world can resist the Saints'' army. Not Dumbledore, he only plays tricks and scheming. Mr. Harp, if you join us, you will be highly regarded. It''s the only way to prevent Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry and the British wizarding world from turning into ruins¡ª"


    "Interesting. Are you implying you have plans to start a wizarding war?" Felix said with a slight smile, but his tone became colder. "Do you know what I saw, madam? Empty threats. You''re lying, and you can only represent yourself. And mentioning the Saints'' army¡ª"


    His pupils were completely occupied by a silver glow, and the reduced runic script in the silver mist undulated. Magical symbols around him flickered. This was different from the adult gift Felix gave to Hermione; hers was empty and needed her to fill and inject her understanding of ancient runes. The one Felix held was the most powerful source of magical power for a master of runic magic.


    The surroundings became hazy, cold black walls appeared, and the two heard noisy voices. Young students passed by them, disappearing. Walls connected, windows, stairs, towers appeared one after another, and the overgrown woodland quickly turned into a vast castle complex covering thousands of feet.


    Nicole Noel stiffly turned her head back, exhaling cold air on the illusory windows, revealing a fearful face. She turned around and stared at Felix across the corridor.


    "I don''t know how many people I can handle. Do you want to find out?"


    A moment of silence.


    "I''m sorry, I got a bit carried away," Felix said as the magnificent castle before him gradually disappeared. "But I despise being threatened," he muttered. Especially threats that might be achievable¡ªthis woman in front of him couldn''t do it, but perhaps Grindelwald could.


    Regardless, if thousands of wizards were summoned, he had no way to handle them other than escaping.


    "Anyway, your plan failed, ma''am. Come with me; I''ll hand you over to the British Ministry of Magic."


    A brown owl flapped down, somersaulting in the air.


    Both of them stared at the owl, which dropped a letter at Nicole Nott''s feet and flew away, probably relieved to escape what lay beneath. It had struggled to find this opportunity to deliver the letter and would undoubtedly reward itself with extra owl treats when it got back.


    The woman glanced at Felix; seeing no reaction, she picked up the letter, tore it open, and pulled out the parchment inside, reading the contents.


    In just a few lines, she read it repeatedly. She slumped to the ground, pale, her gaze seemingly losing focus.


    "Grindelwald''s reply? So you''ve already contacted him. What did he say?" Felix inquired.


    Nicole Nott closed her eyes, crumpling the parchment in her grip.


    "Oh, I see... You can leave now, Ms. Nott. Don''t come back," Felix issued a dismissal order.


    "Aren''t you going to arrest me?" Nicole Nott weakly asked, opening her eyes.


    "No need," Felix replied, and then, he vanished.


    The wind howled, and Nicole Nott stood there, gazing in the direction of Hogwarts Castle for a long time before departing.


    "The old man is indeed charming; after so many years, people still can''t forget him," Felix remarked, marveling, twirling a phantom piece of paper. Shaking his head, he disappeared once again, genuinely leaving this time.


    Grindelwald''s refusal to return was a positive sign. There was no need to stir up trouble; who knew what kind of relationship these two had in the past¡ªperhaps they were even a couple? Felix weighed the options briefly and decided not to burden Ms. Bones with this hot potato.


    She had enough pressure lately, and Felix feared that escalating matters might lead her to strike.


    A new week began, and everything at Hogwarts continued as usual. Except¡ª


    "Potter," Grindelwald stood at the podium, examining a submitted paper, "can you tell me what you''ve written?"


    Harry stood up reluctantly, "Homework, sir."


    "So, you do know," Grindelwald said softly. "You''re not taking it seriously, Potter, so unfortunately, you''ll have detention."


    "But, sir¡ª" Harry protested.


    "I''ll hear your explanation in my office, but not now. Don''t delay the others," Grindelwald calmly stated. "Let''s continue the lesson."


    Harry sat back down, frustrated, and received sympathetic glances from Ron and Hermione. This wasn''t the first time this had happened, and Professor Bathsheda wasn''t lenient because of Harry''s acquaintance. On the contrary, she became stricter.


    Many times, the same paper, with a different name, might pass, but on Harry, it was ''full of loopholes.'' It was unexpected to escalate to the point of detention.


    "...Due to your ''mediocre Muggle disguise'' skills, more than half failed. This also means that you could attract the attention of Muggle law enforcement at any time. And if some of you, in your carelessness, pull out your wands, you might face a deadly retaliation."


    "In the previous class, we learned that conventional firearms exceed the speed of sound. Does anyone remember what that number is? Good, Miss Granger. On the other hand, the average speed of a wizard, I mean those proficient in casting silent spells, is about one-third. Unless you''re a grand sorcerer capable of controlling magic beyond your body, you have to listen to my class diligently..."


    "Detecting danger in advance is safer than confronting it head-on. An effective method is using spells like the Sensory Charm to enhance your perception and detect the presence of danger in advance."


    "Now, pair up, one facing the other. The one in front will use the Sensory Charm, while the other will concentrate on the wand''s tip, but don''t cast any spells. Let''s see how well you can do."


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 631: Staying Behind - (1)

    Chapter 631: Staying Behind


    In the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, the students began to stir.


    Desks were piled up in a corner against the wall, clearing a large area in the middle. For the next few minutes, the classroom was chaotic. No one wanted to be the one with a wand pointed at the back of their head. Harry and Ron playfully shoved each other for a while. Eventually, Ron, with his height advantage and physical strength, emerged victorious, pushing Harry to the front. In his peripheral vision, Harry noticed Neville standing next to him with a grim expression, as if heading to the gallows.


    "Prepare¡ªfront-row students, cast the Sensory Charm on yourselves¡ª"


    Harry didn''t pay attention to the others; he pointed his wand at himself and whispered the incantation. In an instant, his senses became extremely sharp, and countless details he had previously ignored flooded in. This charm wasn''t unfamiliar to Harry; he quickly filtered out unnecessary details and focused on the potential threats behind him. Gradually, he ''saw'' something¡ªa vague light point appeared behind him, which was Ron''s wand with some misty substance entwined around the tip.


    Suddenly, Harry remembered Professor Bagshot''s mocking from previous classes, saying that their spellcasting "seemed as conspicuous to some as shouting in their ears." Without conscious thought, Harry tightened his grip on his wand, nerves taut. He was afraid Ron might forget the professor''s instructions and cast the spell.


    This wasn''t baseless worry. Some students had lost control of their magic, causing harm to their peers. The spell arcs in Harry''s eyes were like fleeting sparks in the darkness. "The failed groups, switch positions yourselves," Grindelwald said nonchalantly, exchanging glances with students whose eyes were filled with threats. Simo was desperately apologizing to Dean in a hushed tone, claiming it wasn''t intentional. However, Dean, smelling of burnt hair, only sneered at him. Draco Malfoy frowned, frozen in place, anxiously watching Blaise Zabini limping towards him.


    The next few minutes turned the classroom into chaos. Students who had suffered mishaps earlier retaliated with various minor curses, and the air was filled with pained yells. "Keep calm, minor injuries are no big deal," Grindelwald said lightly. With incredible eyesight, he ignored the students exchanging curses after changing positions, seemingly unbothered. Draco Malfoy stood rigidly, frowning nervously as Blaise Zabini limped toward him.


    The chaos continued for a few more minutes. Only Harry and Ron, along with Neville and Hermione, remained still. Hermione was known for her control over magic, and unless the professor stopped them, she could maintain it until the end of the class. However, Neville was visibly tense, his hair standing on end. Due to his overreactions, he futilely used the Shield Charm several times.


    Ron turned his head, and when he saw Draco Malfoy hit by the Petrification Curse, falling face down, he chuckled. His wrist couldn''t help but shake. "Watch out, Harry!" Ron suddenly shouted. Harry had already noticed a change in the magical aura around Ron''s wand tip. At this moment, he completely disregarded the nonverbal spell he wasn''t proficient with and shouted, "Armor Shield!"


    An invisible, solid barrier instantly formed.


    Harry''s Shield Charm was too powerful. Seven or eight students around him were pushed away, and the classroom turned chaotic. When Harry opened his eyes, he saw Neville pinning Justin down, both groaning. Harry hurriedly went to help them up. It was only at this moment that Grindelwald leisurely walked over, lifting the various curse effects from the students.


    "Rest for ten minutes before continuing," he calmly said.


    "Quite a show," Ron commented, grimacing as they left the classroom after an hour. "The professor didn''t say anything about the chaos in class." His arm bore strange bruises, as if from a whip, the effect of Ernie Macmillan''s Stinging Hex.


    Harry remained silent. His walk seemed odd, as if he couldn''t exert much force. After the break, Professor Bagshot had them switch partners. Harry''s Sensory Charm worked well; he successfully defended against spells from behind several times. However, in the last five minutes of class, before Draco Malfoy could make a move, a spell came out of nowhere and hit Harry. Draco also ''accidentally'' lost control afterward, and two Leg-Locker Curses in succession left Harry''s legs as limp as noodles.


    Hermione angrily fixed her tousled hair, now resembling Devil''s Snare. Even with the mirror she conjured with her wand, she couldn''t untangle it. "I think Professor Bagshot wouldn''t mind that," she said sarcastically.


    "Why?" Harry asked.


    "Think about it carefully," she said. "What does he want?"


    "To train us to detect dangers from the dark with the Sensory Charm," Harry said, then realized, "Are you saying it''s intentional? Intentionally allowing chaos?"


    "Practice is more effective than theory," Hermione interjected. A few junior wizards passed by, whispering and pointing at her, worsening her mood. Finally, she left Harry and Ron, heading back to the girls'' dormitory.


    "Don''t you have Arithmancy next?" Ron asked.


    "Make me walk around with a tangled mess of yarn on my head? Absolutely not!" Hermione exclaimed. "I hate Daphne Greengrass!" With that, she ran off, leaving Harry and Ron staring at each other. Ron sincerely said to Harry, "She described it accurately. It really looks like a ball of yarn. I think it''s inspired by Crookshanks on Crookshanks''s Mountain."


    "What are you talking about?" Ginny suddenly appeared.


    She reached out and pulled a absent-minded Luna over, as if preventing her from getting lost. "Hello," Luna greeted with a somewhat ethereal voice, her eyes trailing after Hermione''s departing figure, clearly intrigued.


    Harry blushed a bit, suddenly remembering the time he spent with Ginny at Madam Puddifoot''s Tea Shop. It felt like it had passed in the blink of an eye, leaving him with lingering thoughts. He was already looking forward to the next Hogsmeade weekend.


    "Well," Ginny''s voice suddenly buzzed like a mosquito, her cheeks turning crimson, "H-Harry, Luna has something to tell you. Luna?"


    Luna was chatting with Ron. "I like Hermione''s new hairstyle," she said. "I just wonder if it''s troublesome to deal with."


    "Oh, it''s quite convenient. You just need to master the Knotting Charm," Ron replied.


    "Luna!" Ginny exclaimed.


    "Oh," Luna snapped back to attention. She said openly, "I''d like you to help me with something."


    "No problem," Harry said, looking at Luna. Surprisingly, the quirky girl had new decorations¡ªhair accessories, bracelets, and necklaces made of colorful stones, winding around her hair, neck, and wrists. Harry felt that these things would only look normal on Luna; maybe it was because her unique aura made them not too attention-grabbing.


    "I want to learn a Parseltongue accent," Luna said.


    "Okay¡ªwhat?" Harry shouted. Ron, who was questioning Ginny about her blushing, suddenly turned his head, his neck stiff and


    awkward, as if he was the one hit by the Knotting Charm. He looked incredulous, and Ginny, seemingly aware of the situation, calmly rolled her eyes, her gaze casually shifting around.


    "Parseltongue accent," Luna repeated, thinking Harry hadn''t heard clearly. She deliberately spoke slowly and with standard pronunciation.


    "Oh, Luna, I know what a Parseltongue accent is," Harry said, feeling a headache coming. "I mean... well, which phrase do you want to learn?" When he asked this question, he already had a premonition.


    "O¡ªpen," Luna said, deliberately slowing down her speech.


    Harry''s heart sank.


    Open. That was the key to the Slytherin Chamber¡ªthe very place they both wanted to go. Harry felt he wouldn''t be wrong, and he stared at Ginny, who had already turned her head away, stealing glances at Harry with a guilty conscience.


    Harry was in a difficult position, and, more importantly, he didn''t understand why Luna suddenly wanted to go to the Slytherin Chamber. Was it something Ginny said? He could only temporarily deceive his way through. "Uh, I need to think about it carefully. I have Ancient Runes later... I mean, Potion class..." he stammered.


    Luna stared at him for a while. "Okay, then this weekend, is that alright?" she asked cheerfully.


    Harry nodded blankly.


    Luna bounced away. Ginny also wanted to slip away, but Harry stopped her. He needed to find out what was going on. Ginny looked dejected, and they walked towards the common room. "We''ve tried many ways¡ªasking Fred and George about secret passages, asking the centaur Firenze for Divination, even advertising in ''The Quibbler''¡ªthat''s how Luna got those little stones; she surprisingly likes them!"


    "Don''t change the subject," Harry said.


    Ginny shot him a glance, whispering, "Well... to find the Resurrection Stone."


    ...


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 632: A New Beginning, Seventeen Magical Laws - (1)

    Chapter 632: A New Beginning, Seventeen Magical Laws


    Felix Harp emerged, his head still feeling a bit dizzy, as if his consciousness lingered in Professor Bagshot''s office. They sat on plush sofa cushions, bathed in the flickering, crimson light of the fireplace, discussing insights into magic.


    Professor Bagshot''s theoretical knowledge was extensive, covering a wide range of topics without becoming overly verbose. He had a knack for clearly presenting personal thoughts through clever demonstrations. In comparison, Felix felt his own articulation lacking, his mind a jumble.


    This realization frustrated him, considering he had taught spells to students in the Frontline Observatory Club.


    Unable to resist, Felix compared the professors he encountered in this class.


    In the first and second years, he met Quirrell and Lockhart, but learned little of practical value from them. Quirrell was possessed by Voldemort, likely preoccupied with plans to seize the Philosopher''s Stone, making him less focused on teaching. Despite reputed solid theoretical knowledge, Quirrell''s curse on the flying broomstick attested to potential mental corruption.


    At the time Felix discovered he was a Horcrux, he harbored suspicions that he might grow a face resembling Quirrell''s on the back of his head.


    As for Lockhart, apart from the Forgetfulness Charm, he was useless and currently suffering in Azkaban. Nevertheless, in terms of classroom excitement, Lockhart surpassed others. His readings and non-material performances were lively and full of emotion, a stark contrast to Quirrell''s fumbling speech and nervous demeanor.


    Reflecting on his first encounter with serious Dark Arts education, it started with Professor Damocles Belby (excluding the Dueling Club).


    Belby, a master in magical potions, had researched the Wolfsbane Potion. In a sense, his choices were opposite to Snape''s. Even though Belby claimed to be a temporary replacement, Felix found his defensive courses around the Forbidden Forest useful.


    In the third year, students welcomed Professor Lupin. Perhaps mixed with subjective feelings, Felix considered him the best Defense Against the Dark Arts professor he encountered. Lupin had a gentle demeanor, a friendly attitude toward students, and, due to his concealed werewolf identity, had dealt with many challenging dark creatures and evil magic. "I am a part of them," Lupin once said bitterly, and Harry vehemently disagreed. Many students still fondly remembered Lupin ¨C they were tortured enough by Moody''s teaching methods in the fourth year, and "Maybe Professor Hap invited you and saved some advertising costs!"


    Harry''s feelings towards Professor Moody were also complex. He recognized that his admiration for the legendary Alastor Moody was partially manufactured by the Death Eater Barty Crouch Jr., disguised as Moody. Still, he decided not to dwell on it; he had learned valuable knowledge on dealing with dark wizards and found Moody absolutely reliable.


    Last year''s Defense Against the Dark Arts professor was Sirius Black (in their last contact, Sirius mentioned seeing Rita Skeeter reporting mad cow disease on Muggle TV). Harry speculated that Sirius had a special mission as a professor ¨C perhaps training students to handle emergencies and real combat skills under the threat of war. His peers in Harry''s year seemed well-prepared during the O.W.Ls practical exams.


    Now, Professor Bagshot ¨C Harry''s heart sank, possibly due to Bagshot''s former association with the Saints, harboring some animosity towards Muggles or practicing ''discrimination.'' Harry recalled the speech he witnessed today, and it was clear that Grindelwald believed wizards and Muggles were two different groups in competition.


    Isn''t there a Statute of Secrecy?


    A voice in Harry''s mind asked, what if the Statute of Secrecy fails? He couldn''t think of a solution, weighing heavily on his heart. A sudden gust of cold wind, accompanied by snowflakes, hit his face. Harry looked up to see the windows in the corridor were open.


    He walked forward, small ice crystals sticking to the window frame. The cold, biting sensation on his fingers made him realize winter was approaching. "What are you doing?" Filch suddenly appeared, holding a glowing wand.


    "Closing the windows," Harry said.


    "It''s almost curfew, and you''re wandering around the castle. I suspect..." Filch spoke in a cold, threatening tone. Mrs. Norris, the cat, nestled comfortably in her master''s shadow, rubbing against Filch''s trouser leg.


    "So, it''s not curfew yet?" Harry exclaimed loudly. "Thanks for the reminder!" He walked away, leaving behind the sound of Filch panting heavily. Then, he heard Filch mutter a spell, and the window slammed shut.


    Some relationships are challenging to improve, Harry thought as he climbed the stairs. He thought about Draco Malfoy ¨C they were destined not to be friends, with too much history and resentment between them. Unless external forces forced them together ¨C like in-class group training.


    Thinking about it, Harry couldn''t help but feel a hint of melancholy that in two more years, after graduation, they might never have any interaction. Hogwarts was the first place that truly felt like home to him.


    The next day, at the Great Hall.


    "So, Professor Bagshot didn''t punish you at all and actually discussed magic with you?" Ron''s tone sounded somewhat jealous.


    "Yeah," Harry said. During breakfast, he took the opportunity to tell Ron and Hermione about last night''s experience (omitting the part about the Saints).


    "He''s not that heartless after all," Ron mumbled, noticeably warming up to Professor Bagshot. Even Hermione seemed slightly surprised. "But why did he keep you in the class?"


    "My essay did have quite a few problems," Harry shrugged.


    He couldn''t believe he was finding excuses for Professor Bagshot, but he genuinely didn''t want to reveal the professor''s past as a Saint. That was in the past, right? Broadcasting it would only put Professor Bagshot in an awkward position. Harry recalled Lupin''s werewolf identity ¨C after Lupin confessed, he resigned shortly thereafter.


    "Oh, Hermione," Harry casually asked, "how much do you know about Grindelwald?"


    Although he tried to be nonchalant, Ron interrupted, "Wait, he treated you to snacks too?"


    "Yeah, I got a Dumbledore Chocolate Frog card while eating chocolate frogs in Professor Bagshot''s office," Harry said, sharing last night''s experience while discreetly omitting the part about the Saints.


    "He even offered you snacks?" Ron interjected. "Well, I''m glad I''m not dealing with Pixies anymore."


    "You can choose not to go," Hermione said.


    "Leave Ginny alone? Mum would kill me if she found out," Ron protested.


    Right, their discussion had shifted. It wasn''t about teaching Luna the Parseltongue anymore; now, it was about whether to spend time exploring the Chamber with them. Harry didn''t want to go, as this adventure was bound to be futile ¨C the real Resurrection Stone was on Dumbledore''s hand.


    Thursday evening, Harry absentmindedly saw Luna crossing the grounds, looking trendy. Suddenly, he realized the weekend was approaching, and he hadn''t given Luna a response. Ron and Hermione had conflicting opinions on the matter.


    "Why should we go to the smelly sewer? Not to mention, we have to enter the girls'' bathroom ¨C I don''t want to deal with Myrtle again," Ron''s face scrunched up.


    "You can choose not to go," Hermione suggested.


    "I can''t just leave Ginny hanging. If Mum finds out, she''ll kill me," Ron protested.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 633: Restless Night - (1)

    Chapter 633: Restless Night


    "We''ve covered a series of related concepts¡ªmagical symbols, circuits, and sequences," Felix said, materializing the mentioned concepts.


    Individual flame magical symbols transformed between flickering gold-red blocks of text and a mass of flames; the recently demonstrated weight-reducing magical circuits hung together like wind chimes, swaying gently in the breeze. Lastly, the appearance of a golden hollow spherical structure covered in intricate magical symbols, resembling a three-dimensional puzzle or even an integral part of one. Harry''s mind suddenly drifted to Hermione playing with Crookshanks on the Cat Clue Mountain.


    "Who can stand on a higher level and outline the differences between them?" Felix asked.


    This question proved challenging; even Hermione bit her lip, pondering the answer without immediately raising her hand, as she usually did.


    "No one?" Felix surveyed the classroom. "Give everyone a few minutes to think."


    During this time, students shifted in their seats. Harry leaned back, staring at the golden magical ball. His mind, however, wandered to the notion of it suddenly activating and absorbing all the students in the classroom one by one. A few years ago, hundreds of Dementors were helplessly drawn into a rapidly spinning ball before a hand ignited flames.


    Harry''s consciousness snapped back.


    "Time''s up," Felix said, observing the students below. Their gazes were avoiding, and at this moment, Hermione hesitantly raised her hand. "Good¡ªMiss Granger?" Other students sighed with relief, as if coming back to life.


    Hermione stood up.


    "I think it''s about ''integrity''," she uncommonly answered with uncertainty.


    "Elaborate," Felix encouraged, his blue eyes blinking, staring at Hermione. She realized she got it right and slowly went through her somewhat vague thoughts, speaking at a deliberate pace.


    "If we compare ancient magic with modern spell systems, a complete magical sequence and a spell should be equal in status. They represent complete magic. For example, the Lumos spell and ''Glimmering Glint,''" Hermione continued, "although these two differ significantly in difficulty."


    "If the above statement holds, the magical structure below the magical sequence is like an incomplete spell, unable to exist independently. In fact, based on past knowledge, magical circuits must be carved on tangible carriers to exist, usually with the help of tools such as carving knives and chestnut wood... and individual magical symbols are more evident."


    "Individual magical symbols, circuits, sequences... It''s an ongoing process until you have a magical book¡ª"


    Hermione paused, halting her train of thought.


    She suddenly understood a question¡ªwhy didn''t ancient magic spread in ancient times? Why was it eventually replaced? In addition to the advantages of the modern magical system itself, a crucial factor was the lack of research on the first two (individual magical symbols and magical circuits) at that time. All young wizards had to start learning dangerous ancient magic without any foundation. Perhaps, their first challenge in life was to master a complete magical sequence with no basis.


    The professor''s approach actually lowered the learning threshold for the entire system.


    "Good, Gryffindor gets twenty points," Felix said cheerfully. "Now that you know the first magical law: the Law of Integrity. Why don''t you write it down?"


    The students lowered their heads to take notes, and Felix paced among them.


    "Let me add, modern spell systems, African legacy gesture and ritual casting systems, and magical casting systems are essentially flexible applications of magic." Felix made specific magical images appear at his fingertips, such as a bunch of flames, a stream of water, and a soft light.


    "The difference lies in¡ª"


    "Ancient magic uses individual magical blocks as the smallest casting units. It''s like a syllable in modern spells or a dance step in African old magic systems. The process of manipulating and combining magic is externalized, allowing us to feel it intuitively... We once considered individual magical symbols as simple spells, a somewhat acceptable description, as the process of materializing magical symbols involves the participation of magic and will."


    "But individual magical symbols have limited functions."


    The students below exchanged excited glances. If there was a class recently that was the most interesting, it had to be Professor Hipp''s introduction to ancient African magic¡ªthe scene of the usually solemn professor waving his arms, jumping left and right, was truly memorable.


    "That feels like Professor McGonagall letting her hair down and dancing a lively samba."


    "Let me give you a demonstration."


    Hundreds of colorful ancient magical symbols appeared in the air, dancing and interlocking, finally forming dozens of various-length magical circuits.


    "Does it look familiar?" Felix asked with anticipation.


    "Magical puppets," Neville whispered.


    "Correct," Felix smiled. "These are the magical circuits used on magical puppets. In the past, we used alchemical materials as carriers, but actually..." Felix took out a small bottle, and dark golden smoke flowed out. The smoke gathered and gradually solidified into a human shape.


    Floating and sinking magical circuits appeared in mid-air on the smoke person''s arms, joints, thighs, shins, and torso. Then, the smoke person''s arm suddenly lit up.


    A ball of flame whizzed over the students'' heads and disappeared just before hitting the wall.


    "Transfiguration smoke," Felix shook the empty bottle, "sent to me by your senior Cedric Diggory. I guess he wanted to advertise, but was too embarrassed to say it directly. He also sent a copy to Professor McGonagall and Professor Sprout... Anyway, this thing is quite useful."


    Under the gaze of everyone, Felix waved again. The transfiguration smoke turned from a human shape into a three-foot-long golden eagle, flying around the classroom and dropping clusters of flames from its claws. The students screamed and dodged, but these flames were taken away by Professor Hipp before they could land.


    When the class ended, the students looked like they had just finished a battle.


    "Today''s homework... You''ve heard quite a few fresh concepts. I''m sure it''s thought-provoking. Record these ideas, even if it''s just a few words. Let your imagination run wild! Magic relies on this thing."


    After class, Harry, Ron, and Hermione stayed behind.


    Felix knew what was going on. He asked, "What do you want to inquire about?"


    Ron and Hermione glanced at Harry. Harry hesitated before explaining what he saw in Madame Puddifoot''s Tea Shop, focusing on the appearance and attire of the old woman who spoke to Daphne. Then the three saw Professor Hipp fall into silence.


    Harry felt uneasy. He wanted the professor to realize that the woman was suspicious but didn''t want to involve Professor Bashat.


    "Professor, do you think she might be¡ª"


    "You mean Miss Gringrass being bewitched?" Felix smiled and asked, "There is indeed such a possibility. I''ll go to the infirmary to check. How about... going together?"


    "Sure," Harry immediately agreed.


    In the infirmary, Daphne happily ate an apple, estimating the time. When she heard footsteps, she quickly lay down, covered herself with a blanket, and closed her eyes. Only then did she realize something was wrong¡ªthere were too many people! Even if Madam Pomfrey came with her sister, there wouldn''t be such a chaotic sound of footsteps. Could it be that other people came to visit her?


    The door was pushed open


    slightly. She pricked up her ears and was surprised to find one of them was Professor Hipp.


    "How is she?" Felix asked Madam Pomfrey.


    "She needs to stay for two more days. If she leaves now, she might get lost on the way to her dormitory... I''ve never seen such carelessness, oh, including you, Miss Granger, in your second year¡ª"


    "Madam Pomfrey!" Hermione exclaimed.


    Second year? Daphne repeated in her mind, then a fluffy cat''s head appeared in her thoughts.


    "Pfft!" She burst into laughter.


    The ward fell silent for a moment.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.

 Chapter 634: Antagonist - (1)

    Chapter 634: Antagonist - (1)


    Chapter 634: Antagonist


    Felix spread out the map, placing his hand on it, and whispered, "Albus Dumbledore."


    The map showed no response, as if the person didn''t exist.


    Felix smirked, having anticipated this. He put on his cloak, and Valen, the Niffler, wrapped a scarf around himself. The two of them silently left the office. After a moment of thought, Felix headed towards classroom number seven.


    A few minutes ahead of schedule.


    In the abandoned second-floor girls'' lavatory, four people were anxiously waiting. Moaning Myrtle sat on the flushing toilet, watching Harry pace restlessly. "Did you invite someone else?" the ghost asked.


    No one paid her any attention.


    After pacing around again, Harry asked Ron, who was standing at the door, "Did you hear any noise?"


    "No," Ron replied, bending over to look through the keyhole.


    "Has Luna forgotten the time?" Harry turned to glare at Ginny.


    "I think..."


    "Ouch!" Ron suddenly yelped in pain, holding his forehead as he stepped back. The door creaked open a crack, and after a few seconds, Luna peeked in, cautiously looking around. Her disheveled and dirty hair cascaded down as she grinned upon seeing the grimacing Ron and the others.


    "Oh, you''re all here¡ªgreat!" Luna cheerfully exclaimed. "I''ve been looking forward to a secret meeting. Can we use fireworks?"


    "Ugh," Ron rubbed his forehead.


    Luna stared at the red skin on his forehead, asking, "What happened to you?"


    "Well, let''s not worry about that now, Luna," Hermione said. "You''re late, though I don''t really want to hear reasons like oversleeping. But it''s better than an accident¡ªspeaking of which, you weren''t caught, right?"


    "I ran into Madam Rosmerta," Luna said, and everyone''s hearts skipped a beat. "But I used Transfiguration to create a bunch of mice and fish, and she went chasing after the mice." With that, she showed her empty left wrist.


    There should have been a string of stone bracelets there.


    According to Ginny, they had advertised in The Quibbler, seeking beautiful stones. In just two days, Luna received a box full of strange and colorful little stones, though none contained a Resurrection Stone. Luna picked out some and made her entire set of decorations. Despite Ginny''s numerous excuses, Luna eventually got a necklace.


    Of course, she had never worn it.


    The remaining stones were repurposed, and the two spent an afternoon adding a path of stones to the "Crumple-Horned Snorkack Definitely Exists" club''s room, leading to a hammock.


    "Why did you think of transfiguring fish?" Lavender asked with interest, judging from her tone.


    "Cats love fish," Luna confidently replied.


    "But live fish don''t just appear on the ground¡ªwell, live fish, I assume?" Hermione asked.


    "Yes, but cats don''t care," Luna said.


    Seeing the topic veering off, Harry quickly cleared his throat, and everyone turned their gaze to him. He assumed a captain''s demeanor from his Quidditch training, speaking seriously, "We need to hurry; three of us have early Quidditch training tomorrow."


    "Earlier than class time, really mean, isn''t it? I wonder who decided on the time," Ron said.


    Harry raised an eyebrow.


    "Are you going to argue here all night? Come on, Harry," Hermione urged.


    So, Harry positioned himself in front of a tap in a sink with a snake engraved on its side. "I have a bad feeling," Ron interjected with a splash of cold water. "We should have returned to the dorms when we encountered that suddenly appearing statue¡ª"


    "Oh, shut up," Ginny snapped.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Ron grumbled, lowering his voice. "You all saw it too, that suddenly appearing statue¡ªdamn it, none of us remembered it!"


    "It could have been recently moved," Ginny calmly suggested.


    Ron looked at her with a disdainful expression. Harry ignored the argument, though a shadow hung over his mind. What was the deal with that statue? After a few seconds of contemplation, he shouted, "Open." A strange hissing sound emanated from his mouth, and the tap emitted a dazzling white light. Then the sink began to move, slowly sinking to reveal a very large pipe.


    "Thank goodness the entrance hasn''t been sealed by the professors," Harry said with mixed feelings.


    If this failed, their adventure for the night would be over.


    Ginny and Luna were both seeing the Chamber for the first time. They cautiously leaned over, peering down into the pitch-black abyss. They cast various protective spells on themselves¡ªdust-repelling spells, levitation charms, heightened senses spells, bubble-head charms, and so on¡ªthen held hands and jumped in.


    "Will there be a serpent-like monster inside?" Lavender asked eagerly.


    "Unlikely," Harry muttered, disappearing into the entrance to the Chamber.


    On the other side, Grindelwald strolled slowly through the dark corridor, contemplating what he had just heard. The Chamber, the Resurrection Stone... Was this a student adventure or something more certain?


    And those little ones had potential, quite perceptive.


    He grinned, recalling the tall, freckled redhead. He seemed to have overlooked him in the past, not paying much attention. But when he knocked on the statue that disguised himself, Grindelwald decided to pay special attention to the student named ''Ron Weasley.''


    He stopped in front of a door.


    Was this the legendary Room of Requirement? Did it hide the youthful memories of the professors? He was curious and decided to find out. His wand glided over the wooden door like a sword, leaving a long mark.


    It wasn''t Grindelwald''s own magic but the gem embedded in his wand.


    This magic originally belonged to a girl from the ''Future World'' company. When he arrived at Hogwarts, he began absorbing the scattered, invisible, and uncontrollable magic from this ancient school. But regardless of the source, it was much weaker than what he possessed.


    After this action, Grindelwald stopped, carefully observing the wooden door.


    A faint glow appeared on the door, and then the mark left on it started to fade. Grindelwald silently observed this process, capturing the sequence of the marks disappearing. He was searching for the pattern of magical construction. After the marks completely vanished, he drew a magical line diagonally on the door, containing his own magical power. Repeating this action several times, he eventually stopped, lost in thought.


    After an unknown amount of time, he muttered incantations, pointing his wand at the frost-covered window. Then, without looking back, he left from the other side. After about ten seconds, Felix leisurely appeared.


    Valen sat on his shoulder, both small hands holding onto his neck, looking around curiously.


    "Squeak! (What''s happening here?)" Valen asked.


    "Don''t rush," Felix approached, briefly pausing at the wooden door of classroom number seven. Then he scanned the surroundings. Before long, he fixed his gaze on the frosty window that had been enchanted. The moon outside was bright, almost full, and Felix estimated that Rhyms would not be having a good time in the next few days.


    The moonlight illuminated the thick layer of frost, but there seemed to be something hidden behind it.


    "A mirror," Felix whispered softly.


    You can access more chapters from HERE by joining my Patreon community. You''ll gain exclusive early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL.


    As a member of my Patreon community, here is what you''ll get:


    Early access to the COMPLETE NOVEL. You also get access to all the novels I''m translating, you can find them here HERE.You Get Ad-free Chapters.Plus, you can Cancel your membership at any time.